m ■u^,Vf:?^^^^|j'lV'l^^^^^J^''lM'r;•>^:j'^'v4V■L'Av New York State College of Agriculture At Cornell University Ithaca, N. Y. Library 3 1924 084 810 013 N/ x^ Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924084810013 a. Q ■■«) ^ r^' . g Fig.l. tm: Fig. 5. r: f,i^ Fig. 8. VigJB. &'r^i^v i^^rr? / 7/ Pig.2. ■// s^ /I^-^a H?3. /'iff.*. ;■£(;. 7 i^j?.e. ^ -^ F^.23. .^'^ v-:?..k = yt-> i"-^ 1; '^5 ■•VVr-.-v o *. ^''' -D' M '=* 'i -'-^ n;^ J f /■i>". '" *' ,.?^-' ,-, '-^-^ vj jis 9 '-A.' r.'^' ^M '"^y; d i=i9.ii. ^/,^ ( J?i3J5. FCgia. Fig.l9 <> /• /Vy.^i. Fig.2S. Fig.e3. Dr. Henry Uaedonatd. The priiiripal normal (iml (ihnnrniaL constituents of f""""^ Human Urine Ivnnelf tbnipited a ml redrawn Prom Pei/cr'.'i Atlas of f'h/na.il Microscopy nnd other sources EEFEEENOE TtA^BLE. PLATE IV. Fig. 1. 2. 3. (a) Blood-corpuscles Spepmatozooids. Mucus. . (6) Pus cells. 4. Ammonium urate. 5. 6. Urates and uric-acid Sodium urate. crystals. 7. Uric acid in various forms. 8. Cystine. 9. Calcium oxalate. 10. Calcium sulphate. 11. Calcium carbonate. . 13. Hippuric acid. 13. Hyaline casts. 14. Epithelium, (a) Vaginal. (6) Vesical. 15. Fat globules. 16. Indican. 17. Calcium and magnesium phosphates. '' 18. Triple phosphates. 19. Triple phosphates. 20. (a) Leucine. (6) Tyrosine. 21.' Blo^ and fibrin casts. 82. 'Wa:^3^ ca^ts. , 23. ^) Epithelial casts. (6) Mixed casts. AN ILLUSTRATED ENCYCLOPEDIC MEDICAL DICTIOMET. BEING A DICTIONARY OF THE TECHNICAL TERMS USED BY WRITERS ON MEDICINE AND THE COLLATERAL SCIENCES, IN THE LATIN, ENGLISH, FRENCH, AND GERMAN LANGUAGES. # BY FRANK P. FOSTER, M. D., EDITOR OF THE NEW YORK MEDICAL JOURNAL ; LIBRARIAN OP THE NEW YORK HOSPITAL. WITH THE COLLABOEATION OF WILLIAM 0. AyRES, M. D., New Orleans. ALEXANDER BUANE, M. D., New York. EDWARD B. BRONSON, M. D.. New York. SIMON H. GAGE, Ithaca, N. Y. CHARLES STEDMAN BULL, M. D., New York. HENRY J. GARRIGUES, M. D., New York. HENRY C. COE, M. D., M. R. 0. S., L. R. C. P., CHARLES B. KBLSBY, M. D., New York. New York. RUSSELL H. NEVINS, M. D., New York. ANDREW P. CURRIER, M. D., New York. BURT G, WILDER, M. D., Ithaca, N. Y. Vol. IV. WITH ILLUSTRATIONS. NEW YORK: D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, 1, 3, AND 5 BOND STREET. 1894. Copyright, 1892, By D. APPLETON AND COMPANY. All rights reserved. FOSTER'S MEDICAL DICTIONARY. MINNEQUA SPRING MIREOR MINNEQUA SPRING, n. Mi»n-eH-kwa". A place in Brad- ford County, Pennsylvania, where there is a spring containing cal- cium, magnesium, and sodium bicarbonates, silicic acid, and sodium chloride. [Anderson (a, 14).] MINOKATION, n. Mi^n-oiir-a'shuSn. Lat., minoratio (from minorare, to make smaller). 1. Diminution, abatement. 2. A moderate degree of weakening by means of emetics, mild purga- tives, etc. [a. 48.} MINOKATIVE, adj. Mi^n'o^r-at-i^v, hat^minorativus. Fr., minoratif. Reducing, weakening ; as a n., a weakening remedial process, such as bleeding, fasting, or purgation. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MINSON (Fr.), n. Ma^n'-so'-'n". See Lathykds tuberosus. MINT, n. Mi^nt. See Mentha.— Apple-m. See Mentha ro- iuHdi/oiia.— Australian forest-m. See Mentha laxiftora.— Balsam-m. See Mestha geniihs.— Bergamot-in. See Mentha citrata (2d def .). — Black m. A variety of Mentha piperita hav- ing purple stems and rich in essential oil. [B, 18, 375 (o, 35).] Ct. White m.— Brook-m. See Mentha siiuestris. —Capitate m. See Mentha aquatica.—C'At-ra. The Nepeta cataria and Cala- mintha offlcinalis. fB, 77, 275 (a, 35).l— Common m. See Mentha sativa. — JDommon river-m. See Mentha australis.— Conserve of m. See Coitserva MENTH.;E.-^orn-m. See Mentha arvensia. — Crisp m.. Crisped m.. Cross in.. Curled m. See Mentha crispa.— Field-m. See Mentha aii'enszs. —Fisli-m. See Mentha aquatica.—Vlea-Ta. See Mentha pulegium.—Gsirden-in. See Mentha gentilis, Mentha sativa^ and Mentha viridis.—aa.iry m. See Mentha hirsuta, Mentha silvestris^ Mentha aguatica, Mentha sativa, and Mentha puler/ium, — Horsem'. See the major head- ing. — Hyssop-leaved m. The Preslia cervina. [B, 275 (a, 35).] — M'bush, M'tree, The genus Prostanthera. [B, lO', 275 (a, 35).] — Moldavian m. The Dracocephaluni moldavicum. [B, 88 (a. 46).]— Mountain-m. 1. The genus Monarday especially the Monarda didyma. 2. The genus Pycnanthemurti. [B, 19, 34, 77, 275 (tt, 35),] — Pepperm'. See the major list.— Round-leaved m. See Mentha rotundifolia. — Spearm'. See Mentha viridis. — Squaw-m. See Hedeoma pulegioides. — Water-m. See Mentha siluestris and Mentha aquatica. — "Water of crisped m. See Agua MENTHA crzspce. —White m. A variety of Mentha piperita having the stems green and the leaves more coarsely serrated than those of black m. Its oil is of more delicate odor. [B, 18, 275 (a, 35).] — Wliorled kairy m., "Whorled ivater-m. See Mentha sativa. — Wild m. See Mentha canadensis and Mentha silvestris. — "Wood-in. See Mentha silvestris nemorosd. MINCTIFLORUS (Lat.), adj. Mi'n-u2(u)-ti!'-flor'uSs(u*s). From minutus, small, and fios, a flower. Fr., minutifiore. Having small flowers. [L, 41.] MINUTIO (Lat.), n. f . Mi=n-u2(u)'shi2(ti2)-o. Gen.,-on'is. From minuere, to make smaller. See Minoratjon.— M, monaclii. The process of debilitating vigorous young men b.y blood-letting, etc., formerly practised as an anaphrodisiac. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MINYTHESIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi3n-i3(u«)-the(tha)'si!'s. Gen., -thes'eos (-yth'esis). Gr., fnvvdiitrti (from /Mivvdetv^ to diminish). See Minoration. MINZE (Ger,), n. Mi^nts'e^. See Mentha.- Bergm'. See the major list and Of. Jfoitniatji-MINT.— Frauenm'. See Mentha sativa. — Hainm'. See Mentha silvestris nemorosa. — Hausm*. See Mentha cri'spa.— Katzenm'. See the major list.- Poleim'. See Mentha pulegium. — Zahme M. See Mentha sativa. MINZKRAUT (Ger.), n. Mi^nts'kraS-uH. See Ltsimaobia nummularia. MIOPRAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Mifme)-o-pra(pra»)'ji'(gi')-a3. From futiiav, less, and Trpao-o-eii', to achieve. Fr., miopragie. Slight or limited functional activity, [a, 18.] MIOSCHItOS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(me)-o»s-ki(ch''e)'lo=s. See Myos- chilos. MIOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(me)-os'i=s. Gen., -os'eos (.-is). Gr., fieiiaaii (from fietovv^ to lessen). See Meiosis. MIRABEL, MIRABELLE, n's. Mi'r'a^-be'l, mi^r-a'-be^l'. Fr., mirabelle. Ger.. Mirabelle. A candied or preserved prune. [B, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— M. of Corsica. Fr., mirabelle de Corse. The Physalis alkekengi or its fruit. [B, 121 (a, 35).] MIRABELIO (It.), n. Me-ra=-be=l'lo. A place in Piedmont, Italy, where there is a ferruginous, sulphurous, saline, and alkaline spring. [L, 30, 49 (a, 14).] MIRABILIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi"(me)-ra!'b(ra'b)'i2!.i3s. Gen., -ab'ilis. From mirari, to wonder at. Fr., m. Ger., Wunderbhime. A genus of the Mirabiliece (Fr., mirabilides), which are a tribe of the Nyctaginece. [B, 19, 34, 42, 170, 180 (oi, 35).]— M. dlchotoma. Fr., m. dichotome. Ger., gabeldstige Wunderbtume. Four-o'clock flower ; a West Indian species. The root is a drastic purgative. [B, 34, 173, 180 (a, 36) ; J. M. Maisch, " Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Jan., 1886, p. 20 (a, 35).]— M. jalapa. Fr., belle de nuit. faux jalap, fleurs admirables, herbe triste, merveilJe du Pirou. Ger., gemeine Wunderblume, falsche Jalappe. Garden jalap-plant, common marvel-of-Peru, false jalap. The roots were formerly supposed to be true jalap, and are sometimes used to adulterate that drug. A mildly purgative meal is said to be prepared from the roots in Pari. ^, 19, 34, 42, ]73,'180, 185, 275(a, 35).]— M-. longiflora. Fr., m. a longues fieurs. Ger.. Abendblume, langblumige Wunder- blume. Sweet-scented marvel-of-Peru. The root was formerly used as a purgative, and was erroneously regarded by Nees as mechoacan-root. [B, 34, 173, 180, 185, 276 (a, 36).]— M. lutea. Fr., m.jaune. A v&nety ot M. jalapa. [B, 173(a, 35).]— M. suaveolens. A Mexicau species like M. longiflora. The leaves, which resemble aniseed in odor and taste, are used in indigestion, diarrhoea, and rheumatism. [B, 180 (a, 35).] MIRABILITE, n. Mi^r'a^b-i^l-it. Of Glauber, a mineral con- sisting of sodium sulphate containing water of crystallization. [B, 270 (a, 38).] MIRACHIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi'-ra>k(ra'ch=)'i=-a'. From Ar., Tnirach, the abdomen. Of old writers, a disease or pain ascribed to abdominal abscesses or morbid humors. [A, 825 (o, 48).] MIRACHIAI.IS (Lat.), adj. Mi»-ra2k(ra=ch2)-is-a(a=)'li%. See Epigastric. MIRACUI-UM (Lat.), n. u. Mi=(me)-ra'k(ra'kyu=l(urm(spe'rm)'- u^m(u^m). Fr., mirosperme. See Myroxylum. MIRROR, n. Mi^r'ro^r. From mirari, to admire. Fr., rrtiroir. Ger., Spiegel. A polished surface by which images are formed by reflection, [a, 48.] — Blake*s middle-ear m. Fr., miroir de Voreille moyenne de Blake. Ger., Blake^sche Mittelohrenspiegel, A modification of the laryngo- scope and rhinoscope, applied to the exploration of the tympanum with reflected light. The m's are made of polished metal and are of three sizes. They are made so as to be flexible at the junction with the shaft, and are thus ad- justable at any angle. By placing the shaft in a tenotome handle, the m. can be rotated as desired. These m's can be carried into the tympanic cavity if the membrana tympani is destroyed, and they are especially adapted for the ex- amination of small polypoid growths on the roof of the cavity. [F, 4.]— Ear m. Fr., miroir d'oreille. Ger., Ohrenspiegel. See Otoscope. — Eye m. See Ophthalmoscope. — Forehead m,. Frontal m.. Head m. A circular, slightly concave m. to be at- tached to the forehead by a head-band, generally by means of a ball-and-socket joint so as to permit of throwing the light in various directions, [a, 34.]— I.aryngeal m., Liaryngoscopic m. Fr., miroir laryngien. A small m. fixed at an obtuse angle to a bundle and used (in connection with a forehead m.) for making laryngeal or laryngoscopic examinations. [B ; D.] — Rhinoscopic m, Fr., miroir rhinosco-^ique. A small m. fixed at an obtuse .ingle to a handle, used to introduce behind the velum palati and reflect an image of the posterior nares. [a, 29.] A HEAD mRROR. A, ape; A^, at; A». ah; A<, all: Ch. chin: Ch', Inch (Scottish); B, he; E'. ell: G. go; I. die; V. in; N, in; N', tank; O, no; O". not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Tli^, the; U, like oo in too; U=, blue; U^, lull; tr«, full; C», urn; U«, like a (German). 29.3 MIRYACHIT MIXTURA 3332 MIRYACHIX (Huss.), n. Mi^-ri^-a'ch'iH. Fi-., nmladie des tics convulsifs. Syn. : latah. A nervous disease, a form of epi- demic hysteria in men, usually chronic, apparently peculiar to residents in cold countries (e. g., Siberia), mostly either contagious or hereditary, and consisting mainly in an involuntary mimicry of what is said or done around the patient. The phenomena are con- sidered analogous to reflex action. [W. A. Hammond, " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Jan. 9, 1886, p. 83 (a, 50j.J Cf. Jumping Frenchmen. MISADIK, n. Ar., al-nos)iddir. Of the alchemists, sal am- moniac. [B, 52, 78.] MISCARRIAGE, n. Mi's-ka^r'n^j. Fr„ avortement, fausse couche. Ger., unzeitige Geburt, Abgang der Frucht^ Missfall. The expulsion of a fcetus before it has become viable ; in a stricter sense, such expulsion at any time (in the human subject) between the completion of the third and that of the seventh month of gesta- tion. [A, 22.] Cf. Abortion and Premature delivery.— Missed m. See Missed abortion. MISCEGENATION, n. Mi^s-se^-je^'n-a'shu'n. From miscere, to mix, and genus, a race. The intermixture of different races. [a, 14.] MISCHUNG (Ger.), n. Mi^sh'un". See Ceasis and Mixture.— Frostm*, K^ltem*. See Freezing mixture.— Metallische M. An alloy. [L, 52.]— M'skunde. Chemistry. [L, 80.]— M'slehre. See Craseology. — Zerplatzencle M. See Explosive compound. MISCIBIiE, adj. Mi=s'si'-b'l. iFrom miscere, to mix. Fr., m. Ger., mischbar. Capable of being mixed, [a, 48.] MISDACH (Ar.), n. An instrument recommended by Albuca- sis for extracting the foetus. Leishman supposes that it was a straight forceps. Others describe it as a heavy toothed forceps for crushing the head. [A, 20, 60.] MISDROY (Ger.), n. Mes'dro-i. A place in the island of Wol- lin, Prussia, where there is a sea-bathing establishment. [L, 30 (a, 14) ; L, 49, 57 (a, 43).] MISEITOE, n. Mi^z'l'to. See Mistletoe. MISEMISSION, n. Mi=s e-mi'sh'u'n. The absence of semi- nal emission in copulation. ["Med. Record," Mar. 15, 1890, p. 299 («, 34).] MISERERE (MEI)(Lat.). Mi>s-e2r-e(a)'re(re'')me(ma)'i(e). Im- perative of misereri, to have pity ; used as a n. n. 1. See Ileus. 2. Stercoraceous vomiting. [L, 50. J MISHMEE (or MISHMI) TEETA, n's. See CoPTis teeta. MIStACTATION, n. Mi^s-la'k-ta'shuSn. See Galaotia. MISIiETOE, u. Mi^'z'l'to. See Mistletoe. MISMAR, n. A round, white, nodular formation on the toes. [A, 325 (a, 48).] MISMENSTRUATION, n. Mi=s-me=n-stru'-a'shu3n. See Pa- ramenia. MISMICTURITION, u. Mi's-mi^k-tuS-riS'shu'n. See Pa- BURIA. MISOGYNY, n. Mi^s-o^j'i'n-i^. From fi'<'os, hatred, and yvv^, a woman. Ger., Misngynie. A morbid aversion to women. [A, 319 (a, 34).] MISONEISM, n. Mi''s-o2n'e=-i2z'm. From lurelv, to hate, and c^off, new. Of Lombroso, a morbid aversion to anything new or unusual, [a, 34.] MISOP^DIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi=s(mes)-o(o3)-pe'(pa3'e2)-di'-a'. From ju.icro5, hatred, and iratSi'a, childish plai^. Ger., Misopddie. A morbid aversion to children. [L, 57 (a, 34).] MISOPSYCHIA (Lat.), n. f . Mi2s(mes)-o(o2p)-si(BU»)'ki2(ch2i2)- as. From jiiio-os, hatred, and ^iivxn, the soul. Ger., Lebensiiberdruss. Hatred or weariness of hfe'; melancholy. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MISOPTOCHOS (Lat.), MISOPTOCHUS (Lat.), n's m. Mi^s- (mes)-o^p-to'ko2s(ch2o''s), -kuSs(ch2u*s). From juio-os, hatred, and TTToixoi, a beggar. Gout ; humorously so called from the notion that the poor are not liable to it. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MISOZOIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi2s(mes)-o(oS)-zoi'a'. From ittio-os, hatred, and foia, life. See Misopsychia. MISPEIi (Ger.), n. Mi'isp'e^l. See Mespilus (3d def.) ; in the pi., M'n, the fruits of Mespilus germanica. [B, 180 (a. 35).] MISPLACEMENT, ii. Mi^s-plas'm'nt. See Ectopia. MISSADAN (Ar.), n. Of the alchemists, mercury. [A, 325.] MISSBEHAGEN (Ger.), n. Mi^s'tae'-haSg-e^n. See Dysares- tesis. MISSBII,I>IJNG(Ger.), n. Mi^s'bi^ld-un^. See Deformity and Monstrosity. MISSELTOE, 11. Mi'z'l'to. See Mistletoe. MISSERASSI, n. Of the alchemists, gypsum. [A, 335.] MISSFALL (Ger.), n. Mi^s'ta'!. See Abortion and Miscar- riage. MISSGEBILDET (Ger.), adj. Mi^is'ge^-bi'ld-est. See De- formed and Monstrous. MISSGEBURT (Ger.), n. MiVge^-burt. 1. An abortion. ». A monstrosity, [a, 34.] MISSGESTALT (Ger.), n. Mi^s'ge^-stasit. See Dysmorphoma. MISSIO (Lat.), n. f. Mi's'shi^tsi^Vo. Gen,, -on'is. From mit- tere, to send. A letting go, dispatching, release. [A, 312 (a, 48).]— M. sanguinis. See Bloodletting. MISSION SAN JOSE HOT SPRINGS, n. Mi^'sh'n Sa»n Ho- za'. A place near the Mission of San Jos6, Alameda County. Cali- fornia, where there are four warm, alkaline, saline springs of 80" F., containing small quantities of sulphureted hydrogen. [Ander- son (a, 14).] MlSSISyUOI SPRINGS, n. Mi"s-ias'kwoi. Mineral springs situated in Franklin County, Vermont. [A, 368 (a, 81).] MISSMUTH (Ger.), n. Mi^s'mut. See Dysthymia. MISTEL (Ger.), n. Mest'e^l. The genus Viscum. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — Eiclienm', 1. The Viscum album. 2. The Loranthus euro- poeus. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — M'leim. See Bird lime. MISTIO (Lat.), n. f. Mi^s'ti'o. Gen., -on'is. From miscere, to mix. See Mixture. MISTLETOE, n. Mi'^z'l'to. See ViscuM aZimm.— American m. The Plioradendron favescens. [B, 5, 275 (a, 35).]— Australian m. A term for various species of Loranthus. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Californian m. A term for various species of Plioradendron. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— East Indian in. See Australian m.— European ni. See ViscuM album and Loranthus europasus.—Vl. of tlie oali. Ger., Eichenmistel. 1. The Viscitm quemum of the ancients ; the Loranthus europceus. 2. The Viscum album. [A, 511 ; B. 175, 180, 185 (a, 35].]— West Indian m. The genera Arceutkobium, Loran- thus, and Plioradendron. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Yellow m. The Viscum flavescens. [B, 180 (a, 35).] MISTRAL, n. Mi^s'tr'l. The cold northwest wind on the northern shores of the Mediterranean, [o, 34.] MISTURA [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.] (Lat.), n. f. Mi%-tu=(tu)'ras. See Mixture and Mixtura and their subheadings.— M. demiilcens ammoniacalis. Fr., potion adoucissante. A mixture of 1 part of sal ammoniac, 25 parts of potion gommeuse, and 5 parts of in- fusion of rhubarb. [L, 85.]~M. gummosa. See Potion gom- meuse. — M. li£emostatica. Of Warren, a mixture made by add- ing 5 parts of concentrated sulphuric acid gradually to 2 parts of oil of turpentine, and then adding to the mixture, very cautiously, 2 parts of alcohol. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xvi (a, 46).] — M. leniens. See Looch album (2d def.).— M. martiata Ba- sham. See M. ferri et ammonii acetatis.—'M. neutralis. See M. poTAssii citratis. — M. pectoralis. See Mixtura ex ammonio muriatico.—M. puerperalis. Of E. U. West, a mixture of mag- nesium sulphate, Dover's powder, sweet spirit of nitre, and cam- phor mixture ; used by him in cases of what he calls " intestinal fever." [A, 39.] — M. salina volatilis. See Liquor ammonii ace- tatis. — M. Zollickofi'eri. A preparation containing 2J drachms each of potassium iodide and powdered guaiac resin, H fi. oz. of wine of colchicum-root, and sufficient cinnamon-water and syrup to make 1 pint. ["Proc. of the. Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv (a, 46).] MISY (Lat.), u. n. Mi(mi2)'si2(su"). Gen., mis'yos (-Vis), -eos i-eis). Gr., fxitrv. A variety of iron sulphate. [B, 52.] MITBEWEGUNG (Ger.), n. MiH'be^-vag-un!". The involun- tary contraction of some muscles in consequence of the intentional contraction of others. [1, 135 (a, 46).] MITCHELLA (Lat.), n. f. Mi=eh-e=l'la3. From Mitchell, a Vir- ginian botanist. Fr., mitchelle. A genus of the Mitchellece, which ai'e an order (tribe) of the Eubiaceae. [B, 34, 170 (o. 35).] — ^M. re- pens. Partridge- (or checker-, or deer-, or one-) berry, squaw-vine, winter clover ; a North American trailing evergreen, growing in woods. The plant is diuretic, tonic, and astringent, and is often used like pipsissewa. Its decoction is said to be employed by the Indians to facilitate parturition. The small red berries are edible, but dry and full of stony seeds. [B, 5, 34, 215, 275 (a, 35).] MITE, n. Mit. Fr., m. Ger., M., Milbe. A term for certain small (often microscopic) animals, of the class Arachnida, order Acaridea. Some of them are ectoparasites. [G.] — American harvest m. See Leptus amencanus.— Flour m. The Tyro- glyphus farince. [B.]— Itcli m. Ger., Krdtzmilbe. The Sarcopies scabiei. [B.]— Mower's m. See Leptus auiumnaZzs. — Pimplem. See Demodex folliculorum. — Sugar m. See Acarus sacchari. MITELLA (Lat.), u. f. Mi^t-e^l'la'. Dim. of miira, a head- band or turban. Fr., mitelle. 1. See Sling. 2. Mitre-wort (or bishop's-cap) of North America : a genus of the Saxifrogeoe ,' so called from the resemblance of the capsule to a mitre. Th'e Mitel- lece of Reichenbach are a subsectioi^of the Heucherece. [B, 34, 42 (a, 35).] — M, pawa. A sling arranged like a cravat. [A, 326 (a, 31).]— M. pentandra. A species the root of which is used in diar- rhoea caused by the drinking of water in alkali regions. It is an astringent, andcontainsabitterprinciple. [" Am. Jour, of Pharm.," May, 1887, p. 363 (a, 50).]— M. quadrangrularis. A sling formed by a four-sided piece of cloth having all the corners tied together at the neck. [A, 326 (a, 21).] — M. triangularis. A triangular sling having two of the corners tied together at the neck, [a, 48.] MITBMPFINDUNG (Ger.), n. Min'e^mp-flSnd-uni'. Sympa- . thetic feeling. [K.] MITESSER (Ger.), n. Mi't'e's-se=r. See Acne punctata and Comedo. ' MITGLIED (Ger.), n. Mi^t'gled. See Phalanx. MITHON, n. Of FeuillSe, an undetermined onagraceous plant of Chile, reputed resolvent and vulnerary. [B, 46, 88 (a, 46) ; B, 121 (a, 35).] MITHRIDATE, n. MiHh'ri^d-at. Lat., mftftrMaf icwm (from Mithridates [Gr., MiepaSaTijs, or MiSpiSanjs]) a king of Pontus. See Electuarium mithridaticum. MITHRIDATIC, adj. Minh-ri'd-a't'i^k. ■Lat.,mithridaticus. Incapable of being affected by poisons. [E. R. Lankester, " Na- ture," June 13, 1889, p. 149 (L).] MITHRIDATISM [E, Ray Lankester], n. Mi^th-ri'd'an-i'z'm. Immunity from poisoning induced by the administration of gradu- ally increased do.ses of poison to an organism. F" Nature," June 13, 1889, p. 149 (L).] MITIGANS (Lat.), adj. Mi=(me)'ti=g-a=nz(a»ns\ From mifi- gare, to soothe. Fr.. mitigant. Ger., mildemd. lindernd. Alle- viating, palliative. [L, 50 (a, 48).] A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A«, all; Cli, chin; Oh', loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N', tank; 2323 MIRYACHIT MIXTURA MITIGATED, adj. WH'i'^-g&t-eM. Lat., mitigatiis. 1. Di- minished in severity. 2. Diluted. Of. M. caustic, (a, 48.] MITLEIDUNG (Ger.), n. Mi^t'lid-un^. Sympathetic feeling. [K-] MITOM (Ger.), u. Me-tom'. See Cytohyaloplasma and Pro- toplasm. MITOSCHISIS (Lat.), MITOSIS [Flemming] (Lat.), n^sf . MiH- o*s'ki'*(ch''i2)-si2s, -os'i^'s. Gen., -ys'eos i-osch'ysis)^ -os'eos {-is). From iitiToy, a thread, and trxto-ts, a cleaving (see also -osis*). (Jer., Mitose, mitotische Theilung. See Caryocinbsis. MITBA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mi2)'tra3. Gr.,^tTpa. Fr., mifre. Ger., Miit^e (IstandSddef s). 1. A headband, turban. 2. A mitreef orm hymenophorum. 3. Of Fries, a section of the genus Helvella. [B, 121, 123 (a, 35).]— M. hippocratica, M. Hippocratis. See Cape- line BANDAGE. MITK^FORM, adj. Mi8t-re2-fo'''rm. Lat., nutrce/ormw (from tt-irpa, a turban, and forma^ form). Fr., mitreforme. Ger., miitzen- formig. Shaped like a mitre ; conical and not slit on one side, like the calyptra of some mosses. [B, 1, 19, 123, 308 (a, 35).] MITBAI*, adj. Mit'r'l. Lat., mitralis (from [i-irpa, a turban). Fr., m. 1. See Mitr^form. 2. Pertaining to the m. valve, [a, 48.] MITKAtIS(Lat.),adj. Mi2-tra(tra3)'li2s. See Mitral ; as an., a valve, especially the mitral valve. [H.]— Mitrales semilunares. The aortic valves. [H, 12.]— Mitrales tricuspides. The tricus- pid valves. MITRATtJS (Lat.), adj. Mi2-tra(tra3)'tu3s(tu4s). Provided with a mitra. The Mltrati of Fries are an order of the Hymenomycetes so characterized. [B, 123, 170 (a, 35).] MITKE (.Fr.), n. Metr\ 1. See Mitra. 2. The Helvella crispa. [B, 121 (a, 35).] MITRIFORM, adj. Mi^fri^-fo^rm. See Mitr^^form. MITKIUM (Lat.), n. n. Mi2t'ri2-u3m(u*m). Gr., u-uraiov. A sling. [E.] MITTE (Fr.), n. Met. 1. Sewer-gas. 2. A disease of the eyes caused by sewer-gas poisoning. [L, 87 (a, 46); L, 49 (a, 43).] MITTEt (Ger.), n. MiH'teai. 1. A remedy or medicine, [a, 14.] For many combinations not here given, such as Arzneim\ Aufiosende Jtf., etc.. see under the major headings and the qualify- ing words. 2. See Medium.— Bernliardt'sches M. A caustic powder containing arsenic. [B, 48 (a. 14).]— M'darm. See Meso- gaster.— M'ding'. See Medium. — M'standig. Intermediate, me- dian, [a, 35.]— Niesem'. See Errhine. MITTELBAIiKEN (Ger.), n. Min'te^l-baSlk-e^n. A median commissure. [L.]— Markiger M. Sqq Middle commissure o/ i/ie brain. MITTErFEM. (Ger.), n. Mi^t'te^l-fe^l. See Mediastinum.— Hinteres M. See Posterior mediastinum.— Vorderes M, See Anterior mediastinum, MITTEI-FELIiBAUM (Ger.), n. Mi3t'te21-fe21-ra3-u*m. A mediastinal space. [L, 304.]— Hinterer M. See Posterior medi- astinal SPACE.— "Vorderer M, See Anterior mediastinal space. MITTE1.FLEISCH (Ger.), n. MiH'te^l-flish. See Perineum. MITTELFUBCHE (Ger.), n. Min'teSl-furcha-e^. A median fissure. [1, 17 (,KJ.]— M. der Sclireibfeder. See Calamus scrip- "^ See Anterior 'median fissure of the spinal -Vordere M, torius, cord. MITTELGEHIBN(Ger.), II. MiH'te»l-gea-hern''. See Mittel- HIRN. MITTEI.HAUT (Ger.), n. MiH'ten-haS-uH. See Mesocarp. MITTEXHIBN (Ger.), n, MiSfte^l-hern. See Mesencephalon. — M'blasclien. See Middle primai-y vesicle.— M'hohle. See Third ventricle. MITTELKLOPFEB (Ger.), ii, MiH'te^l-kloSpf-e^r. See Ad- ductor poWicis manus. MITTELKOBPEB (Ger.), n. Mi^t'te^l-kuSrp-ear. The pyra- mid of the cerebellum. [1, 17 (K).]— M. des Pyramis. The mid- dle lamina of the pyramid of the cerebellum. [I, 17 (K).] MITTEI.PUNKT (Ger.), n. Mi^t'te^l-punkt. See Centre and Centrum.— Halbfiirmiger M. [Mayer]. See Centrum ovale.— M'standig. Central, [a, 35.]— Optischer M. See Centre of fiimi^i^ude.— Schwerkraftin*. See Centre of gravity. MITTEI.SAEZ (Ger.), n. Mfat'te^l-zaaits-e*. See Neutral salt. — Arsenikalisclies M. Of Macquere, diacid potassium arsenate, formerly made by heating together arsenious oxide and potassium nitrate. LB, 3.] MITTELSPALTE (Ger.), n. MiH'tesi-spasit-e^. A median groove or fissure. [1,3 (K).]— Hintere M, See Posterior median fissure of the spinal cord.— M*n des Geliirns. The ventricles of the brain. [L, 80.] MITTEIiSTUCK (Ger.), n. Mi2t'te=I-stu8k. 1. See Internode. 2. See DiAPHYSis (5th def.).— M. des kleinen Hirns. See Vermi- form process. MITTELSUBSTANZ (Ger.), n. Min'ten-zub-sta^nts''. Inter- stitial substance. [I, 3 (K).] MITTELTHEIE (Ger.), n. Mi^t'te^l-til. A median or central portion, fa, 14.]— M. des kleinen Hirns. See Ter7nz/o?*m pro- cess.— Oberer M. des kleinen Hirns. See Superior vermiform PROCESS. — Unterer M. des kleinen Hirns. See Inferior vermi- form PROCESS. MITTEBBAO (Ger.), n. Mi^t'te^r-baM. A place in Brixen, Austria, where there are a saline spring and a milk-cure and whey- cure establishment. [L, 30, 37 (a, 14).] MITTEBSILE (Ger.), n. Min'te^r-zisi. A place in Salzburg, Austria, where there is a mineral spring. [L, 30 (a, 14).] MIVA, n. Quince marmalade. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MIXADIR, n. See Misadir. MIXED, adj. Mi^xt. Lat., mixtus (from miscere, to mix). Fr., mixte. Ger., gemischt. Composed of substances or elements of different kinds ; containing two or more distinct types, [a, 35.] MIXIS *(Lat.), n. f. Mi2x(mux)'i2s. Gen., mix'eos (-is). Gr,, jLitfts (from fAiyvvvai, to mix). 1. See Mixture. 2. Sexual inter- course. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MIXOPYUS (Lat.), adj. Mi2x(mex)-o2p'i2(u«)-u3s(u'*s). Gr.. tii.$6irvos (from /i.t7»'u»'a''i to mix, and wvov, Vus). Of old writers, having pus mingled with It (said of urine). [L, 50 (a, 48).] MIXTINEKVATE, adj. Mi^xt-i^-nu^rVat. Lat., mixtinervis (from mixtus^ mixed, and nervus, a, ner-ve). Fr., mixtinerve^mixti- nerve. Of a leaf, having the veins running in many different direc- tions. [B, 1 (a, 35).] MIXTUBA [Fr. Cod., Ger. PhJ (Lat.), n. f. Mi2xt-u''(u)'ra». See Mixture.— M. acida [Norw. Ph.] (sulphurica [Dan. Ph.]). A mixture of 3 parts [Dan. Ph.] (2 [Norw. Ph.]), of dilute sulphuric acid 100 [Dan. Ph.] (80 [Norw. Ph.]) of water, and 23 [Dan. Ph.] (18 [Norw. Ph.]) of raspberry syrup. [B, 95 (a, 38},]— M. adstring'ens Sylvil, Sp., mixtura asiringente de Silvio [Sp. Ph.]. A mixture made by finely powdering 1 part of opium, 6 parts of catechu, and 20 of red coral, gradually adding 300 parts of syrup and 700 of water, triturating as finely as possible, and adding 150 parts of dis- tilled vinegar, [B, 95 (a, 38).]— M. setlierea. Syn.: julapium CBthereum. A mixture of 1'9 part of sulphuric ether with 92 parts of peppermint- water, or water of melissa, or with 61 parts each of water of orange-flowers and water of lime, sweetened with 30 parts of honey, or syrup, or syrup of orange-flowers ; or a mixture of '^^ parts of ether. 180 of water, and 15 of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M, alba [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.]. See M. cre/ce.- M. alcoholica. Sp., mixtura alcohdlica [Sp. Ph.] (1st def.). 1. A mixture of 60 parts of alcohol, 120 of water of hyssop, and 30 of syrup of white poppy. 2. A mixture of 25 parts of alcohol with 2 each of bitter tincture and aromatic tincture, and water up to 200 parts. [B, 95, 270 (a, 38).] Cf. Mixture alcoolioue.—M.. anglica. A solution of 4 parts of magnesium sulphate' in 6 of water and 1 part of dilute sulphuric acid. [A, 319 (a, 50).]— M. auodyna. See M. cetherea.—M.. anti- diarr£ica [Mex. Ph.] (Sp.). See Emulsio cerea.— M. antiiuias- matica. See Lig^iior cupri ammonio-muriatici. — M. aperiens [Norw. Ph.]. A mixture of 1 part of potassium tartrate, 2 parts of water, and 3 of alkaline infusion of rhubarb. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— M. astringente de Silvio [Mex. Ph.] (Sp.). See M. adstringens Sylvii.—M. boraxata. See Gargarisma horaxaium. — M. caxn- phorata [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.]. Sp., mixtura alconforada [Sj). Ph.]. Syn.: m.camp/torce [Finn. Milit.Ph.l. A mixture very simi- lar to m. camphorge iq. v.). The Dan., Norw., and Finn, prepa- rations consist of powdered camphor and gum arable with the addi- tion of syrup of rhubarb and elder-water [Dan. Ph.] (raspberry syrup and water [Norw. Ph.], syrup and water [Finn. Ph.]); the Sp. preparation contains no gum arable, but the camphor is mixed with honey of elder and water of mehssa. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— M. cam- phorata acida [Norw. Ph.]. An extemporaneous mixture of 99 parts of m. camphorata with 1 of acetic acid. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — M. cathaeretica [Fr. Cod.]. See Mixture cather^tigue.—'M. cerea. See Emulsio cerea.— M. Choppartii [Swiss Ph.]. See M. halsami coPAiviE.— Mixturse contract£e. Concentrated mixtures given in the form of drops. [B.]— M. cretacea. See Mistura cret.s;. — M. demulcens ammoniacalis. A mixture of 1 part of sal ammo- niac and 25 parts of potion gommeuse with 5 of infusion of rhu- barb. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M. diatrion. See M. pyrotartarica.—M.. gummosa [Austr. Ph.. Finn. Milit. Ph., Swiss Ph., Roum. Ph.]. A mixture of powdered gum arable or gum-arabic mucilage with water, to which is added sugar [Austr. Ph.], syrup [Roum. Ph.], water of orange-flowers and syrup of marsh-mallow [Sp. Ph.], or water of orange-flowers and syrup [Fr. Cod., Swiss Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — M. gummosa cum cornu cervi. Sp., mixtura gomosa de cuerno de ciervo [Sp. Ph.]. A preparation made by mixing 15 parts of burnt hartshorn with 30 each of powdered gum arable and sugar, adding slowly 700 of water, and triturating. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — M. hulmiana, M. liulmiensls. A mixture consisting of 23 parts of potassium carbonate, 31 of dilute sulphuric acid, and 187 of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M. leniens. See Looch album (2d def.).-~M. Macbridii. Fr., mixtu7'e de Macbride, mixture saline composee. Syn. : m. salina composita. A mixture of 200 grammes of peppermint^water, 14 of syrup, and 5 centigrammes of tartar emetic with a saturated solution of potassium carbonate in 29 frainmes of lemon-juice. [B. 119 (a, 38).]— M. inercurialis. See dguor htdrargyri perrhloridi.—J^. moscliata. See Emulsio MOKCHi.— M.mucilag:inoso-balsamica[Batav.Ph.,18n]. A prep- aration made by adding to an infusion of spruce fir buds in boiling water spermaceti, mucilage of gum arable, turpentine, and spirit of popi^ies ; used in chronic bronchial and vesical catarrh. [B, 97.] — M. nitrosa. A mixture of 6 parts of potassium nitrate with 30 of syrup, and water up to 200 parts. [B, 270 (a, 38).]— M. ole- osa. See Looch album (2d def.) and Emulsio olei AMYfiDALA- RUM.— M. oleoso-balsamica [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph.l. Ger., balsamisch'dlichte Mischung. Syn. : balsam.uvi vitae Hoff- manni [Austr. Ph., Belg. Ph., Hung. Ph.], liquor oleoso-bal- samicus [Gr. Ph.], tinctura balsamica aromatica [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.]. A solution of 4 to 12 parts of balsam of Peru and three or four times as much of a mixture of various spices in 1,000 or nearly 1.000 parts of alcohol (aromatic spirit [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.]). Most of the pharmacopoeias order the oils of cloves, cinnamon, lemon, lavender, and mace ; some also the oils of orange-flowers, rue, rectifled amber, rosemary, and origanum. The Norw. Ph. directs the preparation to be colored with alkanet-root ; the Russ. preparation contains no balsam of Peru, but has oil of bergaraot and oil of rose added, and is perfumed with vanilla. Some of the O. no: 02. not; O^, whole; Tli, thin: Tli^, the: U, like oo in too; tJa, blue; U', lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«, like U (German). MIXTURE MOLASSES 2324 older pharmacopoeias also directed the oils of cardamom, ginger, nutmeg, and turpentine, as well as musk. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— M. oleosa cum aceto. A mixture of 2 parts each of vinegar and lin- seed oil with 1 part of honey and 4 parte of infusion of chamomile. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M, pectoralis. BeeM. ex ammonio muriatico.—M., pectoralis Uydrocyanica. Fr., mixture pectorale. A mixture of 4 parts of medicinal prussic acid with 360 of water and 45 of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M. peruviana. A mixture of 1 part of balsani of Peru with 2 parts of alcohol. [B, 270 (a, 38).]— M. piperita. Fr., "mixture aromatique. A mixture of 7 parts of Mynsicht's vitriolic elixir with 60 of ginger syrup and 240 of pepper- mmt-water. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M. pyrotartarica. Fr., mixture simple (ou de Ludwig). Ger., brenzlichweinsteinsaure Mixtur. Syn.: m. sim,plexy m. diatrion (spirit us diatrion (seu de tribus). guttcB febrifugcb, tinctura febrifuga acida. A mixture of 1 part of sulphuric acid and 3 to 8 parts of pyrotartaric acid with 5 to 6^ ot camphorated theriacal spirit ; or with 12 of camphorated com- pound spirit of angelica ; or with 5 of compound tincture of angelica and i part of camphor ; or with 5 parts of alcohoHc solution of camphor and a sufficient amount of blueberry-juice. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M. resolvens spirituosa. Fr., mixture fondante spiritu- euse. A mixture of 30 parts of tincture of antimony, 23 of tincture of saxifrage, 11 of tincture of amber, and 7 of Spanish soaj). [B, 119 (a, 38).] — M. salina. Fr., Tnixture saline simple. A mixture of 11 parts of potassium carbonate and 180 of lemon- juice (or enough to saturate the salt) with 30 of syrup and water enough to make 360 parts. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M. salina composita. See M. Mac- bridii. — M. salina pauperum. A solution of potassium acetate, [a, 38.] See PoTASsri acetas. — M. salina volatilis. See Liquor AUMONii acefatis.—M:. simplex. Fi-., mixture simple, 1. A fil- tered mixture of 180 parts each of vinegar and camphorated brandy and 15 of rob myrtillorum. [B, 119 (a, 38).] 3. See M. pyro- tartarica. — M. simplex antiscorbutica. See Spiritus anti- scorbuticus Drawitzii. — M. simplex Ludovici. See M. pyrotar- tarica.— M.. solvens. Fr., mixture fondante (2d def.). 1. See M. OHLORETi ammonici. 2. See Potio salina stibiata. — M. styptica. See Liquor MRis cinnamoniatu^s. — M. sulfurica acida [Ger. Ph., Russ. Ph.], M. sulfarico-acida [Finn. Ph., Swiss Ph.], M. sul- jphurico-acida. Fr., acide sulfuriguealcoolisd [Fr. Cod.], gouttes Ctcides toniques. Sp., dddo sulfurico alcoholizado [Sp. Ph.]. Roum., licuorea acida a lui Holler [Roum. Ph.]. Syn. : aqua Ra- belii [Belg. Ph.], elixir acidum,, elixirium acidum Halleri [Belg. Ph.], liquor acidus Halleri [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.]. Acid elixir of Haller, made by dropping 1 part of pure sulphuric acid into 3 parts of alcohol, with prolonged stirring. Colored by red-poppy petals, ic is the eau de Babel of the Fr. Cod. [B, 81 (a, 21).] See also Acidum sulphuricum aro?naf zcwfn.. — M. temperans. A mixt- ure of equal parte of oxymel and water. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M. Thielmanr-i [Swed. Ph.]. A mixture of 3 parts of oil of pepper- mint dissolved in 22 of alcohol with 10 parts of Sydenham's lauda- num, 25 of wine of ipecac, and 40 of tincture or valerian. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— M. tonico-nervina Stahlii. A mixture of 2 parts of alkaline tincture of antimony with 1 part ot rectified spirit of harts- horn. [B, 119 (a, 38).] MIXTURE, n. MiSx'tu^r. Lat., mixtura [Fr. Cod., Ger. Ph.], mistura [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.] (from miscere, to mix). Fr., m., mix- pion. Ger., Mixtur, Gemisch, Mischung. It., mzsiitra, viiscuglio, mescuglio, mescolanza. Sp., fnixtura, mistura, mezcla. 1. The act or process of mixing. 2. A combination of several elements or bodies. 3. A substance produced by the mechanical combina- tion of two dissimilar substances without the existence of any chemicalj union between their molecules. 4. In pharmacy, a liquid preparation containing solid or liquid substances in a state of sus- pension or incomplete solution. [B ; D, 6.]— A. C. K. ansestliet- ic m, A m. of 1 part of alcohol, 2 parts of chloroform, and 3 of ether, by measure : used by inhalation as an auEesthetic. The letters are the initials of the ingredients. — Ant odontalgic m. See Balsamtjm odontalgicuni. — Aperient m. Fr., m. aperitive. A m. made by dissolving 5 parts of sal ammoniac in 300 of chamomile-water, and adding 4 of wine of antimony and 60 of oxymel. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Basham's m. See Mistura ferri et ammonii acetatis. — Brown m. See Mistura glycyrrhiz^ com- posita. — Brown-S6quard*s epileptic m, A m. of 180 grains each of sodium, potassium, and ammonium bromides, 90 grains each of potassium and sodium iodides, 60 grains of ammonium car- bonate, IJ fl. oz. of tincture of calumba, and water enough to make 8 fl. oz. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxviii (a, 46).]— niarrhoea m. Fr., m. antidiarrhiique. 1. See Emulsio cerea. 2. See Loomis'^s diarrhoea m. 3. See Dunlap'^s diarrhoea m. 4. See Sun diarrhoea m. 5. A m. of 1 fl. oz. of dilute sulphuric acid, 2 ft. oz. of compound tincture of cardamom, 4 oz. of sugar, and 9 fl. oz. of aquae mentha viridis. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," vol. xix, p. 487 (a, 46).]— Dunlap's diarrhoea m. A m. of ^fl. oz. each of the tinctures of opium, camphor, peppermint, and capsi- cum and of Hoffmann^'s anodyne, and 3 drachms of ginger. [" Proc. 6f the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv (a, 46).]— Durande's' m. Fr., m. fondante (2d def.). A m. of sulphuric ether and oil of turpen- tine; used in gall-stone colic. [S. w. Lewaschew, ''Arch f. path. Anat, u. Physiol, u. f, klin. Med.," ci, 3, 1885, p. 430.]— Flemming's fixing ni*s. Syn. : chromoactoosmic acid. In microscopy, m's for fixing the tissue elemente in the form possessed during life. They are especially recommended for the study of the caryoci- netic figures. The first, or weak, m. consists of 25 parts of a 1- per-cent. solution of chromic acid, 10 each of glacial acetic acid and a 1-per-cent. solution of osmic acid, and 55 of water. The second, or stronger, m. consists of 15 parte of a 1-per-cent. solution of chromic acid, 4 parts of a 2-per-cent. solution of osmic acid, and 1 part of glacial acetic acid. [J, 194.]— Fothergill's asthma m. A m. of 5 fl. oz. of tincture of lobelia. 2 drachms of ammonium iodide. 3 drachms of ammonium bromide, and 3 fl. oz. of syrupu.s tolutarus. [''Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxii (a, 46).] Cf. M. anti-nsthmatique.— Freezing m. Fr., milange refrigerant. Ger. , Kdltemischung,- Qefriersalz. A mixture for re- ducing temperature, consisting generally of a salt and an acid, or of one or more salts, acids, or alcohols with snow, ice, or water. A freezing m. consisting of 1 part each of potassium nitrate, ammo- nium chloride, and water will reduce a temperature of 18° to —24" C. Freezing m's are sometimes used to saturate a package of moss or cotton-wool as a makeshift for an ice-bandage. [B, 270 (a, 38).] —French m. Lat., liquor iodi carbolatus. A m. of 110 minims of compound tincture of iodine, 40 of warm carbolic acid, 2i fl. oz. of glycerin, and water enough to make 16 fi. oz. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv (a, 46).]— Frigoriiic m. See Freezing m.— Gx'iffith's m. See Mistura ferri com^osi^a.— Hope's m. A m. of 8 drops of nitric acid, 40 drops of tincture of opium, and 8 fl. oz. of aqua camphorae ; used in dysentery. [''Proc of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," vi (a, 46).]— Lafayette m. A m. of 2 fl. oz. each of copaiba, spirit of nitrous ether, and compound tincture of lav- ender, 4 fl. drachms of liquor potassas, 5 fl. oz. of syrup, and muci- lage of acacia enough to make 16 fl. oz. ; used in gonorrhoea. ["Proc of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv (a, 46).] Cf. Mixtura balsami coPAiViE.— Loomis's diarrhoea m. A m. of 4 fl. drachms each of tincture of opium and tincture of rhubarb, 2 fl. oz. of compound tincture of lavender, and 40 drops of oil of sassafras ; 3 fl. oz. of tincture of catechu may be added in severe cases. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv (a, 46)].— M. alcoolique (Fr.). A m. of 90 grammes each of brandy and cinnamon-water heated together with 2 beaten eggs and 15 grammes of sugar. [B, 92 (a, 14).]— M. anth^moptysique (Fr.). See M. astringente.—M., anti-arthri- tique (Fr.). Of H. Green, see Liquor stibiatus cum aconito. — M. anti-asthmatique (Fr.). A m. of 1 part of gum ammo- niac, 16 parts of hyssop-water, and 8 of white wine. [L, 85.] Cf. FothergilVs asthma m.— M. antidiarrhfiiqne (Fr^. See Diar- rho&a m.— M. antirrhumatismale (Fr.). See M. anti-arthri- tique. — M. antispasmodique (Fr.). See Mistura asafostidjs. — M. aromatique (Fr.). See Mixtura piperita. — M. astring:ente (Ft.). Syn.: m. antMmoptysique (Fr.). A mixture of 1 part of alum with 144 parts of peppermint-water and 24 each of tinct- ure of cinnamon and syrup oi opium. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— M. cal- inante (Fr.). See Looch album (2d def.).— M. cath6r6tique [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Lat., mixtura cathmretica [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., colirio de Lanfranc [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : collyre de Lanfranc. A preparation consisting of 5 parts each of aloes and myrrh, 10 of copper subace- tate, and 15 of purified arsenic trisulphide, powdered and mixed with 1,000 parts of white wine, to which 380 parts of distilled water of roses are subsequently added [Fr. Cod.]. The Sp. Ph. prescribes a little more arsenic and water of roses, and, instead of 1,000 parts of white wine, directs 430 parte each of white wine and water of plantain. [B ; B, 95 (o, 38).]— M. chloroformfie (Fr.). A m. of 5 parte of chloroform with -35 of 85-per-cent. alcohol and 150 of gum syrup ; used in gall-stone colic. [L, 88 (a, 50).]— M. excltante (Fr.). See Mixtura cascarill^ composita.— M.. ferrugineuse (Fr.). Se& Mistura F'-ERRi composita.— M.. fonAa,nte (Fr,). 1. See PoTio salina stibiata. 2. See Durande'^s m.— M. fondante spiri- tueuse (Fl'.). See Mixtura resolvens spiHtuosa. — M. mercn- rielle balsamique (Fr.). A m. made by triturating 2 parts of mercury with 1 each of gum arable and balsam of copaiba until the mercury is extinguished, and adding 32 parts each of syrup of kermes and water of fumitory. [B, 119 (a, 38).]^M. nervine de Boerhaave (Fr.). See Copper ammoniosulphate. — M. odontal- gique (Fr.). See Balsamum odontalgicum.—M., oI€oso-acide de Richter (Fr.). A mixture of 25 centigrammes of extract of opium with 90 grammes each of linseed-oil and lemon-juice. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — M. pectorale (Fr.). See Mixtura peciora^is hydrocyanica. — M. simple (Fr.). 1. SeeMi^ruRA pyrotai-tarica. 2. See Mixtura sim- plex.—'Mi. sudorifique (Fr.). See Mixtura ammonii acetici.— 'Neu- tral m. See Mistura potassii citratis. — Oxymellated m. See PoTus oxymellicus.—'Pa.glia.rVs m. A m. of alum, gum benzoin, and water which forms a kind of skin on meate dipped in it, protect- ing them from the action of fermente. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc,*" x (a. 46).]~Kicliard's cough m. A m.of 1 grain of anti- mony and potassium tartrate, 2 drachms of powdered extractum glycyrrhizse, 1 fl. oz. each of water, syrup of squills, syrup of Tolu, and camphorated tincture of opium, and 2 drachms of sweet spirits of nitre. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," vii (a, 46).]— Saline m. The mistura potassii citratis of the U. S. Ph. [B.] — Snn diarrhoea in. A m. of equal volumes of the tinctures of opium, of capsicum, and of rhubarb, and of the spirits of camphor and of peppermint ; so called because the formula was published in the New York *' Sun " during a cholera epidemic. [" Proc. of the Am, Pharm. Assoc," xxxvi (a, 46).]— Villate's m. A m. of ^ oz. each of crystalhzed zinc and copper sulphates dissolved in 6^ fl. oz. of white-wine vinegar, to which 1 fl. oz. of solution of lead subacetate is added ; used in caries of bone in animals. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiii (a, 46).] MNASIUM (Lat.), n. n. N"az(mna8s)'iS-u3mCu*m). Gr., ixvd- a-iov. fi-vavtriov. Fr., mnasion. Of Theophrastus, a species of the genus Musa. [B, 131 (a, 35).] MNEME (Lat.).^ n. f. Ne(mna)'me(ma). Gen., mn^'mes. Gr., ^vijju-Tj (from fj-Liivrja-Keiv, to remind). Fr., mneme (3d def.). 1. Memory. 2. Of the old writers, a kind of cephalic balsam. [A, 325 (a, 48).] MNEMONICS, n. sing. Ne^m-o^n'iaks. Lat., mnemotechnia (from H-v^iJ-t), a remembrance, and re^*^, an art). Fr., mnimonique. Ger,, Mnemonilc Geddchtnisskunst. The science of memory. TL. 30, 41, 50 (a, 14).] MNESTOTHELE^US (Lat.), adj. Ne2s(mnas)-to(to3)-the(tha)- Ie2-e'(a3'e2)-u3s(u4s). From jui-tjo-tos, wedded, and e^Aus, female. Fr., mnestotheU. Of a flower, bisexual. [B, 38 (a, 14).] MOAHEEANCE, n. A sort of wood of which the Hindoo women are said to introduce pieces into the uterus, in order to pro- duce abortion. [J- Clarke, " Indian Med. Gaz.," June, 1885, p. 187,] MOBILE, adj. Mob'i^'l. Lat., mobilis (from movere. to move). Fr.,m. Ger., beweglich. 1. Movable, capable of being moved or A, ape; A^, at; As, ah; A^, all; Ch, chin: Ch^, loch (Scottish); E..he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N^, tank; 2325 MIXTURE MOLASSaS ot moving independently ; of a liquid, flowing easily, not viscous ; of plant-organs, not adherent. 2. Cnaracterized by movements. See M. SPASM. [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] MOBILITY, n. Mob-i^l'i^-ti'. Lat., mobilitas (from movere, to move), Fr., mobilitf'., Qer., Beweglichkeii. The condition or property of being mobile. MOCAN, n. A fruit formerly used in the Canary Islands aa a food and medicinaUy ; supposed to be the fruit of Visnea mocanera, of Ceratonia sitiqua, or of Myrica fayal. [B, 19, 121, 173, 185, 276 (a, 35).] MOCKING (Ger.), MOCHINGERBAD (Ger.), n's. MoSoh2'- i^n^, -e'r-ba^d. A place near Munich, Bavaria, where there is an allcaline spring. [L, 49 (a, 43).] MOCHLEUSIS (Lat.), MOCHtlA (Lat.), n's f. Mo2k(mo2ch2)- lu^'si'^s. -U(le)'a3. (j^en., -leus'eos {-is), moch'lioe. Gr., jad;^Aev(rts, nox^eia (from ^oxAeueti', to heave by a lever). 1. The operation of a lever. 2. Of the old writers, the reduction of dislocations, f L, 50 (a, 14) ; L, 84 (a, 43).] MOCS, n. A place in the county of Kolozs (Klausenburg), Transylvania, where there is a mineral spring. [L, 30 (a, 14).] MODECCA (Lat.), n. f. MoM-e^lc'kas. Fr., m. A genus of climbing plants belonging to the PassifloreoB. The Modeccece (Fr., modeccees) are a tribe (Sprengel) or series (Baillon) of the Passi- floreoB. [B, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— M. integrifolia. A Malabar species used in haemorrhoids and as an oxytocic. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — M. lobata. A species used medicinally at Sierra Leone. [B, 71 (a, 14).]— M. palmata, M. tnberosa. An Eastern species ; used as a pectoral, and its root as a tonic. [B, 19, 180 (o, 35).] MODIFIED, adj. MoM'i^-fld. Changed in form or character- istics; altered (especially moderated) in intensity or degree, [a, 48.] MODIOIIFORM, adj. Mod-i^-o^l'i^-fo^rm. Lat., modioli- formis (from modiolus, the nave of a wheel, and forma, form). Shaped lilce the nave of a wheel. [B, 19 (a, 35).] MODIOI,DS (Lat.), n. m. Mo2d-i(i2)'o21-uSs(u', to write. Ger., Mogigra- phie. See Writers'' cramp. MOGILALIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo!ij(mo2g)-i=-la(laS)'li2-as. From jioTu, with difficulty, and AaAeii-, to speak. Dyslalia. [a, 34.] MOGIPHONIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo=j(mo»g)-i»-fon'i=-a'. From fidyw, with difficulty, and ^oveiv, to produce a sound. Ger., Mogi- phonie. Of Fraenkel, a condition characterized by a weakness of the voice, occurring only when singing or public speaking is at- tempted. [A, 319 (a, 21).] •= o f 1 s MOGORIUM (Lat.), n. n. Mo2g-or'i2-u=m(u-to'rm'i!'s. From molaris, a molar, and forma, form. Fr., molariforme. Eesem- bling a molar tooth. [L, 41 (a, 43).] MOLARIS (Lat.), n. m. Mo=l-a(aS)'ri''s. From mola, a mill- stone. 1. See Molar (1st def.). 2. The deep layer of the alveolo- labialis muscle. [Leyh (L, 13).]— M. externus et internus. See Alveolo-labialis (2d def.). MOLASSES, n. Mon-a's'e'z. From |uAi, honey, or /leAas, black. Lat., syrvpus fuscus, sacchari fasx, theriaca, syrvpus communis (sen hollandicus), pyromel. Fr,, melasse. Ger,, Melasse, Zucker- satz, brauner Syrup, Zuckersyrup. That portion ot the juice of the sugar-cane from which sugar can no longer be crystallized. It is a dark, syrupy liquid, of sweet taste and peculiar odor. West O, no; 0«, not; 0\ whole; Th, thin; Th>, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U», lull, U<, full: U», urn; U«, like u (German). MOLD MOLYBDENUM 2326 Indian m. (made up of the drippings from raw sugar and still con- taining some erystallizable sugar) and sugar-house m. (m. proper) differ in consistence and flavor. From the former, rum is prepared by fermentation and distillation. [B, 6 ; a, 14.] MOIiD, n. Mold. Any one of the hyphomycetous or physomy- cetous Fungi occurring on food-stuffs and other organic matter. [B, 19, 185, 27B (a, 3S) ; I., 56 (a, 17).] See also Mir.UEW.— Blue m. See M. of cAeese.— Bread m. See Ascophora elegans.—Ernit Tax. See MncoB mucerio.— Grease-m. The Mucor phycomyces. [B, 19, 185 (a, 35).] — M. of cheese. A blue or green m., occurring in streaks in ripened cheese, produced by Aspergillus glaucus ; also a red m. produced by Sporendonema casei. [B, 19, 77, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— Mucorinous m's. The Mucorini. [B, 19 (a, 35).]— Pencil m. The PeniciUium glaucum. [B, S38 (a, 35).]— Ked m. See under M. of cfteese.— Slime-in's. See Myxomycetes. MOLDAVICA (Lat.), n. f . Mo'ld-a(a=)'vi2(wi2)-kas. Of Tourne- lort, the genus Dracocephalum. [B, 131 (a, 33).] MOLDING, n. Mold'i^n^. A shaping of configuration by or as by a mold or matrix, [a, 17.]— M. of the foetal head. Ger., Modellirung des Schadels. The plastic changes in the contour of the head to conform to the pelvic canal during labor, [a, 34.] MOIjE, n. Mol. Gr., jjiiXi). Lat., mola. Fr., mdle, germe de- ginire. Ger., M., falsche Schwangerschaft, Afterkind. It., Sp., mola. A shapeless mass formed in the uterus as a result of irregu- lar development or degeneration of an ovum, [a, 46.] See also False CONCEPTION and the various subheads.— Blasenm' (Ger.). See Vesicular m.— Blood m. Lat. , mola cruenta (seu sanguinea). Fr. , mole sanguine. Ger., Bluim\ A mass formed by the retained fcetal and maternal membranes, mingled with coagulated blood, after the embryo has been expelled, in cases of abortion.— Carne- ous m. See Fleshy m.— Cystic m. See Vesicular m.— False m. Lat,, mola spuria, pseudomola. Fr., mdle fausse. Ger., falsche (Oder undchte) M. A m. (e. g., a blood m.) that does not consist wholly of the product of conception.— riechscnm' (Gler.). See Mola fendinosa. — ^Fleshy m. Lat., moiacamosa (seu camca). Fr., mdlecliariLueiourouge^ouvaiculaire). Qer. , Fleischmole. An ad- vanced state of the blood m., so called from its haviijg assumed a fleshy appearance.— Grape m. See Vesicular mole.- Hydatid m., Hydatidiform m., Hydatoid m. See Vesicular m.— Kalkm' (Ger.), Knoehenm' (Ger.). See Mola calcarea. — I^ebende M. (Ger.). See N.fflvus^amme«s. — I^Tift'in(Ger.). See Mola venfosa. — IVIaternal m. See True m. — Baeeuiose m. Lat. . mola racemosa. Ger., Traubenm\ A variety of the vesicular m. which, until a late period In its development, is inclosed in a membranous sac consist- ing of the decidua. [A, 86.]— Sanguineous in. See Blood m.— Stone m. Ger., Steinm\ See Mola caicarea. — Traubenm' (Q^r._). See Racemose m. — True m. Lat., mola vera (seu genera- iionis). Fr., mole vraie (ou legitime). Ger., Zeugungsm\ wahre M. Am. originating from an ovum. [L, 135 (a, 46).]— Tubercular m. Of Montgomery, a vesicular m. [a, 34.]— Unachte M. (Ger.). See False m.— Vesicular m, Lat., malavesicularis (seu hydatica. i VESICULAR MOLE. [FROM CHARPENTIER, AFTER MMB. BOTVIN.] a, the outer envelope ; b, the inner envelope ; c, c, e, the vehicles ; d, free vesaelB ; e, e, oblong veBicleaj /,/, budding vesicles, seu hotryoides\ hydrops uteri vesicularis, myxoma diffusum pla- centae. Fr., m6le v^-siculaire (ou blanche, ou cystigue, ou en grappe, ou hydatique, ou hydato'ide), degen4rescence cystique du chorion et du placenta, hydropisie des villosiies choriales, myxonte du placenta. Ger., Bla^enm^, Traubenm\ Syn.: uterine hydat- ids, myxoma of the chorionic villi [Virchow], hydatiginous degen- eration of the ovum [Simpson], hydatidiform (or hydatid) m., hy- datidiform (or hydatidinous) degeneration of the chorion. That form of degeneration of a fecundated ovum in which the chorionic villi become proliferated in the form of clustered cysts having somewhat the appearance of a bunch of grapes. The cysts were formerly supposed, to be true hydatids. Some authors make a separate variety of the racemose m. (q. v.). [A, 22.]— Wahre M. (Ger.). See Ti-me m.— Wlndin' (Ger.). See Mola ueti(osa.—Zea- gungsm' (Ger.). See True m. MOI/IS, n. Mol. A.-S., mdl, mcel. See N.BVUS.— Cutaneous m. See N.fflvus. — Hairy m. See N.a!yDS pilosus. — Horny in. See CoRNu cutaneum. — Pigmentary m. See NMVvspigmentosus. —Warty m. Of von Borensprung, a congenital excrescence. [«, 34.] m6i.E (Fr.), n. Mol. See Mole (of the uterus).- M. blanclie. See Vesicular mole. — M. charnue. See Fleshy mole. — WE. ^m- hryonnaire. Of Mme. Boivin, a mass composed of an embryo and a mole, the result of complete degeneration of one germ and partial degeneration of another. [A, 15.] — M. embryonn^e. See M. hydatique embryonnee. — M. en grappe. See Vesicular mole. — M. hydatique. See Vesicular mole. — M. hydatique creuse. That one of the three varieties into which Dubois and D^sormeaux divided vesicular moles which resembles the m. hydatique em- bryonnSe externally, but within contains nothing but liquid. [A, 15.] — M. hydatique embryonnee. That one of the three vari- eties into which Dubois and D6sormeaux divided vesicular moles in which the vesicular formations are limited to the whole or a part of the surface of a sac that contains a foetus or distinguish- able remains of one. [A, 15.]— M. hydatique en masse. That one of the three varieties into which Dubois and D6sormeaux di- vided vesicular moles in which the interior cavity has disappeared, and the whole ovum has become aitected with the vesicular de- generation. [A, 15.] — M. hydatoTide. See Vesicular mole. — M. rouge. See i^ics/ty MOLE. — M. sanguine. See .BZood mole.— M. vasculaire. See Fleshy mole. MOLBCULAB, adj. Mo21-e='k'u21-ai'r. Fr., moUculaire. Ger., molekuldr. Pertaining to, derived from, or consisting of mole- cules. [B.] MOtECUIiE, n. Mo21'e»-ku21. Lat., molecula (dim. of moles, a mass). Fr., molecule. Ger., Molekiil. 1. The smallest possible quantity of a substance that can exist in the free state and yet ex- hibit the chemical properties of the substance. The m's of the ele- mentary bodies contain each from one to six atoms, although the existence of monatomic m's has been denied on physical grounds. The m's of compound bodies may contain any number of atoms from two up to several hundred. [B.] See also Atom. 2. The embryo part of the impregnated ovum of a bird. [L, 343.]— Bipo- lar m. See Peripolar. — Electrical m. Fr., m^olicule Uec- trique. Ger., electrische Molekiil. Of Du Bois Reymond. one of the small molecules, arranged like systems of magnets with their positive and negative poles in contact, of which he conceived the muscles and nerves as made up. On passing a polarizing current through the nerve or muscle, the poles are reversed. [K.]— Ge- latinous m. See Cicatricdla. — Organic m. Hypothetical m's not supposed to be capable of corruption or regeneration. [J.] -Peripolar m. See Peripolar.— Befringent m's. Minute bodies or corpuscles that possess the property of bending rays of light (e. g., the highly refractive spores of the fission-fungi and some other cryptogams), [a, 35.] MOrfeNE (Fr.), n. Mo-le=n. The genus Verbascum; of the Fr. Cod., the Verbascum thapsu.s. [B, 131, 173 (a, 35).] MOI.ETTE (Fr.), n. Mo-le»t. 1. See Capsella bursa pastoris. 2. Of the veterinarians, a soft tumor due to dropsy in the synovial capsules surrounding the flexor tendons of a horse's foot. [L, 41 («,14).] MOtGAS (Sp.), n. Mol'ga's. A place in the province of Orense, Spain, where there is a hot alkaline spring. [L, 49 (o, 43).] MOLItAtlA (Lat.), n. f. Mo=l-i=-Ia(laS)'U3-a3. From noAis, with difBculty, and Ka.\ii, talking. Ger., Lallen. Difficulty of ut- terance. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MOtlMEN (Lat,), n. n. Mosl(mol)-i(e)'me=n. Gen,, -im'inis. From moliri, to endeavor. Ger,, M., Bemilhung, Bestrebung. Effort, endeavor, [A, 312 fa. 17).]— Intermenstrual m. Fr., m. intermenstruel. See Intermenstrual FAiK.—'Slenstrua.l m. Lat., m. menstruate. Fr., m. menstruel. Ger., Men'strualbestrebung, Menstrualm'. A collective term for the evidences of an attempt on the part of the generative organs of the female to give rise to menstruation, even if unsuccessful.- M. apoplecticum. The tendency to cerebral hasmorrhage. [L, 20 (a, 34).]— M. criticum. The tendency to crisis in disease, [a. 34.]— M. hiemorrhagicum. Fr., m. himorrhagique. 1. That state of the system which pre- cedes the occurrence of a spontaneous hsemorrhage, especially in subjects of the haemorrhagic diathesis, expressed by cardiac palpi- tation, a tendency to stupor or indifference, signs of cerebral con- gestion, pains in the limbs, and, in some cases, painful tumefaction of the joints, especially of the wrists, knees, and ankle joints (von Niemeyer), with ecchymosis and fever (Miller). [A, 2.] 2. See Menstrual m. — Molimina haemorrhoidalia. Ger., Hamor- rhoidalanfalle. Periods of severe hasmorrhoidal pains. [A. 326 (a, 21).]— M. naturae salutarium. The remedial impulse of na- ture ; the vis medicatrix naturae. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MOL.INA (Lat.), n. f. Mo'l-i(e)'na», From mola, a mass. The genus Baccharis, [B, 121 («, 35).] MOLINA DE ABAGON (Sp.), n. Mo-le'na= da a'-ra'-gon'- A place in Guadalajara, Spain, where there is a warm sulphurous spring. [L, 49 (o, 43).] MOLINAB DE CABRANZA (Sp.), n. Mo-le-na'r' da ka'r- ra'n'thas. A place in Biscay, Spain, where there is a warm gase- ous and saline spring. [L, 49, 57 (a, 4,3),] MOLITZ, n, A place in the department of the Pyr6nf,es-0ri- entales, France, where there are warm gaseous mineral springs. [L, 41, 49, 87, 88 (a, 43, 46),] f s ■ A, ape; A', at; A», ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch!", loch (Scottish); E, he; E=, ell; G, go; 7, die; I", in; X, in; N'. tank; 2327 MOLD MOLYBDENUM MOI.ITOK (Lat.), u. m. Mo21(mol)-Ue)'to3r. Geu., -or'is. See Massbtbr. MOLKEN (Ger.), n. Molk'eSn. See Whey.— M'nkuv. A whey-cure establishment, [a, 14.]— Versiisste M. See SeruTn LACTis dulcificatum. AIOIiXiiE (Fr.)i n. Mol. A disease that affects the Agaricus campestris^ giving the fungus a spongy consistence. [Costantin and Dufour.^' Comptes rend. hebd. des stances de TAcad. des sci.," cxiv, 9, p. 498.] MOliLENDORF (Ger.), n. Mu^l'leSn-do^rf. A place in Prus- sian Saxony where there is a saline and chalybeate spring. [L, 135 ta, 46J.] MOLLESCENCE, n. Mo21-e2s'e5'ns. From moZZescere, to soften. Softening, [a. 34.] MOIiI.ET(Fr.), n. Mo^l-la. See Calf {2d det). MOLMFICATION, n. Mo21-ia-fi2.ka'shu3n. From mollis, soft, and facere^ to make. Fr., m. 1. A softening or relaxation. S. An old name for paralysis associated with softening of the mus- cles. [L, 41, 84 (a, 4§).J MOIjXIN, n. Mo^l'i^n. Lat., moUinum. A soft, yellowish- white soap, containing 17 per cent, of uncombined fat. It does not become rancid, is unirritating, and is recommended as a basis for salves. ["Proc. of the Am. Pnarm. Assoc," xxxv (a, 46j.] MOIil^INE (Fr.), a. Mo^-len. See MolSne. MOIililSINE, n. Mo^l'iss-en. A smooth, readily fusible oint- ment, like vaseline and free from the odor of petroleum, prepared by melting 1 part of purified yellow wax in 4 parts of spindle oil. ['"'Proc. or the Am. Pnarm. Assoc," xxviii (a, 46).] MOI^tlTIES (Lat.), n. f. Mo21-li2'shi2(ti2)-ez(as). Gen., -e'i. From mo/iis, soft. Softness, tenderness. [L, 50 (a, 14).]— M. os- sium. See Osteomalacia.- M. uteri. Softness or atony of the uterus, normally present in the cervix during pregnancy, but sometimes found in the middle segment or body of the organ. In the non-gravid uterus it is the result of general or local malnutri- tion, occurring usually in its middle segment, less often in the cer- vix and fundus. [0. D. Scudder, '' N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec 18, 1886, p. 686 (a, 17).] MOIiI.IUSCUI.OUS, adj. Mo^l-ia-uSsk'n^l-uas. Lat., moUius- cuius. Fr., molliuscule. Not firm, somewhat soft ; often used in the Latin as the sijecific name of Fungi of a slightly soft consist- ence (as Agaricus molliusculus), or of plants some part of which, such as the leaf, is rendered soft by the possession of pubescence (as in Capparis molUuscula). [a, 35.] MOI.I.UGO (Lat.), n. f. Mo21-lu2(lu)'go. Gen., -lu'ginis. Fr., mollugine. Carpet-weed ; of Linnaeus, a genus of herbs of the Ficoiaece., tribe Mollugineo&. The Mollugina of Reichenbach are a section of the genus Galium. The Molluginem (Fr. , molluginees) are a division (Sprengel) or suborder (Lindley) of the Caryophyllece., or (Baillon) a series of the Portulacaceoe^ or (Bentham and Hooker) a tribe of the Ficoidece. [B, 34, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— ai. cerviana. The parpadagum of the Tamils, a species used externally in scabies, etc. In the East Indies an infusion of the flowers and young shoots is employed as a mild diaphoretic in fevers. [B, 43, 172, 173 (a, 35).]— M. oppositifolia. Fr., mollugine a feuilles opposees. A species said to be eaten as salad In Ceylon. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. paniculata. See M. spergula. — M. pentaphylla. A decumbent species found in Ceylon with smooth obovate leaves and panicled flowers ; said to be used like the M. spergula. [A, 479 (a, 21) ; B, 214, 311 (a, 35).]— M. spergula, M. verticillata. Carpet-weed, Indian chickweed ; a bitter East Indian species used as a stomachic, aperient, and antiseptic, and in suppression of the lochia ; also as an external application in ear-ache. [B, 42, 172, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] MOLLUSC, u. Mo^l'u^sk. Lat., molluscum. Fr., mollusque. Ger., MoUuske. An individual of the Mollusca. [a, 17.] MOLLUSCA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Mo21-lu3s(lu4s)'kaS. From mollis, soft. Fr., mollusques. Ger., Weichthiere. 1. A subkingdom of invertebrates including aquatic and terrestrial animals having a well-developed heart, with never fewer than two chambers, bilat- eral symmetry, a nervous system of three pairs of principal gan- glia, and an internal or external shell. 2. The same, together with, the Molluscoida. [L, 121, 147.]— M. genuina. See M. (1st def .). MOLLUSCOIDA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Mo21-Iu3sk(]u'»sk)-o(o2)-id(ed)'- a^. From mollusmim, a mollusc, and etSo?. resemblance. Fr., mollu^coKdes. A division of the Mollusca (2cl def.), including the Polyzoa, Brachiopoda, and Tunicata. [L.] MOLLUSCOUS, ad]. Mo21-u3sk'u3s. 1. Pertaining to the Mollusca. 2. Pertaining to the disease moUuscum. [a, 48.] MOLLUSCUM (Lat.), n. n. Mo2I-luask(lu'*sk)'u8m(u4m). 1. See Mollusc. 2. A soft tumor of the skin. [G.]— Acne m., Epi- thelioma HI,, M. adenosum. See M. contagiosum.—M.. atlie- romatosum. Of Kaposi, m. contagiosum when the tumors are cystic in character and their contents semi-fluid. fG. 47,] Cf. M. verrucoBum.—M.. cholestei'icum. Fr., m. cholestirique. Of Bazin, xanthoma. [G.]— M. contagiosum, M. epitlieliale. Fr., acnd varioliforme (ou tuber culo'ide), tumeurs folliculeuses. Ger., Molluscummarzen, Sebumivarzen, AmyloidmiUum, subcii- tanes Condylom. Syn. : m. sebaceum (sqm porcellanum, seu athero- matosum, seu verrucosum, seu sessile), par akanthoma verrucosum, acne 7n. (seum. contagiosum.), acne varioliformis, epithelioma m., condyloma subcutaneuni (seu endofolliculare), tumores sebipari, amyloid milium. A disease characterized by little superficial whitish tumors of the skin, single or in groups, with smooth rounded surfaces, slightly umbillcated at the summit (often with a small dark point orminute orifice), and yielding on pressure a soft, whitish, greasy, consistent body or a semi-fluid material resem- bling sebum. By some the disease has been regarded as contagious. [G, 12.] — M. epitheliale. See M. contagiosum.—M., fibrosum. Fr., m. fibreux, m. fibrome. See Fibroma ni.—M., folliculare. See M. contagiosum.—M.. giganteum. M. contagiosum of un- usually large size. [Crocker (G).]— M. lipomatoides. A fibro- ma m. resembling lipoma. [G.J— M. non-contagiosum, M. pendulum. See Fibroma m.—M. pisiforme (Fr.). A fibroma m. of pea-size. [G.]^M. porcellanum, M. &6bac6 (Fr.), M. sebaceum, M. sessile. See M. contagiosum,.— M. simplex. See Fibroma m.—M. st6arique (Fr.). See Atheroma (1st def.).~ M. verrucosum. Of Kaposi, ra. contagiosum when the contents of the tumors form a more or less solid body that may be enucleated in a mass. [G.] — M. veruui. See Fibromla. m. MOLLUSK, n. Mo^'u^sk. See Mollusc. MOLOCHINE (Lat.), n. Mo2]-o2k(o2ch2)'i2n-e(a). Gr. , /xoAoxiVi? (from /loAovij, the mallow). Of Galen, a kind of green plaster. L-^i 325 (a, 48).] MOLOPS (Lat.), u. m. Mol'o2ps(ops). Gen., -op'os i-is). Gr., fi,(aKu>tp, See ViBEX. MOLUCCELLA (Lat.), n. f. Mo=l-uakCur(ar,l'ui'(u*)-la'. From ixovrj- tprj, single. Of Haeckel, the developing ovum after fertilization in the stage when it was supposed to contain no nucleus. Later re- searches have shown that the nucleus never disappears, so that the term in its original sense is no more used. [J, 9, 55.] MONESES (Lat.), n. f. Mo2n-e(a)'se2(sas). Gen., -es'eos (.-is). From fiovoi^ solitary, and ^^o-ts, delight. A genus of the Pyroleoz, [B, 48 (a, 35).] — M. grandiflora. Ger., einbliithiges Wintergriin. One-flowered wintergreen, the only species ; a small herb found in Europe, North America, and Japan. The leaves are astringent, are applied to inflamed eyes, and are used as an emetic. [B, 42, 173, 180 (a, 35).] MONESIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo"n-e(a)'zi5(si2)-a3. Fr., mondsie. An extract of m.-bark (see M.-bark and Chrysophyllum bu- ranhem)y containing monesin and occurring in brittle cakes. It tastes sweet at first, but afterward astringent and finally acrid. It is used as a tonic and alterative in diarrhoea, dyspepsia, scrofula, etc., and local].y in ulceration of the mouth, scorbutic gums, leucorrhcea, etc. [B, 5 (a, 35) ; " Proo. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvi (a, 46).] — Cortex monesiaB. See M.-bark and Chrysophyllum buranhem. — Extractum monesiae [Belg. Ph.]. Roum., extractu de monesia [Eoum. Ph.]. A thick extract made by macerating the bark of m. with water and evaporating [Belg. Ph.], or the commercial dry extract of m. from Brazil [Roum. Ph.], [B, 95 (a, 38).] MONESIN, n. Mo'n-es'i"n. Fr., monSsine. Ger., M. A pun- gent and bitter amorphous substance extracted from monesia-bark, probably identical with saponin. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (n, 38).] MONESTIER DE BBIAN^ON (Fr.), n. Mo-n'-ste-a d' bre- a^nS-so'^n". A place in the department of the Hautes-Alpes, France, where there are gaseous, ferruginous, and saline springs. [L, 30, 37 (a, 14).] MONETHYIiIN, n. Mo'n-e^th'i'l-i^n. Ger., Mondthylin. See Ethylin. MONEYWORT, n. Mu^n'i^-wu^rt. The I/y$imachia nummu- laria, Anagallls tenella, Dioscorea nunimularia, Taverniera nummularia^ Thymus numrriularius^ etc. [A, 511 ; B, 19, 121, 2;'5 (a, 35).] MONFAICONB, n. A sea-bathing resort on the Gulf of Tri- este, Austria, where there is a warm saline and alkahne spring. [L, 49, 135 (a, 43).] MONGBBL, n. Mu'n"gre'l. An animal that is the offspring of different varieties of the same species, [a, 48.] MONGUBA (Port.), n. In Brazil, a species of Bombax. [B, 38 («, 14).] MONILETHBIX (Lat.), n. f. Mo'n-i'l'eHh-ri^x. Gen., -let'- richos{-is). Ger. ^ Rinqelhaare. Moniliform hair ; a disease of the hair characterized by its fusiform nodes distributed equidistantly along the hair shaft, giving it a beaded appearance. [W. Sraitli, "Brit. Med. Jour.," 1879, ii, p. 291 (G).] MONILIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo'n-i''l(el)'i2-a=. From monile, a neck- lace. Fr., monille. Of Persoon, a genus of hyphomycetous Fungi, allied to Oidium, The Moniliaceae of Dumortier are a family of the Miicedinia. The Monilice of Ehrenberg are a cohort of Fungi. The Moniliece of Brongniart are a division of the Byssacece. [B, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— M, albicans. See Saccharomyces albicans.— M. Candida. Of Bonorden, a species found in Germany and Italy on rotten wood. It occurs in the form of white wooly tufts. The hyphfe are septate and branching, and the conidia in chains and usually lemon-shaped. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— M. ijulla. See Stbr- iQMATOCYSTis antacustica. MONIMFEBOtrS, adj. Mo''n-i51-i2f'e''r-u's. Lat., moniliferus (from monile, a necklace, and /erre, to bear). Fr., monilif^re. Provided with moniliform organs or parts, [a., 35.] Mo5n-i-o=d-o-be»nz-o'i2k. See Mo''n-i-o''d-o-la=k'ti»k. See MONILIFORM, adj. Mo'n-i'l'i^-fo'rm. Lat., moniliformis (from monile, a necklace, and forma, form). Fr., moniliforme. Ger., rosenkranzforinig, perlschnurformig, perlschnurdhnlich, korallenschnurartig. Beaded or bead-like, necklace-shaped, ex- panding and contracting alternately (said of certain fruits, hairs, • tubers, and spores ; also of the gravid uterus of pluriparoiis ani- mals). [B, 1, 19, 121, 123, 291 (a, 35)..] MONIMIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo^n-i^m'i'^-a^. Fr., monime. A genus of the Mcmimiaceos (Fr., monimiacies), or mouimiads, an order of dicotyledons placed by Bentham and Hooker in the cohort Lau- rales. They are fragrant and aromatic plants. The Monimioe of Dumortier are a family of the Thalamitegmia. The Monimieoe (Fr., monimiies) are : Of Jussieu, the Monimixicece ; of Bentham and Hooker, a tribe of the Monimiaceoi. The Monimioides of'Pax are a suborder of the Monimiaceoi. The Monimiales of Lindley are an alliance of the Achlamyde. lODOBENZOIC ACID. MONIODOIiACTIC ACID, n. lODOLACTIC ACID. MONIODOPHENOL, n. MoSn-i-o^d-o-fe^n'on. Ger., Jod- fhenol, Monojodplienol. A substitution product of phenol, CeHj- OH, of which three isomeric modifications are known— one a liquid, and two solids melting at about 65° C, and 89° C. respect- ively. [B.] MONIODOSALICYLIC ACID, n. Mo'n-i-o^d-o-sa^l-i'-sisi'isk. Fr., acidemoniodosalicyligue. Ger., Monojodsaticylsdure. A sub- stance, C7HQIO3, occurring as a white cr.ystalline mass in acicular crystals grouped into warty agglomerations. [B.] Cf. Iodosali- CYLic acid. MONIODOTOLUENE, n. Mo^n-i-o^d-o-to^l-u^'en. Ger., Mono- jodtoluol. See Iodotoluene. MONIPIIES, n. sing. Mo=n'i2-pliz. See Omasum. MONISTROL DE MONSERRAT (Sp.), n. Mo-nes-tro»l da mo^n-se'^r-ra^t. A place in Barcelona, Spain, where there are sul- phurous springs. [A, 375 (a, 14) ; L, 105 (a, 43).] MONKEY-BREAD, n. Mu'n^k'i^-bre^d. The Adansonia digitata or its fruit. [B, 19, 185 (a, 35).] MONKEY-FLOWER, n. M.VL^n'k'V-&u^"u*-n^T. The genus Mimulus. [B, 276 (a, 36).] MONKEY-POT (TREE), n. MuSn2k'i2-poH tre. See Lecy- THIS ollaria. MONKSHOOD, n. Mu'n^ks'hu'd. 1. The genus Aconitum, especially the Aconitum napellus. 2. The Dielytra cucuUaria. 3. The Leontodon taraxacum. [B, 19, 34, 121, 185, 275 (a, 35) ; '■Jour. oE the Am. Med. Assoc," Oct. 24, 1891, p. 616 (a, 47).]— American wild m. See Aconitum uncinatum. — Common m. See Aconitum napellus. — Salutary m. See Aconitum antliora. MONNIEBIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo2n-ni2-e«r'i!-a>. Fr., monniire. A genus of rutaceous herbs of the Cuspariece. [B, 19, 42, 121, 173, 180 (o, 35).]— M. Brownii. See Herpestis monniera.—M. trlfolia, M. trifoliata. Fr., monni^re d trois feuilles. A spe- cies indigenous to Brazil and Guiana, and cultivated in the West Indies ; according to Peckolt, the original jaborandi of Piso. The root is used as a diuretic and sudorific and in snake-bites. The leaves have similar properties. [B, 18, 19, 77, 121, 173, 180 (o, 35) ; " Proc of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv (a, 46).] MONNINA (Lat.), n. f. Mo2n-ni(ne)'na=. Fr., m. A genus of the Folygaleoe. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— M. Ocarapi. Sp., yerba de la mula [Mex. Ph.]. A species found in Mexico, where the leaves are reputed tonic. [J. M. Maisch, "Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Apr., 1886, p. 168.]— M. polystachia, M. polystacliya. Fr., m. dplusieurs epis, masca, yallhoy. A shrub growing in the Peruvian Andes.- The leaves are considered expectorant, and the root-bark (said to contain much resinous matter) is used as an astringent and as a hair-wash. [B, 19, )73, 180 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii (a, 46).] — M. saliclfolia. Fr., m. d feuilles de saule. The chissiphuinac of Peru, having properties and uses like those of M. polystachya. [B, 19, 121, 173, 197 (a, 35).] MONNININ, n. Mo''n'i2n-i=n. Vr., monninine. An acrid and bitter substance extracted from the root-bark of Monnina poly- stachia. [B, 93 («, 14).] MONO-. For words beginning with this prefix, not here given, see the corresponding words without the prefix or with the prefix Mon-. MONOAMMONIAC CARBONATE, n. Mo2n"o-a«m-mo'- ni'-a^k ka'rb'o^n-at. Ammonium bicarbonate ; recommended as an antacid and in various gastric affections. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xvii (a, 46)?! MONOARACHIN, n. Mo^n-o-a^r'a^k-i^n. Fr., monoaracliine. G yceryl monarachidate, C3H5(OH)2(C5oHsi,Oj) ; a compound in which 1 molecule of hydroxyl in glycerin is replaced by a molecule of the radicle of arachidic acid ; a whitish mass, nearly insohible in cold ether, slightly soluble in boiling ether. [B, 2: B, 46, 93 («, 14).] A, ape; A», at; A", ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); B, he; B», ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N«, tank: 2331 MO>JCHIQtJB MONOCHLORACETONITRIL MONO ATHETOSIS (Lat.), n. t. Mo2n"o(o3)-anh(a3th)-e2t- os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos {-ift). From juofof, alone, and a^eros, without . place (see also -osis *). Athetosis affecting only one limb or one side of the body, [a, 34.] MONOBARYTIC, adj. Mo2n-o-baSr-i=t'i2k. From ncivos, alone, and jSapu?, heavy. Of a compound, containing 1 atom of barium in the molecule. [6.] SIONOBASIC, adj. Mo=n-o-bas'i=k. From /xcSi/os, alone, and bafiis, a base. Fr., monohasi(iue. Ger., monobasisch, 1, Of an acid or acid salt, containing in the molecule 1 atom of hydrogen replaceable by a base. 2. Of an alcohol, monohydric. [B.J MONO BASIN WAUM SPRINGS, n. ' Mo-no ba's'n wa'rm. A place on the shore of Mono Lake, Mono County, California, where there are warm saline springs. [Anderson (m, 14).] MONOBIiASTIC, adj. Mo'^n-o-bla^st'i^k. From juSras, single, and jSAao-Tos, a sprout. Pertaining to the single germinal layer that succeeds segmentation in the ovum, [a, 34.] MONOBLEPHARIS (Lat.), n. f. Mo2n-o(oS)-ble2f'a=r(aar)-i=s. Ger., -ai-*idos {-idis). From ^dfo;, alone, and ^Ae^apt;, an eyelash. A genus of Fungiy of the Monoblepharidm iMonoblepharidi)^ which are a division of the Saprolegnieoe^ having ovate zoospores fur- nished with a single posterior cilium, [B, 121 (Sachs) (a, 35).] MONOBLEPSIA (Lat.), MONOBtEPSIS (Lat.), n's f. Mo=n- o(o3)-ble=ps'i"-a', -i'ls. Gen., -bleps'ice, -blep'seos (-is). From fidi/os, alone, and pKeweiv, to look. Fr., monoblepsie, Ger., Monoblepsie. 1. Ot* Airy and Reed, a defect of vision in which only one color can be distinguished. [F ; L, 41, BO (a, 14).] 2. A condition in which binocular vision is confused, while vision with either eye alone is normal. MONOBKACHIUS (Lat.), n. m. Mo«n-o(o')-bra2k(bra'ch2)'- 13-u3s(u*s). Fi'om luoFos, alone, and Ppaxitav, the arm. One who has only one arm at birth. [A, 326 (a, 31). j MONOBBOMACENAPHTHENE, n. Mo=n"o-brom-a2s-ea- na'^f'then. A 1-atom bromine substitution product of acenaph- thene, C.jHsBr. [B, 2.] MONOBBOMAMYIiENE, n. Mo^n-o-brom-a^m'i^l-en. Ger., Monobromamylen. A colorless liquid, CsH^Br, boiling at 112* C., and turning brown on exposure to air. [B, 2, 4.J MONOBROMANItlNE, n. Mo^n-o-brom-a'n'i^l-en. A sub- stance, C6H4Br.NHa, known in three isomeric forms : (1) ortho- bromaniline^ crystallizing in colorless needles insoluble in water but easily soluble in alcohol, melting at 31*5° and boiling at 229° C.; (2) metabromaniline, crystallizing as a colorless mass melting at about 18° and boiling at 251° C. ; (3) parabromaniUne, forming large rhombic crystals melting at 66'4° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOBROMATED, adj. Mo'n-o-brom'at-eid. Lat., mono- bromatus. Fr., monobrome. Ger., tnonobromirt. Containing or combined with 1 atom of bromine in the molecule. [B.] MONOBROMBARBITURIC ACID, n. Mo^n-'o-brom- ba^rb-i't-u^'ri'-'k. Fr., acide Ttionobrombarbiturique. Ger., Mono- brombarbitursdure. A crystalline acid, C4H3BrN203, forming crusts of small needles slightly soluble in cold water. [B. 3 (a, 38) J MONOBROMBENZENB, n. Mo^n-o-brom-be'nz'en. Fr., benzine monobrom^. Ger., Brombenzol. Phenyl bromide ; a liquid, CsHaBr, boiling at 154-8° to 155-6° 0. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOBROMBUTYLENB, n. Mo'n-o-brom-bu^'ti^l-en. Fr., monobrombutyl^ne. Ger., Monobrombutylen. A colorless oily liquid, CjHjBr. [B, 4.] MONOBKOMETHYtBENZENE, n. Mo^n-o-brom-e^th-i^l- be^nz'en. Ger., Monobromdthylbenzol. A colorless aromatic liquid, C6H4Br.C2H6 = CjH«Br. isomeric with phenethyl bromide, and boiling at 199° 0. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOBROMETHYI/ENE, n. Mo'n-o-brora-e=th'i»len. Fr., monobromethyUne, Ger.. Monobromdthylen. Vinyl bromide ; a liquid, CjHaBr, boiling at 18° C, and having the sp. gr. of 1-56. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4.] — M. bromide. Ger., Monobromdthylendibromiir. E'thenyl tribromide ; a liquid, CaHgBr.Bro, boiling at 187° C, and having an odor like that of chloroform. [B, 4.] MONOBBOMHYDKIN, n. Mo'n-o-brom-hid'ri'n. Fr., mono- bromhydrine. Ger., M. A thick Uquid, C3H!iBr.(0H)Q ; a 1-atom bromine substitution product of glyceryl alcohol. It distills in vacuo at 180° C, is soluble in ether, and has a penetrating, aromatic taste. [B, 4 ; B, 46 (a, 14).] ' MONOBBOMHYDROQUINONB, n. Mo^n-o-brom-hid-ro- kwi'^n'on. Fr., m. GeT.,MonobromhydrochiHon. The compound C,H3Br.(OH)2. [B,4.] MONOBBOMHYPOG^IC ACID, n. Mo^n-o-brom-hip-o- je'i^k. Ger., Monobromhypogdsdure, A dark-brown body, C]b- HjgBr. Oa, produ ced by treating dibromhypogaeic acid with a solution ot potash ; readily soluble in alcohol and m ether, of a pleasant, fruity odor, and melting at 19° to 23° C. [B, 14 ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc." xvi (a, 46).] MONOBBOMIDE, n. Mo'n-o-brom'i^ddd). Fr., monobrom- ure. A compound consisting of an element or radicle united directly with bromine in the proportion of 1 atom of the latter to a definite quantity, assumed as the unit of comparison, of the ele- ment or radicle. There is usually one atom of bromine in the molecule, but there may be more than one. Thus, in selenium monobromide, Se^Br^, the two elements unite in the proportion of one atom of bromine to one of selenium, although there are two atoms of bromine in each molecule of the compound. In such cases there usually exists a compound of a single atom of the element with more than one atom of bromine i_e. g., selenium tetrabromide. SeBr^, which thus has in proportion to the amount of selenium four times as much bromine as the compound ScgBrg [calledthem.]). [B.] MONOBROMNAPHTHALENE, n. Mo»n - o - brom - na^f '- tha*l-en. A substance, CjoH7Br, known in two isomeric varieties — a-m., a colorless oil boilmg at 285° C, and ^-m., crystallizing in white plates which melt at 68° C. [B, 4 (a, 38).] MONOBROMOCUMINIC ACID, n. Mo^n-o-brom-o-ku''- mi^n'i^lv. Fr., acide monobromocuminique. A white crystalline substance, C.oHnBr.Oj, fusible at 146° C, insoluble in cold water, very little soluble in hot water or cold alcohol, sparingly soluble in hot alcohol, and easily soluble in ether. [B, 38 (a, 14).] MONOBROMORCIN, n. Mo"n-o-brom-o'irs'i=n. The substance C,H6Br.(OH)2. [B, 4.] MONOBROMPHENOI.,n. Mo2n-o-brom-fe'n'o'l. A substance, CoHjOBr, known in three isomeric forms : (1) orthobromphenol, Cj[H,Br,OH,H,H,H], an oily liquid of persistent disagreeable odor, boiling at about 195° C; (2) metabromphenol, Ce(H,Br,H,OH,H,H,), crystallizing in scales melting at 33° C, and boiling at 236i° C; (3)para6rompfterioi,Ce[H,Br,H.H,OH,H], crystallizing from chloro- form in large octaedra, soluble in alcohol, melting at about 64° C, and boiling at 238° C. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4.] MONOBROMSAMCYtlC ACID, n. Mo'n-o-brom-sa^l-i's- i^'l'l^'k. An acid, CjHsBrOs, forming colorless prismatic crystals. MONOCAtCIC, adj. Mo'n-o-ka'l'si'k. Fr., monocalcique. Containing one atom of calcium in the molecule. [B.] MONOCABBONATE, n. Mo2n-o-ka»rb'o=n-at. A normal car- bonate (in distinction from a bicarbonate). [B.] MONOCARBONIDE, n. Mo^n-o-kaSrb'o'n-i'ddd). Ger., Morwcarbonid. A compound of one atom of carbon with an ele- ment or radicle. [B, 4.] MONOCARDIAN, adj. Mo''n-o-ka»rd'i'-a2n. From jxd^oi, alone, and KapUa.^ the heart. Having a simple heart — that is, a heart not completely divided into two halves, as in mammals. [L.] MONOC ARP, n. Mo^n'o-ca'rp. A monocarpous plant, [a, 48.] MONOCABP^ (Lat.), n. f . pi. Mo2n-o(os)-kaSrp'e(aS-e2). From jitdcoff, alone, and Kapjros-, a fruit. Fr., boutons, Ger., Stippenaus- sehlage. 1. In Fuchs's classification of skin diseases, a subdivis- ion of the Eczematosen^ in which each point of efflorescence, or ''fruit," occupies a separate areola, or pericarpium. The M. in- cluded strophulus, psydracia, ecthyma, and acne. [G.] 2. In botany : (a) of Batscn, an order of the Liliaceoa, consisting of the Laurince and Berberince ; ib) of Richard, a division of the Co- nifercEy including Salisburia^ Podoearpus, and Taxus ; (c) of Tausch, a suborder of the Umbelliferoe^ including the MonospermtB and Angeiospermm. [B, 170 (a, 35).] MONOCABPEM-AKY, adj. Mo^n-o-ka'rp'e^l-a-ri!. From jnwos, alone, and Kapiros, a fruit. Having but one carpel. [B, 291 («, 35).] MONOCABPIAN, MONOCARPIC, adj's. Mo^n-o-kaSrp'i"- a^n. -i'^k. Lat., monocarpceus^ monocarpeuSy monocarpicus (from ja6i/o9, alone, and Kopirds, a fruit). Fr., monocarpique^ monocaipien. Ger., einfriichtig (more properly einmal Fi-iichte tragend). 1. Monotocous ; fructifying but once during life. [B, 1, 19, 123, 291 (a, 35).] 2. See MouooiRPOus (1st def.). . MONOCARPOUS, adj. Mo=n-o-kaSrp'u=s. Lat., monocarpus (from ^dfo?, alone, and Kapirds, a fruit). Fr., monocarpe, monocar- pien. Ger., einfriichtig. 1. Of plants, bearing a single fruit. 2. Of a flower, having but one ovary (whether simple or compound) formed by the gyncecium. [B, 1, 19, 123, 279, 291 (a, 35).] 3. See MONOCARPIC (1st def.). MONOCEM-ULAK, adj. Mo^n-o-sesl'u^l-aSr. From (id^ot, alone, and cellula, a small cell. See Unicellular. MONOCEPHALOUS, adj. Mo^n-o-seSf'a'l-u's. Lat., mono- cephalus (from p^ovot, single, and Ke<^aAT7, the head). Fr., mono- cephale. Ger., einkopfig. 1. Bearingasingle capitulum of flowers. 2. Of a capsule, having the ovary provided with but one organic apex or beak. [B, 1 ; Mirbel, Gray (a, 35).] MONOCHASIUM (Lat.), n. n. Mo2n-o(oS)-ka2z(ch2aas)'l=-u'm- (u*m). From judco?, alone, and x*""'?) ^ chasm. Fr., munochase. See tjniparoits cyme. MONOCHIiAMYDEOUS, adj. Mo^n-o-kla^m i=d'e"-u3s. Lat., monochlamydeus (from /idi'o;, alone, and xKap.vi. a short mantle j. Fr., monocnlamide., monochlamydi. Ger., einbliithdeckig. Hav- ing but one kind of perianth (the floral envelope wanting being usually the inner or corolla). The Monochlamydeoe (Fr., mono- chlnmydees) are a series or subclass of dicotyledons in which the perianth is simple or absent, corresponding nearly to the Apetalce of Jussieu. [B, 1, 19, 34, 77, 121, 123. 291 (a, 35).] MONOCHLORACETAt, n. Mo^n-o-klor-a's'est-a^l. A col- orless and aromatic liquid, CH^Cl — CH(O.C2Hs)2, of the sp. gr. of 1-0418 at 0° C, and boiling at 156-8° C, formed by the action of chlorine on alcohol. [B, 2.] MONOCHLORACETAMIDE, n. Mo=n o-klor-aSs-e^fa^m- iM(id). The substance CjH^ClNO = C^HjClONHj. [B, 2.] MONOCHLOBAOETIC, adj. Mo'n-o-klor-a^s-et'isk. Acetic and containing 1 atom of chlorine in the molecule, [a. 38.]— M. acid. Fr., acide monochloraceiiqite. Ger., Monochloressigsdure. See Chloracetic f(c/d.— M. chloride. A colorless liquid, CoHo- OClj = CHjCl — CO.Cl. [B, 2, 4.]— M. phosphide. A white pow- der, CHjCl—CO.PHj. [B, 2.] MONOCHI.OBACETONE, n. Mo^n-o-klor-a's'e't-on. See Chloeacetone. — M'cyanhydrin. See under Acetoncyakhy- DRINS. MONOCHtOUACETONITKIL, n. Mo^n-o-klor-a^s-en-o-ni'- trin. The substance CHjCl.CN. [B, 2.] O, no; 0=. not: 0», whole: Th, thin; Th', the; U, like oo in too; IT', blue; U», lull; U*. full: U». urn; U«, like ii (German). MONOOHLORACETYL MONOHYDRATED 3332 MONOCHrOKACETYL,, n. Mo^n-o-Mor-a^s'en-i^l. Chlor- acetyl ; a l-atom chlorine substitution compound of acetyl, C2H2- ClO. [a, 38.1— M. xirea. A crystalline body, CH2CI.CO — NH.- CO.NH3 = CaHsClNjOj. [B, 4.] MONOCHLOKACETYI.ENK, n. Mo=n-o-klor-a=s-en'i»l-en. Fr., monochlorac^tyline. Ger.. Monochloracfitylen. A spontane- ously explosive gas, CjHCl. [B, 3.] MONOCHLOBAI-ANTIPYKINE, n. Mo^n-o-klor-a^l-a^n- ti2p'i!ir-en. A substance, CiaHiaNjClsOa, obtained in large crystals by heating 47 parts of chloral hydrate and 53 of antipyrine with 50 of water. It is soluble in about 12 times its weight of water, and melts at 67° to 68° C. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxviii ta, 46).] MONOCHtOBALDEHYDE, n. Mo^n-o-klor-a^l'de^-hid. Ethenyl oxychloride, a l-atom chlorine substitution product of acetic aldehyde, C2H,.C10 = CH,.C1.CH0. [B, 4.]— M. alcohol- ate. Ethenyl chloride ethylate hydrate, a liquid, (J3H902C1 = C2HsC1.0.CjH„0 [or CaHsCl.COHj.CCsHBO)]. [B, 4.1 MONOCHlOKAlDOt, n. Mo>n-o-li:lor-a"l'do21. The com- pound C.HjClOs = CHs — CHCl — CHj — CHO. [B, 2.] MONOCHLOKAMYLENB, n. Mo^n-o-klor-a^m'isi-en. Fr., Tnonochloi'amyUne. Ger.. Monochloramylen. Chloraraylene ; a liquid, CsHjCl, boiling at 90° to 95° C, and having a sp. gr. of 0'999 at the temperature 0° C. M. dichloride, C6H9.CI.CI2, occurs in whitish crystals. [B, 2.] MONOCHtOKANILINE, n. Mo2n-o-klor-a=n'i=l-en. A sub- stance, CeH4Cl.NH2, known in three isomeric varieties : (1) ortho- chloraniline, a liquid boiling at 207° C. ; (2) metachloraniline^ a liquid boiling at 230° C. ; (3) parachloraniline^ crystallizing from alcohol in diamond-like crystals melting at about 71° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOCHIiOKATED, adj. Mo'n-o-klor'at-eM. Fr., mono- chlor^. Ger., monochlorirt. Containing or combined with 1 atom of chlorine in the molecule. [B.] MONOCHtOKBENZENE, n. Mo»n-o-klor-be'nz'en, Ft., benzine monochloree. Ger., Monochlorbenzol. Phenyl chloride, CbHbCI ; a Uquid boiling at 132° C. [B, 4.] MONOCHLOBBENZOIC, adj. Mo2n-o-klor-be"nz-o'i»k. Ben- zoic and containing 1 atom of chlorine in the molecule, [a, 38.] — M. acid. An acid, CHjClOs = CeH4Cl.CO.OH, known in three isomeric varieties : (1) orthochlorbenzoic or chlorsalicylic acid, crys- tallizing in long silky needles, soluble in water, especially hot wa- ter, easily soluble in alcohol, and melting at 137° C. ; (2) metachktr- benzoic, chlormichmic, or chloi^iceinic acid, crystallizing in sym- metrically grouped needles slightly soluble in cold water, more readily soluble in hot water and in alcohol, and melting at 153° C. ; (3) parachlorbenzoic or chlordracylic acid, crystallizing from alco- hol in long shining needles slightly soluble in water and melting at 236° C. [B, 3, 4 (o, 38).]— M. aldehyde. A substance, C,HbC10 = CbHiCI.CHO, known in three isomeric varieties : (1) orthochlor- benzoic aldehyde, a liquid of sharp taste and odor, boiling at 210° C. ; <2) metachlorbenzoic aldehyde, a liquid boiling at about 213° C. ; (3) parachlorbenzoic aldehyde, crystallizing in white tablets slightly soluble in cold water, more soluble in hot water, readily soluble in alcohol, and melting at 475° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOCHtOBBUTYBIC, adj. Mo»n-o-klor-buH-i=r'i=k. Bu- tyric and containing 1 atom of chlorine in the molecule, [a, 38.] — M. acid. Fr., actae nionochlorobutyrique. Ger., Monochlorbut- tersdure. A monobasic acid, C4H7CI.O2, formed by the action of chlorine upon butyric acid, and occurring as acicular crystals, solu- ble in hot water. [B, 93.]— M. aldehyde. See CHLORBnTYKic MONOCHI-OKCBOTONIC ACID, u. Mo^n-o-klor-kro-to'n'- i^k. Fr., acide monochlorocrotonique. .Ger., Monochlorcroion- sdure. An acid, C4HBOIO2, known in three isomeric varieties : (1) a-m. a., CHa.CHiCCl.CO.OH, crystallizing in long needles some- what soluble in water, melting at 97"5° C, and boiling at 212° C. ; (2) P-m. a., or chlorteiracrylic acid, CH8.CCl:CH.C0.0H, crystal- lizing in monoclinic prisms or needles somewhat soluble in water, melting at about 94*5° C., and boiling at about 211° C.; (S) .chloriso- crotonic acid, CH3:CC1.CH2.C0.0H, crystallizing from water in- four-sided prisms melting at 59*5° C, boiling at 194*8° C, and volatilizing at the ordinary temperature. [B, 3 fa, 38).] MONOCHI-OBETHANE, n. Mo'n-o-klor-e'th'an. Fr.,mo»o- chlor-6thane, Qer., Monochlordtlian. See Ethyl cMonde. MONOCHIjOBETHEB, n. Mo'n-o-klor-eth'u'r. Ger., Mono- chlordther. See Monochloroxethyl. MONOCHIiOBBXHYI., n. Mo'n-o-klor-eHh'in. A 1-atom chlo- rine substitution comoound of ethyl, C2H4CI. [«. 38.]— M'benzene. A substitution product of ethylbenzene, C8H.j.Cl(C2H5), isomeric with phenethyl chloride. Three isomeric varieties are possible : orthochlorethylbenzene, CB(H,Cl,C2Ha,H,H,H) ; metachlorethylben- zene, C«(H.C1.H,C2Hb,H,H)1; and parachlorethylbenzene, C«(H,- C1,H,H,C2Hb,H). [B.] m:ONOCHI,OEETHYL,E]S"E, n. Mo>n-o-klor-e»th'i'l-en. Fr., chlor4theroide, chlorald^hyd&ne. Ger., Monochlordthylen. Vinyl chloride, a colorless gas, C2H3C1 = CH2 — CHCl, of garlicky odor, insoluble in alcohol and in ether ; formed by treating ethylene with alcoholic potash. [B, 4, 93.]— M. chloride, M. dichloride. See Chlorethylene chloride MONOCHtOBETHYLTC ETHEB, n. Mo'n-o-klor-enh-i^l'- i^k. Ger., Monochlordtliyldther. See Ethylidene chloroethylate. MONOCHrOBETHYLIDENE, n. Mo'n-o-klor-e'th-i^l'i'd- en. Ethylidene in which 1 atom of chlorine replaces hydrogen. [B.] MONOCHI-OBHYDBIN, n. Mo=n-o-klor-hid'ri'n. V^.,mono- chlorhydrine. Ger., M. A substitution product of glyceryl alcohol, CsHb(0H)jC1. Two isomeric bodies of this formula exist, one of which is a thick liquid, boiling above 230° C, having an ethereal odor and a taste at first sweet then stinging. [B, 4 ; B, 46 (a, 46).] MONOCHtOBHYDBOQUINONE, n. Moiin-o-klor-hid-ro- kwi^n'on. A substance, C^HaCKOH),, readily soluble in water, ether, and alcohol, and melting at 158° C. [B, 4.] MONOCHLOBIDE, n, Mo^n-o-klor'i^dCid). Fr., monochlo- rure. A chlorine compound analogous to a monobromide (3. v.). [B.] MONOCHLOBINATED, adj. Mo2n-o-klor'i%-at>e'd. Ger., monochlorirt. See Monoohlorated. MONOCHIiOBLACTIC ACID, n. MoSn-o-klor-Ia^k'ti'k. Fr., acide monochlorolactique. Chlorlactio acid. CHsCl.CHCOH) — CO.- OH, forming prismatic crystals soluble in water, in alcohol, and in ether, and melting at 71° C. [B, 3.] MONOCHtOKMEXHANE, n. Mo'n-o-klor-me'th'an. See Methyl chloride. MONOCHLOBNAPHTHALENE, n. Mo'n-o-klor-na=f 'tha'l- en. A substance, CioHjCl, known in two isomeric varieties : a-m., a colorless oil boiling at 263° C. and fi-m., colorless crystals melt- ing at 61° C, and boiling at about 268° C. [B, 4 (a, 38).]— M. tetra- chloi'lde. A substance, C,oH,Cl6, melting at 128° to 130° C. [B, 4.] MONOCHI.OBNITKANII.INE, n. M:o«n-o-klor-nit-ra2n'i''l- en. Chlornitraniline ; a substance, CoH3Cl(N02)NHa, five varieties of which are known, all crystalline solids. [B, 3.] MONOCHI.OKNITBOBENZENB, n. Mo'n-0-klor-nit-ro- be^nz'en. Chlornitrobenzene ; a substance, CeH4ClN02, having three isomeric varieties : (1) orthochlornitrobenzene, forming aci- cular crystals which melt at 325° C, and boil at 243° C. ; (2) meta- chlomitrobenzene, forming rhombic crystals melting at about 48° C, and boiling at about 236-5° C; iS) parachlornitrobenzene, occurring in rhombic plates melting at 83° C, and boiling at 242° 0. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOCHtOBNITBOPHENOIi, n. Mo'n-o-klor-nit-ro-fein'- 0^1. Fr.. monochloro-nitroph&nol. Ger.. M. A substance, CnHa- C1(N02)(0H), of which 4 isomeric varieties, all crystalline solids, are known. [B, 3. J MONOCHLOBOPHENYI-ACETAMIDE, n, MoSn-o-klor- 0-fe=n-i21-a2s-e"t'a''m-i2d(id). A compound, C8H4CI.NH.C2H3O = 'JHs , obtained by the action of chlorine on a cold satu- CONHfC H CD ^^^^ solution of acetaniUde. [B, 2.] MONOCHLOEOBCIN, n. Mo=n-o-klor-o'r'si'n. A substitu- tion compound, CtHbCKOH)^, of orcin. [o, 38.] MONOCHIiOBOXETHYl, n. Mo=n-o-klor-o=x-e=th'i»l. A substitution compound, CiHbCIO = CHjCHCI.O.CjHb, of ethyl ether ; a liquid which boils at about 98° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).]^ MONOCHIOBPHENOI., n. Mo'n-o-klor-fe'n'o'l. A sub- stance, CbH4C1(0H), occurring in three isomeric varieties : (1) or- thochlorphenol, a colorless oily liquid of unpleasant odor, boiling at about 176° C. and solidifying at —12° C. to needles melting at 7° C. ; (2) metachlorphenol, crystallizing in white needles melting at 48° C. and boiling at 214° C. ; (3) parachlorphenol, occurring as crystals melting at 37° C. and boiling at 217° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOCHtOEPBOPYtENE, n. Mo=n-o-klor-pro'pi=l-en. Ger., Monochlorpropylen. A liquid, C3H5CI, boiling at 23° C. [B, 4.] — M. dibromide. Ger., Monochlorpropylendibromiir. A liquid, CaHBCiBr2. [B, 4.]— M. dichloride. Ger.. Monochlorpro- pylendichlorur. A liquid, C2H3CI.CI2 = CH,- CCla — CH3CI, iso-- merle with propenyl trichloride. [B, 4.] MONOCHtOBUUINOI,, n. Mo^n-o-klor-kwi^n'o^l. Fr.,mo«o- chloroquinol. Ger., Monochlorehinol. See Monochlorhydro- QUINONE. MONOCHIORQUINONE, n. Mo=n-o-klor-kwi»n'on. Ger., Monochlorchinon. A substance, CBHgC102, forming yellowish red rhombic crystals, easily soluble in wat«r, ether, and alcohol, and melting at 57° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOCHZOBBESOBCIN, MONOCHIOBEESOBCIN- 01, n's. Mo=n-o-klor-re'z-o^r'si''n, -si=n-o'l. A substance, CeH.- C1(0H)2, occurring as indistinct crystals melting at 89° C. and boil- ing at 256° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOCHtOBSAi:.ICIN, n. Mo^n-o-klor-sa'l'i's-i'n. Fr., monochlorosalicine. Ger., M. A substance, CiaHi7C102, forming crystals insoluble in water and in alcohol. [B, 93.] MONOCHIOBSALICYMC ACID, n. Mo=n-o-k!or-sa»l-i=s- i^l'i^k. Ger., Monochlorsalicylsdure. An acid. CfiH<,Cl(0H)C0.- OH = Ca[C0.0H,0H,H,H,Cl,H,], crystallizing in small needles somewhat soluble in water and melting at 172° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOCHLOESAIilGENIN, n. Mo^n-o-klor-sasi-i^j'e'n-i^n. Chlorsaligenin ; a compound, C,H,C102, produced along with glucose by decomposing monochlorsalicin with synaptase. [B, 93, 158.] MONOCHtOBTOlUENE, n. Mo2n-o-klor-to=l-u!"en. Ger., Monochlortoluol. A substitution compound, C6H4CI.CH3, of tolu- ene, isomeric with benzyl chloride. Three isomeric varieties are known : (1) orthochlortoluene, a liquid boiling at 157° C. ; (2) meta- chlortoluene, a liquid boiling at 156° C. ; (3) parachlortoluene, a liquid boiling at 160-5° C. and solidifying at 0° C. to a leafy mass melting at 6-5° C. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4.] MONOCHORDON (Lat.), n. n. Mo=n-o(o»)-ko2rd(ch!o=rd)'o''n. From fidfo!, alone, and xopSr/, a string. Fr., monocorde. An in- strument with a single string. [L, 49, 50 (a, 14).]— M. symboli- cum bioinanticuih. A representation of the beats of the pulse in accordance with the principles of musical harmony. [A, 301, 322 (a, 48).] J L , , A. ape; A», at; A', ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Ch>, loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N«, tank; 2333 MONOCHLORACETYL MONOHYBRATED MONOCHOREA (Lat.), n. f, Mo2n-o(o3)-kor(cho2r)-e(a)'a3. Chorea involving a single part or locality, [a, 34. J MONOCHORIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo2n-o(o3)-ko2r(cli2o2r)-i(e)'a3. A genus of the Pontederiaceoe. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— M. vaginalis. An aquatic herb growing in the East Indies, where it is used in he- patic and gastric affections, asthma, and as a febrifuge. It is also chewed in toothache. [B, 19, 197 (a, 35).] MONOCHROITIC, MONOCHROMATIC, MONO- CHROMOUS, MONOCHKOOUS, adj's. MoSn-o-kro-iH'iak, -krom-a'^t'i'^k, -krom'u^s, -ok'ro-u^s. From judvos, alone, and xpod? or xP"l^*' s, color. Fr., monochro4, monochroite^ monochromatique. Having or composed of but one color. [L, 41 (a, 14. 43).J MONOCIiE, n. Mo*n'o-k''l. Lat., monoculus (from fi6vo<;, alone, and omihis, the eye). Fr., m. Ger., einfaches Axige, eindugige Binde. A figure-of-eight bandage so applied to the head as to cross over one eye. [A, 532.] MONOCIjINIC, adj. Mo^n-o-kli^a'i^k. Lat., monoclinicus (from jLLOfo?, alone, and K\iv€iv, to bend). Having an inclination or obliquity in a single direction. [B.] MONOCtlNOUS, adj. Mo'^n-o-klin'uSg. Lat., monoclinus (from jLtdvos, alone, and K\ivri, a bed). Fr., monocline. Ger , mono- clinisch^ einbettig. Hermaphrodite, having both sets of sexual organs (stamens and pistils) in the same flower. [B, 1, 19, 34, 123, 291 (a, 35).] MONOCOCCtTS (Lat.), n. m. Moan-o(o8)-ko2k'kuSs(ku*s). From fi-df OS, alone, and kokkos. a kernel. A micrococcus consisting of a single granule. [A, 15.] Cf. Diplococcus. MONOCCEIilC, adj. Mo'^n-o-sel'i^k. Lat., monocoelicus (from judvos, alone, and koiAo?, hollow). Having a single cavity (said of the ventricles). [L, 50 (a, 14).] MONOCOIiON (Lat.), MONOCOLtJM (Lat.), n's n. Mo^n-o- fo5)-kol'o3n, -u3m(u*m). From fKovo^, alone, and kwAoc (also koAov), the colon. Fr., monocdlon. Of Paracelsus, the caecum. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] MONOCOTYIiEDON, n. Mo^n-o-koat-i^l-e'do^n. From fiovo^, alone, and kotuAtjSwv, hollow. A plant of the Monocotyledonece (Fr., monocotyledones ; Ger., Monokotyledonen^ Spitzkeimler), which are a subclass of the AngeiospermcB. The Monocotyledonea of Bartling, the Monocotyledonia {Fv.^monocvtyledonie) of Jus- sieu, and the Monocotylece (Fr., vionocotyles) of Link are the same. They are characterized by an embryo in which there is only one embryonic leaf on the first node, instead of an opposite pair of cotyledons, as in dicotyledons ; or, if there are others, they alternate with it and are infolded by it. The m's include the He- lobiCE^ Glumijlorce^ SpadiciflorcB or Nudijlorce, Enantioblastce, ScitaminecB^ Gynandrce, and Liliifiorce. [B, 1, 19, 77, 121, 291 (a, 35).] Cf. Endogen and Ehdogen.^. MONOCOTYI.EDONOUS, adj. Moan-o-ko^t-i^l-e^d'oan-uas. Lat., monocotyledoniia^ monocotyledoneits, monocotyleus, Fr., monocotyledone^ monocotylaire. Ger., seitenkeiniig, monocotyl- isch, einsamenlappig^ einkeimbldttrig, mohoJcotyledonisch. Pos- sessing but one cotyledon : belonging to the Monocotyledonece. [B, 1, 19, 123, 291 (a, 35).] MONOCRANUS (Lat.), n. m. Moan-o2k'ra3nfra3n)-uSs(uk'ti21-u»s. From (udvos, alone, and 8a«TvAos, a finger. Fr., monodactyle. Ger., einfingerig. Having but one finger or toe. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] MONODELIRE (Fr.), n. Mo-no-da-ler. See Monomania. MONODELPHIA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Mo2n-o(o3)-de31f'i2-a3. From fiovot, alone, and SeAi^us, the womb. Of De Blainville, a class of the Mammalia in which the uterus is single, and the vagina single and'distinct from the rectum. [L ; L, 41, 49 (a, 14) ; L, 87 (a, 46).] MONODEMENCE (Fr.), n. Mo-no-da-ma3n25. See Partial DEMENTIA. M0N0D:^M0N0D^LIRE (Fr.), n. Mo-no-da-mo-no-da-ler. See D.ffiM0N0MANiA and cf. DIilire demonomaniaque. MONODICHLAMYDEOUS, adj. Mo'^n-o-di-klaSm-iad'ea-uas. From fjL6voi. alone, fit's, twice, and x^iAtvs, a short mantle. Having either one or both fioral envelopes. [B, 19, 308 (a, 35).] MONODIDYMUS fLat.), n. m. Moan-o(o3)-di2d'i2n^fu0m)-u3s- (u*s). From ftovos, alone, and fitfiujuo?, twin. One of twins. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MONODIPLOPIA (Lat.), n. f. Moan-o(o8)-di2p-lop(lo'>p)'ia-a8. From jLidvos, alone, and diplopia (q. v.). Fr., m. Ger., M. See Uniocular diplopia. MONODONT, adj, Mo^n-o-do'nt. From judroj, alone, and ofiou's, a tooth. Fr., monodoitte. Having only one tooth, [a, 48.] '. MONODORA(Lat.), n. f. Mo2n-o(o3)-do'ra3. FromntdKos alone, and fiwpov, a gift. Fr., monodore. Ger., Geurilrzheere. A genus of trees of the Mitrephorece. The MonodorecB ot Eeichenbach are a subdivision of the Ari on acece. [B, 42, 170 (a, 35).]— M. niyristi- ca. Fr., faux muscadier. Ger., musatnusaartige Gewilrzbeere. American (or calabash, or Jamaica, or Mexican) .nutmeg ; a tree about 15 ft. high, probably introduced into Jamaica from western Africa, The fruit-seeds contain an aromatic oil having the odor and flavor of nutmegs. They are used like nutmegs in Jamaica. [B, 19, 42, 131, 173. 180 (a, 35).] MONODYNAMOUS, adj. Mo^n-o-di^D'aSm-u^s. From judvo?, alone, and fiuvajnis, power. Fr., monodyname. Having one of the stamens longer than the others. [B, 38 (a, 14).] MONCECIOUS, adj. Mo^n-e'si^-u^s. Lat., monoecius, monoe- cus, monoicus (from p-d^os, alone, and oiicia, a house). Fr., mo- no'ique. Ger., monocisch^ einhdusig. 1. Belonging to one house- hold (said of plants having separate staminate and pistillate flow- ers, but both borne on the same plant). The Monoecia (Fr,, monce- cie ,* Ger., Einlmusige) of Linnaeus are a class so characterized. [B, 1, 19, 121, 123, 291 (o, 35).] 2. See Normal hermaphroditism. MONO - ELEUTHEROGYNOUS, adj. MoSn-o-e^l-u^-the'- ro^jM^n-u^s. From /idi'o?, alone, eAeu^epo?, free, and yw^, a woman. Fr., mono-HeutMrogyne. Of monocotyledons, having a free ovary. [L, 41 (a, 43).] MONOFLUOBENZOIC ACID, MONOFLUORBENZOIC ACID, n\s. Moan-o-fiu2-o2-be2n2-o'-i2k, -flu^oSr-beSnz-o'i^k. Fluo- benzoic acid ; an acid, CfiH4F.CO.OH, known in three isomeric varieties: (1) orthofluorbenzoic acid., crystaUizing in flne needles easily soluble in alcohol or water and melting at about 118" C; (2) metajluorbenzoic acid, crystallizing from hot water in broad, shin- ing plates or needles melting at about 124° C. ; (3) parajtuorbenzoic acid, melting at about 181'' C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MONOFORMliV, n. Mo^n-o-foSrm'i^n. Fr., monoforpiine. Ger., M. Glyceryl dihydrate formate, C4He04 ~ C3H5(0H)2CH02 ; a derivative of glycerin in which a molecule of hydroxyl is replaced by a molecule of the radicle of formic acid ; a colorless oily liquid obtained by heating glycerin to 100" C. with oxalic acid and treat- ing with ether. [B, 3 (a, 38), 4, 93 (a, 14).] MONOGAMIA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Mo'»n-o(o3)-ga2mfga''m)'i'^-a8. Ger., Einehige. Of Linnaeus, an order of the Syngenesia in which the flowers ave solitary (not united into a capitulum) and have united anthers. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] MONOGAMOUS, adj. Mo^n-o^g'a^'m-uSs. Lat., monogamus, monogamicus. Fr., monogame, monogamique. Ger., einehelich (Istdef.). 1. Practising monogamy, pairing. 2. Belonging to the Monogamia. 3. Of Cassini, composed of flowers of one sort or of the same sex (said of the capitulum), [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] MONOGAMY, n. Mo^n-oSg'a'm-i^. From fxdi/o?, alone, and yafxelv, to marry. Fr., m,onogamie, Ger., Monogamies Einzelehe, Einweibigkeit. A mating with a single individual of the opposite sex. [L, 343.]— Double m. Of birds, the incubation of eggs and the care of the young by both the male and the female. [L, 221, 343.] MONOGASTRIC, adj. Moan-o-gaSst'rJ^k. Lat., monogastri- cus (from judfo?, single, and Yao-Tijp, the stomach or belly). Fr., monogastrique. Ger., monogastrisch. 1. Having but one stomach (said of man, as distinguished from some of the Tower animals, es- pecially the ruminants). [K.] 2. Having a single belly (said of muscles). [L, 142.] MONOGENEA (Lat). n. n. pi. Mo2n-o(o3)-jen{ge3n)'e»-aS. Of Van Beneden, a class of Trematoda in which the development is dii'ect, without the mediation of a nurse form (scolex). [L, 121 (a, 39).] MONOGENESIS (Lat.), n. f. Mo2n-o(o9)-je2nCge''n)'eSs-iaB. Gen., -es'eos (-gen'esis). From fiovo^^ solitary, and vrfvetrts, an origin. Fr., monog^nkse. Ger., M. 1. Oneness of origin ; the origin of dif- ferent races from one pair. [L, 56, 107 (a, 46 ; a, 43).] 2. Of Haeckel, reproduction by buds or by fission, never by ova ; asexual repro- duction. [J, 9.] MONOGENEUS (Lat.), adj. Mo2n-o(o3)-je(ge2)'ne''-u3sfu*s). Fr., monogene (1st def.), monogini (2d def.). Ger,, unpaarig f2d def.), geschlechUlos (2d def.). 1. Of a single race or family. 2. Of only one sex (i. e., without sex differentiation). [L, 50 (a, 14) ; L, 46 (a, 17).] MONOGENY, n. MoSn-o^j'eSn-ia, See Monogenesis. MONOGIiENOUS, adj. Mo^n-o-glen'uSs. From (xdvos, alone, and yA^'vij, the eyeball. See Monophthalmus. MONOGONEUTIC, adj. MoSn-o-goSn'u^t-iak. From /idvos, alone, and yoveveiv, to beget. Having only one brood in a year. [a, 48.] MONOGONOPOROUS, adj. Mo^n-o-go^n-o^p'o'^r-uSs. From jtidvof, alone, ydros, offspring, and Trdpos, a passage. Having one genital opening, [a, 48.] MONOGYNIA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Mo'^n-o(o5)-ji2nfgu«n)'i3-a'. Ger., Einstempelige, Einweibige. Of Linnseus, the first order of each of the first thirteen classes, characterized by monogynous flowers. [B, 1, 34 (a, 35).] MONOGYNCECIAI., adj. Mo^n-o-ji^n-e'siS-asi. Of fruits, formed by the gynoecium of one flower. [B, 77 (o^ 3.5).] MONOGYNOUS, adj. Moan-o'*j'i3n-u3s. Lat., monogynus (from judi'os, alone, and yvvn. a woman), Fr., monogyne, monogynique. Ger., monogynisch, einstempelig. Of flowers, having but one style or sessile stigma; of plants, belonging to the Monogynia. [B, 1, 19, 123 (o, 35).] MONOHEMERA (Lat.). n. n. pi. Mo=n-ofo8)-he2m(ham)'e=r-aS. From jtidros, alone, and ^M^pa, a day. Diseases that continue for but a. day. [I, 135 (a, 46).] MONOHYDRATED, adj. MoSn-o-hid'rat-e^d. Fr., mono- hydrate. 1. Existing in combination with 1 molecule of water. 2. Containing 1 molecule of hydroxyl in the molecule. [B.] O, no: 0«, not; Oa, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like 00 in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; U*, fuU; U", urn; U^ like ti (German). MONOHYDRIC MONOSPOROUS 3334 MONOHYDBIC, adj. Mo=n-o-hid'ri>k. Fr., monohydrigue. Ger., monohydrisch. 1. Containing in the molecule a sinj^le atom of replaceable hydrogen (said especially of acid salts). 2. Of alco- hols, monobasic. 3. Derived from a hydrocarbon by the replace- ment of 1 atom of hydrogen by hydroxyl. [B.] MONOHYDKOBROMIDE. n. Mo'-'n-o-hid-ro-brom'i^ddd). A compound of a base with a single atom each of bromine and hydro- gen, [a, 38.] MONOHYPOGYNEUS (Lat.), MONOHYPOGYNTJS (Lat.), adj's. Mo''n-o(oS)-hip(hu»p)-oCoS)-ii=n(gu«n)'e2-uas(u*s), -o'j'i'n(u"n)- u's(u*s). From (i(ivoi, solitary, v?rii, under, and vui-i), a woman. Fr., morwhypogyne. Of monocotyledons, having the stamens below the pistil. The Monohypogynce (Fr., monohypogynies)^ or Monohypo- gynia, of Jussieu are the second class of (ihe Monocotyledonea, so characterized. [B, 1, 170 (a, 3S).] MONOICOUS, adj. Mo>n-oik'u»s. See Mon(eciotjs. MONOIDEISM, n. Mo'n-o-i-de'i^'z'm. From /xdvos, single, and tSe'a, an idea. 1. A mild variety of monomania in which there is concentration of the mind upon one thought or idea. 2. Of Braid, hypnotic suggestion, [a, 34.] MONOIODIDE, n. Mo'n-o-i'od-i'dfld). Fr., monoiodure. An iodine compound analogous to a raonobromide {q. v.). [B.] MONO r,A.KE, n, Mon'o lak. A lake in Mono County, Cali- fornia, with remarkably strong saline waters, containing calcium, sodium, magnesium, and potas.sium chlorides, magnesium and calcium sulphates, calcium and sodium carbonates, and free car- bonic-acid gas ; it contains several islands with hot springs. [An- derson (a, 14).] MONOIiEATE, n. Mo'n-o'le-at. A compound of a base with one molecule of oleic acid. [B.] MONOI-BIN, n. Mo'n-o'le'-i'n. Fr„ monoUine. Ger., M. Syn. : glyceryl monoleate. An oily liquid, (CisHsaOjl.CaHs = C,,- HasOj, which when cooled forms a crystalline sohd. [B, 3.] MONOLBPIDOUS, adj. Mo'n-o-leSp'isd-uSs. Lat., mono- lepidus (from judro;, single, and AeTrt's, a scale), Fr., monolepide. Having but a single scale. [L, 41 (a, 14).] ■ MONOL,OCtJL,AK, adj. Mo^n-o-lo^k'u'-la'r. Lat., monolocii- laris (from judt-o;, only, and lociUuSy a little place). Fr., monoloctir laire. See Unilocular. MONOMACHUM (Lat.), MONOMACUM (Lat.), n's n. Mo'n- o=m'a'k(aSchi')-uSmfu. From |udi/os, single, and ijiavia, madness. Fr., monomanle. Ger., Mono- nmnie. A form of chronic insanity manifested by peculiarities or anomalies in conceptions without serious impairment of the faculties. [D, 36.] See also Oligomania.— Affective ra. See Mania sine delirio. — Delusional m. M. of an exalted char- acter with delusion. [A, 539.]— Genesial m., Genetic m. See Eeotomania.— Intellectual m. Of Hammond, m. in which the patient can reason well on all subjects eircept those regarding which he has flxed delusions, [a, 34.]— Incendiary m. See PrROMANiA.— M. sypliilitica. See Syphilophoeia.— Original m. Ger., origindre Verriicktheit, Of Sander, a form of m. which de- velops early in life and is evidently dependent upon structural de- fect. Its subjects are peculiarly egotistical, hallucinatory, etc. ; they show asymmetry of development (especially as to the skull), club- foot, etc. [D, 36.]— Querulous m. Delusional m. in which there is a constant tendency to seek the protection of courts for fancied ills. [D, 36.]— Beligiousm. ¥r., monodilire religieux. Expan- sive m. in which the subject tends to religious speculation and ex- altation. It may alternate with depressive m. [D, 36.] Cf. DI:like ' 'gieux. MONOMEIANCHOLIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo»n-o(o')-me'l-a»ni'- (a,^n^l-ko(,ch^o'yii'-a?. Of Jesser, a passive partial insanity, as op- posed to monomania, an active partial insanity. [L, 135 (a, 34).] MONOMELON (Lat.), n. n. Mo'^n-o(oS)-me(ma)'lo2n. Gr.,|iioi'd- fjL7i\ov. Of Aetius, a certain coUyrium said to cure eye diseases by a single application. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MONOMERCUBOUS, adj. Mo'n-o-mu'r'kuH-ruSs. Contain- ing 1 atom of mercury in the molecule. [B.] MONOMERIC, adj. MoSn-o-me'r'i'k. From /idvot, single, and ^e'po9, a part. Fr., nionom^re, monom^rosome. Of an insect, hav- ing the body a single piece (j. e., without segment or suture). [L, 41 (a, H).] MONOMEKOUS, adj. Mo»n-o»m'e»r-u's. Lat., monomerus (from ii-ovos, single, and (it/io!, a part). 1. Formed of a single mem- ber ; of an ovary, consisting of but one carpel ; of flowers, con- structed on the numerical plan of one. [B, 279, 291 (a, 35),] 2. See MONOMERIC. MONOMETAttIC, adj. Mo^n-o-me't-a'l'i^k. From liorot, single, and metallum, a metal. Fr., moyiometallique. 1, Consist- ing of a single metal, 3. Of salts containing in the molecule 1 atom of a metallic element ; or replacing 1 atom of hydrogen in an acid, [B,] '^ MONOMMATU.S (Lat,), adj. Mo»n-o'm'mai't(maH)-u»s(u«s). From iLovot, single, and ojifia, the eye. See Cyclops. MONOMOBPHIC, MONOMORPHOUS, adj's. Mo=n-o- mo^rf'i^k, -u^s. From judros, single in its kind, and /lopi^ij, form. Of the same or an essentially similar type of structure. [L, 343,] Cf , Polymorphic. MONOMPHAIIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo=n-o'm-fa21(fa=l)'i'-a». From judco?, single, and 6jtt<^a\d5. the navel. Fr., monomphalie. A form of monstrosity in which two individuals are conjoined at the um- bilicus. [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).] MONOMPHALUS (Lat.), n. m. Mo=n-o2mf'a=l(a'l)-uSs(u«8). Fr., 7n{, a hoof). Ger., einhuflg. Having the hoof entire, [a, 48.] MONOPAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo"n-o(o»)-pa(pa«)'ji'(gi>)-a". See MONOPEGIA. MONOPATHOPHOBI A (Lat.), n. t. From (idi/os, single, irdSot, a disease, and if>d/3o<, fear. Of Guislain, hypochondriasis, [o, 34.] MONOPATHY, n. Mo'n-o''p'a''th-i». Lat., monopathia (from Movos, single, and iraflos, a disease). A disease confined to a single individual or to a single part of the organism. [L, 50.] MONOpeGIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo=n-o(o3)-pe(pa)'ji2(gi»)-a'. From judfos. single, and wijyciii'ai, to make fast. Fr., monopegie. A pain seated in a single point or part. [L, 41 (a, 14).] MONOPERIANTHEUS (Lat,), adj. Mo2n-o(o»)-pe!'r-ii'-a>n- (a3n)'the2-u3s(u*s). From ftdt'o?, single, irept, around, and avdos, a flower. Fr., monop^rianthe. See MoKOCHLAMYnEous. MONOPEBIGYNJE (Lat.), MONOPEBIGYNIA (Lat.). n's f. pi. and n. pi. Mo'n-o(o')-ve'T-V3(.i'g)Vn(u'n)-e(a.'-e''), -i2j(u«g)- i'n(u»n)'i2-a'. From /udvo;, single, jripi, around, and yvvri, a woman. Fr., monop&rigynie. Of jussieu, a class comprising monocotyle- donous plants with perigynous stamens. [B, 38, 78 (a, 14) ; B, 1, 170 (a, 35).] MONOPETAIOUS, adj. Mo'n-o-pe't'a^l-u's. Lat., mono- petalus (from ^dvos. single, and ir^oAov, a leaf). Fr., monop^fale. Ger., einbldttrig, einblumenbldttrig. Lit,, one-petaled. Having the petals united at their edges ; a term more fittingly replaced by gamopetalous or sympetalous. The Monopetnlce (Fr., monope- tales) are : Of Hill, a class of plants having as type the genus Primtdoi; of Batsch, a class of plants consisting of the orders Te- traspermce. Polyspermy, Nudoe, Cyathince, etc. ; of Lindley, (a) a division of the Angeiospermce ; and (6) a subclass of the Sxo- gence, comprising the cohorts-PoZycarpce, Epigynoe, DicarpcR, Per- sonatoe, and Aggregator. The Monopetaloz incompletoR of Hill are a class of plants having as type the genus Gladiolus. The Monopetalce irregulares- of Hill are a class of plants having as type the genus Antirrhinum. The Mo^iopetaleoi (Fr., monope- (aues) of Lamarck are a class of plants consisting of the divisions Fructifiores, Calcifiores, ThaUmtiflores angeiospermes, and Thala- miflores gymnospermes. [B, 1, 34, 77, 121, 123, 170 (a, 35).] Cf. Gamo- PETALffl. MONOPHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. MoSn-o(oS)-fa(fa=)'ji»(gi')-a». From judvog, single, and ^ayeiv, to eat. Fr., monophagie. 1. An appetite for a single kind of food. 2. The custom of eating only one meal a day. [L, 41. 50 (a, 14).] MONOPHASIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo»n-o(o>)-fa(faS)'zi»(si')-a". From fiovo^, single, and ^avai, to speak. Ger., Monophasie. Dys- lalla in which only a single syllable, word, or sentence can be ut- tered when consecutive speech is attempted. [A, 326 (a, 21).] MONOPHENYLBOEIC ACID, n. Mo»n-o-fe=n-in-bo'ri"k. /OH '\0H' Ger., Monopfienylborsdure. An acid, CjHvBOj = CeHj- B: [B,] MONOPHENYLBOSANIIilNE, n. Mo=n-o-fe'n"i'l-roz-a>n'- i^l-en. Ft., m^onophinylrosaniline. Ger., Monophenylrosanilin: A 1-mblecule phenyl substitution compound of rosanilihe, CjoHis.- (C(,H6),Ns ; mixed with diphenylrosaniline, it makes up the anihne dye called violet imperial. fB, 2,]— M. hydrochloride. A colori ing matter, Cj„Hia(CoH5)N3.HCl. [B,4, 49.] See Amaranth (2d def.).' MONOPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo=n-o(o')-fob(fo»b)'i!'-a'. From /xdi'os. alone, and «^d^05. panic, fear. Gev., Monop?iobie. A morbid dread of being alone. [D,] A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); K, he; E', ell; G. go; T, die; I', in; N, in; N«, tank; 2335 MONOHYDRIC MONOSPOROUS MONOPHOCENIN, n. Moan-o-fo^s'e^n-ian. See Monova- LSRIN. MONOPHOSPHATE, n. Mo2n-o-fo2s'fat. A phosphate con- taining but 1 atom of phosphorus in the molecule, [o, 38.] MONOPHTHAI^MIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo3n-o2f-tha21(tha81)'mi!'-a3. Ger., Monophthalmie. See Cyclopia (1st def.). MONOPHTHALMUS (Lat.), adj. and n. m. Mo«n-oaf-tha21- (tha^D'mu^sCmu^s). From fiovo^, single, and o^flaAjuds, the eye. Fr., monophthalme (1st def.)i monocle (2d def.j. 1. See Cyclops. 2. A bandage for one eye. [L, 30 (a, 14).] MONOPHYI.ETIC, adp. Moan-o-flai-e^fi^k. From fiovoi, sin- gle, and ^vAertKOf, belonging to a tribe. Pertaining to a single tribe or family, [a, 48. J MONOPHYLLOUS, adj. Mo3n-o-fi21'u3s. Lat., monophylhis (from fidfos, single, and ^uAAov, a leaf). Fr., monophylle. Ger., einbldttrig^ verwachsenbldttrig. Of foliaceous organs, composed of but one leaf or of coalescent (gamophyllous) leaves. The Mono- phyllce of Hill are a class of plants having as the type the genus Farietaria. [B, 38, 48 (a, 14) ; B, 1, 123, 170 (a, 35}.] MONOPHYODONT, adj. MoSn-o-fi'o-do'nt. From judi/os, sin- gle, ^veti/, to grow, and 65ou«, a tooth. Having but one set of teeth. The Monophydonta are mammals so characterized, such as the Cetacea. [B, 88 (a, 27).] Cf. Diphyodont (Ist def.). MONOPHYTANTHUS (Lat.), adj. Mo2n-o(oa)-fi2t(fu6t)-a2n- (a3n)'thu3s(thu*s). From fidvos, alone, ^utoi', a plant, and avflos, a flower. Fr., monophytnnthe. Having distinct male and female flowers on the same stalk. [B, 38 (a, 14). J MONOPHYTOUS, adj. Moan-o^fi^t-uSs. From fi.6vos, single, and 0vt6i', a plant. Fr., monophyte. Comprising but a single spe- cies (said of a genus of plants). [6, 1 (a, 35).] MONOPIiASMATIC, adj. Moan-o-plaaz-maH'i^k. ¥rom }i.6voK, single, and ir\o. From /xiifo?, single, and wi//, the eye. Fr., monopse. See (jyclops. MONOPSIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo^n-osps'i^-aa. Fr.,nio«opsie. Ger., Monopsie. 1. See Cyclopia (1st def.). 2. See Cyclops. MONOPTEBOUS, adj. Mo^n-o^pt'e^r-uSs. Lat., monopterus (from jLidro;, single, and -nTepov^ a wing or fin). Fr., monoptdre. Ger., einflossig, einfliigelig . Having but one wing or fin. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35) ; L, 41 (a, U).] MONOPTEBYGIOUS, adj. MoSn-o^pt-e^r-iaj'iS-uSs. From /Ltoj'os, single, and irripv^. a wing. Fr., monoptirygien. Ger., mon- opterygisch. See Monopterous. MONOPYBENOTJS, adj. Mo^n-o-pi^r-en'u^s. Lat.. monopyre- nus (from ju.di'o?, single, and irvp^v, the stone of a fruit). Fr., monopyr^ne. Ger., einkernig, einsteinig.. Having but one kernel. [B, 123 (a, 35).] MONOKCHIS (Lat.), n. m. Moan-oSr'ki^sCchaiSs). Gen., -orch'ios i-orch'eos). From judvoff. single, and opx^Si the testicle. Fr., monor- chide. An individual having only one testicle. [E.] MONOBGANIC, adj. Mo^n-o^r-ga^n'isk. Pertaining to or af- fecting a single organ or set of organs. [L, 56 (a, 17).] MONO&CELUS (Lat.), adj. Mo2n-o''s'se21(ke21)-u3s(uicephalo- disomatous m. Am. that has two bodies each having a separate head. f". 34]— Double m. A m. made up of the whole or parts of two individuals. — Double parasitic m. Fr., monstre double parasitaire. A double m. in which one is almost complete, analo- f:ous to anautosite; the other rudimentary, analogous to a parafiite. L, 88 (a, 34).] — Parasitic in. Fr., monstre parasite. A double m. in which an imperfect or deformed body is attached to a more per- fect body, [a. 34.]- Simple m. Fr., monstre simple {ou unitaire). A m. in which are found only the complete or incomplete elements of a single individual, [a, 34.]— Triple in. Fr., monstre triple. A m. made up of the whole or parts of three individuals. MONSTERA (Lat.), n. f. Mo'nst'e'r-a'. FT.,monstire. A genus of araceous cUmbing herbs of the tribe Callece. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— M. Adaiisonii. See M. pertusa. — M. deliciosa. A Mexican species having an edible fruit. [B, 19, 185 (a, 35).]— M. fenestrata, M. Gaudichaudii, M. lioltoniana, M. imrayana, M. Jacquini, M. klotzschiana, M. lancaefolia, M. inacropliylla, M. mll- leriana, M. modesta, M. oblongifolia, M. ovata. Varieties of M. pertusa. [B, 216 (a, 36).] — M. pertusa. A species found in tropical America. The leaves are used for poultices in oedema. [B, 19, 180 (a, 35).]— M. surinainensis, M. velloziana. Varieties of M. pertusa. [a, 36.] MONSTROSITY, n. Mo»n-stro»s'i»-ti». Lat., monstrositas, monstruositas. Fr. , monstruosite. Ger., Monstrosiiai. The state or condition of being monstrous ; also a monster, [a, 48,] — Atre- sic m, A m. in which a natural opening is occluded from disease, injury, or operation. [J. M. Gouley, '"N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec. 5, 1891, p. 622 (a, 34).]— Ceasniic m. A m. in which a cleft results from disease, injury, or operation. [Gouley, I. c.]— Double in. See Double monster. — Ectopic ni. A m. in which a part is dis- placed by disease or injury. [Gouley, I. c.]— Ectrogenic in. A m. caused by the loss of some part from disease, injury, or opera- tion. [Gouley, I. c] — Emineiiic monstrosities. Of Raciborski, children having precocious menstruation, [a, 34.] — Hypergenet- ic m. A m. in which certain parts are disproportionally large'. [Gouley, I. c] — M. by defect. M. caused by agenesia, [a, 34.] — M. by excess. M. caused by hypergenesis. [a, 34.] — M. by in- clusion. See Fcetal inclusion. — M. by perversion. A m. in which there is displacement of the thoracic or abdominal viscera or malformation of the genitals, [a, 34.]— Parasitic in. Fr., mon- struosite par inclusion (ou parasitaire). See Foetal inclusion. — Symphiysic m. A m. produced by the fusion or coalition of or- gans or parts. [Gouley, I, c] MONSTROUS, adj. Mo'nst'ru's. Lat., mnnstroms. Ger., monstrbs, missgestaltet. Having the characteristics of a monster. MONSTBUM (Lat.), n. n. Mo»nst'ru'm(ru«m). Ger., M. See Monster. — M. aberrantiuin. " See Monstrosity 6;/ pen'ersion. — M. abundans. See Monstrosity by excess. — M. alientium. A compound monster, [a, .34.]— M. anacatadidymum. A thora- copagus, [a, 34.1 — M. bigeminuin. See Double monster. — M. deficiens. See Monstrosity by defect. — M. duplex. See Double monster. — M. duplex anadidyniuin. A double monster in which fusion begins at the head', as in a craniopagus or cephalo- thoracopagus. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— M. duplex catadidyinnm. A double monster in which fusion begins at the lower part of the body and extends to the head, as in a pygopagus, ischiopagus, or diprosopus. [Marchand (L, 57 [a, 34]).] MONSTBITOSITA.S (Lat.), n. f. Mo»n-stru2(stru*)-os'i»-ta''s- (ta^s). Gen., -tat'is. See Monstrosity. MONSUMMANO (It.), n. Mo=n-sum-ma"no. A place in the province of Lucca, Italy, where there are a warm gaseous and alka- line spring and natural vapor baths. [L, 49, 87 (a, 43).] A, ape; A», at; A^ ah; A*, all; Cli, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; I=, in; N, in; N^, tank; 3337 MONOSTACHYOUS MORADIN MONTAFIA (It.), n. Mo^n-taS'fe-a'. A place in Piedmont, Italy, where there is a gaseous and sulphurous spring. [L, 49 (a, 43).] MONTAGN.EA (Lat.), n, f. Mo2nt-a=n-ye'(ya"e'')-a=. From Montague, of the Paris Museum of Natural History. Fr., montag- nde. Of De Candolle, a genus of composite plants of the Helian- thoideos. [a, 35.]— M. florlbunda, M. tomcutosa. Mexican species furnishing the zopatle of the Mex. Ph. ; containing albumin, gum, fat, extractive resins, a neutral brown-yellow bitter principle, and a peculiar acid. The juice and the decoction are popularly used in Mexico to produce uterine contraction, [J. M. Maisch, " Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Apr., 1886, p. 168.] MONTAIGUT-BN-COMBBAIttES (.Fr.), u. Mo^'n^-te^'-gu'- a'n''-ko^n=-bra'-el-y'. See Grandeyrol. MONTANINE (Fr.), n. Mo^n'-taS-nen. A white, pseudo-crys- talline, bitter, nauseous substance, nearly insoluble in water, ex- tracted from the bark of Exostema fioribundum. LB, 93 (a, 14).] MOSfTBABKY-LE-PAQUIEK (Fr.), n. Mo^n^-baSr-re-r-paS- ke-a. A place in the canton of Fribourg, Switzerland, where there is a sulphurous spring. [L, 30 (a, 14) ; L, 49 (a, 43).] MONTBUISON (Fr.), n. MoSn^-bre-zo^nn. A place in the department of the Loire, France, where there are gaseous, alka- line, and ferruginous springs. [L, 30, 41 (a, 14); L, 49, 8", 105 («, 43).] MONTBRUN (Fr,), n. Mo»n=-bru'n2. a place in the depart- ment of the DrQme, France, where there is a sulphurous and saline spring. [L, 41, 49, 57, 105 (a, 43) ; B, 46 (a, 46).] MONTCEI. (Fr.), n. Mo^n^-se^l. A place in the department of the Puy-de-D6me, France, where there is a gaseous and alkaline spring. [L, 49, 87 (a, 43).] MONTCHANSON (Fr.), n. Mo^n^-shaSn^-so'n^. A place in the department of Cantal, France, where there are gaseous and ferruginous springs. [L, 49, 87 (a, 43).] MONT-DAUPHIN (Fr.), n, Mo^n^-do-fa^n^. A place in the department of the Hautes-Alpes, France, where there are warm and gaseous mineral springs. [L, 30, 41, 105 (a, 43).] MONT-DE-MARSAU (Fr.), n. Mo^n^-d'-ma^r-so. A place in the department of the Landes, France, where there is a ferruginous and sulphurous spring. [L, 105 (a, 43) ] MONT-DORE-DES-BAINS (Fr.), n. Mo^n^-dor-da-ba^n'. A place in the department of the Puy-de-D6me, France, where there are saline, ferruginous, and alkaline springs. [L, 41, 49, 57 (a, 14) ; L, 105 (i, 43).] MONTE-AICETO (It.), n. Mo!'n"ta-a31-cha'to. A place in Tuscany, Italy, where there are warm, gaseous, sulphurous, and alkaline springs. [L, 49 (a, 14) ; L, 105 (a, 431.J MONTE-CATINI (It.), n. Mo=n"ta-kas.te'ne. A place in the province of Lucca, Italy, where there are warm, saline, sulphurous, and gaseous springs. [L, 88 (a, 46).] MONTE-CEKBOtl (It.), n. Mo^in'ta che'ir'bo-le. A place in the province of Pisa, Italy, where there are a warm sulphurous spring and a bathing establishment. [L, 30 (a, 14).] MONTEFIASCONB (It.), n. Mo^n-ta-fe-a's-ko'na. A place in the province of Viterbo, Italy, where there are hot sulphurous springs and mud-baths. [L, 49, 105 (a, 43).] MONT^GUT-siGIiA (Fr.), n. Mo^n'-ta-gu'-sa-gla'. A place in the department of the Haute-Garonne, France, where there are a gaseous and ferruginous spring and bathing establishments. ["Nouv. rem.," Nov. 84, 1887, p. 497 ; L, 49, 87 (a, 14).] MONTEMAYOR (Fr.), n. Mo2n"t-ma-yor. See Bejar. MONTENDBE (Fr.), n. Mo^n^-taSn^-dr'. A place in the de- partment of the Charente-Inf6rieure, France, where there is a saUne spring. [L, 30, 41 (a, 14) ; L, 105 (a, 43).] MONTEREY (Sp.), n. Mo^n-ta-ra'e. The capital of the state of Nuevo Le6n, Mexico, near which there are warm sulphurous springs and a bathing establishment, [a, 14.] MONTESANO SPRINGS, n. Mo^n-ta-saS'no. A place in Jefferson County, Missouri, where there are saline and sulphurous springs. [A, 363 (a, 21),] MONTGOMERY WHITE SULPHUR SPRINGS, n. Mo'nt- gu^m'e'^r-i'^ hwit su^lf'u^r. Sulphurous springs situated at White Sulphur Springs, Montgomery County, Virginia. [A, 363 (a, 21).] MONTHLY, adj. Mu'nth'Ii^. Happening or recurring once a month ; as a n., in the pi., monthlies^ the menses, [a, 48.] MONTICLE, n. Mo=nt'i'-k'l. Lat., mo)iWct*i«s(dim, of mons, a mountain). See Montioulus cerebelli. MONTICOLOUS, adj. Mo'nt-i^k'o^l-u's. Lat., monticoUs (from mons, a mountain, and colere, to inhabit). Fr., monticole. Inhabiting or growing on mountains. [L, 43, 107, 180 (a, 43).] MONTICULUS (Lat.), n. m. Mo2nt-i2k'u21(u41)-u3s(u C. ["Proo. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc, ^' xxxvii (a, 46).] MORADIN, n. Mo'r'a^d-i^n. An acid substance, probably an oxyhydroquinone, C^iHisOs (or CjbHuOb), extracted from the bark of Cascarilla worada and forming slender acicular crystals or large i)risms melting at 201'5° C. without volatilization. Fehl- ing's solution is reduced when heated with it. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvii, xxxviii (a, 46).] O, no; O', not; Qs, whole; Th, thin: Th^, the; U, like oo in too; V, blue; U', lull; U*, full; U', urn; U«, like (German). 395 MOR^A M0RIN6A 2338 laOB^A (Lat.), n. f. Mor-e'(a3'e'')-a!i. From Marceun, father- in-law of Linnaeus. Fr., m., moree. A genus of the Mor(^^ (or MorcBcecB, or Moraeece), which are a tribe of the Iridex. [B, 42, 170 (a, 35).]— M. cliinensis. Fr., m. de Chine. A species the root and leaves of which are used for poisoned wounds, suake-bites, etc. IB, 178 (a, 36) ; L, 105 (a, 46).]— M. colllna. A poisonous spe- cies found at the Cape of Good Hope. [B, 104 (a, 35). |— M. edulis. Fr., m. alimeutaire. A South African species having edible roots. [B, 173, 180 (», 35).]— M. sisyrlnchium. Spanish-nut iris, indige- nous to southern Eui'ope and northern Africa. The mucilaginous tuberous roots contain a starch which is edible and is used in pec- toral and abdominal affections. [B, 180 to, 35).] MOBBA (It.), n. Mo^r'ba'. A place in Tuscany where there is a warm sulphurous spring. [L, 30, 49, 135,(, ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; V, in; N, in; V, tank; 2339 MOR^A MOEINGA Epilepsy, [a, 34.]— M. scythious. Impaired virility and loss of hair attributed to liorsebauk riding, [a, 34. J— M. sideratus. Epi- lepsy, [a, 34.] — M. soloiiiensis. Chronic ergotism, [a, 34.]— M. solstitlalis. See Insolation.— M. soiiticus. See Epilepsy.— M. spasinodicus maligims tseu popularis). Rhaphania. [a, 34.] — M. strangiilatorius. See Croup (1st and Sd def's). — M. suda- torius. See Sweating sickness.— M. suffocans, M. suffocati- vas. See Malignant angina.— M. syphiliticus testicuU, See Syphilitic ORCHITIS.— M. syriacus. See Malignant angina.- M. testicull syphiliticus. Syphihtic orchitis, [a, 34.]— M. testi- culi tuberculosus. Tubercular orchitis, [o, 34.]— M. totius substantias. See Internal disease.— M, truculentus infan- tum. Croup, [a, 34.]— M. tuberculosus pedis. See Mycetoma and PoDELCOMA.— M. tyrius. Fr., maladie tyrienne. 1. See Ele- phantiasis. 2. See Leprosy.— M. verni. See Eronosus.— M. vesicularis. Pemphigus. [a,34.]— M. virgineus, M. virginum. See Chlorosis.— M. viridellus, M. vitriolatus. Epilepsy, [a, 34.]— M. Weilii. See WeiVs disease.— Vini m. See Alcoholism. — Vulpis m. See Alopecia. MOKCEAU (Fr.). u. Mo^r-so. A piece, a morsel, [a, 31.]— M. du diable, M. frang€. See MoRSUs diaboli. MOKCELLEMENT (Fr.), n. Mo^r-se^l-rmaSn^. Ger., Par- cellirung. The removal of a tumor or of a foetus piecemeal. [A, 326 (a, 21).] 9IORCHELI.A (Lat.), n. f. Mo2r-ken(chaeai)aa3. Fr., morille, morchelle. Ger., Morchel. A genus of discomycetous Fungi. Most of the species are esculent. The Morchellei (Fr., morchelles) are a section of the Mitrati. The MorchetUni of Reichenbach are a family of the Hymenomycetes. [B, 19, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— M. bo- lieuiica. An edible Bohemian species. [B, 61, 131 (a, 35).]— M. caroliniana. Fr., morille de Caroline. An edible species found in the southern United States. [B, 61 ; B, 173 (a, 35).]— M, conica, M. contig;ua, M. continua. Fr., morille conigue. Ger., Spitz- morchel. A variety of M. esculenta. [B, 173 (a, 35). J — M. crassipes. A large edible species. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. deliciosa. Fr., morille dilicieuse. A species found in Europe, Java, and Cash- mere. [B, 61, 173 (a, 35).]— M. esculenta. Fr., morille aliment- aire (ou comestible, ou rousse), mourille, morchelen, morchelon, spongiole. Ger., gemeine Morchel, Morille. The morel ; a fleshy species growing in woods and pastures, especially where wood has been burned. It is readily dried, and is much used for flavoring dishes and in place of mushrooms for making catsup. It was formerly sold, along with some other species, under the names of Boletus esculentus and Fungus favaginosus (seu vescus). It is said that Bohm and Kuhn have succeeded in isolating a poisonous principle from this fungus, to which they have given the name helvellic acid. [B, 19, 77, 173, 180, 185 (a, 35) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc" xxxvi (a, 46).]— M. esculenta cinerea. See M. rotunda.— M.. esculenta conica. See M. conica.— M., fulva. Fr., morille fauve. A variety of M. esculenta. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. gigas. Fr., morille geante. A species largely consumed in Flor- ence. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. mitra. Ger., Kdppchenmorchel, Morille. An edible species formerly official. [B, 180 fa, 35).]— M. patula. Ger., Glockenmorchel, Morille. An edible species growing in mountainous woods. Like M. esculenta, it was formerly sold as lihcngu^ vescus, etc. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— M. rotunda. Fr., morille ronde. A variety of M. esculenta. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. semi-libera. Fr., morille d moitie libre. An edible species. [B, 19, 77, 173 (a, 35).] MORDACIOUS, ad]. Mo^rd-a'shu^s. Lat., mordax. Biting ; pungent ; acrid. MORDANT, adj. Mo^r'd'nt. From mordere, to bite. Fr., m. Corrosive ; as a n., a substance used for fixing colors in dyeing. [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).] MORDECHI, MORDEHI, MORDENSI, n's. In the East Indies, a disease resembling cholera. [L, 41 (a, 43).] MORDEX (Lat.), n. m. Mo^rd'e^x. Gen., mord'icis. From mordere, to bite. A tooth. [A, 312 (a, 21).]— M. senilis. See (?r6Z5en.GEBiss. MORDICANT, adj. MoSrd'iS-k'nt. Lat., mordicans (from mordicare, to bite). Biting, pungent. [L, 43, 49 (a, 43).] MORDICATION, n. Mo^rd-i^-ka'shu^n. Lat., mordicatio (from mordicare, to bite). A burning prickling sensation, [a, 34.] MOREINE (Fr.), n. Mo-ra-en. See Morin. MOREL, MOREIiL," n's. Mo^r^e^l, rao2r-e«l'. 1. See Mor- chella esculenta. 2. The Peziza coccinea. [B, 19, 275 fa, 35).]— Great m. See Atropa belladonna.—Petty m. See Solanum nigrum. MORELIiE (Fr.), n. Mo-re^l. 1. The genus Solanum; in the Fr. Cod., the Solanum nigrum. 2. The Melampyrum arvense. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).]— Huile de m. [Fr. Cod.]. See Oil of solanum nigrum.— Tjotion de m. A mixture of 33 grammes of the dried plant in a litre of water. -[B, 93 (a, 39).]— M. parmenti^re, M. tuberose. The Solanum tuberosum. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).] MOREI.OSIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo2r-e2I-o'zi2(si2)-a3. Of La Llave and Lagarza, a genus of boraginaceous plants, referred by Ben- tham and Hooker to the genus Bourreria. [B, 43, 131 (a, 35).] — M. huanita. Sp., huanita [Mex. Ph.], A species found in Michoacan, The bark is used as an antipenodic and astringent. [J. M. Maisch, " Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Dec, 1885, p. 601.] MOR^NE (Fr.), n. Mo-re^n. 1. The genus Ilydrocharis. 2. An old term for hseraorrhoids. [B, 19, 121 (a, 35) ; L, 41 (a, 43).] MORETUM (Lat.), MORETUS (Lat.), n^s n. and m. Mo2r(mor)- et(at)'u3m(u'*m.), -u^afu^s). From morum, a mulberr;y'. In ancient pharmacy, a potion containing mulberry- juice ; considered a tonic in pregnancy. [B, 78 (a, 14).] MORFEE (Fr.), n. Mo^r-fa. See Fumaginb. MOKFONDURE (Fr.), n. MoVS-fo'-'na-du^r. 1. Phlegmator- rhagia. [a, 34.] 2. Of the veterinarians, intense nasal and bronchial catarrh. [L, 55 (o, 34).J MOKGAONIAN, adj. Mo^^r-ga^n'yiS-a^n. h&t., morgagnianus. Investigated by or named from Morgagni. [a, 17.] MORGINS, n. A place in the canton of Valais, Switzerland, where there is a mineral spring. [L, 30 (a, 14).] MORGUE (Fr.), n. Mo^i-g, A mortuary ; a dead-house. MORIBUND, adj. Mo^r'i^-buand. Lat., moribundus (from moriri, to die). Fr., moribond. Ger., sterbend. At the point of death, dying. [D,] MORIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo'riS-a^. Gr., wwpta (from inwpds, foolish). Ger., Stumpfheit, Blbdsinn. A variety of delirium, characterized by imbecility, uni-easonableness, or shallowness, [D, 36.]— M. de- inens. Dementia, [a, 34.] — M. deniens. Gl-eneral paresis of the insane, [a, 34.]— M. iinbecillis. Of Good, defect or hebetude confined to particular faculties of the understanding. It is divid- ed into stupiditas, in which there is dullness; amnesia iq. v.); credulitas, in which there is great credulity ; and inconstantia, in which there is great irresolution, [a, 34.]— Postepileptic ma- niacal m. A rare form of acute methepileptic insanity like acute mania. [D, 36.] MORIC ACID, n, Mor'i^k. Fr., acide morique. 1. A crystal- line acid found in the stipes and exudations of Mor^ls alba. [B, 93 (a, 14).] 2. See Morin. MORIFORM, adj. MoSr'i^-fo'^rm. Lat.,. moriformis (from m,orus, a mulberry, and forma, form). Fr., moriforme, muriforme. Ger., maulbeerformig. Having the form of a mulberry. The Moriformes of Link are an order of the Amentacece. [B, 170(a,35).] MORILLE (Fr.), n. Mo-rel-y'. 1. The genus Morchella, es- pecially Morchella esciUenta. 2. Of Lamarck, the genus Phallus. [B, 105, 121, 173 (a, 35).] MORILLE (Ger.), n. Mor-el'le''. See Morchella esculenta, Morchella mitra, and Morchella patula. MOKIN, n. Mor'i^'n. Fr., morine. A coloring substance, CiaHfiOe + HjO, extracted from Morus tinctoria. It forms small colorless needles, often grouped in tufts, of slightly bitter taste, sparingly soluble in water and in ether, freely soluble in alcohol and in alkalies and alkaline salts. An isom'' is also known as a sub- stance separating out in red crystals when an alcoholic solution of m. is treated with hydrochloric acid and sodium amalgam and evaporated. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] MORINDA (Lat.), n. f. Mor-i^nd'aa. From moru^, the mul- berry, and indicus, Indian. Fr., morin, viorinde. A genus of the Morindeoe (Fr., morind^es), which are a tribe (of Baillon, a series) of the BuhiaceoR. [B, 19, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35) ; B, 38, 48, 71, 91 (o, 14).] — M. bracteata. An East Indian species. The bitter aromatic fruits are used as a vermifuge, and the roots as a dye. [B, 48 (a, 14); B, 19, 180 (a, 35).]— M, citrifolia. 'Fv.,morindfeuillesdecitro- nier. Hind., atchy. Mai., cada-pilava. (East) Indian mulberry, awl-tree ; a species found in India, containing morindin. The edi- ble fruits are used as a deobstruent and emmenagogue and in asthma and phthisis : the leaves as a tonic astringent, febrifuge, and vulnerary. A kind of salt extracted from them is applied to old ulcers. The expressed juice of the leaves is used as an exter- nal anodyne in gout, etc. The root-bark yields a scarlet dye. [B, 5, 19, 121, 172, 173, 180, 185, 375 (a, 35) ; B, 48, 71 (o, 14).]— M. doun- dak€. See Sarcocephalijs esculentus.— M.. longifolla. See Sar- cocEPHALUS esculentus.— M.. multiflora. A species cultivated in the East for the red dye obtained from its roote. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— M. niusco^a. The Cephoelis muscosa. [B, 311 (a, 35).]— M. royoc. Fr., morin de royoc, fausse rubarbe des Cara'ibes. A species grow- ing in the West Indies and Mexico, having edible fruits and emetic and cathartic roots, which also yield a dye. [B, 48, 71 (a, 14) ; B, 121 , 173, 180 (a, 35).]— M. tetrandra. A species growing in Malabar and the Malayan Islands, where the expressed juice is used as an anodyne in cohc, etc. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— M. tinctoria. The taga- roo of the Teloi^oos, ach-root, dyers' Indian mulberry ; a species growing wild in India. The fruits are eaten green in curry. The root yields a red dye. [B, 172, 185, 275 (o, 35).]— M. nmbellata. Fr., morin a ombelles. The moolooghoodoo of the Teloogoos; a spe- cies found in the East Indies, where the fruit is used as a vermi- fuge and the leaves are employed in dysentery. The root yields a yellow dye. [B, 172, 173, 185 (a, 35).] MORINDIN, a. Mo'^r-i^nd'i^n. ¥t., morindine, jaune de mo- rinde. Ger., M., Morindagelb. A substance, C28H30O1B, derived from Morinda citrifolia, and forming fine yellow needles, freely soluble in boiling water, slightly soluble in alcohol, insoluble in ether. Decomposed, it is said to give rise to alizarin. [B, 2.] MORINDON, n. Mo^r-i^nd'o^n. Fr., mormdone. Ger., ilf. A brilliant red substance, CaeHioOio^ produced by the decomposition of morindin. It dissolves in sulphuric acid, producing an indigo- color, which changes to purple and finally to reddish-yellow. [B, 38, 93, 98 (a, 14).] MOKINGA (Lat.), n. f. Mo^r-i^n^'ga^. Fr., m., moringe. Ger., Moringe. The only genus of the Moringaceoe (or Moringece [Fr., moring^es]) of Lindley, an anomalous order of polypetalous dico- tyledons placed by him in the Violales. They are pungent and aromatic. [B, 19, 43. 121, 170 (a. 35).]— M. aptera, M. nux ben. Fr., m. aptkre, noix de ben. A species indigenous to India, Syria, Arabia, etc. According to McFadyen, it, as well as M. pterygo- sperma, yields the commercial oil of ben which is used in per- fumery and as an emetic and purgative. [B, 5, 173, 180 (a, 35) ; " Nouv. rem.," Oct. 24, 1888, p. 460.]— M. oleifera. See'M. pterygo- sperma.—'M.. polygona. An East Indian species, in properties like M. pterygosperma. [B, 180 fa, 35).]— M. pterygosperma, M. zeylanica. Fr., m. d fruit aiU. Ger., fiiigelsamige Moringe, Behennussbaum. Horse-radish (or drumstick) tree ; an Eastern O, no; 0«, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; V, like 00 in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; V*, full; U», urn; U«, like u (German). MORINGIC ACID MORPHOMETRY 2340 species introduced into the West Indies. The three-angled seeds, called ben (or behen) nuts (the piKavos tivpeipiKi^ of Dioscorides), yield a clear, bland, odorless oil (see BEHEN-?iui oil), used to obtain essential oils by enfleurage, as an ointment and hair-oil, as a salad oil, and as a lubricant. The pungent root is used in paralysis, in- termittent fevers, hepatic and splenic diseases, dropsy, hysteria, and epilepsy, and as a rubefacient and vesicant. The leaves are applied warm in hydrocele, and are used in ulcers and the guinea- worm, disease. The juice of the leaves Is used to promote suppura- tion in abscesses, is applied with pepper over the eyes in vertigo, and, mixed with salt, is used in flatulence. The bark, rubbed up in rice-water mixed with cumin-seed, is used in alveolar abscess and toothache. An astringent ^um obtainied from the bark, re- sembling tragacanth, is mixed with milk and rubbed oil the tem- ples in neadache, and applied locally in venereal diseases. The unripe legumes are eaten in curries. The sap is given with milk as a diuretic, stomachic, and antasthmatic. [B, 5, 18, 19, 77, 172, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35) ; " Nouv. rem,," Oct. 24, 1888, p. 461 ; May 24, 1890, p. -243.]— Radix moringge. A yellowish aromatic root (perhaps that of M. pterygoaperma), breaking with a resinous fracture, formerly used in medicine. [B, 180 (a, 35).] MOBINGIC ACID, n. Mo^r-i^n'ji^k. Fr., acide vioringique. Ger., Moringensdure. A fatty acid, CigHagOa, occurring in the oil of Moi'inga aptera : now thought to be an impure form of oleic acid; [B,3, 14.] MOKINTANNIC ACID, Mor-i^n-ta^n'iak. Fr., acide morin- tannique, machromln^ maclurin. Ger., Moringerbsmire. A sub- stance, CiaHipOa + HjO, thought by some to be isomeric with moriu. It is round in Morus tinctoHa^ occurring in small bright needles or a light-yellow powder, of a sweetish, puckering taste, soluble in water, readily soluble in alcohol and in ether. It loses its water of crystallization at 140° C, and melts at 200° C. [B, 3, 93, 270 (a, 14, 38).] MOBIO (Lat.), n. m. Mo'ria-o. Gen., -on'is. Fr.. m. 1. Of Fries, a section of the genus Orchis. 2. The Orchis morio. [B, 46 ■(a, 46) ; B, 121 (a, 35).]-ltadix ra'nis. Salep. [B, 180 (a, 35).] MOKION (Lat.),. n. n. Mo'ri^-o^n. Gr., fiiapiov (from juwpos, silly). 1. Of Dioscorides and others, the Mandragora ojp,cinalis or its vinous extract. [B, 121 (a, 35).] 2. Of Pliny, the Atropa bella- donna. 3. The Solanum nigrum. [B, 38 (a, 14).] MORIOPILASTY, n. Moar'iS-o-pla^sWa. Lat., morioplaftfm, morioplastice (from yxdptoc, a little piece, and irKda-a-eLv, to mold). Fr., moTHoplastie. Ger., Morioplastie. See Autoplasty, Anaplas- ty, and Plastic surgery. MORISONIA (Lat.), n. f . Moar-iSs-on'i^-a^. From E. Morison. Fr., m., viorisonie. A genus of the Capparidece, referred by Bail- Ion to the genus Capparis. The Morisoniece of Reichenbach are a subdivision of the Capparece. [B, 38, 48, 71 (a, 14) ; B, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— M. americana. See Gapparis m. MORNING - GI.OKY, n. ]V[o2rn"i2n2-glo'ri2. 1. The genus Pharbitis. 2. The genus Ipomoea. [B, 19, 34, 275 (a, 35).] MOROCHTHUS (Lat.). n. f . Mo2r-o2k(o2ch2)'thuSs(thu*s). Gr., fiopox^os. See Mineral agaric. MOBOCOMUJItt (Lat.), MORODOCHIUM (Lat.), n's n. Mor-o(o2)-ko(ko2)'mi2-u3m(u*m), -dok(do2ch2)-i(e)'uSmiu*m). From ixtopoq, silly, and Kop.etv^ to take care of, or 6e'xeo-0ot, to receive. A lunatic asylum. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MORON (Lat.), n. n. Mo-ro^n. Fr., m. 1. The Bubiis idceus. 2. The Stellaria media. [B, 38 (a, 14) ; B, 121 (a, 35).] MORONOBEA (Lat.), n. f. Mor-o^n-ob'e^-aa. Fr.. moronobee, mani. A genus of the Moronobehine sulphate with lead peroxide in the presence of diluted sul- phuric acid. It is soluble in water and sparingly soluble in alco- hol. [B, 93 (a, 141.] MORPHEUM (Lat), n. n. ]Mo2rf'e=-u3m(u4m). See Morphine. MORPHEW, n. Mo'^r'fu'^. A term loosely applied to several skin diseases of the face, [a, 48.] MORPHIA [U. S. Ph., 1870] (Lat.), n.f. Moarfi^-as. See Mor- phine. MORPHICUS (Lat.), adj. Mo3rf'i2k-u3s(u4s). Fr;, morphique. Containing morphine. MORPHIMETRY, a. Mo^rf-i^m^e^t-ria. See Morphometrt. MORPHIN (Ger.), n. Mo^rf-en'. See MoRPHtNE.— Brom- wasserstofl'saures M. See Morphine hydrobromide.—CliloT- wasserstofl'saures M. See Morphine hydrochloride.-rEssis- saures M. See Morphine acefate.— Jo dwasser.s toffs au res M. See Morphine hydriodide.—M.'' 'dtliersdiMvefeisaure (Ger.). Mor- phinesulphuric acid. [B.] — M*klystier. See Enema morphina- iiim.— M'schwefelsaure. Morphinesiilphuric acid. [B.]— Salz- saiires M. See Morphine hydrochloride.—'W einsnures M. See Morphine tartrate. MORPHINA (Lat. [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Fr. Cod., Belg. Ph., Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph.]), n. f. Mo2rf-i(e)'na3. See Morphine.— Ace- tas morplxinse [Belg. Ph.]. See Morphine acefa/e.— Clilorhy- dras morpliinre [Belg. Ph.]. See Morphine hydrochloride.— In- jectio morphinae hypooerinica [Br. Ph.]. A preparation made by dissolving 92 grains of morphine hydrochloride in 2 oz. of water, precipitating the morphine with enough ammonia to produce a slightly alkaline reaction, washing the precipitate, adding about 1 oz. of water, and enough acetic acid to dissolve the morphine and produce a very sUght acid reaction, reducing to 2 fl. oz., and filtering. [B, 95 (a, 38).] Cf. Injectio morphtni hydrochlorici.—Tiiquor morpliinae acetatis [Br, Ph.]. Syn. : liquor morphias, acetatis [Br. Ph., 1867]. A preparation made by dissolving 1 part of morphine acetate in a mixture of 73 parts of water with 2 fluid parts of acetic acid and 24 of rectified spirit ; or by dissolving 90 minims of hypodermic injection of morphine in dilute alcohol, and reducing to 2 fluidrachms. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — Liquor morphinfe biineconatis \Br. Ph.]. A preparation made by precipitating a solution of 9 grains of morphine hy- drochloride in 2 or 3 drachms of water with ammonia, adding to the precipitate water up to 1'5 oz., and redissolving by the addition of 0'5 fl. oz. of alcohol and 6 grains of meconic acid. Each fluidounce contains 5*5 grains (or 1-25 per cent.) of morphine bimeconate. [B, 95.]— H-iquoi" morphinae hydrochloratis [Br. Ph.]. Fr., solutS de chlorhydrate de morphine [Fr. Cod.]. Syn. : liquor morphioa hydrochloratis, liquor chloreti morphici [Finn. Ph.], A solution of morphine hydrochloride in water with [Br. Ph.] or without the aid of hydrochloric acid. The .Br. Ph. orders 1 part of morphine hydrochloride, 2 parts by vol. (or 2*1 by weight) of hydrochloric acid, 27 by vol. (or 201 by weight) of alcohol, and 3 of water ; and its preparation contains a little more than 1 per cent, of the salt. The Finn, preparation contains a Uttle more than 3 per cent, (with 10 per cent, of alcohol), and the Fr. preparation 4 per cent, of the salt. [B, 95.]— Morphinae acetas [IT. S. Ph., Br. Ph.]. See Mor- phine acetate. — Morphinae hydriodas. See Morphine hydrio- dide.- Morphinae hydrobromas. See Morphine hydrobromide. —Morphinae hydrochloras [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.]. See Morphine hydi-ochloride.—M.orpl\inee lactas. See Morphine lactate. — Morphinae nieconas. See Morphine meconate.— Morphinae mui'ias. See Morphine hydrochloride. — Morphinae sulphas [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph. J. See Morphine .■sulphate. — Morphinae tar- tras. See MoIiphine tartrate. — Pulvis morphinae composi- tus [U. S. Ph.]. A preparation made by finely powdering 20 parts of camphor, moistened with a little alcohol, adding 20 each of licorice in No. 60 powder and precipitated calcium carbonate, and triturating the mixture little by little with 1 part of morphine sul- phate. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Sulphas morphinae [Belg. Ph.J. See MoBPHiNE suZpftafe.— Suppositoria morphinae [Br. Ph.]. A preparation made by triturating 6 grains of morphine hydrochlo- ride in a gently heated mortar with 24 of oil of cacao, adding 150 of melted oil of cacao, and forming into suppositories of 15 grains each, or cooling and dividing into 12 suppositories. Each supposi- tory contains i grain of the morphine salt. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Sup- positoria morphinae cum sapone [Br. Ph.]. Supi)ositories consisting of 6 parts of morphine hydrochloride (i grain in each), 30 of glycerite of starch, 100 of powdered animal soap, and enough additional glycerite of starch to give them the proper consistence. [B. 95 {a, 38).]— Syrupus morphinae [Belg. Ph.]. Fr.,. sirop de chlorhydrate de morphine., sirop de morphine [Fr. Cod.]. Sp.,ia- rabe de cloruro morfico [Sp. Ph.] . A mixture of 1 part of morphine hydrochloride with 1,980 of syrup and 20 of water [Belg, Ph., Fr. Cod.], or with 2,400 of syrup and a sufficient quantity of water [Sp. Ph.]. Twenty gi-ammes of the Fr. and Belg. preparation contain 1 centigr. of the morphine salt. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Trochisci mor- phinae [Br. Ph.]. A preparation made by dissolving 20 grains of morphine hydrochloride in ^ fl. oz. of water, adding ^ fl. oz. of tincture of balsam of Tolu. 2 fl. oz. of gum-arabic mucilage, and a fluelj^ powdered mixture of 1 oz. of gum arabic and 24 of sugar, and, if necessary, more mucilage ; formed into 720 lozenges con- taining each ^ grain of morphine hydrochloride. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Trochisci morphinae et ipecacuanhae [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.]. Of the U. S. Ph., a preparation containing 20 grains of morphine sulphate, 64 of finely powdered ipecac, 8,000 of powdered sugar, 8 of oil of gaultheria, and tragacanth mucilage enough to make &30 lozenges, each containing ^^ grain of t!he morphine salt. The Br. preparation contains 20 grains of morphine hydrochloride, 60 of ipecac, i fl. oz. of water, 1 oz. of powdered gum arabic, 24 oz. of powdered sugar, ^ fl. oz. of tincture of balsam of Tolu, and 2 fl. oz. of gum-arabic mucilage, with as much more as is necessary to make 720 lozenges, each containing -^ grain of morphine hydro- chloride. [B, 95 (a, 35).] «= o *. MORPHINATED, adj. Mo^rfen-at-eM. Lat., morpUnatus. Containing morphine. [B.J MORPHINE, n. Mo^rfen. From Morpheus^ the god of sleep. Lat., morphina [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.. Fr. Cod., Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph.], morphinum [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Austr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph.. Netherl. Ph.], morphia [U. S. Ph., 18701, morphi- urn [Gr. Ph., Russ. Ph.], morpheum. Fr.. m. [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Morphin. It.. Sp., morfina. A natural alkaloid, CitHj^NOs + HgO, discovered in opium by Serturner in 1816, and occurring as a crys- A, ape; Aa, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2341 MORINGIC ACID MORPHOMETKY talline powder or in shining white or colorless prisms of bitter taste and no odor, almost insoluble in ether, very slightly soluble in chloroform and in cold water, somewhat soluble in boiling water, and more soluble in alcohol, especially boiling alcohol, becoming anhvdrous and opaque at about 100° C, and melting at about 228° C. The symbol Mr is sometimes given to it. For its medicinal proper- ties, see under Opium. [B, 5, 95, 270 (a, 38) ; B, 118.1— Bromh yd rate de m. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See M.hydrobromide.— Clilorl\ydra.te de m. [Fr. Cod.HFr.). See M. hydrochloride. —Coiapouud powder of m. See Pulvis morphinjb compositiw.— Huile de m.(Fr.). A solution of 1 pai't of m. hydrochloride in 1,000 parts of sweet-almond oil. [B, 93 (a, 14).]— Hypodermic injection of m. See Injec- tio MORPHINE hypodermica. — Hypodermic injection of m. hydrochloride. See Injectio morphini hydrochlorici.—M.. ace- tate. Lat., morphince acetas [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.], morphinism aceticuni [Ger. Pn., 1st ed., Swiss Ph.], acetas morphicus [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.] (seu morphince [Belg. Ph.], seu mor- phini [Netherl. Ph.]), morphice aceias [Br. Ph., U. S.' Ph., 1870], morphium aceticum [Gr. Pn.,Russ. Ph.]. ¥r.,ac6tate de m. Ger,, Morphinacetatf essigsaures Morphin. Sp., acetato morfico [Sp. Ph.]. A white or yellowish-white crystalline or amorphous pow- der, GiTHigNOo.HCaHaOa + 3HaO, having a bitter taste and a smell like acetic acid. It is insoluble in ether and in benzene, slightly soluble in alcohol, and more so in water, especially boiling water. It loses acetic acid with time, and becomes brown on the surface. [B, 5, 95, 270 (a, 38).]— M. binieconate. Acid m. raeconate. [a, 38.]— M. bromide. See M. hydrobromide.—M.. hydriodate, M. hydriodide. Lat., morphince- hydriodas, morphium hydroiodi- cum. Tr.^ iodhydrate dem. Ger. ^ jodwasserstoffsaures Morphin. A crystalline substance, C17H19NOQ.HI + 2H2O, occurring in silky white needles, slightly soluble in cold water, readily soluble in hot water. A teti'iodide is also known, crystallizing in almost black grisms. [L, 49, 87, p. 492 ; B, 270 (a, 38).]— M. hydrobromate, M. .ydrobromide. Lat., morphinum hydrobromicum., bromhydras morphicus. Fr., bromhydrate de m. [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., b^-omwas- serstoffsaures Morphin^ Morphinhydrubromat. A crystalline salt, CiTHigNOa-HBr + 2H2O, occurring in long colorless needles, very soluble in boiling water, and becoming anhydrous at 100° C. [B, 95, 270 (a, 38).]— M. hydrochlorate, M. hydrochloride. Lat., morphince hydrochloras [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.], morphice murias [Br. Ph., U. S. Ph., 1870], chloretum morphicum [Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.], cMorhydras morphicus (seu morphinae) [Belg. Ph.], hydrochloras morphini [Netherl. Ph.], morphinum hydro-chloricum [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.] {sen hydrochloricum [Ger. Ph.]). morphium hydrochloratumiRuss. Fix.]. Fr., chlorhydrate de m. [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Morphinhydrochlorat, Morphinhydrochlorid, salzsaures (oder chlorwasserstoffsaures) Morphin. Sp., cloruro mdrjico [Sp. Ph.]. A crystalline salt, C17H19NO3.HCI -I- SHaO, oc- curring in feathery white flexible needles, of bitter taste and no odor, insoluble in ether, somewhat soluble in alcohol, more so in glycerin and in water, especially boiling water, and becoming an- hydrous at 100° C. [B, 5, 95, 275 (a, 38).]— M. hydrocyanate. Lat., morphium hydrocyanatum. A crystalline salt formed when a soluble salt of m. is added to a soluble cyanide in solution. It is slightly soluble in pure water, easily soluble in acidulated water. F. A. Fliickinger ("Neues Jahrb. fiir. Pharra.." 38, 1873, p. 138) denies the existence of this salt. [B, 5; B, 270 (a, 38).]— M. lactate. Lat., morphinoe (seu rnorphice) lactas. A crystalline salt, CiTHigNOaiCsHeOs, soluble in 8 parts of water at 60° F., and in 93 parts of 85-per-cent. alcohol. [D. B. Dott, "Phar. Jour, and Trans.," May 15, 1886, p. 958; "Am. Jour, of Pharm.," July, 1886, p. 353.]— M. lozeng^es. See TrocMsci morphine. — M. meconate. Lat., morphince meconas., morphium meconicum. Ger., Morphin- meconaf., meconsaures Morphin. A crystalline substance, (Ci^Hig- NOg)2C7H407 -I- 5H2O, occurring in star-shaped groups of colorless needles, easily soluble in alcohol and in hot water. An acid m. meconate is also known as a tough amorphous mass, exceedingly soluble in water. [B, 270 (a, 38).]— M. nitrate. Fr., nitrate de m. A crystalline substance occurring as needles grouped in stars, very soluble in water. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— M. phthalate. A salt of m., C8H404(Ci7Hi9N05)a, soluble in 5 parts of water; recommended for subcutaneous mjections. ["N. Y. Med Jour.," Oct. 32, 1687, p. 478.]— M, sulphate. Lat., morphince (seu morphice [U. S. Ph.. 1870]) sulphas [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.], sulphas morphicus [Norw. Ph.] (seu morphince [Belg. Ph.], seu morphini [Netherl. Ph.]), morphi- num sulfuricum [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph.]. Fr., sulfate de m. (neutre [Fr. Cod.]), Ger., Morphinsulfat, schwefelsaures Morphin. Sp., sulfato morfico [Sp. Ph.]. A crystalline salt, (CjTH.gNOsl^.SHa- O4 4- 5H2O, occurring in colorless needles somewhat soluble in cold water, easily soluble in boiling water, less soluble in alcohol, and becominganhydrous at 100" C. [B, 5, 95, 275 (a, 38).]— M*sulphonic acid. Fr., acide mPsxdfonique. An acid, Ci7HibN02.(HS04), forming white acicular crystals, slightly soluble m water, in alco- hol, and in ether. ["Ztsch. f. phys. Chem.,"in"Ilev. dessci. m6d.," Jan.. 1885, p. 39 (B).]— M*sulphuric acid. Ger., Morphinschive- felsdure, Morphindtherschwefelsaure. A derivative of m., C17H1H- NO2.SO4 + 2H3O, forming.acicular crystals slightly soluble in cold water, in alcohol, and in ether, more soluble in hot water. [Stolni- kow, "Ztschr. f. phys. Chem.,'" viii, 236 (B).] — M. suppositories. See Suppositoria morphine.— M. tannate. Fr., tannate de m. A white powder insoluble in water, but easily soluble in dilute acids. [L, 87 (a, 50).] — M. tartrate. Lat., morphince tartras. Ger., Morphintartrai, weinsaures Morphin. A salt, (CpHiBNOg)^- C4HeOB -f- 3H2O, occurring in wart-like groups of acicular crystals very soluble in water and in alcohol. Acid m. tartrate crystallizes In small rectangular prisms soluble with difficulty. [B, 5, 370 (a, 38).]— M. valerianate. Fr., valerianate de m. Ger., Morphin- valerianat. A substance forming large rhombic oily-looking crys- tals, [B, 270 {a, 38).]— Sirop d'ac^tate de m. (Fr.). A prepara- tion made by di^olving 1 grain of m. acetate in a very little water and acetic acid, and adding 1 oz. or 4 oz. of cold syrup. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Sirop de chlorhydrate de m. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.), Sirop de m. [Fr, Cod.] (Fr.). See Syrupus morphinae:.- Sirop de sulfate de m. (Fr.). A preparation made by dissolving 1 grain of m. sul- phate in a little water, and adding 1 oz. of cold syrup. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Solut6 de chlorhydrate de m. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Liquor morphin.^ hydrochloratis.—^vilfeLtG dc ni. (neutre) [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See M. sulphate.— Troclxes of m. and ipecac. See TrocMsci morphin.si et ipecacuanhce. MORPHINISM, n. Mo'^rf'en-i^z'm. ha.t.morphinism.us, mor- phinia (from morphina, morphine). Fr., morphinisme. Ger., Morphinismus. A morbid condition produced by the habitual use of preparations of opium, MORPHINOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. iyro=rf-en-o(o3)-ma(ma»)'- ni^-a^. Fr., morphinomanie. 1. An uncontrollable desire for opium or its derivatives. 3. Mania produced by opium, or by abstinence from it in a person addicted to its habitual use. [a, 34.] MORPHINUM [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Austr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. . Ph., Netherl. Ph.] (Lat.), n. n. Mo''rf-in(en)'u8m(u4m). See Mor- phine.— Acetas morphini [Netherl. Ph.]. See Morphine acetate. —Hydrochloras morphini [Netherl. Ph.]. See Morphine Aj/dro- cft-ioride.—Injectio morphini hydrochloric!. Sp., inyeccidn hipodermica de cloruro morfico [Sp. Ph.]. A solution of 5 centi- grammes of morphine hydrochloride in 4 grammes of water. [B, 95 (a, 38).] Cf. Injectio morphin,^ hypodermica.— M.. aceticum [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Swiss Ph.]. See Morphine acetate.— M.. hydro- chloricum [Ger. Ph.], M. hydrochloricum [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.], See Morphine hydrochloride. — M. sulfuricum [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph.], Sulphas maorphini [Netherl. Ph.]. ■ See Morphine sulphate. — Syrupus morphini [Swiss Ph.], Sp., jarabe de aceta- to morfico [Sp. Ph.], A preparation made by dissolving 1 part of morphine acetate in water [Sp. Ph.] (water of orange-flowers [Swiss Ph.]), and adding 2,400 [Sp. Ph. [(1,000 [Swiss Ph.]) of syrup. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Syrupus morphini sulfurici. Sp., Jarabe de sulfato morfico [Sp. Ph.]. A solution of 1 part of morphine sulphate in 3,400 of syrup and a little water. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Trochisci mor- phini acetici [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.)]. One-grain lozenges containing each 5 milligrammes of morphine acetate mixed with powdered sugar and dilute alcohol. [B, 95 (a, 38).] MORPHIOMANIA (Lat.), n. m. Mo2rf-i2-o(o3)-ma(ma3)'ni2-a3. Fr., morphiomanie. See Morphinomania. MORPHIOMETKY, n. Mo^rf-i^-oSm^eH-ria. From morphia (q. v.), and fierpov., a measure. The measurement of the quantity or proportion of morphine in opium or any other substance, [o, 48.] MORPHIOPHAGY, n. Mo^rf-i^-o^faSj-i*. From morphia (g. v.), and a.yeLv, to eat. Opium-eating, [a, 48.] MORPHIUM [Gr. Ph., Russ. Ph.] (Lat.), n. n. Mo»rf'i2-u8m- (u*m). Ger., M. See Morphinb.- M. aceticum [Gr. Ph., Russ. JPh.]. See Morphine acefaie.—M. bimeconlcum. Acid morphine meconate. [a, 38.]— M'entziehung (Ger.). The cure of the mor- phine habit by the withdrawal of the di-ug.- M. hydrobromi- cum. See Morphine hydrobromide.—M^* hydroehloratum [Russ. Ph.], See Morphine hydrochloHde.—M, hydrocyanatum. See Morphine hydrocyanate.— M.. hydroiodicuin. See Morphine hydriodide. — M. meconicum. See Morphine meconate. — M. muriaticum. See Morphine hydrochloride.— M*&\ii^\\t (Ger.). The opium habit. MORPHO-BIOLOGICAL.adj. Mo^rf-o-bi-on-o^j'iS-k'I. From fiopt^ij, form, ^los. life, and Aoyos, understanding. Of or pertaining to the shape of an organism and its biology. [B, 290.] MORPHCEA(Lat.),n. f. Mo2rf-e'(o3'e2)-a3. From (lop^ij, fornl. Ft., morphie. 1. In the middle ages, macular leprosy. 2. A form of sclerodermia in which the disease occurs in circumscribed, well- defined patches, usually surrounded by a bluish, rose-colored, or hlac border. The patches may be either discolored from deposit of pigment {m. nigra) or white (m. alba). Their shape sometimes corresponds to the distribution of cutaneous nerves. [G. 63.]— M. alba. Ger., weissgefieckter (oder weisshaariger) Aus.satz. 1. See White leprosy (1st def.). 3. See under M. (Sd def.).— M. alba atrophica. M. in which the surface is white and atrophic. [G.] — M. alba lardacea. M. having a lardaceous appearance or being like lard to the touch. [G.] — M. atrophica. M. in which the skin has become shrunken, wrinkled, and usually white, with alight In- duration. [G.]— M. llammea. See N^vus vasculai-is. — M. lar- dacea. See M. alba lardacea.— M.* nigra. See under Macular LEPROSY and M. (2d def.).— M. nigra alopeciata. See Melasma (1st def.).— M. rubra. M. in which the surface of the patches ap- pears red from underlying vessels being seen through the thinned skin. [G.]— "Wilson's m. See M. (2d def.). MORPHOGENY, n. Mo^rf-o^j'ean-i^. From /xop0^, form, and yeyvav, to engender. The evolution of form. [L, 41, 46.] MORPHOGRAPHY, n. Mo^rf-o^g'ra^f-ia. Lat., morpho- grophia (from ^op^^, form, and ypdnfteiv, to write). See IttoB- PHOLOOY. MORPHOLECITHTJS (Lat.), n. f. Mo2rf-o(o3)-le''s(le2k)'i2th- u3s(u*s). From jnop^^, form, and AeVitfos, the yolk of an egg. See Formative vitellus. MORPHOLOGY, n. Mo^rf-o^ro-jia. Lat, morphologia (from jLiop^vJ,*'form, and Adyos, understanding). Fr., morphologic, mor pkologie veg&tale (2d def.). Ger., Morphologic. The science of biological forms, including their relations, changes, and analogies ; the science of the shape and modifications of organs or parts con- sidered under the idea of unity of plan. [K ; a, 35.] MORPHOLYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mo=rf-o2ri2(u6)-si'»s. Gen., -lys'- eos (-ol'ysis). From tiopfj>i^, form, and Avo-t?, a loosing. Destruction of form or of organization. MORPHOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo2rf-o(o3)-ma(ma«')'ni2-a3. A mania for external appearances, forms, and ceremonies, [a, 34.] MORPHOMETRY, u. Mo^rf-o^m^e^t-ris. From iaop0^, form, and fierpov, a measure. Ger., Morphometries Foi-menmessung. The art of determining the forms of organisms. [L, 50 (a, 14).] O, no; Oa, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like 00 in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^, urn; U», like ii (German). MORPHONOMY MOSQUITO 2343 MORPHONOMY, n. MoSFfo^n'o^m-iii. Lat., mm-phonomia (from liop^ri, form, and kojios, a law). The science of the laws of form-structure. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MORPHONOSUS (Lat.), n. f. Mo^rf-o^n'o's-u'sCu's). From fiopif>it, form, and voo-oj. disease. Ger., Morphonose. An anomaly consisting in morphological change of parts or organs. The Mor- phonosi of Fuchs are an order of DermatonosU including Tera- toses^ Hypertrophice^ AtrophitB, and Traumaioses. [G, 5.] MORPHOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mo^'rf-os'ii's. Gen., -phos'eos (-is). From lio/KJiri, form (see also -osis*). Fr., morphose. Ger., M. 1. The mode of development of organs. [B, 19 (a, 35).] 8. Of Eisen- mann, organic disease. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MORPHOSTCECHIOMBTRY, n. Moiirf-o-ste^k-i^-p^m'est-ri^. Lat., motphostoscMometria (from jaopt^ij, form, trroixeloi', an ele- ment, and jiieVpov, a measure). Ger., Gestaltreihenmessung. Of Rit- gen, a classification of crystals, plants, etc., based on their exter- nal characters. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MOKPHOTHEBAINE, n. Mo=r-photheb'a8-en. A substance, OnHijNOs, obtained b.y the action of concentrated hydrochloric or hydrobromic acid on thebaine. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharra. As- soc," XXXV (a, 46).]— M. metliylioaide. A substance, C17H17- NO3CH3I, forming tetragonal crystals ; obtained by heating m. on a water-bath with methyl iodide dissolved in methyl alcohol. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxv (a, 46).] MORPHOXHEORIA (Lat.), n. f. Mo2rf-o(o3)-the(the=)-or'i2-aS. From ^op0^, form, and deupia, philosophic reasoning. See MoB- PHONOMY. MORPHOTIC, adj. Mo^rf-oH'i'k. From nopi(i^, form. Per- taining to organic form, [a, 48.] MORPHOTOMY, n. Mo^rf-o^t'o^m-i^. Lat., morphototnia (from ti.op4}ri^ form, and rofi-^^ a cutting). General anatomy. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MORPION, n. Mo'rp'i^-o'n. Lat., morpio. Fr., m. See Phtheirius pubis. MORRHUA (Lat.), n. f. Mo2r'ru!'(ru<)-as. Ger., M. See Gadus. — M. ininnta. See (^adus minutus.—'M. vulg^aris. See Gadus m. — Oleum hepatis morrhuae, Oleum morrhuse [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.]. See Cod-liver oil. — Oleum morrhuse vesicans. Fr., feu beige. A preparation made by digesting 200 parts of cod-liver oil with .3 to 6 each of cantbarides and euphorbium. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xi (a, 14).] MORRHUIC ACID, n. Mo^r'tt^-i^k. Ger., Uorrhuasaure, Morrhuinsiiure. The gaduine of De Jongh ; a weak acid, CsHja- NO3, having also basic properties, of slightly bitter and disagree- able taste, and an aromatic odor between that of cod-liver oil and that of sea- weed. Chemically it belongs to the pyridine derivatives. When recently precipitated it is oleaginous and viscous, but is crys- tallizable, and is soluble in hot water and in alcohol, less soluble in ether. It acts as a diuretic and appetizer. It occurs in cod-liver oil to the extent of a gramme or more to the litre. [Gautier and Morgues, "Jour, de pharm.," Mar. 1, p. 2.i3 ; "Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Mar., 1889, p. 137 ; July, 1890, p. 371 (a, 17).] MORKHUINB, n. Mo^r'n^-en. Fr., m. An alkaloid, CjjHj,- N5, found in cod-liver oil ; a very thick, oily, amber liquid, of lilac- like odor. It produces convulsions with excessive defecation, diu- resis, and diaphoresis. [A. Gautier and L. Morgues, "Ctrlbl. f. d. med. "Wissnsch.," May 17, 1890, p. 378 (B) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvii (a, 46).] MORRHUOi, n. Mo2r'u=-o=l. Fr.. m. Ger., M. The active principle of cod-liver oil, an acrid, bitter, aromatic, crystalline sub- stance obtained by shaking cod-Uver oil with an aqueous solution of sodium carbonate to remove the fatty acid, and then treating with alcohol, which is afterward distilled off. M. contains from 10 to 12 times as much phosphorus, iodine, and bromine as cod-liver oil, and is used in tuberculosis, scrofula, and rhachitis. fJ. Lafage, " Bull. gto. de thfrap.," 1885, p. 417 ; " Ctrlbl. f. d. m. Wssnsch.," Apr. 24, 1886, p. 300 ; " N. Y. Med. Jour.," June 5, 1886 (a, 50) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv (a, 46).] MORS (Lat.), n. f. Mo2rz(mo2rs). Gen., mort'is. Death.— M. apparens. See Asphyxia.— M. nigra. See Black death.— M. putativa. See Asphyxia pallida. MORSAL, adj. Mo^r's'l. From mordere, to chew or bite. Of E. C. Kirk, pertaining to the grinding surface or incisive edge of a tooth. MORSEIilUS (Lat.), u. m. Mo2rs-e2riu's(lu)'ri=-uam(u*m). Gr., oKfiiK. 1. See Mortar. 2. The trunk of the body. [L, 43 (a, 43).] MORTEEONTAINE (Fr.), n. Mo^rt-fo^n^-te^n. A place in the department of the Oise, France, where there is a sulphurous spring. [L, 49 (a, 43).] MORTIFEROUS, adj. MoSrW^fe^r-uSs. Causing death: fatal, [a, 48.] MORTIFICATION, n. Mo^rW^-fi'-ka'shuSn. Lat., mortip catio (from mortificare, to kill). Fr., m. Ger., Mortifikation. Death of a part. Cf . Ganqrenb and Sphacelus. — Cold m. See Sphacelus.- Ergot m. See Ergotism.— Hot m. See Gangrene. —Syphilitic m. See Sfj^pAiiitic gangrene. MOKTIPIED, adj. Mo'rt'i=-fld. Dead (said of a part). MORTILLA (Lat.), n. f. Mo^rt-i^l'laS. Of Feuillet, a plant (perhaps a species of Vaccinium ) found in Chile, where the berry is used to make a refreshing beverage. [B, 88 (o, 46) ; B, 121 (a, 35).] M0RTINATAI.IT:£; (Fr.), n. Mo^r-te-na'-ta'-le-ta. From, mors, death, and natalis, natal. 1. The state of being still-born. 2. The proportion of still-born infants to the whole number of births. [" Sem. m6d.," Jan., 1889, p. 264 (a, 18).] MORTISECTION, 11. Mo=rt-i»-se=k'shuSn. From mors, death, and .lectio, a cutting. Post-mortem examination or dissection. [W. Hickman, "Brit. Med. Jour.," Mar. 3, 1883, p. 400.] MORT-Nfi (Fr.), adj. Mo=r-na. Still-born; as a n., a still-born child. MORTOOTH, n. Mor'tuth. See Copper sulphate. MORTS-FLATS (Fr.), n. pi. Mo^ir-flaS. See under Flachebie. MORTUARY, adj. Mo'rt'u'-a-rii'. Lat., mortuanus (from mortuus, dead). Pertaining to death or burial ; as a n., a dead- house. MORUE (Fr.), n. Mo-ru«. See Gadus mon*«a.— Huile (de foie [Fr. Cod.]) de m. See Cod-liver oil. A, ape; A^, at; A>, ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go: I, die; I", in; N, in; N», tank; 3343 MORULA (Lat.), n. £. Mor'u''(u'')-Ias. Dim. of viorus, a mul- berry-tree. Fr., m.,, corps miiriform. Ger., M., Maulbeerkugel, Maulbeerforin, Maulbeerkeim. The mass of rather coarse cells formed by the segmentation of the ovum. The surface appear- ance is something like that of a mulberry, whence the name. By some authors this term is restricted to the solid spherical mass of cells formed by the segrmentation of holoblastic ova, by others (such as Haeokel) it is made to include the mass of moderately coarse segmentation spheres in the developing ova of all kinds. [J, 30, 69]. See plate i, vol. 1. MOBUIiUS (Lat.), n. m. Mor'u''I(u*l)-u»s(u*s). Dim. of morus, a mulberry. See Sibbens. MOBUM (Lat.), n. n. Mor'u'mCu'm). Gr., iiUpov, ii.6pov. Fr., mure. Ger., Maulbeere. 1. The mulberry (fruit of Morus niger) ; also the fruit of various kinds of blackberry. [B, 114, 115, 121 (o, 38).] 2. See Condyloma. 3. See N^vDS.— Mel mororum. Sp., miel de moras [Sp. Ph.]. A preparation consisting of 1 part of fermented juice of ripe black mulberries boiled to the consistence of honey with 2 parts of honey, skimmed and strained. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — M. palpebrse intei'nte. See Trachoma carunculosum.— Succus mororum. See Mori sitccus. — Syrupus inororum. See Syrupus mori. MOKTJS (Lat.), n. f. Mor'u's(u*s). Gr., fiwpa, fiopia. Fr., mdrier. Ger., Maulbeerbaum (Isb def .). The mulberry-tree, the typical genus of the Moraceos (Fr.. mories), which are : Of Lindley, the morads, an order of the XJrticales ; of some authors, a suborder of the Arto- carpaceoe ; of others, a division (tribe) of the Urticacece. The MorecB are the same. The Moroidece of Engler are a suborder of the Moracece. [B, 19, 34, 42, 121, 170 (o, 85).]— Mori succus [Br. Ph.]. Fr., rob de mUres^ sue de mUres [Fr. Cod.]. The juice of the ripe fruit of M, nigra [Br. Ph.] (clarified by fermentation and put up according to Appert's method [Sp. Ph.], prepared by squeez- ing the fruit through a hair sieve, pressing^ out the residue, mix- ing the juices, clarifying, and filtering [Fr. Cod.]). [B, 95 (o, 38).] — M. alba. Fr., milrier blav^c (ou du ver-a-soie). Ger., weisser Maulbeerbaum. White mulberry-tree, white-fruited mul- berry ; a species introduced from China, and extensively cultivated for feeding silkworms. Its acid fruit has been used in throat and chest complaints, catarrh, etc. In China the diuretic and laxative root-bark is employed as a vermifuge, especially as a tsenlacide. The juice of the leaves is prescribed In intermittent fevers. Vari- ous other species resemble M. alba in properties. [B, 5, 16, 19, 173, 180,275 (a, .35).] — M. alba bullata (seu cucullata, sen multj- caulis). Ft., milrier multicaule (ou perrotet, ou des Philippines). Chinese (or Philippine, or many-stemmed) mulberry ; a variety of the white mulberry the most highly esteemed in sericulture. [B, 19, 34, 77, 173 (a, 35).] — M. canadensis. Fr., milrier du Canada. Rough-leaved mulberry : a Canadian species resembling M. alba in properties. [B, 173, 275 (a, 35).]— M. indlca. Fr., milrier des Indes, QeT.,indischer Maulbeerbaum, (East) Indian mulberry (not to be confounded with the Morinda citrifolia). The edible fruits are used in In- dia as a refrigerant ; and the young leaves, eaten as a vegetable, are considered ' galactagogue. [B, 77, 180, 275 (o, 36).]— M. nigra. Fr., mUriernoir. Qev.^schwarz- er Maulbeerbaum. Black mulberry : a species indi- genous to central Asia. It Is cultivated in southern Europe for feeding the silk- worm. The subacid laxa- > tive and refrigerant fruits are chiefly used to flavor or color other medicines. In Greece an intoxicating drink is prepared from them. The acrid root-bark is used as a vermifuge, especially as a tasniacide. [B, 5, 19, 29, 34, 173, 180, 275 (o, 35).]— M. pa- pyrifera. Fr., milrier a papier. See Broussonetia papyrifera. — M. rubra. Fr., m.urier rouge. Ger., rother Maulbeerbaum. Red mulberry ; a North Ameri- can species resembling M. nigra in properties. [B, 5, 34, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— M. Tu- bus. Fr.y m'&rier de haies. The Bubus fruticosus. [B, 180 (a, 36).]— M. tartarica. Fr., mH- rier de Tartaric. Ger., tartarischer Maulbeerbaum. A Tartary species. From the fruit a sweetmeat and also a kind of brandy are prepared. [B, 19, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— M. tinctoria. Fr., mUrier de Java. See Broussonetia , the; C, hke oo in too; U», blue; tJ=, lull; U*, full; U=, urn; U», like u (Germiin). MOSQUITO MUCEDINEUS 2344 MOSQUITO, n. Mu's-ke'to. Fr., mosciuite. Ger., Mosleite, Miicke. An^ one of various gnats that bite the skin and draw blood, especially the Culex m. For its supposed pathogenic agency in transmitting disease, see under Filaria sanguinis, [a, 48.] MOSQUITO YUYO (Sp.), n. Mos-ke'to yu'yu. A vulnerary plant found in Argentina. [" Proo. of the Am. Phai-m. Assoc," xxiv (a, 46).] MOSS, n, Mo^s. A.-S., meos. Lat. , muscits. Fr. ,moiisse. Ger., Moos. It., musco. Sp., rnusgo. 1. Any plant of the Musci. The name is also popularly applied to some lichens and to many low, tufted phanerogams. 2. A collection or mass of such plants grow- ing together. [B, 19, 185, 275, 291 (a, 35) ; a, 48.]— Bitter decoc- tion of Iceland m. See Decoctum cetrari.e.— Black ni. The Tillandsia usneoides. [B, 19, 84, 275 (a, 36).]— Bog-m. The genus 8p}iagnum. In the pi., bog m^es^ the Sphagnacece. [B, 19, 2f5, 291 (a, 35).]— Bladder-m. The genus Gymnostomum. [B, 275 (a, 35).] — Carrageen m. See Irish m. — Ceylon m,, Clilnese in. See Agar-agar. — Club-m., Clubfoot-m. The Z/ycopodium clava- tum. In the pi., club m^es^ the Lycopodinece. [B, 275, 291 (a, 35).] — Corsican m. Fr., mousse de Corse [Fr. Cod.]. See Helmintho- CHORTON. — Cup-m. See Lecanora tartarea and Cladonia pyxi- data. — Featlier-m. The genus Hypnum. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Fir- m. See Lycopodium selago. — Haircap-m., Hair-m. The Poly- trichum juniperinum. [B, 275 (a, 35),] — Iceland m. See Cktraria islandica. — Iceland-m. jelly. See Qelatina lichenis islandici. — Indian m. The Saxifraga hypnoidee. [A, 505 (a, 21).] — Irish m. Lat., chondnis [U. S. Fh.'],-carrageen [Ger., Ph., Swiss Ph.], fucvs hibemiciis., alga mariiima. Fr., mousseperUe [Fr. Cod.] (ou d'Irlande). Ger., Knorpeltang^ irldndishes Moos^ Perlmoos. The Chondrits crispus, Chondrus mamillosus, and Gigartina acicularis^ mucilaginous species used to emulsify oils, to thicken the colors employed in canco-printing, as size for paper and cotton goods, etc. They are nutrient and demulcent, and are used in decoction and as a jelly in pulmonary and other complaints. [B, 5, 18, 19, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).] — Irisli-m. jelly. See Gelatina carrageen. — Jaffna m. QeT.yJaffnamoos. See Agar-agar. — Long m. See Black m. — I^ung-m. See Sticta pulmonacea. — M.-plants. The Bryo- phyta. [B, 291 (a, 35).] — Pearl-m. See/Wsftm.— Pectoral in. See Sticta pulmonacea. — Keindeer-m. See Cladonia rangiferina. — Bock-m. The Rocella tinetoria. [B, 275 (a, 35).] — Scale-m. The genus Jungermannia. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] — Screw-m. The genua Tortula. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Sea-m. The lllva latissima. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Spanish m. See Black m.— Split m. The genus Andrecea. [B, 19, 275 (a, .35).]— Tree-m. 3. See Lycopodium scZagfO. 2. A name for various lichens of the genera Usnea, Ramalina, Cornicularia, etc. [B, 275 (a, .35).]— Urn-m, The Polytrichum ui-nigerum. In the pi., ttrn-m'es, the Pryacece. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] — Wall-m. The Sedum acre. [B, 2.35 (a, 35).]-«Water-m. The genus Fontinalis. [B, 275 (a, 35).] — "Wing-m. The genus Ptei^ygo- nium. [B, 275 (a. 35).] — Wood-in. The Bryum cuspidatuvi and various species of Hypnum. [B, 275 (a, 35).] — Worm m. See H|:l- MiNTHOCHORTON. — "Worin-m. clyster. Ger., Wui-mmoosklystier. An anthelminthic enema consisting of 1 part of decoctum hel- minthochorti and 1 or 2 parts of castor-oil. [L, 57 (a, 21).] MOST (Ger.), n. Mo'st. See Must. —M'gas. See Carbon dioa;icJe. MOSUIi, n. At Smyrna, a gum of undetermined origin mixed sometimes with tragacanth. [B, 121 (a, 35).] MOSYitON (Lat.), n. n. Mo2s-i21(u»l)'lo2n. Gr., ii.6av\ov. An old name for superior cinnamon. [B, 121 (a, 35).] MOTARION (Lat.), n. n. Mo=t-a(a2)'ri2-oSn. Gr., jnorapiov (from ^oTii;, charpie). Fine charpie. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MOTE (Lat.), n. f. Mot(mon)-e(a). Gr., hot^. See Charpie. MOTHER, n. Musth^'u^r. A.-S., moder. Gr., M^'njp. Lat., mater. Fr., jn^re. Ger., Mutter. It., Sp., madre. The female parent. — Glass m. See Couveuse. — M.-of-pearl. Lat., mater perlarum (seu margaritarum). Fr., m^re de perle^ m'h'e-perle^ nacre de perles (1st def.). Ger., Perlmutter. I. The pearly sub- stance lining the shell of Meleagrina margaritifera and other shells ; dried and powdered, and used as an alterative, absorbent, and tonic. 2. A cosmetic preparation or " enamel " composed of French chalk, magnesium carbonate, and silicious matter. [A, 447 (a, 21) ; B, 95 (a, 38) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv (a, 46).] — M.-of-thousands. The Linaria cymbalaria and the Saxi- fraga sarmentosa. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— M.-of-thyme. See Thy- mus serpyllum and Calamintha acinos. — M'vi'ort. 1. The genus Jjeonurus and the Leonurus cardiaca. 2. The Artemisia vulgaris. [B, 19, 121, 275 (a, 35).] MOTHER, n, Musth='u«r. Mud ; lees. [a. 48.]— M.-of-vine- gar. Fr., m^re du vinaigre. Ger., Essigm-utter. A ropy gelati- nous deposit formed, during the acetic-acid fermentation, by the growth of Penicillium glaucum. [B, 46 (a, 39) ; B, 185, 276 (a, 35).] MOTinC, adj. Mot-isf'i^k. Causing motion, [a, 48.] MOTILE, adj. Mot'i^l. From movere, to move. Capable of motion, especially of voluntary or spontaneous motion, [a, 48.] MOTION, n. Mo'shu'n. Gr., kiv7|o-i5. Lat., moHo, motus (from nwvere., to move). Fr., m., mouvement. Ger., Bewegung. 1. The act of moving. 2. Continuous change of place or position. 3. The evacuation of faeces ; also the feeces evacuated, [a, 48.] MOTOR (Lat.), adj. and n. m. Mot'o^r. Gen., -or'is. Prom movere^ to move. Fr., moteur. Ger., motorisch (adj.), bewegend (a.dj.), M. (n.). Pertaining to, causing, or subserving motion ; as a n., a m. organ or apparatus, [a, 17.] — M.-germinative. Ger., motorisch-germinativ. Constituting Ine source of the m. organs (said by Eemak of the mesoblast). [L, 146.]— M. linguae. See Hy- poglossal NERVE. — M. ociili communis. See Oculo-motor nerve. — M. oculi externus. See Abducens nerve. MOTOlilUM (Lat.), n. n. Mot-or'i'-u'm(u«m). A structure that moves or is concerned in motion. [A, 312 (a, 21) ; K.] MOTOBIUS (Lat.), adj. and n. m. Mot-or'i2-u3s(u«s). See Mo- tor. — M. oculi communis. See Oculo-motor nerve. — M. lin- guae. See Hypoglossal nerve. MOTORPATHY, n. Mot-o'rp'a=th-i". From movere, to move, and TraSos, a disease. See Cinesitherapy and Medical gym- nastics. MOTORY, adj. Mot'o-ri!!. See Motor. MOTOS (Lat.), n. m. Mot(mo''t)'o''s. Gr., /xordt. 1. See Char- pie. 2. See Tent. MOTOSI.S (Lat.), n. f. Mo^tos'i's. Gen., -os'eos (4s). Gr., no- Tioiris (from ihotw, charpie). A dressing with lint. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MOTRICITY, n. Mot-ri^s'i't-i^. Fr., motriciti. The faculty of producing or conveying the impulse which determines a muscu- lar contraction. [B, 46 (a, 46).] MOTUM. Mot(mon)'u3m(u«m). See Charpie. MOTUS (Lat.), n. m. Mot'uSs(un'. A place in the department of the Hautes-Pyr6nSes, France, where there is a chalybeate and sul- phurous spring. [L, 87 (a, 46).] MOUFEETTE (Fr.), n, Muf-fe=t. See Mephitis {2d def.), Mephitis mephitica, and Capsella bursa pastoris. MOUFLE (Fr.), n. Mufl'. 1. A pulley-block for making exten- sion in the reduction of luxations, [a, 18.] 2. See Muhfle. MOUII/IiA, n. Mu-i^'l'las. A Russian liquid potash soap con- taining glycerin. [" Lancet," April 30, 1887, p. 886.] MOULD, n. Mold. See Mold. MOULE (Fr.), n. Mul. See Mold and Cast (1st def .).—Tli«o- rie des m's int6rieurs (de Buffon). A fanciful theory by which Buffon accounted for the resemblance of the foetus to its parents. Each parent was considered as a mold for the reception of moving organic molecules, the product of digestion and assimilation. These molecules went to add to the growth of the body until it had at- tained its full development, after which, being stUl constantly pro- duced, they went to form the seminal liquor in the two sexes. When impregnation occurred, they congregated in the uterus or in the egg, and, as was natural to them, arranged themselves in the same order that they would have taken in the parental organ- ism if they had not been so diverted. [A, 4.] MOULT, MOULTING, n's. Mo'lt, mo'lfi^ns. Written also molt^ molting. Fr., mue. Ger., Mausem. The act or process of shedding the feathers, hair, skin, shell, etc. (said especially of the periodical casting of their feathers by birds), [a, 48.] Cf. Ecdysis and Exuviation. MOUNTAIN GLEN HOT SPRINGS, n. Mu«-u«nt'n gle'n'. A place in Santa Barbara County, California, where there are hot sulphurous springs. [Anderson (a, 14).] MOUNTING, n. Mu"u, 1. The genus AnagalUs, espe- cially the AnagalUs arvensis and AnagalUs ca'rulea. 2. The Ve- ronica anagallis. [B, 19, 173 (a, 35).]— Hnile de m. rouge. A preparation consisting of equal parts of red pimpernel and olive-oil boiled till the moisture is consumed, and strained. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — M. d'eau. 1. The Samolus aquaticus. 2. The Veronica ana- gallis. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).]— M. des champs, M. male, M. rouge. See Anagallis arvensis. MOURBIDE (Fr.), n. Mur-red. See Arum maculaium. MOUSE, n. Mu^'u^s. A.-S., mus. Gr., /ivt. Lat., mus. An animal of the genus Mus. Mice dried and fried in butter were for- merly a domestic remedy in incontinence of urine. [B, 117.] — Joint m. See Floating cartilage.— M'ear. The genus Hiera- cium, especially Hieracium pilosella. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— M'tail. 1. The genus Mygalurus. 8. The genus Myosurus, especially Myo- surus minimus. [B, 71 (a, 14) ; B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] MOUSSACHE (Fr.), n. Mus-sa=sh. 1. Manioc, cassava. 2. The arrowroot of Maranta arundinacea. [B, 38, 46, 93 (o, 46) ; B, 173 (n, 35).] 3. See Tapioca meal. A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A*, all; Cli, chin; Ch": loch ^Scottish); E, he; E>, ell; G. go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N". tank; 2345 MOSQUITO MUCEDINEUS MOUSSE (Fr.), u. Mus. See Moss ; in the pi,, m''s, the Musci (g. v.). — M. de Corse [Fr. Cod.], M. de mer, M. d'islande. See Helminthochorton.— Sirop de ni. cli€iie. SeeSyrupus deMUSCO quercino. MOUSSENINE, n. Mus'se'*n-en. An alkaloid isolated from the bark of Albizzia aiithelmintkica. ["Proc, of the Am. Pharm. Assoc.," xxxvii (a, 46).] , MOUSSEllON (Fr.), n. Mus-s'-ro^ns. Ger., M. The Agaricus albellus, Agaricus amethystinus, Agaricus graveolens, Agaricus prunuliis^ Hygrophorus virgineus, and other edible agarics, espe- cially of the subgenus THcholoma and the series Hyporrhodii. [B, 105, 121, 173, 275 (.a, 35).] MOUTARDE (Fr.), n. Mu-ta^rd. See Sinapis and Mustard.— Poudre de m. noire [Fr. Cod.]. Black mustard dried at a tem- perature of about 40'* C., powdered or ground, and sifted through a No. 25 sieve. [B, 113 (a, 38).]— Vin de m. A preparation made by macerating 15 parts of mustard with 360 of wine for 6 hours, and decanting ; used internally in dropsy. [B, 119 (a, 38).] MOUTH, n. Mu^'u^th. A.-S., mu,f;i. Gr., o-TOfta. Lat, os. Fr., houche. Ger., Mund. 1. The ingestive aperture of the alimentary canal, including, in the higher animals, the oral cavity, extending from the lips to the pharynx. 2. The terminal opening of any chan- nel. Cf.Os and Ostium.— Primitive m. See Blastopore.— Tapir m. Of Landouzy, the form of m. (1st def.) that is produced by the wasting of the facial muscles in myopathic atrophy, [a, 34.] MOUTIEUS (EN TAKANTAISE) (Fr.), n. Mu-te-a a^ns ta^- ra^n^-te'^z. A place in the department of Savoy, France, where there are thermal baths, in which the mother liquor of the neigh- boring saline springs is used. [L, 30, 49, 87 (o, 14).] MOUZAIA-IiES-MINES (Fr.), n. Mu-ze^-aS-la-men. A place in Algeria where there is a gaseous mineral spring. [L, 49 (a, 14) ; L, 87 (a, 46).] MOVEMENT, n. Muv'm'nt. Lat., motus (from movere, to move). Fr., mouvement. Ger., Bewegung. 1. The act or process of moving or being moved, [a, 48.] For various m's not here ^iven (e. g., antiperistaltic m., geotropic m., etc.), see under the ad- jectives or the cognate nouns. 2. In botany, motion, change in the position of a part or organ. [B, 77, 121, 229, 391 (a, 35).]— AHas- sotonic ju's. Of De Vries, in contradistinction to auxotonic 7n''s, the m,''s of the mature organs of plants, or Hi's of variations ; so- called because, when the action of the stimulus that induced the m. has ceased, such organs resume their normal position. [Vines (a, 35).] — Amoeboid m. Lat., Tnotus (seu mutatio) amoebiformis. Fr.. mouvement amibo'ide (ou amibiforme). Ger., amobo'ide Bewe- gung. The m. of cells or of unicellular organisms (e. o., white blood-corpuscles) resembling that of the amoeba {i. e., a change in form by the rapid projection or withdrawal from any part of the surface of processes [see Pseudopodia], or the change in position as well as in form by the flowing of all the protoplasm into one of the processes) ; one of the fundamental characteristics of undiffer- entiated protoplasm. [J.]— Angular m. A m. by which the an- gle between two bones is increased or diminished. [C, 3.]— Auto- nomic m. A spontaneous ni. ; am. made, apparently, independ- ently of external stimulation. [B, 229 (a, 35).J— Auxotonic m's. Of De Vries, the m's of the growing organs of plants ; so-called be- cause the position which such organs assume under the influence of stimulation is permanent, [Vines (a, 35).] Cf. AUassotonic m's. — Brownian m. Fr., mouvement Brownien. Ger., Brown''sche Beweffung, Molekularbewegung. A peculiar rapid whirling and os- cillating m. of minute particles seen under the microscope (e. g., of the granular particles within the salivary corpuscles or of par- ticles of vegetable or mineral origin suspended in a liquid) ; prob- ably mechanical, but, according to some, entirely independent of appreciable external influences. [B, 19, 104, 229 (a, 35).]— Cata- clitic m. of the foetal head. Ger., Jcataklitische Bewegung. Of Eiineke, the first m..of the foetal head after its emergence from the vagina, being its mere dropping by its own weight. [A, 91.] — Ciliary m. Lat., motus ciliaris. Fr., mouveynent ciliaire. Ger., Ciliarbewegung,Flimm€rbewecfung, Wimperbewegung. Them, of the cilia of a ciliated cell or epithelium ; specifically, (1) a rapid m. in the direction toward which the current of a circumambient fluid is made to flow and a less rapid mi. in the opposite direction, quite well represented by a rapid closing and a slower opening of the hand, the fingers representing the cilia ; or (2) a very rapid bend- ing to and fro by which a free ciUated cell is propelled through a fluid, such as may be observed in the lower plants, especially those that live in water, and in the reproductive spores of most flowerless plants. [B, 229, 291 (a, 35) ; J, 28, 30, 46.]— Circus m. Fr., mouve- Tnent de cirque (ou de Tnan^ge). Ger., Circus- (oder Beitbahn-) Bewegung, A phenomenon observed in an animal after injury to one corpus striatum, optic thalamus, or crus cerebri, consisting in ' its moving about in a circle or performing a series of somersaults. [K, 3,]— Complementary respiratory m.*s. M's in which differ- ent groups of respiratory muscles act simultaneously, one group acting as if for inspiration and the other as if for expiration (e. p., contraction of the diaphragm and projection of the abdomen at the same time that the ribs fall, as in mixing the air in the lungs when the air-passages are closed ; also marked in singing, speak- ing, etc.). ["Jour, of Physiol.," ii, 1890 (J),]— Correlative m. Fr., mouvement corrMatif. Ger., coi'relative Bewegung. An in- voluntary muscular m. such as sometimes accompanies an inten- tional m. [L, 35.]— Enclitic ni. of the foetal head. Ger., enk- Utische Bewegung. The reverse of the synclitic m., being a descent of that part of the head that is situated anteriorly before it clears the outlet of the pelvis. [A, 91.]— Febrile m. Fr., m-ouvement febrile. See Fever,- Fcetal in*8. Ger., Kindesbewegungen, Be- wegungen des Fotv^, Fruchtbewegungen. Muscular m"'s performed by the foetus in utero,— Forced m. Fr., mouvement for c4. Ger., gezwungene (oder Zwangs-) Bewegung. An involuntary m. per- formed by an animal after injury t-o a portion of its brain. [K.] Cf. Circus m. and Index m.— Hygroscopic m's. M's dependent on the property possessed by dry vegetable tissue of swelling when moistened ; e. g., in some geraniaceous fruits there is a spiral cur- vature which gradually screws the tip of the fruit into the soil. [B, 229 (a, 35).]— Imperative m. A m. without special object, and often grotesque, which an insane person seems impelled to make without the exercise of volition, [D.] — Index m. Ger., Zeigerhewegung. A peculiar rotatory m. executed by an animal after unilateral injury to the corpora quadrigemina, the anterior extremity of the body being rotated about the posterior extrem- ity as an axis. [Landois (K).]— Manage m. See Circits m. — Molecular m. See Brownian m.— M. of restitution. Fr., rotation ext^rieure. Ger., Ueberdrehung der Schultem. Syn. : external rotation. A partial rotation of the foetal head, in cases of head presentation, whereby after its expulsion it resumes the attitude occupied by it before the turn that immediately preced- ed its expulsion.— Nyctitropic m*s. See Sleep m's,— Periodic regulatory muscular m. Ger., periodisch regierende Mus- kularbewegung. Of Schiff, the rhythmical contraction of the ar- teries, as observed in the web of the frog's foot, etc. [Landois (K).]— Peristrophic m. of the foetal head, Pivot m, [Ritchie]. Ger,, peristrophische (oder Turbinal-) Bewegung. Syn, : rotation Karl^oxfiv. Qt Kuneke, the ordinary rotation of the fcetal head when it has reached the pelvic floor. [A, 91,]— Proclitic m. of the foetal head. Ger.., proklitische Bewegung. Of Kiineke, the m. of extension (in occipito-anterior positions) by which the foetal head clears the pelvic floor, [A, 91.]— Respiratory m*s. All the m's causing or consequent upon the ventilation of the respiratory membrane, lungs, gills, etc. [J.] See Inspiration, Expiration, and Respiration, — Sarcodic m. See Amoeboid m. — Sleep m's. M's induced in the foliar organs of plants at nightfall by changes in illumination and temperature (e. g., the drooping of leaflets which were expanded during the day, the elevation of the tips of cotyledons by which the upper faces are brought into proximity, or the closing or opening of flowers which were open or closed by day). [B, 77, 229, 291 (a, 35).]— Synclitic m. of the foetal head. Ger., synklitische Bewegung. Syn. : synclitism. A lateral flexion of the head posteriorly after it has entered the pelvic cavity. [A, 91.] — Vermicular m. See Peristalsis. — Vibratile m. Fr., mouvement vibratil. See Ciliary m. MOVENS (Lat.), adj. Mo(mo2)'ve'*nz(wans). From movere, to move. Moving ; as a n., the muscle that moves a particular part (see the subheads), [a, 17.]— Femur moventium septixuus. Of Vesalius, the iliacus internus muscle. [L, 83 (a, 29).]— Femur moventium sextus. Of Vesalius, the psoas magnus muscle. [L, 33 (a, 29).] MOXA, n. Lat,, moxiburium. Fr., m. Ger., Brennkegel^ Brenncylinder^ Moxe. 1. The hievu of the Chinese ; a roll of some combustible material (cotton, lint, agaric, or the pith of the sun- flower) designed to be burned against the skin for the purpose of producing an eschar. 2, A bit of some plant (and, by extension, such a plant itself, such as PoJyporus fom.entarius or Artemisia chinensis) used as a m. (1st def.). [B, 5, 19, 180, 385, 275 (a, 35); E.] — Artificial m. A m. made from cotton impregnated with nitre, etc. Bretonneau's m. is a mixture of 40 parts of charcoal, 3 of potassium nitrate, and 10 of gum tragacanth with 48 of water. The mass is rolled into little sticks, which burn readily without scintillation. Another preparation contains 30 parts of char- coal, 4 of potassium nitrate, 5 of powdered iron, and 1 of ben- zoin. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xv, xxxi (a, 46),]— Chinese m. A m. occurring in small cones, prepared from tne leaves of Artemisia chinensis and Artemisia indica, or (Lindley) Artemisia m. [B, 5, 19 (a, 35),]— M. chinois de Larrey (Fr,), A preparation made by triturating 2 parts of lycopodium with 1 part of powdered nitre, adding alcohol enough to make a paste, shap- ing into cones, and drying. [B, 119 (a, 38).] MOXIBUKItTM (Lat.), n. n. Mo2x-i2b-u2(u)'ria-uSm(u(a2n2)'gu21(gu«l)-u=m(u*m). A multangu- lar bone. [L.]— M. majus. See Trapezium.— M. minus. See Trapezoid bone. MULTARTICUI-ATB, MUITI - ARTICUI.ATE, adj's. Mu^lt-a'rt-i^k'u^l-at, mu'It-i'-a'rt-i''k'u'l-at. From multus, many, and arficulus, a joint. Fr., muliiarticuU, Ger., vielgelenkig. Pro- vided with many articulations. [B, 100 (a, 35).] MtJiTIBUIiBOSE, MULTIBULKOUS, adj. Mu'lt-i'^'-buSl'- bos, -bu^s. Lat., multibulbosus (from multus, many, and bulbus, a bulb). Fr., multibulbeux. Ger., vielzwiebelig. Having numerous bulbs, [a, 35.] MUI-TICAPSUIAR, adj. Mu»lt-i=-ka=p'sii'I-a=r. Lat., multi- capaularis (from multus, many, and capsula, a small box). Fr., multicapsulaire. Ger., vielkapselig. Of a fruit, composed (or ap- parently composed) of numerous capsules. [B, 1 (a, 35).] MUIiTICAULINE, adj. Musit-i=-ka«l'i"n. Lat., multicaulus (from multus, many, and caulis, the stalk of a plant). Fr., multi- caule. Ger., vielstdngelig. Having many stems. [B, 1 (a, 35).] MCI.TICEI,I.UI.AR, adj. Mu'lt-i'-se'l'u'l-a'r. From multus, many, and cellula, a cellule. 1. Composed of many cells (said of the higher in contradistinction to the lower or unicellular organ- isms). [B, 77, 291 (a, 35) ; G. Pirn, " Sci. Proc. of the Boy. DubUn Soc," Apr., 1885, p. 420.] 2. See Multiloculae and cf. Plubicbl- ldlar. MULTICIPITAI,, adj. Mu»lt-i2-si2p'i2-t'l. Lat., multicevs (from multus, many, and caput, the head). Ger., vielkopfig. Many-headed, having many shoots or stems from the crown of one root. [Gray (a, 35).] MUI.TICOCCOUS, adj. Mu^lt-i'-ko'k'u's. Lat., multicocous (from m«W«s, many, and KOKKos, a kernel). Fr. , multicoque. Ger., vielknotig. Of a lobed or partible fruit (schizocarp), composed of numerous cocci. [B, 1 (a, 35).] MUIiTICOSTATE, adj. Mu'lt-i'-ko'st'at. Lat., multicostatus (from multus, many, and casta, a rib). Ger., vielrippig. Many- ribbed ; of a leaf, having several large veins (in place or a single midrib) diverging from the point of junction o£ petiole and blade. [B, 77 (a, 35).] MUIiTIDIGITATB, adj. Munt-i^-di^j'i'-tat. Lat., multidigi- tatus (from multus, many, and digitus, a finger). Fr., multidigiti. Ger., vielgeflngert. Of a leaf, palmate with the leaflets numerous, [o, 35.] MULTIDIGITATO- PINNATE, adj. Munt-i'-di'j-i^t-af'o- pi^n'at. Lat., multidigitato-pinnatus. Fr., multidigit4-pinne. Of a digitipinnate leaf, having numerous divisions at the top of the common petiole. [B, 1 (a, 35).] MUIiTIEMBBYONAXE, adj. Mu»lt-i"-e''m'bri'-o-nat. Lat., multiembryonatus (from multus, many, and Sit^fvov, an embryo). Fr., inultiem.bryarmi. Ger., vielkeimhaltig. Having several em- bryos, [a, 35.] See Polyembbtohy. MCtTIFARIOUS, adj. Mu'lt-i'-fa'ris-u's. Lat., multifari- M» (from mijittts, many). Fr., multifarii. Ger., vielreihig. Hav- ing many varieties ; of great diversity ; in botany, multiserial. [L, 41 (a, 43) ; a, 35).] MUtTIEEROTJS, adj. Mu'lt-i^f'e=r-u»3. Lat., multifer, mult- iferus (from multus, many, and ferre, to bear). Fr., multifire. (ier., vieltrdchtig. Producing fruit several times in one season. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] MUIiTIFID, MULTIFIDOUS, adj's. Mu'lfi'-fl^'d, -mu'lt- i'f'i^d-u's. Lat,, multifidus (from multus, many, and findere, to cleave). Fr., multifide. GSer., vielspaltig. Many-parted ; in bot- any, cut into many lobes or segments. [B, 1, 123, 291 (a, 35).] MULTIFIDUS (Lat.), adj. Muait(muIt-i»- nu'rv'at, -i^-u's, Lat,, multinervatus, multinervis, multinervius (from midtus, many, and nervus, a nerve). Fr., multinei-ve. Ger., vielnervig. See m;ulticostate. MUMINERVUtATB, adj. Mu'It-i'-nu^rv'u^-lat. Lat.. multi- nervulaius (from m.ultus. many, and ncrvulus, dim. of nervus, a nerve. Fr., multinervuU. Of Mirbel, having an indefinite number of nervules (said of the placenta). [B, 1 (a, 35).] MUI-TINODATE, MUI.TINODOUS, adj's. Mu'lt-i=-nod'at, -u^s. From multus, many, and nodus, a knot. Fr., multinoueux. Having many knots or nodes. MULTINUCLEAR, adj. Mu'lt-i^-nu^'kle'-aSr. Lat., multinu- cleatus (from multus, many, and nucleus, a kernel), Fr,, multinu- -clM. Ger., multinuclear, vielkernig, mehrkernig. Of a cell, con- taining several nuclei, MUtTINUCtEOtATE, MULTINUCtEOtATED, adj's. Mu'lt^i'-nu^'kle'-o-lat, -lat-e^d, Lat., multinucleolatus (from mul- tus, many, and nucleolus, a little kernel). Fr., midtinucUoU. Ger., multinucleolar, vielkernig. Of a cell or nucleus, containing many nucleoli. [J.] MUI.TI-OVUI.ATB, adj. Mu'lt-i'-ov'u^-lat. Lat., multiovu- latus (from multus, many, and omim, an egg). Fr., multi-ovuli. Ger., vieleierig. Containing (in each cell of the ovary of a flower or on the placenta) numerous ovules. The Multiovulatoe aguaticce and Multiovulatoe terrestres of Bentham and Hooker are their sec- ond and third series of monochlamydeous dicotyledons. [B, 1, 42, 121, 291 (a, 35).] MULTIPARA (Lat.). n. t. Muslt(mu41t)-i»p'a"r(a»r)-aS. From multu.s, many, and parere, to bring forth. Fr., multipare. It,, pluripara. Sp., multipara. A female who has undergone par- turition more than once. MUIiTIPARIENT, adj. Mu'lt-iS-paSr'i'-e'nt. Bringing forth a plurality of young at a birth, [A, 45,] MULTIPARITY, n. Mu=lt-i=-pa=r'i»-ti2. FT.,muUipariti. The state of being mult^parous. MULTIPABOUS, adj. Mu'lt-i'p'a'r-u's. Lat., muUiparus. Ft., multipare. 1. Having gone through with gestation more than once. 2. See Multipaeient. 3. Of Bravais, having three or more lateral axes (said of a cyme). [Gray (a, 35),] Cf , Pleiochasium. MULTIPARTITE, adj. Mu'lt-i^-pa'rt'istdt). Lat., multipar- titus (from multus, many, and partire, to divide). Fr., m.. multi- parti. (3er,. vieltheilig. Of leaves, having numerous divisions ex- tending nearly to the midrib or base. [B, 1, 77, 123 (a, 36).] A, ape; A', a,t; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; B^, ell; G, go: I, die; I", in; N, in; N', tank; 2349 MULL MURI MULTIPEDE, adj. MiiSlt'lK-ped. Lat., multipes (from rmiltus, many, and pes, the foot). Fr., multipide. Ger., vieljussig. Hav- ing many teet or foot-like appendages. The MulUpecUe are the Millepedes. [L, 180 (a, 43).J MUIiTIPJETALOUS, adj. Muslt-rJ-peH'asl-uSs. See Poly- PETALOUS. MCLTIPIINEKVATE, adj. Mu31t-i'-ph»-nu»rv'at. Lat., multiplinervatus (from multiplex, manifold, and iiervus, a nerve). Fr., multiplinei-v^. Ger., vielspannaderig. Having the ribs or veins multiplied (said of leaves in which the midrib is divided at the base into numerous lateral veins). [B, 1 (a, 35).] m;UI.TIPOI-A11, adj. Mu'lt-i^p'o^l-a^r. Lat., muUipolaris (from multus, many, and polus, a pole). Fr., niultipolaire. Of a cell, especially a nerve-cell, having more than two processes ex- tending from it. [J.] MULTISECT, adj. Mu'lt'i'-se^kt. Lat., multisecius (from multus, manj^, and secare, to cut). Fr., multiseque. Ger., vielye- sckmtten. Divided into numerous segments (said of insects). MCtTISEPTATE, adj. Munt-i»-se'pt'at. l,at., multisaiptatus (from muiius,3many, and scupire, to fence in). Ger., vielkammerig. Having numerous partitions, multilocular. [B, 19, 61 (a, 85).] MULTISEBIAI,, MUI-TISEKIATE, adj's. Musit-i'-se'rii'-'l, -at. Lat., Tiiultiserialis, multiseriatus (from multus, many, and series, a row). Fr., niultiserie. Ger., vielreihig. Arranged in many rows. [B, 121 (a, 35).] MUtTISIMQUOUS, adj. Mu'lWS-sin'i^-kwuSs. Lat., muHi- siliquosiis (fi'om multus, many, and sillqua, a pod). Fr., multisili- queux. Ger., vielkiilsig, vielschotig. Having many pods or seed- vessels. The Multisiliqu^osce and Multisiliquoe. (Fr., multisiliquees) are the Ranurwulacece. [B, 19, 170 (a, 35). J MTJLTIVAtENT, adj. Mu'lt-iVa^l-e^nt. From multus, many, and valere, to be worth). Also, improperly, written polyvalent. Capable of combining with more than two atoms of a univalent element or radicle. [B.] MUMIVAIVATE, MUtTIVAtTE, MUtTIVALVUI-AK, adj's. Musit-i^-va^lv'at, mu^lfi^-va^lv, mu'lt-i^-va^lv'u^'l-a'r. Lat., multivalvis, multivalvularis (from multus, many, and valva {q. v.). Fr., multivalve. Ger., vielklappig. 1. Of a capsule, having numer- ous valves. 2. Of shells, composed of many pieces. [B, 1, 77 (a, 35) ; B, 28 (a, 27).] MULTOCUtAB, adj. Mu=lt-o»k'u'-laSr. From muiiws, many, and oculus, an eye. Ger., vieldugig. Having numerous eyes. MULTUNGUtATE, MUIXTJNGULOUS, adj's. Mu'lt- u^n^g'u^l-at, -u^s. Lat., multunQulus (from multus, many, and ungula, a hoof). Fr., multongule. Ger., vielhufig. Having more than two hoofs, or a hoof divided into more than two parts. The Multungula (Fr., multongules) are a division of the perissodactyl- ous ungulates, in which each foot has more than a single hoof. IB, 28 (a, 27).] MUMIA (Lat.), n. f. Mu^(mu)'mi2-aS. 1. See Mtjmmt. 2. See Bitumen.— M. de niedalli.s. See Axhngia de m.— M. grfecorum. Asphalt. [B, ISO (a, 35).]— M. medullse. See Axhngia de m.—M. mineralis. Fr., mumie minerale. Asphalt. [B, 180 (a, 85) ]— M. mineralis Poterii. Lead amalgam. [B, 88 (a, 46).]— M. transmarina. Of Van Helmont, manna. LB, 88 (a, 46).] MUMMIFICATION, n. MuSm-i^-fiS-ka'shuSn. Lat., mumifi- catio (from mumviia, a mummy, and /acere, to make). Fr., momi- fication. Ger., Mumification. 1. The act of mummifying. 8. The state of being mummified. 8. The drying of the parts in dry gan- grene. [E.]— M. of the foetus. Fr., momification du foetus. Ger., Mumification der Frucht. A condition in which the foetus, having dried from innutrition, becomes soft, reduced in size, and sometimes flattened from compression, and loses its subcutaneous cellular tissue. Cf . Fcetus compressus. MUMMY, n. Mu'm'mi'. Fr., momie. Ger., Mumie. It., mum- 7nia. Sp., momia. A corpse preserved in a dry state from the pro- cess of putrefaction ; especially one embalmed and dried after the manner of the ancient Egyptians. [L, 30, 37, 41, 44, 49 (a, 14),] MUMPS, n. Mu»mps. Lat., parotiditis, parotitis. Fr., oreil- lon. Qer.,M., Ziegenpeter, Ohrendriisengeschvmlst. An infectious and conta^ous disease characterized by inflammation of the paro- tid gland, initiated by fever and by pain just below the ear. The swelling of the gland usually decreases in from seven to ten days, and occasionally' there is metastasis to the testicle, the ovary, or the mamma, with atrophy of the affected organ sometimes follow- ing, [a, 34.]— M. of the lacrymal glands. Non-suppurative, acute dacryoadenitis occurring in scrofulous subjects, [a, 34.] MUND (Ger.), n. Mund. See Mouth.— Aeusserer Mutterm'. See Os uteri externum.. — Gebarinutterin*. See Os uteri. — In- nercr Mutterm'. See Os uteri internum.— K.eimm'. See MicBOPYLE.— M'faul. 1. See Aphthous. 2. See Tongde-tied.— M'fUuIe. See Buccal diphtheria and Stomacace. — M'flUssig- keit. The oral fluid ; mixed saUva. [K. 16.]— M'geschwiir. See Stomatelcia.— M'narbchen. See Micropyle.— M'holz. See LiGUSTRUM vulgare. — M'klemme. See Trismus.— M'krampf. See, Risns sardonjcws.— M'krankheit. See Stomacace.— M'- krebs. See Stomacace ganj^roenosa. —M'mauslein. The mus- cles of the mouth. [L, 80.]— M'offtier. See Cataqlossum, Gag, and Stomatoscope. — M'silftchen. See Lingtus. — M'soor. See Aph- TH«.— M'sperre. See Trismus.— M'sperrer. ' See Gag.— M'ver- danung. See Oral DiGESTioN.-^M'wasser. A gargle.- M'zehr- ung. See Aphth,*;.— Mutterm'. See Os uteri.— Vrm'. See Blastopore. MUNDIFICANT, MUNDIEICATIVB, adj's. Mu'nd-i'f'i'- k'nt, -i^k-a^t-i^v. Lat., mundificans, mundicativus (from mundi- ficare, to make clean). Fr., mondificatif. Detergent. MUNDUBI (Port.), n. In Brazil, the Arachis hypogcea, or its fruit. [B, 18, 92, 121 (a, 14, 35),] MUNDUNG (Ger,), n, Mu'nd'un^. See Os, Ostiolum, and Stoma. — Gebarmutterin'. See Os uteri. — M'sbesatz. See Peristome. — M'slos. See Astomous. — Urethralm'. The meatus urinarius.— M. des Aquaeduotus Sylvii. See Anus (3d def.). MUNGOS (Lat.), n. f. Mu'n^mu'a'YgoH. Of Adanson, the genus Mitreola. [B. 121 (a, 36).]— Lignum m. The root of Sfri/cA- nos colubrina. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — Kadix m. The I'oot of Ophior- rhiza m. [B, 180 (a, 35).] MUNIMENTUM (Lat.), n. n. Mu2(mu)-ni=-me2nt'u'm(u«m). From mumre, to fortify. A fortification or bulwark, [a, 48.] — M, castitatis. See Hymen (2d def.). MUNJEET, n. Mu'n-jet'. Beng., munjeeth, munjith. Hind,, munjittee. The Bubia cordifolia, or its root. [B, 19, 172, 185, 276 («, 85).] MUNJTSTIN, n. MuSn-ji'^st'i^n, Syn, : purpuroxanthincar- bonic acid. Fr,, munjistine. A coloring matter, (JigHaOe = Cx4H6- 0j(0H)jC0,QH, found in Bubia munjista. [B, 270 (a, 38),] MUNSTEB AM STEIN (Ger,), n. Mu»nst"e=r-a=m-stin'. A place in the Rhine province, Prussia, where there are a saline spring and bathing establishments. [L, 30, 57 (a, 14).] MUNSTEBBEBG (Ger.), n. Mu'nst'e'r-be^rg. A place in the province of Silesia, Prussia, where there is a ferruginous, alkaline, saline, and sulphurous spring. [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).] MUNTINGIA (Lat.), n. f. Mu^nt-isn^'i^-aa, From Munting, a Dutch botanist, Fr,, calabure. A genus of the Tilieoe. [B, 42, 121 (a, 35),] — M. calabura, M. glabra. Fr., calabure soyeuse, bois raniier (ou de soie). Calabar (or silk-wood) tree ; an emollient mucilaginous species having edible fruit. In the West Indies, where it is known as guasem, the bark is used as a parturient. The flowers are said to be antispasmodic. [B, 173, 275 (a, 36).] MUNZE (Ger.), n. Mu'nts'e". See Mint. MUQUEUSE (Fr.), n. Mu=-ku=z, See Mucous membrane,- M. accidentelle. The so-called pyogenic membrane of an abscess, [L, 87 (a, 46),]— M. de remplacement. The newly formed mu- cous membrane of the uterus, to take the place of that which has become the decidua. [A, 15.]- M. iiiter-ut6ro-placentaire. The decidua serotina,— M. musculaire. See Muscutjiais mu- cosae. MUQUEUX (Fr.), adj. Mu'-ku^. Written also, by AUbert, mucueux. See Mucous. MUBAX, adj. Mu'^'r'l, Lat,, muralis (from murus, a wall), Fr,, m, Ger,, mauerbewohnend. 1, Pertaining to, situated in, or growing on a wall. 2, Of birds, climbing on rocks. 3. Having a rough, spiny surface like that of an old wall (said of certain vesical calculi composed of calcium oxalate). [L, 49 (a, 14) ; L, 180 (a, 48).] MUBAtl-DIVIDED, adj. Mu^r-aVi-di^v-id'e^d. Separated like stones in a wall (said of septate spores of hchens in which the transverse partitions are further divided by longitudinal partitions). tJ. M. Crombie (a, 86).] MUBANY, n. A place in Tfimes County, Hungary, where there are gaseous and alkaline springs. [L, 30 (a, 14) ; L, 105 (a, 43).] MUBAKIUM. MuMmur)-a(a3)'ri-uSm(u«m), Of old writers, nitre, [A, .325,] MUBBE (Ger,), n, Mu«rb'e=, See Caries, MtJBBIGKEIT (Ger,), n, Mu«rb'i=g-kit, See Malaxis, MUBE (Fr.), n. Mu«r. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., the mulberry fruit. 2. A fleshy, fungous excrescence appearing between the eyelid and the eyeball. [B ; L, 41 (a, 43).] — Mellite de m's. See Diamoron. — M. il poux, M. de hate, M. de renard, M. sauvage. The blackberry, especially the fruit of Bubus fruticosus. \B, 121, 173 (a, 3.5).] — Bob de m's. See Mori succus. — Sirop de m. [Fr. Cod.]. See Syrupus moki.— Sue de m. [Fr. Cod], See Mori succus. MUBEX (Lat,), n, m, and f, Mu2(mu)'re2x. Gen., mur'icis. Fr., rocher. A genus of molluscs, of the Muricidce, which are a family of reptanii Azygobranchia. Their adrectal gland secretes a colorless liquid, turning purple on exposure to air, used by the ancients as a dye. The powdered shell was formerly used as an absorbent and dentifrice. [B, 77 (o, 35) ; B, 88 (a, 46).]— M. infla- tus, M. ramosus. Ger., aufgeblasene Stachelschnecke (oder Zackenschnecke). A species found in the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean. The operculum, blatta byzantma, was formerly used as a sedative fumigatory, internally as a cholagogue, etc. It is still used in India for fumigation under the name of onyx marina. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — M. trapezium, M. tribulus. Species the opercu- lum of which is used by the Malays for fumigation and in fragrant ointments. [B, 180 (a, 35).] MCEEXAN, n. Mu"r-e'x'a'n. Vr.,mvrexane. Ger., M.,Ura- mil. Of Liebig and Wohler. a decomposition product, C4H5N0O8, of murexide, now known to be identical with dialuramide. [B, 3 («, 38).] MUBEXIDB, n. Mu'r-e'x'i^ddd), Lat., murexia. Fr., m. Ger., Murexid, purpursaures Ammonium. Acid ammonium pur- pnrate, a salt, (J8H4N605(NH4) + H2O, insoluble in alcohol and in ether, sparingfly soluble m water, soluble in lead nitrate, prepared synthetically in various ways and on a lar^e scale from guano. It forms four-sided prisms or plates, of a brilliant metallic-green by reflected light, garnet-red by transmitted light, and dark-red when powdered. M. was extensively used as a dye before the introduc- tion of the aniline colors. Theformationof m.isthebasisof the so- called m. test for the presence of uric acid. [B, 3 ; B, 93 (a, 14).] MUBEXOIN, n. Mu'r-e''x-o'i=n. Fr., murexo'ine. A Ijody, Ce(CH3)4NsOB(NH4) = CioHuNoOb, derived from amalic acid by treatment with water and ammonia, [B, 3 ; B, 93 (a, 14),] MUBI, n. A place in the canton of Arggau, Switzerland, where there are a slightly alkaUne spring and an establishment for salt baths, [L, 30,37, 67 (a, 14),] O, no; OS, not; O', whole; Th, thin; Th«, the; U, like 00 in too; U", blue; V, lull; U<, full; U, urn; 17«, like (i (German). MURIA MUSA 3350 MITKIA (Lat.), n. f. Mu''(mu*)'rl''-aS. Fr., saumure. Sodium chloride. [B, 119 (a, 38).] MURIACITE, n. Mu^'ri'-a's-it. See Anhydrite. MUKIAS (Lat.), n. m. Mu2(mu*)'ri=-a»s(aSs). Gten., -at'is. See Muriate. — tiiquor muriatis deutoxydohydrargyro-calcarei. See Lotio hydbakgyri lutea.—LiiiaoT mui-iatis hydrargyro- amiuonlacalls. See Liquor hydkarsybi perclUoridi.—M. aurlco-natricus. See Gold and sodium chloride. — M. Ijariti- cus, M. baryi, M. barytae. See Barium chloride. — M. calcicus, M. calcis. See Calcium chloride.— M. ferricus. Ferric chloride (g. v., under Iron chloride). [B, 119 (a, 31).] -M. hydrargyri (seu hydrargyrlcus) corrosivus. See Mercury bichloride.— M. hy- drargyro-ammoniacalis (acerrimus). See Alembroth. — M. hydrargyro-ammoniacalis solutus. See Liquor hydrargyri perchloridi.—M.. hydrargyrosus mltis. See Mercury chloride. — M. montana, M. sodicus, M. godse. Sodium chloride. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— M. stibli, M. stibiosus. See Antimony trichloride. — Fulvis muriatis hydrargyrosi tliebaicus. See JPulvis hy- drargyri cum opio.— Solutio muriatis ferric! spirltuosa (seu spirituoso-setuerea). See Tinctura ferri chlorati cetherea. MURIATE, n. Mu^'ri'-at. Lat., murias. Fr., m. A salt of muriatic (hydrochloric) acid. See Chloride, Hydrochloratb, and Hydrochloride. — M. aininoniaco-mercuriel insoluble (Fr.). See AmmOHiated mercury. — M. ainmoniaco-mercuriel solu- ble (Fr.). See Sel alembroth soluble.— M'b sees (Fr.). An old name for the metallic chlorides. [B, 88 (a, 46).]— M's sur-oxy- g«n6s (Fr.). The chlorates. [B, 88 (a, 46).]— Onguent de m. ammoniaco-mercuriel (Fr.). See Unguentum hydrargyri a-m- vioniati. MURIATBD, adj. Mu='ri!'-at-e=d. 1. See Chlorinated. 2. Containing a chloride (e. g., m. tincture of iron). MURIATIC, adj. Mu'-TV-a.'t'Vyc. Lat., muriaticus. Fr., viuriafique. Ger., salzsauer. Prepared from brine ; hydro- chloric. [B.] MURIATIC ACID, n. Mu'-ri'-a't'i'k. Lat., acidum muri- aticum. Fr., acide muriatique. Ger., Salzsaure. Sp., dcido mu- ridtico. Hydrochloric acid ; so called because derived from sea- salt. [B.]— Commercial in. a. See Crude hydrochloric acid. — X>eplilogi8ticated m. a. An old name for chlorine. [B, 3.] — Dilute m. a. [U. S. Ph., 1870]. Lat., acidum muriaticuni diluium. See Dilute hydrochloric ni«(J.— Oxygenated m. a. Of La- voisier, chlorine. [B, 91.J— Super-oxygenated m. a. Chloric acid. [B.] MURIATIC ETHER, n. Lat., cether muriaticus. See Ethyl cWoride.— Alcoholic m. e. A mixture of equal parts of alcohol and ethyl chloride. [B, 5.] MURIATICUS (Lat.), adj. Mu=(mu<)-ri2-a2t(ast)'i2k-u's(u*s). 1. Muriatic. 8. With the name of a base, the chloride of that base. [B.] MURIATIFEKOUS, adj. Mu^-ri^-a^t-i^fe^r-u's. Lat., muri- atiferus. Fr., muriatif&re. Producing or containing chlorine or one of its compounds. [L, 56, 180 (a, 43).] MURIATIQUB (Fr.), adj. Mu^-re-ai-tek, Muriatic ; as a n., a muriatiferous substance. [B.]— M. d6plilogistiqu6 [Scheele], M. oxyg6n6. See Chlorine. — M. 8uroxyg6n6. See Chloric acid. MURIATOUS ACID, n. Mu"-ri'a't-u's. Fr., acide muriateux. An old name for hydrochloric acid, on the supposition that it was an oxyacid containing less oxygen than oxygenated muriatic acid. [B.] MURICATB, MURICATED, adj's. Mu='ri»-kat, -kat-e^id. Lat., muricatuH. From murex, a pointed stone. Covered with prickles or with rough blunt points, [a, 48.] MURICIA (Lat.), n. f. Mu2(mu)-ri=s(ri'k)'i=-a'. Fr., muricie, muricier. Of Loureiro, a genus of cucurbitaceous plants, classed by some with Momordica. [B, 38, 48 (a, 14).]— M. cochinchinen- sis. Fr. , m.. de Cochinchine. A species found in China and Cochin- China. The leaves and fruit are aperient. [B, 180, 496 (a, 35).] MURICUtATE, adj. Mu"r-i2k'u'l-at. Lat., muriculatus (from murex, a pointed rock). Fr., muricule. Minutely muricate. [B, 38 (a, 14, 35).] MURIDE, n. Mu=r-i2d(id). See Bromine. MITRIER, (Fr.), n. Mu"-re-a. See Morus. MURIFORM, adj. Mu2r'i3-fo"''rm. Lat., muriformis (from m«r«s, a wall, and- /orma, form). Fr., muri forme. Ger., mauer- formig. 1. Arranged like stones in a wall (said of cells). [B, 34, 104, 123 (a, 35).] 2. Of spores, see Murali-divided. MURIoilNE (Fr.), n. Mu'-re-zhe^n. See Chlorine. MUKINUS (Lat.), adj. Mu2r(mur)-in(en)'u=s(u*s). From mus, a mouse. Ger,, vidusegrau, mausgrau. Mouse-colored, reddish- gray. [B, 19, 123 (a, 36).] MURIOGEN, n. Mu^r'i^-o-je^n. A name proposed by Kerr for the then imdiscovered base of muriatic acid; hydrogen. [B.] MURIOXIC ACID, n. Mu^r-i^-o^x'i'k. Of Kerr, chlorine (supposed to be the "oxygenated muriatic acid" of Lavoisier). [B, 91.] MURISBNGO (It.), n. Mu-re-se^n^-go. A place in Piedmont, Italy, where there is a sulphurous spring containing iodine. [L, 49 (a, 14).] MURIUM (Lat.), n. n. Mu'(mu<)'ri''-uSm(uac7ieoi respiration (1st def.).— Umbilical m. See Funicular souffle.— Uterine m., Uteroplacental m. See Uterine souffle.- Valve m.. Valvular m. An endocardiac m. due to an abnormal condition of the valves. [D, 1.]— Vascular m. Ger., Gefdssgerdusch. A hgemic m. produced by vibration in the walls of the blood-vessels, [a, 34.]— Venous in. Fr., murmure veineux. Ger., Nonnengerdusch. A bruit de diable heard over a vein, especially in anaemia, [a, 34.] — Ventricular diastolic m. See Diastolic m. — Ventricular systolic m. See Systolic m. — Vesicular m. Of Laennec, the normal m. heard during inspira- tion and expiration over the entire lung, [a, 34.] — "Whistling m. See Bruit de souffle sibilant. MURR, n. Mu^r. Sheep-pox ; murrain. [G.] MURRAIN, n. Mu^r'ri^n. A term loosely applied to various epizootic diseases of domestic animals, especially cattle (e. g., aph- thae epizooticas, liver-rot, sheep-pox, etc.). [H.]- Potato m. See Potato GANGRENE. MURRAYA (Lat.), n. f. Mu^r'a-a^. From Murray, a Swedish botanist. Fr., m., murraye. A genus of rutaceous trees or shrubs, of the Aurantieoe. [B, 42, 121 (a, 35).]— M. exotica. Fr., m. (ou murraye) exotique, buis de Chine. Ger., Chinabuchsholz. Chinese box, the marsan of India, where the roots and leaves are used as a tonic, stimulant, and anti dysenteric. The plant contains murrayin, [B, 88, 93 (a, 46) ; B, 19, 173, 275 (o, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii (a, 46).]— M. Koenigii. Curry-leaf (or limblee-oil) tree ; a species found in the East Indies. The bark, which is stimu- lant, and the root, which is both stimulant and laxative, are used externally in eniptions, and as an antemetic in cholera. The aro- matic leaves are used to flavor curries, and are eaten raw in dysen- tery. The fruit-juice blackens the skin like that of walnuts. The seeds yield a clear yellow oil known as limblee-oil. [B. 42, 172, 185, 275 (a, 35) ; B, 93 (a, 14) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc..'" xxv (tt, 46).]— M. paniculata. Cosmetic-bark ; a small tree indigenous to Burmah, where the bark is used as a cosmetic. [B, 496 (a, 35).] — M. suinatrana. Sumatra orange ; a species found in the islands of the Indian Ocean. The bark and the leaves are used in asthma, and the latter externally in local paralyses. [B, 180, 275 (a, 35).] MURRAYETIN, n. Mu^r-a-et'i^n. Fr., mwTayetine, murra- gitine. A glucoside. C.aHisOg + ^HaO, obtained by treating mur- rayin with diluted sulphuric or hydrochloric acid. [B, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] MURRAYIN, n, Mu^r'a-i^n. Fr., murrnyine, murragine. A glucoside, CigHoyOiO) extracted from Murraya exotica. [B, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] MURRH, n. Mu^r. An old term for coryza. [B, 117.] MURTON (Lat.), MURTUM (Lat.), n^s n. Mu^rt'oan, -uSm- (u*m). Gr., fxvpTov. The female genitals, especially the clitoris. [A, 311 (a, 48).] MURVII.INGA (Tam.), u. A tree found in Ceylon, reputed a febrifuge. [B, 496 (a, 35).] MUS (Lat.), n. com. Mu3s(mus). Gen., mur'is. Gr.. (iCs. 1. A genus of rodent mammals of the family Muridae, including the rats and mice. 2. Any formation of the size or appearance of a mouse, [a, 48.] — M. alpinus. Ger., Murmelthier. The marmot. Its fat, adeps muris alpini, was formerly used as an emollient, as an appli- cation to stiff joints, and in nervous affections. [L, 105 (a, 46).]— M. articularis, M. articulorum. See Floating cartilage. MUSA (Lat.), n, f. Mu2(mu)'sa3. Fr., bananier. Ger., Pisang^ The typical genus of the musads, or Musacece (Fr., musac^es ; Ger., Bananengewdchse)~-the Musce of Jussieu, the Museoi (Fr., musies) of Sprengel- an order of monocotyledons, made by Bentham and Hooker a tribe of the Scitaminece. They grow in warm coun- tries, and furnish nutritious fruits. [B, 19, 42, 104, 170, 173, 180. 185 (a, *35).l— M. Cavendisliii, M. chinensis. The Chinese (a dwarf) banana. It has been introduced into the Fiji and other Pacific islands. It is highly productive. [B, 185 (o, 35).] — — M. coccinea. Sp., pldtano rojo de China. Scarlet-bracted ba- nana ; a dwarf species found in Mexico. The juice of the stem is used ao an astringent, and the fruit is regarded as pectoral. The green as well as the ripe fruit is alimentary. [B, 275, 314 (a, 35) ; J. M. Maisch, "Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Feb., 1886, p. 72 (a, 50).]— M, ensete. Fr., bananier ensete. Bruce''s banana, the ensete or Abyssinian banana ; a species with leaves over 17 ft. in length. The small dry fruit is not edible, but the base of the flower-stalk is used as food. The juice of the plant is considered a powerful dlu- O, no; O', not; O", whole; Th, tbin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U^, hill; U*, full; U*, urn; US like 11 (German). MUSADA MUSCLE 3353 retic. [B, 19, 168, 173, 185, 875, 314 (a, 35).]— M. mcnsaria. See M. p^radisiaca. — M, nana. See M. Cavendishii. — M, paradisiaca. Fr., bananier d grand fruity figuier d'^Adam (ou des Indes), plan- tanier^ plantain en arbre, pomme d^Adam (ou du Faradis). Ger., gemeiner Pisang. Sp., platano largo. Pisang, Adam's flg, plan- tain-tree, the pala of Pliny, the vala of the Malays ; a species in- digenous to the East Indies, and extensively cultivated for its highly nutritious fruits, which are eaten raw or cooked, or when dry are powdered. Preserved, they are considered an antiscorbutic article of diet. The fermented juice is used as a beverage. The juice of the unripe fruit is astringent, and is used in diarrhoea, etc. The ^.stringent sap is used as an internal haemostatic. The lymph of the stamens is also somewhat astringent, and in the West Indies is used as a marking ink. [B, 19, 77, 173, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]- M. regia. See M. Cavendishii.— M.. rosacea. Fr., petit bana- nier. An Indian species having properties similar to those of M. paradisiaca. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. sapieutum. Fr., bananier a petit fruit, bacove, figue bacove (ou banane). The common banana- tree, now considered speoifloally identical with M. paradisiaca, and hardly differing from it except that its stem is marked with purple spots and its fruits are not so long. [B, 19, 77, 172, 173, 180, 275 (a, ,35).]— M. textilis. Fr., bananier textile. The Manilla hemp-tree. — M. troglodytarum, M. uranoscopus. Fr., bananier A grappe droite. A species found in India and the Pacific islands. The small reddish or orange-colored mawkish fruits are eaten. Its sap is as- tringent. [B, 173, 314 (o, 35).] MUSADA, n. Tel., miisadi. In India, the Strychnos nux- vomica. [B, 19, 172, 496 (a, 35).] MUSADI, n. See Ambionium chloride. MUSAMBRA, MUSAMBRUN, n's. An impure aloes sold in the Indian bazaars, probably derived from Aloe vulgaris. [" Proo. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxviii (a, 46).] MU,SANA (Lat.), n. £. Mu''(mu)-sa(sa=)'na=. Written also bi- senna, mesenna, misanna, and musena. Lat., cortex musance [Buchner], An Abyssinian bark of a grayish, somewhat fissured appearance externally and of a fibrous texture and yellowish color internally, obtained from a leguminous tree generally identified with the Albizzia anthelminthica. It contains an acrid, acid, resinous body, and in Abyssinia is employed, in the form of powder mixed with honey, etc., or suspended in water or other liquid, as a taenif uge. It is said to be effective without causing pain, and on this account is sometimes used as an adjuvant to brayera. [B, 5, 180, 267 (a, 35).] MUSANGA (Lat.), n. f. Mu2(mu)-sa»n2(sa3n2)'ga2. Fr., m. Of R. Brown, a genus of the Ulniacece, tribe Artocarpeoe. [B, 93 (a, 14).] — M. cecropioides, M. Smitliii. A species growing on the Con- go coast. The leaves are said to be a powerful emmenagogue. [B, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 197, 214 (a, 35).] MUSC (Fr.), n. Mu'sk. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., see Musk. 2. The Olearia argophylla. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— Alcool* de m. See Tinct. ura MOSGHi. — ;fetli6rol6 de m. See Tinctura moscht cetherea. — Poudre de m. compos^e. A powder containing 85 parts of musk, 127 of valerian, and 40 of camphor. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Tein- ture de m. [Fr. Cod.]. See Tinctura mosohi. MUSCA (Lat.), n. £. Mu"s(mu4s)'ka». Gr., (ivm. Agenus of the Mitscidoe, which are a family of dipterous insects ; the flies. Some of them deposit their eggs in mucous orifices or on wounded sur- faces, while others wound the skin and insert their eggs beneath the skin, giving rise to swellings with central apertures from which a sanious discharge escapes, or to severe and sometimes extensive gangrene. [G ; L.] — Ento-hyaloid muscse. Muscas volitantes due to opacities in the vitreous. [B ; a, 29.]— Fixed iniiscse. Small dark spots on the field of vision which do not change their relative positions to the eye, and are caused by fixed minute opaci- ties in some portion of the dioptric apparatus, [a, 29.] -M. cada- verina. Grer., Aasjliege. A bluish-green species with a white head, slightly grayish wmgs, and black legs. Common on decay- ing animal matter. [Walker (a, 39).]— M. Csesar. A bright bluish- green or golden-green species tinged here and there with a purplish color. The larvae are found in putrefying animal matter. [Walker (a, 39).]— M. carnarla. See Sarcophila carnosa. — M. domesti- ca. Fr., Tnouche domestique, mouche ordinaire. The common house-fly. — M. hispanica, M. hispaniola. See Cantharis vesi- catoria.—Sl. nigra. A black species with a pale head and slightly gray wings. [Walker (a, 39).] — M. pluvialis. Fr., anthomyie des pluies. A fly which in rainy weather attaches itself to the eyes of men and animals. [L, 72.] — M. stabulans. A black species with a silvery head, gray tomentum, and gray wings. [Walker (n, 39).] — M. vesicatoria. See Cantharis vesicatoria. — Muscae TOli- tantes. Small faint shadows of various shapes which float before the eye, but do not interfere with vision. See Myodesopsja. [F, 25, 27.] — M. vomitoria. Meat-fly ; a bluish species with a whitish tomentum and the head clothed beneath with reddish tawny hairs. They deposit their egss (fly-blows) upon meat and decaying ani- mal substances. [Walker (a, 39).] MUSCADE (Fr.). n. Mu's-ka'd. See Nhtmeo.— Alcoolat de m. See Spiritus nucis moscftatoe. —Henrre de m. [Fr. Cod.]. Expressed oil of nutmeg. [B.]— Esprit de in. See Spiritus NUOis moschatce. — Esprit de m. coinpos6. A preparation made by mixing 1 part each of nutmeg, cardamom, orange-peel, gin- ger, and potassium carbonate with 72 parts of brandy and 24 of water, and distilling 48 parts. [B, 119 (a, 38).] Cf. Acqua di Bon- ferme.— Essence de m., Huile (essentielle, ou volatile) de m. See Oil of nutmeo.- M. des Moluques, M. femelle. The nutmeg. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. male, M. oblongne. The seed of Myristica malabarica itomentosa). [B, 178 (a, 35).]— Poudre de m. [Fr. Cod.]. See Fulvis Nnois moschatce. MUSCADINE, n. Mu»sk'a'-di''n. See Muscatel. MUSC^XOXICUS (Lat/), adj. Mu's(mu»s)-se2(ka'-e2)-to!x'i2k- uss(u^s). From musca, a fly, and toxicum, poison. Fly-killing. MUSCALB BUTTONS, n. Mu=sk'al buH'nz. See under Mau- iLiiARiA Leicini. MUSCAKDINE, u. Mu>sk'a=rd-en. Fr., m. See Pebeine. MUSCAKI (Lat.), n. n, Muiis(mu''s)-ka(ka3)'ri(re). From mus- c«s, musk. Fr.,m. Qer.,Muskathyazinthe. The grape-hyacinth; a genus of liliaceous plants, of the Scillece. [B, 42, 178, 180 (a, 36).] — M. ambroslacum. See M. moschatum. — M. botryoides. Grape-flower, sky-blue grape-hyacinth ; a European species. [B, 34 275 (a 35).]— M. comosum. Ger., schopfbliithige Muskathya- zinthe. Fair-haired (or tassel) hyacinth, purse-tassels ; a species growing on hills and mountains in central and southern Europe and northern Africa. The mucilaginous bitter bulb is by some identifled with the ^ok^6t of Dioscorides and Hippocrates, which was used as a diuretic and in cutaneous affections. It is expecto- rant. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a. 35) ; " Therap. Gaz.," Apr., 1889, p. 283.]— M. inoscliatum. Fr., m. (ou ognon) musque, jacinthe musguee. Ger., moschusduftende Muskathyazinthe. The musk grape-hya- cinth ; an Asiatic species with flowers of a musk-like odor, consid- ered cordial and antispasmodic. The bulb, radix m., formerly used in medicine, is nauseous and emetic. [B, 34, 178, 180, 2(5 (a, 85) ]— M. racemosum. Grape-flower, common grape-hyacinth, starch-hyacinth ; a European species with fragrant flowers. [B, 34, 275 (o, 35).] MUSCAKIFOBM, adj. Mu'sk-a^r'i'-fo'rm. Lat., muscari- formis (from muscarium. a fly-brush, and forma, ioria) Fr., muscariforme. Brush- (or broom-) shaped ; having the style and stigmas with long hairs at their ends. [B, 19 (a, 35).] MUSCARINE, n. Mu'sk'a2r-en, Lat., muscarinum. Ger., Muscarin. A highly poisonous crystalline alkaloid, C6H,5NOs = ' CH(0H)„.CH,.N(CHa)3.0H, a derivative of glycocoU. discovered in putrefying cod-flsh, constituting the poisonous principle of Agari- CMS muscarius. and formed by the oxidation of choline. It occurs as a colorless, tasteless, and odorless liquid, and acts like poisonous Pungi or Calabar bean, causing a loss of muscular contraotihty, with salivation, vomiting, and purging. [B, 3 ; B, 270 (a, 38) ; Brieger, •' Arch. f. path. Anat. u. Phys. u. f. klm. Med.," cxv, p. 483 (B); E. D. Ferguson, "N. Y. Med. Jour.," Aug. 4, 1888, p. 113 (a, 17).] MUSCARIUM (Lat.), n. n. Mu»s(mu''s)-ka(ka')'ri»-u'm(u*m). A collection of corymbose branches. [B, 19 (a, 85).] MUSCATBIi, n. Mu'sk-a'-te"!'. From muscus, musk. 1. A superior variety of raisin-grape. 2. A class of fragrant sweet wines. [B, 19, 185 (a, 86).] MUSCERDA (Lat.), n. f. Mu=s(mus)-su'r(ke=r)'da'. From mus, a mouse. See Album nigrum. MUSCHEI. (Ger.), n. Mush'e'l. See Concha.— Mittlere M. See Middle turbinated bone.— M'JSrmig. See Conchiporm and CoCHLEATE.— M'lehre. See Conchology.— Obere M. (oder Sieb- beinm'). See Superior turbinated bone.— Santorlni'sche M. See Concha mmtorimiana.— Untere M. See Inferior turbinated bone. MUSCI (Lat.), n. m., pi. of muscus f the heart. See Anterior papil- lary Til's and Posterior papillary m's.— Pectinate m's. Ger., ge- zackte Muskeln. QeQ Serrated m's.— Pectoral m's. Ger., Brust- muskeln. See under Pectoralis.— Pedal in. See Tarso-pr.;gpha- LANGEUS.— Pennate na's, Fennated m's, Penniform m*s. Lat., musculi pennati. Ger., geflederte Mitskeln. M's having a central tendinous portion in their long axes toward which the muscular fibres on each side converge. [L, 31, 332.]— Perforated m. of Casserius. See Cobaco-brachialts.— Peripenial m. Fr., m. p4ripenien. Of Sappey, a layer of unstriped muscular fibres situated beneath the skin of the penis, analogous to the dartos and furnishing fibres that form the substance of the frenum. [L, 49 (a, 14) ; L, 88 (a, 50).]— Petit-m. diapbragme (Fr.). See Musculus diaphragmatos mi- nor.— Phillips's m. A head of the epicondylo-pr^phalangeus arising from the external superior tuberosity of the radius and the external lateral ligament of the ulnar articulation, regarded as a separate m. [L.]— Polycaudate n*'s. See Multicaudate m^s. — Polycipltal m's. See Multicipital m's.—Polygastric m's. Lat.. mv^culi polygastrici. Ger., vielbauchige Muskeln. Long m's divided into two or more parts by transverse tendinous s^pta. [L, 31.]— Folymere m*s. Ger., Polymere-Muskeln. M's in which one or more monomeres are interposed between their origins and insertions. [L, 332.]— Postaxial m's. M's on the posterior aspects of the limbs when they are at right angles to the spine. [L, 13.] Posterior great straight m. of the head. Fr., droit grand postdrieur de la tSte. An analogue in lower animals of the recti capitis posticus major and medius of man, divided by Gerard into the long and short axoido-occipitales, and by Percivall into the complexus minor and rectus capitis posticus. [L.]— Posterior papillary m. ' A columna carnea of the right ventricle of the heart, sometimes absent, occasionally double, arising from the wall of the ventricle and terminating in chordae tendinege inserted into the posterior surface of the long posterior cusp of the tricuspid valve. [L, 142, 333.]— Posterior serrated m. See Lumbo-cos- TALis. — Pre-axial m's. M's on the anterior aspects of the limbs when they are at right angles to the spine. [L, 12.]— Premier m. du triceps (Fr.). See Adductor femoris longus.—'Retl m. Fr., m. rouge. Of Ranvier, voluntary m. of a deep-red color, such as the semitendinosus of the rabbit, in which the contraction and re- laxatfon are slow and the fibres show a more marked longitudinal and a faint and more irregular transverse striation than the fibres of pale m. The m. corpuscles are more numerous and are situ- ated within the substance as well as on the surface of the fibres. [J, 30, 31.]— Respiratory m's. See M's of inspiration and M's of ca;piraf/on.— Kiolan's m. The ciliary portion of the orbicularis palpebrarum. [L.]— Santorini's m. See Risorius.— Second m. du triceps (Fr.). See Adductor f&moris brevi's.- Semipennat6 m's. See Demipenniforw. m's.— Serrated m's. Lat., musculi serrati. Ger., sdgeformige (oder gesdgte, oder gezahnte) Muskeln. Broad m's having a toothed margin by means of which they have their origins or insertions. [L. 31.]— Short m's. Lat., musculi breves. M's lying upon one segment only of a limb, and passing over only one joint. [E. Coues, "Med. Record," July 30, 1888 (L).] —Short spinous m. See Dorso-spinalis.- Simple m's. Ger., einfache Muskeln. M's which have a single insertion and origin. [L, 31.]— Skeletal m. Ger., Skeletmuskel. A m. attached to or acting on the skeleton, [a, 29.]— Skew m. A m. placed obliquely. [Haughton (a, 29).]— Small in. of the helix. See Helicis mi- nor (under Helix). — Smooth ni's. Fr., ni'^s lisses. Ger., Glatt- muskeln. See under ilf.— Square m. of the loins. See Costo- LUMBALis.— Striated m's, Striped m's. Fr., m's stries. Ger., quergestreifte Muskeln. See under Jtf.- Subcutaneous m. of the neck. Of Chauveau, the cuticularis colli and the musculus cutaneus faciei considered as a single structure. [L, 13.]— Sub- vertebral m's. See Hyposkeletal m's.— Tailor's m. See Sar- TORius.— Temporal m. See Temporalis.— Thiernesse's m. In solipeds, a head of the epicondylo-praepbalangeus arising from the transverse ligament of the ulna, regarded as a separate m. [L.] — Transverse spinous in. of the back and loins. See Trans VERSO-SPINUS.-Tricipital m's. Lat., musculi tricipites. Ger., dreikopfige Muskeln. M's having their origins from three distinct points. [L, 31, 332.]— Troisifeme m. du triceps (Fr.). See Adductor femoris magnus. — Unstriated m's, "Unstriped m's. See under Af.— Uterine m. The muscular fibres of the uterus. — Ventro-lateral m's. That group of m's of the trunk situated below a horizontal sseptum which, in the embryo, extends outward from the transverse processes of the vertebrae. [A, 5.]— Visceral m's. The m's connected with the visceral skeleton. [L, 294.]— Voluntary m's. Fr., m's voiontoires. Ger., willhUhrliche (oder irritabile) Muskeln, Bewegungsmuskeln. M's that are under the direct control of the will. Most m's composed of striated muscular tissue are voluntary, while only a few of the unstriped m's are voluntary. [J, 19, 55 ; a, 48.] See under M.-~ "White m's. See Involuntary vi's and cf. Pale m.— Wilson's m. Lat., musculus Wilsonii, levator urethrce. Ger., Wilson'^scher Muskel. A fasciculus of the constrictor urethrse descending ver- tically from the body of the pubes, near the symphysis, to unite with the superior.fascicuius of the constrictor urethree. It is much more developed in the lower animals than in man, in whom its ex- istence has been doubted. [Bell, Wilson (H) ; L.] MUSCOID, adj. Mu^sk'oid. From muscus, moss, and elSos, resemblance. Resembling moss. For the Muscoidea, or Mu^- coideae., see under Musci, MUSCOLOGY, n. Mu^s-ko^l'o-ji*. Lat., muscologia (from mws- cits, moss, and Adyos, understanding). Fr., muscologie. The botany of mosses. MUSCULAR, adj. Mu^sk'u^l-a^r. Lat., muscularis. Fr., mus- culaire. Ger., musculos., muscular. 1. Pertaining to, distributed to, or resembling a muscle. 2. Characterized by well-developed muscles. [C] MUSCULARIS (Lat.), adj. MuSsk(mu4sk)-u21(u*l)-a(a3)Vi!is. See Muscular ; as a n. (membrana understood), the muscular coat or layer of an organ, as of the intestines or the uterus.— M. mu- cosae. Fr., m^^.queuse musculaire (ou musculeuse). A thin layer of Uiuscular-fibre cells situated between the mucosa and submucosa of some mucous membranes. [C ; J, 30, 32.] MUSCULARITY, n. MuSs-ku^l-aSr'ia-ti^. 1. The condition of being muscular, [a, 48.] 2. The contractile power or tone of a muscle; [K.] MUSCULATION (Fr.\ n. Mu^s-kuS-laS-se-o^ns. From mus- culus, a muscle. Muscular action ; the function of the muscles. [L, 41 (a, 17).]— M. irresistible. Chorea, [a, 48.] MUSCULATURE, n. MuSs'kuai-aS-tu^r. Fr., m. Ger., Mus- kulatur. 1. The muscular system in general. [K.] 2. The muscu- lar tissue of some special part, such as the oesophagus. [J, 67, 84.] MUSCULEUSE (Fr.), n. Mu^s-kuO-lu^z. 1. See Muscularia muccsce.. 2. See Musculosa. MUSCULINE, n. Mu^s'ku^l-en. From musculus, a muscle. The special characteristic substance of muscular tissue. [J.] Cf. Muscle PLASMA. MUSCULINTEGER (Lat.), n. m. Muask(mu^sk)-u21(uM)-i2n'- te^-ju^dge^r). Gen., -int'egri. From musculus, a muscle, and integer, whole. Of (joues, a combination of two or more muscles previously regarded as distinct, but better considered as a single muscle. [E. Coues, " Med. Record," July 30, 1887 (L).] MUSCULO -CUTANEOUS, MUSCULO -DERMIC, adj'S. Mu3s"ku*-lo-ku2-ta'ne2-u3s, -du^rm'i^k. Lat., musculo-cufaneu^ (from musculus, a muscle, and cutis, or fiepjiia, the skin). Fr., mus- cido-cutane. Pertaining to or connected with muscles and the in- tegument. [L.] MUSCULO-ELASTIC, adj. Muas^ku^-lo-e-la^s'ti^k. 1. At once muscular and elastic, [a, 48.] 2. Composed in part of mus- cular and in part of elastic tissue. [J, 123.] MUSCULO-INTESTINAL, adj. MuSs"ku2-lo-i2n-te=st'i2-n'l. From musculus, a muscle, and intestinus, inward. Pertaining to muscles and to the intestine, [a, 48.] MUSCULO-MEMBRANOUS, adj. Muas"ku3-lo-me2m'bra2u- u's. From musculus, a muscle, and membrana, a membrane. Partaking of the nature of muscle and of membrane, [a, 48.] MUSCULO-PHRENIC, adj. Mu3s"ku2-lo-fre''n'i2k. Lat., m«s- culO'phrenicus (from musculus, a muscle, and ^pi}*', the mind"). Fr., musculo-pJir^nique. Ger., muskular-phrenisch. Distributed to muscles and to the diaphragm (e. gr., the m.-p. artery). [C] MUSCULO-RHACHIDEAN, adj. Mu3s"ku!'-lo-ra=k-iad'e!>- a^n. From musculus, a muscle, and pax*?i ttie spine. See Mus- CULO-SPINAL. MUSCULOSA (Lat.), n. f. MuPsk(mu4sk)-u2I(u4I)-os'a3. From musculus, a muscle. Fr., muscideuse. Ger., Muskelhaut. See Muscularis. MUSCULO-SPINAL, adj. Mu3s"ku2-lo-spi'n'l. From muscu- lus, a muscle, and spina, the backbone. Distributed to or con- nected with muscles and the spine. MUSCULO - TEGUMENTARY, adj. Mu^s^'kuS-lo-teSg-u^- me^nt'a-ri''. Involving the integument and muscles. [L.] O, no; O". not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th*, the; U, hke oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; U*, full. U^. urn: U*, like ii (German). MUSCULOUS MUSKELi 2358 MUSCULOUS, adj. MuSsk'u^l-uSs. Lat., mitsctUosiis (from musculus, a muscle). Consisting of or containmg muscular fibres. MUSCULUS (Lat.), n. m. Mii3sk(mu4sk)'u21(u41)-u3s(u'»s). See Muscle.— Alius m. trausversus. See Adductor hallucis.—'M, abdominis oblique ailsceiideus. See Obliquus abdominis in- ternus.—M.. abdominis oblique descendens. See Obliquus abdominis externus. — M. accessorius ad rectum. An anoma- lous prolongation of the rectus abdominis muscle upward on the chest for a varying distance. [L, 332.] Of. Rectus sfernaZi,s-.—M. admirator. bee Rectus oculi superior.— M.. accessorius ad sacro-lumbalem. See Accessorius sacro-lumbalis.—Ttliisculi alopeces. The psoas muscles. [L, 349.]— M. aiuaturlus. See Obliquus oculi superior.— ^1. anomalus maxillpe superioris. See Rhomboidkus. — M. anomalus menti. An anomalous mus- cular slip arising near the insertion of the levator menti, and in- serted near the mental foramen. [L, 31.]— M. anomalus trans- versus. See Transversus orbitce. — M. apicis nasi. See Dila- tator naris anterior.— M.. aponeurotious. See Tensor 'uag'mce /emorts. —Musculi arcuum t ran sver sales. See Rotatores breves.— M.. articulationis mandibulae. See Temporalis minor. — M. arycorniculatus obliquus. See Abyt^^notdeus obliquus. — M. attentionis. See Attollens auricuZawi.- Musculi bicau- dati. SeeBicaudate muscles. — M. bicornis. The extensor carpi radialis. [L, 94.J — M. blventer. See Digastric muscle. — Musculi breves. See Short muscles.— M, bronclio-oesophag^eus. A tri- angular bundle of fibres which arises from the posterior wall of the left bronchus and blends with the longitudinal fibres of the oesophagus. [L, 332.]^M. buccalis, M. buccinatorius. See Buc- cinator. — M. bursalis. See Obturator internus and Marsupia- Lis.— M. calanticee. See Platysma myoides.—M.. cannelatus. See Obturator internus.— "Mi. cartophorus. See Subscapularis. — M. Casserii. See Cobaco-brachialis.— M. catenae. See Tibi- alis anticus.—M.. clioanoides. See Choanoideus. — M. ciliaris. 1. See Ciliary muscle. 2. See Ciliaris Biolani.—'M.. ciliaris chorioidalis. See Ciliary muscle.— M. ciliaris inferior. See Orbicularis oculi palpebralis inferior. — M. ciliaris superior. See Orbicularis oculi palpebralis superior. — M. cleido-occipi- talis. See Cleido-occipital.— M. clitoridis inferior latus et planus. See Constrictor cunni. — M. coccygis. See Coccy- geus (n.).— M. Coiterii. See Corruqator supercilii.— Musculi columnie recti. See Dilatator ani internus. — M. complexus et biventer cervicis. See Complexus major.— M.. conchas pro- prior. See Attrahens aurem. — M. consiliarius. See Sterno- CLEiDO-MASTOiDEUS. — M. constrictorius. See Sphincter. —Mus- culi cordis papillares. See Anterior papillary muscle and Pos- terior papillary MUSCLE. — ^M. Cramptonianus, See Ciliary mus- cle.— M. cranii cutaneus. See Occipito-frontalis.— Musculi cruris gemelli (seu gemini). The two heads of the gastroc- nemius. [L, 7.]— M. crystallinus. An old name for the crystal- line lens, which was supposed to consist of muscular fibres. [F.]— M. cutaneus. See Platysma myodes. — M. cutaneus uianus. See Palmaris ftreuts.— M. deltois. See Deltoid.— Musculi den- tati. See Sen-ated muscles.— M. dlapliragmaticus. See Dja- PHRAQM. — M. diapliragmatos inferior. See M. diaphragmatos mmor.— M. diaphragmatos major. Fr., grand {muscle) dia- phragme., diaphragm,e siiperieur. The horizontal portion of the diaphragm. [L, 7.]— M. diaphragmatos minor, Fr., petit (muscle) diaphragme., diaphragm.e infirie.ur. The vertical portion of the diaphragm. [L, 7.]— M. diaphragmatos superior. See M, diaphragmatos major.— M., digastrlcus. See Digastric mus- cle. —M. dormitator. See Orbicularis palpebrarum.— li/L, epi- cranius. See Occipito-frontalis. —M.episternalis. SccSterna- Lis.— M. fascialis. See Tensor fascice lafce.—'M. femoris inem- branosus. See Tensor vaginae femoris. — Mu.sculi fidicinales. See Fidicinales.— M. frontalis verus. See Corrugator super- cilii.—'M* frontis. See Frontalis (2d def.). — M. Gasserii. See Laxator tympani minor.— M. glosso-epiglotticus. See Genio- EPiGLOTTicus. — M. hclicis major. See Helicis major (under He- lix).— M, helicis minor. See Helicis minor (under Helix).— M. helicis tragicus. See Tragicus.— M. hippicus. See Tibialis anticv^. — M. Horneri. 1. See Ciliary muscle. 2. See Tensor tarsi.— M. humilis. See Rectus oculi infer ior.—'M.. immersus. See Subscapularis. — M. incisuree mnjoris auriculae. See In- tertragicus.— M. incisurie Sautorini. Fr., muscle de IHncisure de Santorini. Ger., Muskel der SantorinVschen Spalte. A very small muscle found rarely in the auditory canal, below and farther in than the tragicus. [F.]— M. indignabundus. See Rec- tus oculi externus.— M-Useuii intercartilaginei. See Interos- sEi.— M. iracundisB. See Rectus oculi externus. — M. Krausii. See CoRACo-CERVicALis.— M. labii proprius. See Compressor Zaftii.- M. lacrimalis posterior. See Tensor tarsi. — M. laetl- tijB. See Rectus oculi internus. — M. lividus. See PectiNjEus. — Musculi longi. See Long muscles.— M. longissimi tendinis. See Plantaris.— M. mallei externus. See Laxator tympani minor. —M. mallei internus. See Tensor tympani. — M. max- illpe inferioris biventer. See Dioastricus. — M. maxillae su- perioris anomalus. See Lateralis na.si. — M. luembranosus. ^ee Tensok vaginae femoris.— M.. mendicantium. See Supinator iongus. — M. mentalis. See Levator menti.^M.. menti anoma- lus. A small triangular bundle of fibi'es occasionally found at- tached to the mental eminence, and forming a part of the levator labii inferioris. [L, 7 (a, 29).]— M. Miillerii. See Miiller's muscle. —Musculi inulticaudati. See. Multicaudate muscles. — M. nau- ticus. See Tibialis posticus.— M.. ossis metacarpi digiti quinti. See Opponens minimi digiti.— M.uscnli papillares (cordis). Ger., warzenformige Mtiskeln des Herzens., Capillar- muskeln. See Anterior papillaryMVSChE and Posterior papillary MUSCLE.— M. patientiae. See Levator anguli scapulm.—M.. pau- perum. See Rectus oculi m/eWor.— Musculi pectinati. Ger., Kammmuskeln (im Herzen). Muscular ridges on the interior sur- face of the auricles of the heart, which serve to prevent over-dis- tentionof the auricles. [L.] Cf. Column.^ carnece (1st def.) and Moderator bands.— Musculi pennati. See Penniform muscles. — M. perforatus Casseri. See Coraco-brachtalis. — M, phreni- cus. See Diaphragm. — Musculi polycipites. See Multicipital muscles.— Musculi polygastrici. See Polygastric muscles.— M. processus majoris mallei. See Tensor tympanL—Wi, pro- cessus minimi mallei. See Laxator auris internus. — M. pro- cessus minoris mallei. See Laxator tympani minor.— 'M., re- ligiosus. See Rectus oculi superior. — Musculi respiratoril. See Muscles of expiration and Muscles of inspiration.— "M., sacci lacrimalis. See Tensor tarsi.— M. sedem attollens. See Le- vator ani. — Musculi semipennati. See Dem.ipenniform mus- cles.— Musculi semlspinales. The semispinales dorsi et colli. [L.]— M. superbus. See Rectus oculi superior.—M. supercllii. See CoRRUGATOR supercilii.—M.. surse. See Triceps surce.—M. testicondua, M. testiculi, M. testis. See Cremaster.— M. thoracis. See Sternalis.— M. tragicus. See Tragicus.— Mus- culi tricipites. See Tricipital muscles.— M. tubae novus. See Abductor of the Eustachian tube. — M. ureterum. See Ure- THRALis. — M. uvulae. See Azygos uvul(s.—M.* Varolii. See Stapedius.— M. "Wilsonii. See Wil8on''s muscle.— Wonus hu- meri m. placentini. See Teres wimor.— Novus tubas eusta- chianse m. See Abductor of the Eustachian aminin\ See Transversus perincei superficialis.—Aenssevev zvreikopfiger Wadenm'. See Gastrocnemius. — Aeussere Zwischenrippen- in*u. See Intercostales extei'ni. — Anziehender M. der gros- sen, Zehe. See Adductor /laKitcis.— Aryepiglottischer M. See Aryt^no-epiglottideus.— Aufheberin*. des Olires. See Attollens aitreTn.— AusgehoUlter M. See Flexor digitorum manus suWiTnis.- Aus warts drehen der M, See Supinator.- Auswartsziehender M. des kleinen Fingers. See Abductor m-inimi digiti manus. — Bevregangsm'n. See Voluntary mus- cles. — Birnahnlicher M., Birnforniiger M. See Pyriformis. — Blasenm'n. Muscles connected with the urinary bladder. [L.] — Blendungsm'n. The muscles of the iris, [a, 29.]— Breiter (Oder Breitester) Ruckenni\ 1. See Latissimus dorsi. 2. See Dorso-humeralis.— Bi'eitm' des Abdomens. See Transversus a6domini5.— Brustbeinschildknorpelm*. See Sterno-thyreoi- DEUS. — Ciliarm*. See Ciliary muscle.— Comprimi render M. See Compressor (2d def.).— Corrugirender M. der Augen- brauen. See Corrugator supercilii. — Darmbeinm'. See Ilia- cus m£er7ius.— Darmbeinumdrelienn*. See Ilio-trochante- rius medius.—J>stvTam'n. See DARumitshulatur.—'DemvLtliiger M., Demuthsm*, Deprimirender Augenm'. See Rectus oculi m/erior. —Depriniirender M. der Nasenscbeidewand. See Depressor saepti mobilis narimn. — I>ornui' ties Halses. See Spinalis ceruicis.— Dreieckiger Arimn*. See Deltoid (n.).~ ODreieckiger Brustbeinm' (oder Brustm*). See Triangu- laris sfemi.- Dreieckiger Kinnm' (o^er Lippenm'). See De- pressor anguli oris. — Dreieckiger Ut.' der oberen Rippen. See Triangularis sterni. — Dreikopfigeir Armm', See Tri- ceps extensor cwftifl- Dreikopfiger M. des Scbenkels. See Triceps s«rce.— Br eischwanziger M. A three-tailed muscle. [L.]— Diinner M. des Schienbeins. See Plant ARis.-Durch- bohrender M. A muscle which perforates another, especially the flexor digitorum manus prof undus. [L, 80.j— DurcUbohrter M. A muscle perforated by another, especially the flexor digi- torum manus sublimis. [L, 80.] — iEigentliUmlicher M. des Tragus. See Tragicus.— Einfache M'n. See Simple muscles. — Einfachgefiederte M*n. See Demipenniform muscles.— Eingelenkige M*n. Muscles between wTiose origin and inser- tion a single articulation is interposed. [L, 333.]— Eingesenkter M. des Schulterblatts. See Subscapularis.— Eingeweide- ni*n. The muscles of the internal organs, [a. 29.]— Entgegen- wirkender M. See Antagonist (1st def.).— Erweiterender M. der Rcihre. See Tensor palati mollis. — Extendirender M. See Extensor.— Ex treniitatenm'n. The muscles of the limbs. [L.] — Felsenschlundm'. See Petropharyngeus. — Felsen- trompetenm*. See Levator veli palati.— Flaclier M. der Hand. See Palmaris brevis.—Fleci\tennci', See Complexus.— Fliigelgaumeuin'. See Pterygo-pharyngeus. — Flugelm'n. The pterygoid muscles. [L.] Cf. Pterygoideus. — Fliigel- 8chlundkopfin\ See Pterygo-pharyngeus. — Flugm'n. In birds and the Cheiroptera, the muscles concerned in flight. [L.] — Folliani'scher M. See liAJiATOVi tympani major. —TProntsLlm'. See Frontalis (2d def.). — Fusssohlenm*. See Plantaris.- Gaumenm'n. The muscles connected with the palate. [L.]— Gaumenschlundkopfm'. See Palato pharyngeus.— Gaunien- segelm'n. Muscles connected with the velum palati. [L.]— Gau- menzungenm*. See Glossopalatinus.— Gedutdm*. See Leva- tor scopuice.— Gefassm'n. The muscular fibres of blood-vessels. — Gefiederter M. See Pennate muscle.- G^ehm'n. Muscles concerned in locomotion. [L.]— Gehiirgangsni'. See Tragicus. — Genickm*. See Sterno-cleido-mastoideus.- Gerader M. A rectus muscle. [L.] Cf. Rectus.— Gesassbeinin'. See Ischio-coc- CYQEUs.— Gesassin'n. The glutaei muscles. [L.] Cf. GLUT.a]us.— Giessbeekenkelildeckelm'. See Aryt.;eno-epiglottideus. — Giessbeckenin', Giesskannenfiinniger M. See Aryt^enoide- us. — Glattni'n. See Involuntarij muscles. — Gleichwirkende M*n. Muscles having similar actions. [L.]— Griftelhornzungen- beinni'. See Stylo-hyoideus.— Grlffelni' des Gaume«.segels. See Peristaphyleus tn^erntts.- Grlffelrollni' des Gauniense- gels. See Peristaphyleus exiej-Tiws,- Griffelscblundkopfni', Grift'elschlundm', See Stylo-pharyngeus.— Gritfelzungen- beinni'. See Stylo-hyoideus.— Griffelzungenni'. See Stylo- glossus.— Gi.-o as er Darmbeinm'. See Iliacus magn-ws.- Gross- erer M. der Leiste. See Helicis major (under Helix).— Gross- er Fliigelm'. See Pterygoideus miemits.— Grosser Gesassm*. See GLUT.a:us maximus and Ilio-trochanterius TTiag'Ti'WS.- Grosser HUftenm*. See Iliacus major.— Grosser Rautenm*. See Rhomboideus major. — Grosser runder Armm' (oder M.). See Teres major.— Grosser Sagem'. See Serratus 77mfirn us.— Gross- er schiefer M. des Augapfels. See Obliquus oculi superior.— Grosser Scbulteriimdreherm'. See Abductor longus brachii. —Grosser vorderer gesagter (oder sageformiger M., oder S3.gem'). See Serratus anticus major.— Grosser zygomati- sclxer M. See Zygomaticus major.— Grundzungenna'. See Basioglossus.— Haarbalgm*. See Arrectorpi7i.— Hakenarm- m*, Hakenxn'. See Coracobrachialis.— Halbdornm'n. The semispinales dorsi et colli. [L.]— Halbdornm' des Nackens. See Sbmispinalis cen;tcis.— Halbdornm' desRiickens. See Semispi- NALis dors/. —HalsbauscUm'. SeeSPLENiuscoZh'.— Halshautm'. See Platysma m7/oides.— Hals m*. See the major list.— Hammer- m'. SeeTENSORtympani.—'H.a.uptTa.*. See Occipitalis.— Haut- federm'n. The subcutaneous muscles of birds, by which the feathers are moved. [L, 333.]— Hautbalsm'. See Platysma my- oides. — Hautin'n. See Cutaneous muscles.— Hebender M. des Gaumenvorhanges. See Levator veli palati. — Herabzie- hende M'n der Rippen. See Intercostales interni. — Hinter- backeum'. A glutaeus muscle. [L, 80.]— Hinterer^-crico-ary- tanoldischer M. See Crico-aryt^noideus posticus.— Hinterer M. des Russeren Obrs, Hinterer M. des Warzeufortsatzes. See Retrahens aurem. — Hinterer oberer Kaum'. See Ptery- goideus externus. — Hinterer oberer Sagein*. See Serratus posticus superior. — Hinterer Olirblattsm'. See Antitragicus. —Hinterer Olirm'. See Retrahens attrem.-Hinterer Ring- giesskannenm'. See Crico-aryt^noideus jpos/icws.- Hinterer Schambackbeinm'. See Great adductor of the thigh (Sd def.). —Hinterer Scliienbeinm*. See Tibialis posticus.— Rinterer unterer Kaum'. See Pterygoideus internus. — Hinterer un- terer Sagem'. See Serratus posticus superior. — Hinterer Unterselienkelm'. See Tibio-phalangeus. — Hinterhauptm*. See Occipitalis. — Hirnscliadelm'. See Occipito-frontalis.— Hodensackm'. See Cremaster.— HoUler M., Hohlm'. A hollow muscular organ (e. g., the heart). [L, 332.]— Horn zun gen - grundm'. See Basioceratoglossus.— Hornzungenm'. See Ceratoglossus.— Hiiftbeinlendenm'. SeelLlAco-PSOAS.— HUlt- beinm'. See Iliacus internus.— ILulfsm' . See Accessory mus- cle. — Innerer Arm]n'. See Brachialis antiQus. — Innerer Brustm'. See Triangularis sferni.— Inner ei* dicker Schen- kelm'. See Vastus internus. — Innerer grosser fliigelfor- miger M. See Pterygoideus tnfernus.— Innerer Haminerm'. See Tensor tympani. — Innerer Hiiftbeinlochm*. See Obtura- tor mie7-7ius.— Innerer Huftbeinm* (oder Hiiftm'). See Ili- acus miern-us. — Innerer M. des Hammers. See Tensor tym- pani. — Innere Zwiscbenrippenm'n, See Intercostales in- terni. — Inspirationsm'n. See Muscles of inspiration.— Irri- tabile M'n. See Voluntary muscles.- Kaninif or miger M. See Pectineus. — Kammm'n (im Herzen). See Musculi pecti- nati. — Kappenfiirmiger M. See Trapezius. — Kappenm'. See Trapezius and under Dorso-acromialis. — Kapselbandm*. See Gracilis anterior. — Kaum'. See Masseter. — Kieferscblund- kopfm', Kieferschlundm'. See Mylo-pharyngeus.— Kiefer- zungenbeinm'. See Mylo-hyojdeus.- Kieferznngenm'. See Mylo-glossus. — Kiemenm'n. The muscles of the gills, [a, 29.] — Kinnbebem*. See Levator Tnen^i. — Kinnkebldeckelm', See Levator epiglottidis.-'KXnntn.'' der Zunge. See Genio-glossus. — Kinnm' desZungenbeins. See Genio-hyoideus.— Kinnzungen- beinm'. See Genio-hyoideus. -Kinnzungenm*. SeeGENio-GLoa- sus. — Klappenm'. See Trapezius. — Kleiner Armbeinellen- bogenm'. See Humero-olecranius mmor.— Kleiner Brustarm- beinin', Kleiner Brustbeinm*. SeePECTORALissiiperJiciaZis. — Kleiner Harmbackbeinm'. See Gracilis anterior.— Kleiner Fliigelm'. See Pterygoideus ea;icrmis.— Kleiner GesRssback- beinm*. See Gracilis fsc/ito-/emora/ts.— Kleiner Rautenm*. See Rhomboideus mmor.— Kleiner runder Armm'. See Teres m.inor. — Kleiner schiefer Kopfin'. See Obliquus capitis su- perior.— Kleiiver zygomatisclier M. See Zygomaticus minor. — Kniebeugem'n. The ham-string m's. [a, 39.]— Kniem'. See Epigunis (1st def.). — Knorpelzungenin'. See CIhondro-glossus. — Kopfneigem', Kopfnickerm'. See Sterno-cleido-mastoid- eus. — Kraliensclinabelm'. See Coraco-brachialis.— Krau- selm' der Augenbrauen, See Corrugator supercilii.— ^re'is- formiger Scbliessm'. See Orbicularis oris.— Kurze Dornm'n. See Interspinales.— Kurzer Abziehm' des Daumens. See Abductor 6rcvwpoZZ/cts. — Kurzer Wadenbeimn'. SccPeroneus hrevis. — tachm'. See Rtsorius. — X-anger Halsm*. See Longus coiii. —Ijanger Nackenni'. See Longissimus cervicis and Trans- VERSALis cervicis. — Langer Solilenm*. See Plantaris.— Langer Wadeiibeinm'. See Peroneus ZoTifl-us.- Langer "Wadenm'. See Plantaris.— t.angsm'n. Muscles having their long axes parallel with the long axis of the body. [L.]— Langster Riick- enm\ See Longissimus rfo7-s2.— Langster Sclienkelm'. See Sartorius.— Lendenbackbeinm'. See Psoas magnus. — Len- dendarmbeinm*. 1. See Iliaco-psoas. 2. See Quadratus lum- borum. — I^endenbeiligbeinm*. See Qtmdratus lumborum and Sacro-lumbalis.— Lendenrippeiim'. See Lumbo-costalis. — Li- drandm'. See Ciliaris iSiolaiii.- Matrosenm*. See Tibialis O, no; Oa, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, hke oo in too; U'», blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^, urn; U«, like u (German). MUSKELPLATTE MUTTER 2360 posticus.— H/lehrgelenkige M*n. See Long muscles.— Mehr- kopfige M'n. See Multicipital muscles. — Mehrscliwanzige M*n. See Multicaudafe muscles.— Mi ttelfusszwisclienm'n. See iNTEROSSEipZontares.— MittelhandzwiscUenm'n. See In- TEROSSEI paZma?'e!s.— Mittlerer Ges^sem*. See Glut^eus medius and Ilio-trochanterius pajmws.— MiJnchskappenformiger M., Monchskappenm'. See Trapezius.— Mono plastische M'n. Muscles that consist of single, nearly parallel, groups of muscular fibres. [L, 332.]— Morgagni'scher ungepaarter M. See AzY- Gos tix'-uZoB.— Muller'scher M. See Mailer's muscle.— Miin dm*. See Orbicularis oris.— M'^hnlich. See Myoid.— M*ansti*eng- ung. See Myentasis.— M'artig. See Myoid.— M'ast. A brahch of a nerve, blood-vessel, or lymphatic (usually unnamed) distributed to a muscle. [L.]— M'bauch. See Myogaster.— M'beschreiber. See Myograph.- M'binder. A muscular fascia, [a, 14.J— M*- dehnungen. See Myotases. — M. der Kcke. See Tragicus. — M*eleniente. Of Merkel, the essential parts of a muscular fibre, including the muscular compartments, etc. [" Arch, f . mik. Anat.," 1873, ^. 344, and 1881, p. 649 (J).]— M'entwickelung. The histo- genesis of muscle. [J.]— M'entziindung. See ]\&ositis. — M*- erregbarkeit. Muscular irritability, [a, 14.] — M'erweicliung. See Myomalacia. — M'fache. ^qq Muscular compartment.— M'fasernreizbarkeit. See Muscular irritability. — M*- fasernwiedererzeugung. See Inanagenesis. — M'formig. See Myoid. — M. der Gegenecke. See Antitragicus. — M'gerin- nung. The coagulation of muscle (or muscle-plasma). [Gruen- hagen (K).]— M'geschwulst. See Myoma.— M'haut. See Peri- mysium. — M'hulle. See Perimysium.- M'ketten. Chains or tra- beculse of muscle cells, as seen in cardiac muscle. [J, 35.] — M'- knacken. See MYOCRiSMUs.—M'knospen. See Jlf 'spindeln and cf. Muscle-nojiS (2d def.).— M'korperchenkette. A connected series or chain of muscle-corpuscles seen on the surface of some muscular fibres, such as those of the diaphragm. ['' Arch, f . mik. Anat.." 18&3, p. 318 (J, 32).]— M'kraft, See Myenergia.— M'- krankbeit. See Myopathy. — M'lager. A muscular layer. [L, 304.]--M:'lahmung. See Myoparalysis.— M'lehre. See Myology. — M'leib. See Myogaster.— M'leiden. See Myopathy.— M'- liicke. The place where the ilio-psoas muscle passes beneath Pouparf s ligament. [L, 115 (a, 29).]— M'neubildung. A neoplasm in muscular tissue. [J.] — M'primitivbundel. See Muscular fibre. — M'prismen. See Sarcous elements. — M'reich. Full of muscles; highly muscular. [L.]— M'reiz. Excitation of muscular action, [a, 14.] — M'saft, See Muscle plasma. — M*saulchen, See MMScie-coLUMNS.— M*scheide. See Perimysium.— M*scbnierz, See Myalgia. — M'schnitt. See Myotomy. — M*schwanz. The tail or insertion of a muscle. [L, 31.]— M'sehne, See Tendon. — M'seruiu. Muscle serum. [L.]— M'stS.bchen. See AfwscZe-RODS. — M'starre, M'steifigkeit. See T/iomsen's disease. — M'strecke. A portion of a muscle used in electro-physiological experiments. [Gruenhagen (K).]— M'strom, See Muscular current.- M*sub- stanz. 1. Muscular tissue. [L.] 2. See Myosome.— M*unruhe. Muscular inquietude ; chorea minor. [D.]— M*verwachsung. See Myosynizesis.— M'vorlagerung, M*vornahung. See Ad- vancement of the ocular muscles. — M'wogen. Muscular tremor caused by a galvanic current, [a, 46.]— M'zacke. A muscular digitation or point. [L, 31.]— M*zellbalken, M'zellketten. See M'ketten. — M'zergliederung, M'zerlegung. See Myotomy. — M'zerreissung. See Myorrhexla. — M'zusammenzlebung. See Muscular contraction. — M'zweig. See Jfost.— Myrtenfor- miger M. (der Nase), See Depressor aloa nasi. — Nacken- bandm*. See CERVico-txcro7?iiaiis. — Nasenruckemn'. See Pyramtdalis ■nasi.— Nackenwarzenin*. 1. See Trachelo-mas- toideus. 2. See Dorso-mastoideus.— Nebenm*. An accessory muscle. [L, 80.] — ^Nickhautin*. See Nictating muscle.— Nieder- driickender M., Niederziehender M., Niederziehm'. See Depressor (1st def.).— Oberer Darinbeinumdreberm'. See Iho-trochanterius medium. — Oberer hinterer Sagein*. See Serratus posticus superior. — Oberei* schiefer Kopfm', See Obliquus capitis superior.— Oberer Schlldgiessbeckenin\ See Thyreo-arytjenoideus superior. — Oberer Zvpillingsm. See Gemellus superior. — Obergratenm*. See Supraspinatus. — Oberscbadelm*. See Occipito-prontalis.— Oberstachelm'. See Supraspinatus.— Obervorsteherm'. See Compressor pros- tates. — Occipitalm'. See Occipitalis (n.).— Ohrdriisenm'. See Parotido - AURTCULARis. — Olirscbneckengegen^vindungsm*. See Antitragicus. — Papillarin'n. See Anterior papillary mus- cle and Posterior papillary muscle. — Physiognoinische M'n. The muscles of expression. [L.]— Polyneural© M'n. Muscles innervated by more than one nerve. [L.]— PolyplastiscUe M'n. Muscles made up of several groups of differently disposed mus- cular fibres. [L, 332.]— Pyramidenforniiger Kieferm' der Nase. See Supermaxillo-nasalis. — Pyraniidenm* der Nase. See Pyramidalis ?iasi.— Pyramidenm' des Keblkopfs. See ARYT.a:N0iDEUS. — Querer Dammm'. See Transversus jienncet. — Qiierer Glessbeckenm*. See Aryt^noideus transversus. — Querer Harnrohrennn'. See Constrictor urefftrcE.- Querer oberflacblicher M. des Perinaums. See Transversus peri- ncBi superficialis.— Querer tieiliegender M. des Perinaums. See Transversus perin(Bi pro/itndus,-=Q uerge s t re if ter M. See Striated muscle. — Querliegender M. des Ohreinscbnittes. See Transversus auricttZce.— Querm' der Rippen. See Costo- STERNALis.— Querin' des Nackens. See Transversalis cervicis. — Querm* des Ohres. See Transversus auriculce. — Querm*n der Rippen. See Transversocostales. — Quernackenm'. See Transversalis cervicis. — Querverlaufender M. des iiusseren Ohres. See Transversus auriculce. — Rabenarmm'. See Cora- COBRACHIALIS.— Kabenscbnabelkeblbeinm'. See Omohyoid.— Rabenschnabeloberarmm*. See Coracobrachialis.— Rath- sherrenm*. See Sterno-cleido-mastoideus.— Rautenfttrmiger M. A rhomboid muscle. [L.] Cf. Rhomboideus.— Regenwurm- formige M'n. See Lumbricales. — Rbomboidischer M. See Rhomboideus. — Riemenformiger M. des Kopfes. See Sple- Niusccipifis.- Riemenm' des Halses. SeeSPLENiuscoWi.— Ring- fciriniger M. See Orbicular muscle.— Ringfiir mi ger M. der Augenlider. See Orbicularis paZpe&ranim.— Ringknorpel- schildknorpelm'. See Cricothyreoideus. — Ringknorpel- scblundm'. See Cricopharyngeus. — Ringm'n. Annular mus- cles ; in the Distoma, muscles forming rings around the body. ["Arch. f. mikr. Anat." (a, 29).]— Ringm' der Augenlider. See Orbicularis palpebrarum,— iHn^m.^ des Mundes. See Orbicu- laris oris.— Ringschildm', See CRicoTHYREoroEUS. — Rippen- halterm'n. The scaleni muscles. [L.]— Riickenoberhauptm'. See DoRSo-occiPiTALis.— Ruckenwarzenm*. See Dorso-spinalis. — Runder grbsserer M. See Teres maj'or.— Run der kleinerer M. See Teres minor. — Runder (oder Riindlicher) M. der Au- genlider, See Orbicularis paipeftrarwm.-Runzelnder M. der Augenbrauen. See Corrugator supercUii. — Sagefbrmige M'n. See Serrated muscles.- Saugem' der I^ippe. See Compressor ZaftM.- Schadelm*. See Occipito-prontalis.— Schambeinm*. See Pectineus.— Sclienkelm'. See Crur^us.— S chief abstei- gender M. des Bauches. See Obliquus abdominis profundus. — Schift'erm'. SeeTiBiALisposh'cus.— Schildgiessbeckenkehl- deckelm'. See Thyreo-arytjeno-epiglotticus.— Schildkehl- deckelm'. See Thyreo - epiglotticus. — ScUildknorpelzun- genbeinin% Schlldzungenbeinin*, Schlldzungenm'. See Thyreohyoideus.— Schlafenkaum*. See Masseter.— Schlafeii- m*, Schlafm'. See Temporalis.— Schlanker Schenkelui*. See Gracilis (3d def.).— Schliessm*. 1. See Constrictor. 2. See Ad- ductor (2d def.).— Schliessm' der Augenlider. See Orbicu- laris paipe6rarwm.— Schliessm* des Mundes. See Orbicula- ris oris. — Schliessm' des Scheidenvorhofs. See Anterior con- strictor of the uuIua.—Schlingm.'n. The muscles of deglutition, [a, 14.] — Schlundgaumenbogenm', Schlundkopfgaumenm'. See Palato-pharyngeus.— Schliisselbeinm'. See Subclavius.— Schneiderm*. See Sartorius.— Schollenm*. See Sol^us.— Schrage Augenin'n. The oblique muscles of the eye. [L.] Cf. Obliquus.— Schrager M. der Nase. See Compressor naris.- Schraglaufender M. An oblique muscle. [L.] Cf. Obliquus.- Schulterarmbeinm'. See Adductor of the arm.— Schu It er- blattzungenbeinm*, Schulterzungenbeinm*. See Omohy- oiDEUs.— Schienenm'. See Tibialis posiicMS.—SeitlicberRing- giesskannennx'. See CRico-ARYT.aENOiDEUS lateralis. — Sitzbein- sch^vellkorperm',Sitzknorrensch^vellkorperin'. SeelscHio- CAVERNosus.— Skeletm '. See Skeletal muscle.— Sohlenm*. See SoL^us. — Spaltender M. A muscle having the function of sepa- rating parts. [L, 80.]— Spannender M. des Gaumenvorhang- es. See Abductor of the Eustachian fu6e.— Spannm'. See Tensor.— Span nm* der Hohlhaudsehne. See Palmaris brevis. — Spulf5rmige M'n, Spulin'n. See Lumbricales. — Spulm*n der Hand. See Lumbricales manws.— Spulm'n (oder Spul- wurmformige M'n, oder Spulwurmm'n) des Pusses. See Lumbricales ped/s.—Stamnim'n. The muscles of the trunk. [L.] — Steigbiigelm*. See Stapedius.— Steissbeinm*. See Coccyqeus (n.).— Stimmbandm*. See THYREO-ARYT.ffiNOiDEUS intemus.— Stirnm'. See Frontalis (2d def.).— Streckm*. See Extensor. — Taschenbandni'. See THYREO-ARYT.ffiNOiDEUS superior media- ns.— Tiefer Kopfknorrenni'. See Humero-olecranius minor. — Tiefer querer Dammm'. See Transversus perincei pro- fundus.— Tr'dger griff elm*. See Atloido-styloideus. — Treib- m'. See Accelerator (2d def.). — Triangularer M. des Ster- nums. See Triangularis ster^ii. — Trompeterm'. See Bucci- nator.— Urns chliessender M. des Kopfes. See Occipito- prontalis.— Ungleichdreiseitiger M. des Halses. SeeDiGAS- tricus.— Unterer hinterer Sagem'. See Serratus posticus inferior. — Unterer Nackenbandschulterm'. See Angularis scapuicE.— Unterer Querm' des Halses. See Intertransver- sALis. — Unterer Schenkelxn*. See Subcrur^us.— Unterer schiefer Augenin*. See Obliquus oculi inferior. —Vnterer schiefer Kopfm', See Obliquus capitis inferior. — Unterer Scliildgiessbeckenm. See Thyreo-aryt^enoideus inferior.— Untererschrager Kopfin'. See Obliquus capitis major. — Unterer Z%villingsm'. See Gemellus m/en'or.— Untergra- tenm'. See Infraspinatus.— Unt err ippenm*. See Infra- coSTALis. — Unterschliisselbeinm'. See Subclavius.— Unter- schulterblattm'. See Subscapularis. — Unterstachelm', See Infraspinatus.— UnterstUtzender M. des Mastdarms. See Sphincter ani mierntis.- Unterzwerchfellm'n, Anomalous muscular bundles in or upon the tendinous centre of the diaphragm. fL, 332.]— Unwillkiihrliche M'n. See Involuntary muscles.— Verschliessender M., "Verstopfender M, See Obturator.^- Vielbauchige M'n. See Polygastric muscles.— Vi el facher M. des Riickgrats, Vielgespaltener (oder Vielthelliger) Riick- gratsm*. See Multifidus spince. — Viereckiger einwartsdre- hender M. See Pronator radii teres. — "Viereckiger Hiiftenm '. See QuADRATUs/emoris. — "Viereckiger Kinnm*. See Quadratus meiifi. —Viereckiger Sohlenm'. See AccESSORitrs ^cxoris longi digitorum ppdis.— Vierkopfiger M. des Scheukels. See Ex- tensor cruris quadriceps. — Vierkopfiger Unterschenkelm*. See Extensor cruris quadriceps. — ^"Vorderer gerader M. des Schienbelns. See Rectus /cmoWs.— "Vorderer grosser ge- rader Kopfm'. See Rectus capitis anticus major. — Vor- derer kleiner gerader Kopfm'. See Rectus capitis anti- cus minor. — Vorderer Ringgiessbeckenm'. See Crico-aryt^- NOIDEUS anticus. — Vorderer Schienbeinm* (oder Schienenm'). See Tibialis anticus. — Vorderer langer Bauchm*. See Rectus afirfommis.- Vorderer Unterschenkelm'. See Tibio-pr^meta- TARSEUS.— Vorderer Ohrm'. See Attrahens awem.— Vorder- hauptm^ der Muschel. See Temporo-auricularis intemus. — Vorderschliisselbeinm'. See Sternoclavicularis anticus. — Vorderschulterblattm*. See Subscapularis. — Vorhofs- schniirm'. See Constrictor CMnm.— Wadenm', 1. See Gas- trocnemius. 2. See Triceps surcc.- "Warzenfiirmige M'n (oder Warzenm'n) dds Herzens. The musculi papilTares. [L.]— Willkiihrliche M'n. See Voluntai^ muscles.— Wilsonischer M. See Wilson's muscle.— "Wimp erm'. See Ciliaris Eiolani.— Winkelm' (des Schulterblatts). See Angularis scapulce and A, ape; A'*, at; A», ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch*, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N", tank; 2361 MUSKELPLATTE MUTTER Levator anguli scapit^oe.— Wurinfbrniige M*ii der Hand. See LuMBRiCALKS manus. — ZU-pfclienin', Zapfenni*. See Azygos wvuice.— Zorniger M. See Corruqator supe7a7ii.— Zuns:©n- beinscllildklkorpelm^ See Thyreo-hyoideus. — Zungenbein- zuftgenm'. See Hyoglossus. — Zungengaumenm'. See Glos- SOPALATINOS (2(1 def.)-— Zungengrundm*. See Hyoglossus. — Zungenzapfclienm'. See Glossopalatinus. — Zusammen- druckender 31. der Prostata. See Compressor prostates. —Zusammenziehende M'n. The adductors. [L.]— Zustopfen- der M, See Obturator.— ZweibJiucliige M'n. See Digastric MUSCLES. — Zweibaucliiger Genickm*. See Biventer cervicis. — Zweibauchiger Kieferm'. SeeDiGASTRicus(lst def.). — Zwei- baucliiger Xackeniu*. See Biventer cerviczs, — Zweigelenkige M'n. Muscles which pass over two articulations in their course. [L, 332.] — Z weikopfiger Aruini'. See Biceps plexor brachii. — Zwei- kopfiger Scbenkelm*. SeeBicepsFijEX^ORcruris. — Zweischwan- Kige M'n. See Bicaudaie muscles. —Zwercbin'. See Diaphragm (1st def.).— Zwiebelschwellkorperm'. See Bulbo-cavernosus. — Zwillingswadenin'n. See Gastrocnemius. —Zwischendorn- m'n. See Interspinales. — Zwiscbendornm'n des Nackens. See Interspinales coIZi.— Zwischenknochenm*. An interos- seous muscle. [L, 304,] — Zwischenknocbenm'n der Hohl- liand. See Interossei palmares.— Zwischenknocbenm'n des Fusses. See Interossei plantares. — Zwischenknocbenm'n des Fussriickens. See Interossei pedis bictpites. — Zw^isch- enknochenin'n der Fusssohle. See Interossei plantares. — Zw^iscbenknochenm'n des Handriickens. See Interossei ■manus dorsaJes.— Zwischenm'n der Rippen. See Intercos- tales. — Zw^ischenquerfortsatzni*, Zw^ischenquerm'. See In- tertransversarids (n.).— Zwischenquerin'n des Nackens. See Intertransversarii colli antici et pos^ici.— Zwiscbenrippen- knorpeluL'n. See Interossei. MUSKELPILATTE (Ger.), n. Musk'e21-pla3t-te2. See Muscu- lar plate.— Animalische M, Of His, the upper muscular plate of the blastoderm. [A, 8.]— Organische M. Of His. the lower mus- cular plate of the blastoderm. [A, 8.]— Vereinigte M. Of His, the structure formed by the coalescence of the two muscular plates in a portion of their extent. [A, 8.] MUSK-PIiANT, n. Mu^sl^'pla^nt. The Mimnlus moschatus and Erodium moschatum. [B, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— "Wild m.-p. The Erodium cicutarium. [B, 275 (.a, 35).] MUSKROOT, n. Mu^sk'ru^t. 1. The Adoxa moschatelUna. 2. The root of Eerula sumbul. 3. The Nardosiachys jatamansi. [B, 19, 185, 275 {a, 35).] MUSK-TKEE, n. JHu^sk'tre. See Olearia argophylla. MtJSKWOOB, n. Mu^sk'wuM. The Trichilia moschata. [A, 511 (a, 35).]— Australian m. See Olearia argophylla.— Jamaica m. The Guarea Swartzii and the Trichilia moschata. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] MUSQUASH-BOOT, u. MuSs'kwo^sh-rut. See Cicuta macii- lata. MUSQUE (Fr.), adj. lHu^s-ka. See Moschatous. MUSS^NDA (Lat.), n. f. ]\Iu3s(mu4s)-se2n'(sa3'e2n)-dad. Fr., m., mussende. Ger., Mussdnde. A genus of rubiaceous plants, of the Musscendece, which are a tribe of the Rubiaceoe. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— M. aegyptica. See Manettia lanceolata.—'M.- frondosa. Ger., belaubte Mussdnde. A small East Indian tree. The bark is used in diarrhoea, especially in cases attended with colic ; the root as a discutient ; and the juice of the leaves as an eye-wash in cali- go corneas. In Cochin-China the flowers are used as a laxative, diuretic, and pectoral. [B, 121, 180 (a, 35) ; " Glasgow Med. Jour.," Jan., 1889, p. 1 (a, 50).] — M. glabra. Ger., kalile Mussdnde. An East Indian species having the properties of M. frondosa. [B, 121, 180 (a, 35)J— M. landia. Fr.. m. a larges feuilles (1st def.). Ger., zottige Mussdnde (1st def.). 1. Of Poiret, a species growing in Madagascar and the Mascarene Islands, said to be the source of bela-aye (2d def.). In the Mauritius, where it is known as qiiin- quina indigene, the flowers are em,ployed as a pectoral. [B, 121, 173, 180, 270 (a, 35).] 2. Of Smith, see Danais /ragj-ans.-M. luculia. See Luculia gratissima.—'M. luteola. Ger., gelbliche Mussdnde. A species found in Arabia and Nubia, where the root is used in snake-bites. [B, 180 (a, 35).] MUSSEL, n. Mu^s's'l. See Mytilus.— Common m., Edible m. See Mytilus edulis. MUSSITATION, n. Muas-i^-ta'shuSn. Lat.. mussitatio (from mussitare, to be silent). Fr., m. Ger., M. Noiseless movement of the lips as a manifestation of disease. [L, 41, 87 (a, 43).] MUST, n. Mu^st. Lat., mustum (from mustus, new). Fr., moflt Ger., Most. Unfermented grape-juice, [a, 35.] MUSTARD, ju. Mu^s't'rd. Gr., o-tVairt, mvanv. Lat., sinapis. Fr., moutarde. Ger., Sen/, Mostrich. It., senapa. Sp., mos- taza. See Sinapis.— Allyl m. oil. Ger., Allylsenfol. See Allyl pseudothiocyanate.—Amyl m. oil. See Amyl pseudothiocya- nciie.— Bastard m. The genus Cleome. [B, 19 (a, 35).]— Black m., Black m.-seed. See under Sinapis nigra.— Bowyer's m. See Lepidium rufieraZe.- Buckler in. 1, The genus Biscutella. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] 2. See Cly- peola jnnthlaspi.— Clown* s m. See Iberis amara.— Com- pound liniment of m. See Linimentum sinapis compost- turn. — Compound syrup of wild m. See Sirop rf''EBysi- MUM compo.'!^.— Conserve of wild m. See Conserva erysimi. — Corn m. The Sinapis arvensis. [B, 275 (a, 35).]~Cultivated in. The Sinapis alba and Sinapis nigra. [B, 275 fa, 35).]— Ethyl m. oil. Ger,., Aethylsenfol. See 'Etryij thiocyanate. — False m. The Polanisia graveolens. [B, 293 (a, 35).]— Flour of m. See Sinapis (2d dsf.). — Garlic m. See Sisymbrium alliaria.—Oveen m. See Lepidtttm Zait/oZmm. — Hedge m. 1. The Sisymbrium officinale. 2. In the West Indies, the Chenopodium ambrosioides. [B, 34, 275 (a, 35).]— Indian m. See Brassica jtincea.— Mi tbrid ate m. See Lepidium campestre.—M.. ilour. See Sinapis (2d def.).— M. leaves. See Charta sinapis.- M. oil. Lat., oleum sinapis [Br. Ph., Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph., Finn. Ph., Netherl. Ph.] {cethereum [Austr. Ph.. Hung. Ph.], seu volatile [U. S. Ph.]), cether- oleum sinapis [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.], essentia sinapis [Belg. Ph.], oleum cethereum sinapeos nigrcB [Ger. Ph.] (1st def.). Fr., essence de moutarde {noire), huile (ou oleule) de moutarde, huile essentielle (ou volatile) de moutarde. Ger., dtherisches Senfol. Sp., esencia de mostaza [Sp. Ph., Mex. Ph.] (1st def.). 'Roum.,oleu de sinapis ethereu [Roum. Ph.] (1st def.). 1. An oil distilled from black mustard which has been previously ' freed from fixed oil by expression or which has been macer- ated with water. It is colorless or light-yellow, soluble in water, and very soluble in alcohol and in ether. 2. A pseudothio- cyanate. The m. oils are so called because m. oil (1st def.) contains a body of this class and because the other members of the class possess a pungent odor resembling that of m. [B, 3 ; B, 95 (a, 38).]— M. paper. See Charta sinapis.— M. plaster, M. poultice. See Cataplasma sinapis.— M. sponge. Fr., sinap- isme iponge. Of B. W. Richardson, a sponge saturated with m. paste, to be used like a m. plaster. ["Asclepiad" ; "N. Y. Med. Jour.," May 16, 1885, p. 568.]— M. tree. 1. Of the Scriptures, a plant supposed to be Sinapis nigra or Sinapis alba. 2. Of Royle, the Salvadora persica. [B, 19, 172, 185, 275 (a. 35),]— Powder of m. Lat., pulvis sinapis. Sp., harina de mostaza [Mex. Ph.]. M. freed from extraneous substances, dried, ground in a mortar or mill, and sifted through a medium sieve, [o, 38.]— Russian m., Sarepta m. See Brassica jitncea.- Stinking bedge m. See Sisymbrium alliaria.— Syrup of wild m. See Syrupus erysimi. —Tansy m. The Sisymbrium canescens. [B, 275 (a, 35).] — Tower m,, Tower*s m. 1. The genus Ttirritis. 2. The Arabis turrita. [B, 19 (a, 35).]— Treacle-m. See Lepidium campestre and Erysi- mum cheiranthoides, — Volatile oil of m. See M. oil (1st def.). — "White m. See Sinapis alba.— Wild m. See Sinapis arvensis and Rbaphanus rhaphanistrum, and cf. Erysimum. MUSTUM (Lat.), n, u. Mu3st(mu*st)'uam(uyspnoDic m. GreT.,dyspnoetische M. O, no; 02, not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th*, the; U, like 00 in too; U", blue; V^, lull; U<, full: U«, urn; U«, like ii (German). MYDRIATIC MYBNEEWA 2364 M. which occurs in dyspnoea as a result perhaps ot irrication of th.e sympathetic. [A, 319 (a, 29).]— M. paralytica. M. from paralysis of the sphincter pupillse. [B.]~M;. paralytico-spastica. A sup- posititious form of m. said to result from a paralysis of the sphinc- ter pupillee associated with an abnormal degree of contraction of the so-called dilatator pupillae. [A, 319 (a, 39).]— M. spasmodica, M. spastica. A supposititious form of m. which is said to be the result of an abnormal degree of contraction of the so-called dilata- tor pupillae. [A, 319 (a, 29J.]— Psychic ni. Ger., psychische M. M. from fright or other violent emotion. [A, 319 (a, 29).]— Spinal m. Lat., »i. spinalis. M. caused by irritation of the centre for dilatation of the pupil in the lower cervical part of the cord. [Eich- hoi*st (a, 34).] MYDRIATIC, adj. MiSd-riS-a^t'i'k. luax..mydriaticus,mydri- oticus. Producing mydriasis ; as a n., any substance so act- ing. [F.] MYOKUS (Lat.), n. m. Mid(mu8d)'ru3s(ru*s). Gr., iitvfipos. Of Hippocrates, a small ball or mass of iron which was heated and used as an actual cautery. [A, 325 (a, 48).] MYECTOPIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-e2k-top(to3p)'ia-a8. From jLiOs, a muscle, and ectopia (g. v.). Fr., myectopie. Ger., Myek- topie. See Mitscular ectopia. MYEIi. n. Mi'e''l. From ju.ueA«S?, marrow. Of B. G. Wilder, the spinal cord. MYEL^^MIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu6)-e31-em'(a3'eam)-i2-aa. Of Eichhorst, myeologenic leucocythasmia. [a, 34.] MYEI.ALGIA (Lat.), n. f. IVIi(mu8)-e»l-a21(a31)'ji''rgi3)-a«. From . fiveAos, marrow, and aAyo?, pain. Qer,^ Buckenmarksschmerz. Pain in the spinal cord. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYELANALOSIS (Lat.). n. f. Mi(mu8)-e2I-a2n(a9n)-aS-Ios'i3s. Gen., -os'eos i-is). From juitfeAds, marrow, and ax'aAucrts, destruction. See Locomotor ataxia. MYEIiAPOPIiESIA (Lat.), MYEI.APOPI.EXIA (Lat.), n's f. Mi(mu«)-e21-a2p(a3p)-o(o2)-ple(pla)'zi2(si2)-a8, -ple«x'(plax)-ia-aa. From fiveAdc, marrow, and ojroTrAijft'a, apoplexy. Spmal apo- plexy. [G.] MYELASTHENIA (Lat.),n.f. Mi(mu«)-e21-a2s(a3s)-the»n-i(e)'a'>. From fAveAd;, marrow, and ao(o3)-me2n(man)-i2n2-go(go3j-se(ka)'le(Ia) : in Eng., mi"e''l-o-si='st'"o-me2n-i2n2'go-sel. Gen., -cel'es. Of von Reckhng- hausen, a variety of spina bifida in which the cyst contains a por- tion of the spinal cord and its meninges as well as fluid, [a, 34.J MYELOCYTE, n. Mi'e^l-o-sit. Lat., myelocytus (from fiveUs, marrow, and kutos, a cell). Fr., myelocyte, granule de cerveau. Ger. , Gehimmarkstaub. One of the minute granular bodies found in the brain and nervous system, appearing like free nuclei. They are cells with a comparatively large nucleus and small cell-body. [J, 16, 33.] See Granule and i^ee nuclei. MYELODIASTASIS (Lat.), MYEI^O DIASTEMA (Lat.), n's f. and n. Mi(mu8)-e21-oCo8)-di(di2)-a«st(a3st)'a»s(a''s)-i2s, -a2st(a3st)- e(a)'ma*. Gen., -as'eos (-a8t'asis\ -em'atos i-atis). From ^iveAiSs, marrow, and fitao-rao-ts, separation, or 5to(rT»jju,a, an interval. Disin- tegration of the spinal cord. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYELOGANGLHTIS (Lat.), n. f. ]VIi(mu'')-e=l-o(o3)-ga2n2- (ga8n2)-gli3-i(e)'ti2g. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From fiueAos, marrow, and gangliitis {q. v.). See Ganrliitts medullaris. MYEI.OGENIC, adj. Mi-e^l-o-je^n'isk. From inveAd?, marrow, and yei/mi', to generate. Fr., myelog^ne. 1. Producing marrow. 2. Originating in marrow or in the spinal cord, [a, 48.] MYEtOID, adj. Mi'e'^l-oid. From fiveAd?, marrow, and eTfios, resemblance. Resembling medullary tissue ; as a n., a m. tumor or growth ; of Gray and Paget, a new formation made up of the medullary tissue of the bones, [a, 17 ; L, 87 (a, 46),] MYELOIDIC ACID, n. Mi-e'-'l-o-id'i'^k. Fr., acidemyeloidique (ou my&loldine). A substance obtained, along with myeloidin, from an alcoholo- ethereal solution of brain-substance. [B, 93, 125 (a, 14).] MYELOIDIN, n. Mi-e^l-o'l^d-i^n. Fr.,mydloidine. A colorless and viscous substance containing nitrogen and phosphorus, en- tirely soluble in water, obtained from the brain. [B, 93, 125 (a, 14).] MYELOMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu8)-e21-o'ma8. Gen., -om'atos i-atis). From /iveAds, marrow (see also -oma*). Fr., myiJome. Ger., Myelom. 1. See Encephaloid. 2. A tumor containing tissue of the brain or spinal cord, [a, 34.] MYELOM:AtACIA(Lat.),MYELOMALACOSIS(Lat.),MY- ELOMALAXIS (Lat.), n's f. Mi(mu0)-esi-o(o3)-ma21fmaai)-a(a8)'- si''(ki2)-a^, -a2k(a8k)-os'i''a, -€fix(a^x.yi^s. Gen., -ac'ioe, -os'eos (-is), -ax'eos (-is). From juveAd?, marrow, and fi-aKaaaeiv, to soften. Fr., m,y4lomalacie. Ger., Myelomalacie, Riickenm,arkserweichung. Ischsemic softening of the spinal cord. [Ziegler (a, 34).] MYELOMARGAKIN, n, Mi"e21-o-ma3rg'a2r-i2n. Fr., myilo- margarine. The compound CiiHflgOs ; one of the elements, ac- cording to Kohler, constituting irai>ure cerebrin ; a colorless pow- der, fatty to the touch and soluble in hot water, in alcohol, and in ether. [B, 93 (a, 14).] MYELOMENIA (Lat.), n. f. ]W:i(mu8)-e21-ofoS).raen(man)'i2-a3. From fiveAds, marrow, and fnqv, a month, Fr., viyelomenie. A supposed metastasis of the menstrual discharge to the spinal cord. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYELOMENINGITIS (Lat.). n. f. Mi(mu8)-en-o(o3)-me''n- (man)-i8n(i2u2)-ji(ge)'t!2s. Gen., -git'idos {-idis). Fr., myelomenin- gite. See Spinal meningitis. MYELOMENINGOCELE (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-e21-o(o3)-me»n- (man)-i2n2-go(go3)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., mi-e^l-o-me^n-ian^'go-sel. Qen., -cel'es. From /xueAds, marrow, fx^vty^, a membrane, and K^Aij, a tumor. Fr., myelo-meningockle. Hernia of the spinal cord and its meninges. ["Rev. des sci. m6d.," Apr,, 1889, p, 614 (a, 18).] MYELOMENINX (Lat.), n. f. ]VIi(mu«)-e21-o(o3)-me2n(man)'- i^n'^x. Gen., -ing'os i-ing'is). From luveAds, marrow, and t^^vty^^ a membrane. A spinal meninx. IL, 50 (a, 14).] MYELOMYCA (Lat.), MYELOMYCES (Lat.), n's f . Itfi(mu8)- e*]-o2m'i''(u^)-ka8, -sez(kas). From /lueAds, marrow, and ju-vktjs, a fungus. See Encephaloid. MYELOMYCETES (Lat,), n. m. pi. ' Mi(mu«)-e31-ofo3)-mi(mu«)- set(kat)'ez(e2s). From /AveAd?, marrow, and fiu/cTjs, a fungus, Fr., myelomyc^tes. An order of Fungi, including the Sphceriacei and Sphceronemei. [B, 121, 170 (a, 35).] MYELON (Lat.), n. 11. Mi(mu'')'e=l-o2n. Gr.,javeAd^. The spinal cord. [K.] MYELOPAKALYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu'')-e21 o(oa)-pa2r(pa8r)- a21(a31)'i2(u«)-si3s. Gen., -ys'eos {-al'ysis). Spinal paralysis. MYELOPATHIA (Lat.), n. f. Mifmu8)-e21-o(o3)-pa2th(pa3th)- i(e)'a3. From |xueAd9, marrow, and irdOo^, a disease. Any affec- tion of the spinal cord. [D,]— M. tropica. Of De Meijer, beri- beri. [D, 74.] MYELOPHILOUS, adj. Mi-en-oH'in-u^s. From ju.i;eAds, mar- row, and (^lAaiV. to love. Fr., myelophile. Of insects, living in the medulla of plants. [L, 41 (a, 43).] MYELOPHTHISIS (Lat.), n, f. Mi(mu<')e21-o2t(o=f)'i!'s(thi2s)- i^s. Gen., -phth'iseos {-ophth'isis). From juveAdj, marrow, and ^Oi'triy, consumption. Fr,, myelophthisie. See iocomofor ataxia. MYLOPLASTS, n. pi, Mi'e^l-o-pla^sts, See itfarrowj-CELLS, MYELOPLAXES, n. pi. Mi'e^l-o-pla^x-eaz. From /iveAd?, marrow, and ttKo.^^ a tablet. Fr., myUoplaxes^ myiloplaques. Ger., Myeloplaxen. Of Robin, osteoclasts. [J.] MYELOFLAXOMA (Lat.), n. n, Mi(mu«)-e21-o(o3)-plaax(pla8x)- o'ma^. Gen,, -om'atos (-atis). Fr,, my6loplaxome. A tumor in a region where osteoclasts predominate. [L, 87 (a, 46).] MYELOPLEGIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-eai-o(oa)-ple(pla)'ji3(gia)- a^. Paralysis caused by disease of the spinal cord, [a, 34.] MYELORRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. M-i(mu«)-e2l-o2r-raj(raag)'i2-a3. From /AveAds, marrow, and (yjiyvvvai, to burst forth. Fr., myelor- rhagie. Ger., Riickenmarksrohrenblutung. Spinal apoplexy. [G,] MYELOS (Lat.), n. m. Mi(mu«)'e21-o2s. Gr., ftveAdy. See Marrow. MYELOSARCOMA (Lat.), n. n. ]VIi(mufl)-e21-o(o3)-sa3rk-o'ma3. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From ju.veAds, marrow, and sai-coma (g. v.). Fr., myelosarcome. See Osteosarcoma. MYELOSCLEROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu»)-eSl-o(o3)-skle3fsk]a)- ros'i^s. Gen., -ros'eos (-is). From ju-ueAds, marrow, and o-KAijpds, hard (see also -osis*). Fr.. myilosclerose. I. A disseminated or confluent sclerosis of the spinal cord caused by chronic inflamma- tion, [a. 34.] MYELOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mifmu'')-e21-os'ias. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From n-veAds, marrow (see also -osis*). The formation or growth of a myeloma, [L, 50 (a. 34).] MYELOSPASM, n, Mi'e'^l-o-spa^zm, Lat., myelospasmus (from /lueAds, marrow, and oTrao-jLidr, a spasm. Fr., myelospasme. Ger., Eiickenmarkskrampf. Spasm of the spinal cord. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYELOSPONGIUM (Lat.), n. n, Mi(mu«)-e=l-o(o!')-spo2n- (spo'^n2)'ji2(gl2j.u3m(u*m). See NEUROspoNGit'M. MYELOSPONGUS (Lat,), n, m. Mi(mu8)-e21-ofo3)-spoSn*'gu3s- (gu^s). From /iveAds, marrow, and o-n-dy-yos, a sponge. See En- cephaloid, MYELOSYRINGOSIS (Lat.), n. f, Mi(mufl)"e31-o(o3)-si2r(su«r)- i^n^-go'si^s, Gen. ^ -gos'eos (-is). A more correct form of syringo- myelia (q. v.). MYELOZOA (Lat.). n. n. pi. Mi(mu'>)-eai-o(oS)-zo'a3. From five\6s, marrow, and ^toor, an animal. A class of Vertebrata that have a spinal cord but no brain ; the Pharyngobranchii. [a, 48.] MYELUS (Lat,), n, m. Mifmu*')'e2]-u''s(uf)'an- (a31)-o8n. -From iivla^ a fly, and jce^aXiJ, the head. Ger., Fliegen- kopf. The protrusion of a minute portion of iris through a per- foration of the cornea. So called on account of its resemblance to a fly's head, [o, 29.] MYIODEOPSIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu»)-i'-od-e'-o'p'si=-a». Fr., myiodopsie. See Myiodesopsia. MYIODES (Lat.), adj. Mi(mu")-i2-od'ez(as). From Mt/ia, a fly, and elSos, resemblance. Fr., myieux. Ger., fiiegenartig^ fiie- geaahnlich. Eesembling a fly. [L, 60 (a, 14).] MYIODESOPSIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu=)-ia-od-ez(as)-o2p'si"-as. From fxuiu^Ti;, like flies, and iifc, vision. Fr., myodesopsie. Ger., Myodesopsie^ Myodopsie, Muckensehen. That condition of the eye in which muscse volitantes are perceived, [a, 29.] MYISTOS (Lat.), MYISTUS (Lat.), n's m. Mi(mu»)-i2st'oi's, -u3s(u*s). From jitOy, a muscle, and cffTos, a tissue. Muscular tissue. [L, 44, 50 (a, 14).] MYITIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu»)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (.-idis). Fr., viyite. See Myositis. MYKOS (Lat.), n. m. Mi(mu«)'ko2s. See Muons. MYLABKIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi21(mu«l)'a=b(a'b)-ri2s. Gr., iivKaPpii (from jiAvAi}, a mill). Fr., mylabre. Ger., Bieskdfer^ Cantharide. 1. Of Dioscorides, the Cnntharis vesicatoria. 2. A genus of the Cantharidios. [L, 49, 87 (a, 46).]— M. bifasciata. A species found in South Africa and used as a vesicant. It yields can- tharidin. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvi (a, 46).] — M. cichorei, M. cichorii. Ger., CichoiHen-Rieskdfer, chine- sische Cantharide. Chinese blistering fly, Telini fly ; an Eastern species, yielding cantharidin ; used as a vesicatory. [B, 180 (a, 35) : "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii (a, 46).] — M. duodecim punctata. Twelve-spot m. ; a hairy black species with brick-red elytra marked with six pairs of black points. Native of Hungary, Russia, France, etc. ["Pharm. Jour, and Trans.," 1871 (a, 39).]— M. fasciatus, M. floralls. Floral m,; a hairy black species with blue-black wings marked with two yellow bands and two spots, indigenous to Germany, Switzer- land, and other parts of Europe, where it is employed as a vesicant. [" Pharm. Jour, and Trans.," 1871 (a, ,39).] — M. melanura. Four- spotted m. ; a black species, with four spots on the elytra, indige- nous to Spain, Russia, and India. ["Proc of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," XX (a, 39) (a, 46).]— M. octopunctata. A species some- times employed as a vesicant in conjunction with cantharides. [L, 49(a, .39).]— M. oleae. Olive-tree m. ; a black species with brick-red elytra, common in Algeria, Tangiers, and Morocco. [" Pharm. Jour, and Trans.." 1871 (a, 39).]— M. proxima. A species enu- merated in the Pharmacopoeia of India as indigenous to that coun- try. It is used as a vesicant. ["Pharm. Jour, and Trans.," 1871 (a, .39).] — M. phalerata. Ger., chinesische Cantharide. Chinese blistering fly ; a soecies found at the Cape of Good Hope, in China, etc. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xx (a, 46).]— M. pustu- lata. A villous black species with black elytra marked with two spots and two narrow bands of a dark blood-red color. [" Pharm. Jour, and Trans.," 1871 (a, 39).]— M. sidfe. A species sometimes used as a vesicant. [L, 49 (a, 39).] — M. terebrosa. A strongly vesicatory species used in Arabia in rabies. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii (o, 46).] See also Dermona. MYLACKI (Lat.), n. m. pi. Min(mu»l)'a2k(a=k)-ri(re). Gr., juvAoKpoff (from ^vXaKpts-, a millstone). The molar teeth. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYLACKIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi21(mu«l)'ai'k(a»k)-ri=s. Gen., -ac'ris. Gr., ixv\aKp^s. See Patella. MYLE (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)'le(la). Gen., myl'es. 1. See Moly. 2. See Patella. 3. A uterine mole. 4. See Maxilla. MYMC, adj. Mil'l^k. Gr., (ivAiicis (from (iiiAij. a mill). Lat., mylicus. Fr., mylion, mylien. 1. Pertaining to the molar teeth. 2. Pertaining to a uterine mole. [L, 60 (a, 14).] MYUjOS (Lat.), MYILUS (Lat.), adj's. Mi21(mu»l)'lo2s, -lu's- (luOGI.OSSUS (Lat.), n. m. Mi(mu«)-lo(loS)-glo'sfglos)'su»s- (su*s). From ^wAij, a grinder, and vAtio-o-a, the tongue. Fr., mylo- glosse. Ger., Kieferzungenmuskel. 1. Of Riolan, a portion of the superior constrictor of the pharynx which arises from the mylo- hyoid ridge. [L.] 2. Of Wood, an anomalous ra\iscular slip aris- ing from the angle of the lower jaw and blending with the stylo- glossus. [L, 332.] MYtO-HYOID, MYLO-HYOIDEAN, adj's. Mi-lo-hi'oid, -hi-o-i'^d'e'^-a^n. Lat., mylohyoideus (from /luAij, a grinder, and uoei2^? [see Hyoid]). Fr., mylo-hyoidien. Pertaining to or con- nected with the region of the inferior molar teeth and the hyoid bone or the mylo-hyoideus muscle. [L.] MYtO-HYOIDEUS (Lat.), adj. Mi(mu»)-lo(loS)-hi(hu«)-o»-iM- (ed)'e2-uSs(u/Aa, color. See Myoh^matin. MYOCHRONOSCOPE, n. Mio-kro'n'o-sbop. From (jOt, a muscle, xpo>'o?, time, and (rKdireiv, to examine. Of Czermak, an in- strument for measuring the speed of the transmission of a motor nervous impulse. [L, 49 (a, 14).] Cf. Spring myograph. MYOCLONIA (Lat.), n.f. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-klon(klo2n)'i!-as. From jaCs, a muscle, and kKovo^, a tumult. Fr., myoclonie. Ger., Myo- klonie. A disease in which myoclonus is a prominent symptom, such as paramyoclonus multiplex, electric chorea, Gilles de la Tourette's disease, etc. [" Arch. t. Pysch.," 1888, xix, 465 (a, 34).] — Astasic m. Fr., myoclonie astasique. Of Vanlair, m. in which the myoclonus produces a displacement of the affected member. [a, ,34.]— M. congenita. Of Seeligmilller, paramyoclonus multi- plex, [a, 34.]— Rhythmic m. Fr.. myoclonie rhythmigue. M. in which the contractions are rhythmical. [Vanlair, "Rev. de m^d.," Jan. 10, 1889 (a. .34).]— Stasic m. Fr., myoclonie stasique. Of Vanlair, m. in which there is a muscular tumefaction appreci- able to sight, touch, and auscultation, [a, 34.] A, ape; As, at; A», ah; A», all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go: I, die; I^. in; N, in; N', tank; 3367 MYBNTASIS MYOMEKB MYOCLONUS (Lat.), n. m. MUmu»)-o»li;'lo2n-u=s(up'si2-as. See Myio- desopsia. MYODYNAMIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu»)-o(o»)-di2n(du«n)-a(aS)'- mi2-a8. From jEiiJs, a muscle, and Surajiiiff, force. Fr,,, myodynamie. Ger., Muskelki-aft. See Muscular force, MYODYNAMOMETER, n. Mi-o-di^'n-a'm-o^m'e't-u'r. Lat., myodynamometrum (from fivi, a muscle, Hvafxt,^, force, and ju^rpox', a measure). Fr., myodynamomHre. Ger., Musketkraftmesser. See Dynamometer (1st def.). MYODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-dii'n(du»n)'i=-as. From ^Cs, a muscle, and oSuinj, pain. Fr., myodynie. Ger., Myodynie. See Myalgia.— M. inflammatoria. See Myositis.— Puerperal m. See Puerperal myalgia. MYO-ENDOCAKDITIS (Lat.), n. f. Mifmu»)-o(osi-e=nd-o(oS)- ka'rd-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (ridis). Myocarditis and endocarditis occurring together, [a, 34.] MYO-EPITHEMAt, adj. Mi-o-e=p-i2-thel'i''-a=l. Pertaining to muscle epithelium, or to the cells composing it. [J, 1.] MYO-EPITHEMUM (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu8)-o(oS)-e2p-i2-the- (tha)'li''-u'm(u*m). From jiSs, a muscle, and epithelium (g. v.). See Muscle epithelium. MYOFIBKOMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-fl(fe)-bro'maS. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From fiSs, a muscle, and fibra, a fibre (see also -omct*), 1, See Myoma (2d def,). 2. Fibrous degeneration of muscular tissue. [L, 44.] MYOGASTER (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-o(o»)-ga'st(ga»st)'u»r(ar). Gen., -gast'eros (-is), -gast'ri. From jiius, a muscle, arid yao-T^p, the belly. Qer., Muskelbauch, Muskelleib. The belly of a muscle. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYOGENESIS (Lat.), n. f. Mifmu»)-o(o')-ie2n(ge2n)'e2s-ii's, From jLiiJs, a muscle, and -yrfvetris, generation. Production or devel- opment of muscular tissue, [a, 48,] MYOGENIC, adj. Mi-o-ie=n'i2k. Fr.,myogenique. 1. Ofmus- cular origin, [a, 17.] 2. Producing muscle. [J,] MYOGNATHUS (Lat,), n, m. Mi(mu'')-o2g'na2th(na8th)-uSs- (u*s). From-fiOj, a muscle, and ycoflos, the jaw. Fr., myognafhe. A double polygnathous monster in which the accessory cephalic portions are united to the lower jaw of the principal head by mus- cles and integument. [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).] MYOGONIC, adj. Mi-o-go''n'i2k. ' From iuvs, a muscle, and yiyveirBaL, to come into being. Inherent in muscular tissue (said of contraction of a muscle), [L,] MYOGRAM, n, Mi'o-gra^m, From (xSt, a muscle, and ypa/ifio, a writing. A graphic curve traced by a myograph. [Laudois(K).] MYOGRAMMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu«)-o(o=)-gra=m(Kra3m)'ma=. Gen., -gram'matos i-atis). From fi5s, a muscle, and ypaiMiia, a writ- ing. A mark or line upon or in a muscle ; in the pi., m^fa, see Ihscriptiones tendineoe. MYOGRAPH, n. Mi'o-gra'f. Lat., myographion, myographi- um (from nBs, a muscle, and ypa((>eii', to write). Fr,, myographe. Ger., Muskelbeschreiber. An apparatus for recording graphically the curve of a muscular contraction. [K.]— Cardiac m. Fr,, myographe du cceur. See Cardiograph. — Comparative m,, Double m. A m. to be used with two different muscles simultaneously. [L, 87 (a, 46).]— Fall-m. A m. devised by Harless in which the contraction is registered upon a falling plate. [Landois (K).1 — Palate m. A m. for recording the move- ments of the uvula during deglutition, phonation, etc. It consists essentially of a delicate rodoneendof which is introduced through the nose and placed against the soft palate, while the other rests upon a revolving drum. [H. Allen, "Trans, of the Coll. of Sur- geons of Phila.," vi, 1884 (K).]— Pendulum m. Ger., Pendel- Myographium. A m. having a seconds pendulum so arranged that at each naif-revolution it discharges an electric current through the nerve of a nerve-muscle preparation. [K, 3.]— Springr m. [Du Bois-Reymond], Qer., Feder-M. An instrument for recording graphically the time which elapses between the irritation of the nerve supplying a muscle and the contraction of that muscle. — Thickness m. A m. that records graphically the variations of the thickness of a mus.cle as it contracts or relaxes, [o, 48.] MYOGRAPHY, n. Mi-o'^g'ra^f-i''. Lat., myographia (from juus, a muscle, and ypd^eiv, to write). Fr., myographie. Ger,, Mus- krlbeschreibung, Myographie. 1. The use of the myograph, [a, 17.] 2. See Myology. MYOH.a!;MATIN, n. Mi-o-he^m'a^t-i'n. From jiSi, a muscle, and al/iia, blood. A yellow or reddish-yellow pigment found in the striated muscles. [" Trans, of the Eoy. Soc," civil (1886), p. 880 ; " Dublin Jour, of Med. Sci.," Sept., 1866, p. 245.] MYOID, adj. Mi'oid. Lat., myodes (from |uvs, a muscle, and eI6os, resemblance). Fr., myo'ide, myode. Ger., muskeldhnlich, muskelartig, muskelformig. Resembling muscle ; as a n., a tu- mor consisting of smooth muscular fibres. [L, 49, 87 (a, 43, 46).] MYOIEMMA (Lat.), n, n. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-le2m'mas. Gen., -lem'- matos (-atis). From iuCs, a muscle, and \efxfia, a rind. Fr., myo- lemme. See Sarcolemma. MYOMNE, n. Mi'o-len. From fiCt, a muscle. Of Erasmus Wilson, a transparent substance filling the particles which by their juxtaposition end to end were supposed to form the ultimate fibrils of striated muscular fibres. [" Proc. of the Roy. Soc," v, p. 514 (J).] MYOtlPOMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu»)-o(o')-li=p-o'ma'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). A tumor made up of muscular and fatty tissue. [«, 34.] MYOLOGY, n. Mi-o=l'o-ji2. Lat., myologia (from iivt, a mus- cle, and AiS-yos, understanding). Fr., myologie. Ger., Muskellehre. The anatomy, physiology, etc., of muscles. [C.] MYOM (Ger,), n. Mu^-om', See Myoma, — Aderhautm'. See Myoma of the chorioid. — Collu ram*. A myoma of the cervix uteri, MYOMA (Lat,), n, n, Mi(mu")-om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From fjivi, a muscle (see also -oma*). Fr., myome. Ger., Myom, Muskelgeschwulst. 1, A tumor consisting of or containing muscu- lar tissue. 2. Of Virchow, a fibro-muscular tumor. [E.]— -Dartoie m. See M. of the skin. — Eccentric 111. Fr, . myome excentrique. A m. developing in the muscular wall of a hollow organ and project- ing externally from the organ, [a, 34.] — Endotlielioleiom'. Of Gouley, a malignant myosarcoma, [a, 34.] — Endotlieliorrhab- dom*. Of Gouley, a malignant myosarcoma, [a, 34.] — Inoleiom', Of Gouley, a fibromyoma in which the muscular fibres are smooth, [a, .34.] — Inorrhabdom'. Of Gouley, a fibromyoma in which the muscular fibres are striated. \ti, .34.] — Levicellular m. Of Ziegler, a leiomyoma, [a, 34.] — M. cysticum. Of Billroth, a sar- coma in which there are nests of muscular tissue. [A, 319 (a, 34).] — M. Isevicellulare. See Leiomyoma. — M. lympliangeiec- todes. A m. containing dilated lymphatic vessels, [o, 34.1— M. of the cliorioid. Fr., myome de la cliorio'ide. Ger., Aderhautmy- om. A very rare tumor consisting entirely of hypertrophied or proliferated unstriped muscular fibres in the chorioid. [F.]— M. of the skin. A subcutaneous tumor in which smooth muscle- fibres are mixed with the fasciculi of fibrous tissue. The tumor is sometimes multiple. [Cornil and Ranvier (a, 34).] — M. striocel- lulare. See Rhabdomyoma. — Non-striated m. A leiomyoma. [A, 510 (a, 34).] MYOMALACIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu8)-o(o')-man(maSl)-a(aS)'- Si2k(ki2)-a3. From fius. a muscle, and juaAaieta, softness. Fr,,myo- malacie. Ger., Muskelerweichung. Of Lobstein, morbid softening of muscle. [Ziegler (a. 34).] MYOMECTOMY, n. Mi-o'm-ei'k'to'm-i'!. A more correct form of myomotomy (q. v.). MYOMELANOSIS (Lat.), h. f. Mi(mu»)-o(o3)-me21-a=n(a»n)- os'i'^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From jai)s, a muscle, and fi^\aq, black (see also -osjs*). Fr., myomilanose. Ger., Muskelmelanose. Of Warren, the formation of a blackish mass within a muscle. [L, 60 («, 14).] MYOMERE, n. Mi'o-mer. From iiv^, a muscle, and /icpos, a part. See Myotome (2d def.). O, no; OK not; OS, whole; Th, thin; Th', the; U, like 00 in too; U'-", blue; U', lull; U<, full; U», urn; U», hke fi (Germnn). MYOMETRITIS MYOTOMY 2368 MYOMETRITIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)o(oS)-meH(mat)-ri(re)'- Ws. Gen., -rii'idos iridis). From /lus, a muscle, and in^rpa, the uterus (see also -itis*). See Parenchymatous metritis. MYOMOTOMY, n. Mi-o''m-o=t'o-mi!'. From myoma (q. v.), and To/xiJ, a cutting. Fr,, myomotomie. Ger., Myomotortiie, Myomo- hyuterotomie (2d def.), Laparomyomohysteroiomie (3d def.). 1. The excision of a myoma. 3. The exsection of a uterine myoma or fibroma, [a, 18.] MYON (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu'')'o'n(on). GT.,iivar. A clusterof mus- cles, a unit of musculature. [Coues (A, 61S [a, 48]).] MYONARCOSIS (Lat.), n. £. Mi(mu«)-o(o3)-na'rk-os'i2s. Gen., -tx/s'eos (-is). From jaOs, a muscle, and vapKuo-is, a benumbing. Fr., myonarcose. Ger., Muskeldruck. Numbness of the muscles. IL, 50 (a, 48).] MYONEOPtASMA (Lat,), n. n. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-ne(ne=)-o(oS)- pla2z(pla3s)'ma^. Gen., -plas'matos {-atis). From jutvs, a muscle, F^os, new, and irXao-juta, anything formed, A neoplasm containing muscular tissue, [a, 34.] MYONEUKAIGIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-nui'-ra21(ra»l)'- ji2fgi2).as. From jnOs, a muscle, vivpov, a nerve, and aAyos, pain. Muscular neuralgia. [D.] MYONICITY, n. Mi-o^n-iSs'i^t-i". The power of contraction or relaxation which is characteristic of living muscular tissue, [a, 48.] MYOSITIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu9)-o2n-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). Fr., myonite. See Myositis. MYONOSOS (Lat.), MYONOSUS (Lat.), n's f. Mi(mu«)-o'n'- o'^s-o^s, -u3s(u*s). From ftus, a muscle, and fdtros, disease. See Myopathy. MYO-CEDEMA (Lat.). n. n. Mi(mu«)-o(o3)-e'd(o»-e!d)-e(a)'ma>. Gen., -em'atos i-atis). From /aus, a muscle, and olSriiia, oedema, 1. Muscular oedema. 2. Idio-muscular contraction— a phenomenon produced in a muscle when a sudden local stimulus, such as a tap with the finger, is applied to it, causing a nodule to form which soon disappears. [" Canadian Jour, of Med. Sci.," Feb., 1882.] MYOPACHYNSIS (Lat,), u. t. Mi(ma»)-o(o=)-pa"k(paSch2)-i2n- (u*n)'si^s. Gen,, -yns'eos i-is). From juSs, a muscle, and n-ax^i'trty, a thickening, Ger,, Muskelverdickung. Muscular thickening, es- pecially in a pathological sense. [D.]— M. lipomatosa (Uhde). The muscular hypertrophy with fatty degeneration that occurs in pseudo-hypertrophic muscular paralysis. [D, 49.] MYOPAIiMUS (Lat.), adj. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-pa21(pa31)'muSs(muhon. An instrument for rendering audible the sounds accompanying muscular contraction, Boudet's m. consists of an exploring button that traverses a parchment tightly drawn over the opening of a telephone, and of two carbons, one of which rests on the superior end of the exploring button, while the other, w hich is mobile, issuspendedona yard that can be raised or lowered on a vertical rod. The distance between the two carbons is regu- lated by a paper spring. The receiving telephone emits a sound for the normal tonus, the acuteness and intensity of which increase at the moment of a voluntary contraction and diminish in paraly- sis. When contracture exists, the sound is weaker than normal, and is characterized by alternate augmentations and diminutions. [Boudet, "Bull. gSn. de th&ap.," Feb. 29, 1884, p. 153 (B) ; L, 88 (cL. 37).] MYOPHONE, n. Mi'o-fon From nOs, a mouse, and i^di/oi, mur- der. See Myoctonos. MYOPHONIA, u. Mi(mu»)-o(oS)-fon'i2-a». Ger., Myophonie. See Muscle-BOWD. MYOPHYSICS (Lat.), n, sing, Mi'o-fl^s-i^ks. The science of the physical properties of muscle, [a, 48.] MYOPIA (Lat.), MYOPIASIS (Lat.), n's f. Mi(mu«)-op(o»p)'- i2-a3, -o''p-i*-as(a3s)'i''s. Gen., -op'ice, -as'eos (-ias'is). From /xiJio^, short-sighted. Fr., myopie, courte vue. Ger., Myopic^ Kurz- sichtigkeit. Short-sightedness ; that condition of the eyeball in which, owing either to the antero-posterior axis of the eye beiilg too long or to the refracting power of the dioptric media being too high, parallel rays are not brought to a focus on the retina, but at a point in front of it. Circles of dispersion are thus produced on the retina, and all objects are seen indistinctly unless they are near enough to produce sufBciently divergent rays to unite in a focus on the retina. [F.]— Apparent m. Ger., scheinbare Kurzsichtig- keit. M. produced by a tonic contraction of the ciliary muscle in an eye which is anatomically emmetropic or hypermetropic. [F.] — Axial m., Axile m. M. due to an antero-posterior elongation of the eyeball, [a, 39,]- Benign m. M. not accompanied by disease, ["Arch, of Ophthal,," Oct,, 1891, p, 559 (a, 29),]— Curvature m. M. due to too great curvature or the cornea and lens, [a, 29,]— High in. M.above6'5 dioptres, [Schmidt-Rimpler (o, 29),]— Index-m. Fr,, indice-myopie. Ger,, Anzeiger-Kurz- sichtigkeit. M, from too high an index of refraction of the media of the eye, [a, 39,]— Low m. M, below 2 dioptres, [Schmidt- Rimpler (a, 29),]— Malignant m. See Progressive m,— Moderate m. M, from 2 to 6-5 dioptres, [Schmidt-Rimpler (a, 29),]— Pro- gressive m. Axial m, in which the elongation of the eye increases and this increase is accompanied by a series of morbid phenomena which invade the ocular membranes and sometimes involve the ciliary muscle and the motor apparatus of the eye, [Landolt (a, 29),]— Spasmodic m. See Apparent m. MYOPIC, adj, Mi-o^p'i^k, Lat., myopicus. Fr.. myopique. GeT.,myopisch, kurzsichtig. Pertaining to or affected with myopia ; as a n. (Fr., myope ; Ger., Kurzsichtiger), a myope. MYOPIESIS (Lat.), n, f. Mi(mu=)-o2p-i(i2)'e=s-i's. Gen., -es'eos (-pi'esis). From /iti)?, a muscle, and irt'eo-is, a squeezing. Fr.. my- opiise. Ger., Muskelpressung. Massage of the muscles. [L, 60 («, 14).] MYOPIOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu»)-o'p-i»-os'i2s. Gen,, -os'eos (-is). See Myopia, MYOPIiAST, u, Mi'o-pla'st, A corpuscle or cell producing muscle, [J,] MYOPLASTIC, adj. Mi-o-pla'st'i^k, Fr., myoplastique. Of a corpuscle or cell, producing or serving to produce muscle. [J, 33.] MYOPODIOBTHOSIS (Lat.), ii. f. Mi(mu»)-o(o")-po2d-ia- o^rth-os'i^'s. See Myoporthosis. MYOPODIOBTHOTER (Lat.), MYOPODIORTHOTICON (Lat.), n's m. and n. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-po2d-i''-o2rth'o!'t-u°r(ar), -o»rth- ot'l'^k-o^n. Gen,, -er'os (-2s), -thotici. From fivot^, short-sighted, and opSdnis, straightness. Old terms for an apparatus invented by Berthold tor the correction of myopia. [F.] MYOPOLYPIASIASMUS (Lat.), M YOPOI-YPI, A SMIUM (Lat.), n's m. and n. Mi(mu')-o(o=)-po21-i!'(u«)-pla(pla=)-zi!(si2)-a=z- (a=s)'mu3s(mu*s), -pla^z(pla's)'mi2-u^m(u*m). From fivs, a muscle, iroXvs, many, and ir^dtrtreiv^ to mold. A representation of a com- posite muscular structure in drawings arranged one above the other, so as to represent the different muscular layers. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYOPORTHON (Lat.), n, n, Mi(mu«)-o=p-o=rth'o=n, From lutSui//, short-sighted, and opWs, straight. See Myopodiortboticon, MYOPORTHOSIS (Lat,), n. f. Mi(mu»)-oi'p-o2rth-os'i=s. Gen., -thos'eos (-is). From fivto^lf, short-sighted, and opdo^^ straight. The correction of myopia. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYOPOKUM (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu»)-o=p'o2r-u'm(u*m). From jLLiJeit/, to close, and wdpos, a pore. A genus of the Myopoi-aceoe [Fr., nvyop(yrac^es\ or Myoporinoe, or Myoporinece [Fr., myopori- nees\, which are an order of the Sicarpellatce, cohort Lamiales. [B, 19, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— M. platycarpum. Australian sugar- tree, sandalwood or dogwood tree of Australia ; a species that exudes a sweet manna used as food, [B, 375 (a, 35) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxviii (a, 46).]— M. tenuifolium. False sandalwood ; indigenous to Tahiti. The heart-wood contains a fragrant essential oil, inferior to sandalwood-oil. [B, 185, 275 (a, 35).] MYOPRESBYTE (Fr.), adj. Me-o-pre's-bet, Both short- sighted and presbyopic, [a, 48.] MYOPS (Lat.), adj. and n. Mi(mu')'o''ps(ops). Gen., -op'os (-is). Gr., ixvby^ (from juvciv, to close, and di^, the eye). See Myopic and Myope, MYOPSIA (Lat,), n, f, Mi(mu9)-o2p'si=-as, See Myiodesopsia, MYOPSIN, n, Mi-o'jjs'i'n. Fr,. myopsine. Ger., M. A prin- ciple found by Defresne in pancreatic juice, said to be capable of digesting 104 times its weight of albumin. It forms shining gar- net-colored scales, soluble in water. ["E6p. de phar.," June, 1878; "Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Aug., 1878, p. 386; ^'Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," J879, p. 595 (B).] MYOPY, n. Mi'o-pi2, See Myopia. MYORHUMATISME (Fr.), n. Me-o-ru«-ma'-tez-m'. From jui)9, a muscle, and peujaarto-jLtds, a rheum. Muscular rheumatism. [D, 74.] MYORRHEXIA (Lat,), MYORRHEXIS (Lat.), n's f. Mi- (mu'')-o'^r-re2x(rax)'i2-a^, -i^s. Gen., -rhex'icp.^-rhex'eos (-is). From juus, a muscle, and pityvvvai, to break. Fr,, myorrhexie. Ger,, Myorrhexie. Rupture of a muscle. [L, 41, 43, 44, 50 (a. 43).] MYOSjEPTUM (Lat.), n. Mi(mu»)-o(oS)-ae2pt'(sa"e=pt)-u'm- (u*m). From p.vv, a muscle, and sceptum (q. v.). One of the ssepta between the metamerically arranged muscles, as in fishes, etc. [" Amer. Nat.," 1890, p. 481 (J).] MYOSALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu»)-0»s-a21(an)'ji=(gi=)-a". See Myalgia, A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cha, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; V, in; N, in; N^, tanlc; 2369 MYOMETRITIS MYOTOMY MYOSARCOMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu»)-o(o3)-saark-om'a3. Gen., 'Om^atos i-atis). From /li)?, a muscle, and o-apKWfia, sarcoma. A sarcoma containing muscular tissue. [E.]— M. strio-cellulare. A m. in which spindle cells with more or less perfect striation are found associated with smooth muscle-flbres. [Ziegler (a, 34).] MYOSCENOGRAPHIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu8)-o(o3)-se2n(skan)- o^g-r&Hir&Hyi^-a.^. From jllus, a muscle, o-ki) coypa^t'a, scene-paint- ing. A portrayal of the muscles. [L, 50 (a, 14).J MYOSCHILOS (Lat.), n. m., f., and n. Mi(mu«)-o2s-kil(ch=el)'o2s. Fr., m., myoschile. A genus of the Santalaceoe, tribe Osyridece. [B, 38, 48 (a, 14).]— M. oblonga, M. oblongum, M. oblongua. Fr., m. (ou myoschile) oblongue. Chile senna; a shrub growing along the sea-coasts and on sandy hills in Chile, where the leaves are used as a purgative and the stems in amenorrbcea. [B, 42, 168, 173, 180 (o, 35) ; *'Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xvi, xxiv (a, 46).] MYOSCLEROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mue)-o(o3)-sklea(skla)-rosM3s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From jllOs, a muscle, and o-KA.T)pds, hard. Ger., Myosclerose. Sclerosis of a muscle or or its sheath. MYOSCLEROTIC, adj. Mi-o-skle^r-on'isk. Fr., myoscliro- sique. Pertaining to induration of muscular tissue. [R. Longuet, " Un. m6d.," Jan. 30, 1886, p. 157.] MYOSIN, n. Mi'o^s-i^n. From /xOs, a muscle. Fr., myosine. Ger., M. A gelatinous, semi-transparent albuminous substance dis- tinct from syntonin, which forms the chief constituent of the mus- cle plasma inclosed in the sarcolemma tubes of muscular fibre. It is insoluble in water, readily soluble in dilute solutions of common salt, in acids, and in diluted caustic alkaline solutions, is precipi- tated by alcohol, and is converted by hydrochloric acid into synto- nin. It curdles somewhat for a time when the muscle contracts, and completely soon after death. The curdling is not a true coagu- lation. It has also been obtained from the seeds of I/upinus varius. [B, 4(o, 38), 93 (a, 14), 344 (a, 27), 270 (a, 38) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxviii (a, 14).]— M.-peptone. See Myosinose.— Vegetable m. M. found in various vegetable substances, such as maize, peas, and almonds. [B, 270 (a, 38).] MYOSINOSE, n. Ml-os'i^n-os. Fr., m. Ger., M. The product of the peptic digestion of myosin. There are two varieties of m., pratomyosinose and deuteromyosinose. ["'Rev. des sci. m6d.," Apr., 1889, p. 446 (a, 18).] MYOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Fr., m., myose, myosie. Ger. ^ Augensternverengerung, M. 1. Continuous contraction of the pupil ; caused by direct irritation of the motor filament supplying the sphincter, by reflex irritation from the fifth nerve, or by paralysis of the vasoconstrictor-nerve fibres of the iris from a lesion of the nerve-centres or of the cervical sympa- thetic [F.] 2. Of Schultz, see Myopathy.— Paralytic m. M. imagined to be due to paralysis of the so-called dilatator pupillae. [A, 319 (a, 29).]— Paralytico-spastic m. M. imagined to be due to paralysis of the FO-called dilatator pupillse associated with con- traction of the sphincter pupill^. [A, 319 (a, 29).]— Sleep m. M. which occurs during sleep, [a, S9.]— Spastic m. M. due to con- traction of the sphincter pupillse. [A. 319 (a, 29).]— Spinal m. Lat. , m. spinalis. M. associated with certain forms of spinal dis- ease, [a, 29.] MYOSITIC, adj. Ml-o^s-i'^t'i^k. 1. See Myotic. 2. Pertaining to myositis, [a, 17.] MYOSITIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu'')-ois-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From |ud;, a muscle (see aHo -itis*). Fr., myosite. Ger., Mittkelentziindung, M. Inflammation of muscular tissue. [D.] — Fibrous m., Interstitial m, M. in which there is hyper- plasia of the connective tissue, with atrophy of the muscular fibres, [a, 34.]— M. interstitialis lipomatosa progressiva paralyti- ca. Muscular pseudo-hypertrophy, [a, 34.]~M. ossificans (pro- gressiva). Fr., myosite ossifiante progressive. A form of m. characterized by infiltration of the intermuscular tissue, then fibrous induration, and finally true oosificatlon. [Kiimell, " Arch. f. Kinderh.," xxi, 4, p. 451 (D).]— M. ossificans progressiva lipo- matosa. A variety of m. ossificans progressiva in which there is fatty infiltration between the muscle-fibres, [a, 34.]— M. paren- chymatosa. M. accompanied by molecular or waxy degenera- tion of primitive fibres. [A, 326 (a, 21).]— M. trichinosa. Inter- stitial m. caused by the migration of the Trichina spiralis into the muscle, [a, 34.]— M. typhosa. A variety of m. in which the DiiKcles are softened, the muscular fibres are slightly granular and lose their striation, and there may be a multl^lcatiou of young cells in the sarcolemma. It has been observed in typhoid fever, but is not characteristic of that disease, [a, 34.]— Proliferative m, Fr., myosite proliferative. Of Lancereaux, interstitial m. with a tendency to the formation of permanent ^ssue. [a, 34.]— pysemic m. M. caused by pysemia. [a, 34.] — Pyretic m, Fr., myosite pyrHique. Of Lancereaux, a symptomatic m. due to fever, [a, 34.]— Sclerous m. An interstitial or osseous m. [a, 34.1— Specific m. Of Lange, syphilitic m. [a, 34.]— Symptom- atic m. Of G. Hayem, a trophic lesion of the muscular fibres occurring in some constitutional diseases. ["Arch, de physiol. norm, et path.," 1870, iii, pp. 81, 269, 422, 473, 569 (a, 34).] MYOSOME (Fr.), n. Me-o-zom. From /lUff, muscle, and trujita, a body. Of Milne-Edwards, the fundamental and contractile sub- stance of muscle. [J, 28.] MYOSOTIS (Lat.), n. f . Ml(mu«)-o2s-ot'12s. Gen., -ot'idos (-idis). Gr., (Ltuoo-wTt's (from ntus, a mouse, and oCs, an ear. Fr., vi., grSmillet, scorpionne. Ger. , Mduseohr, Leuchte, Vergissmeinnicht. Forget- me-not, scorpion-grass; agenusof herbs, of the Soragiece. Thename was applied by the ancients to various other plants resembling the ear oi a mouse in shape or in their downy covering. [B, 19, 34, 42, 77, 173, 375 (a, 35).]— M. annua. Fr., myosote des champs^ oreille derate herhe grasse, ne nCoubliez pas. Ger., Feldleuchte. Com- mon (or field) scorpion-grass ; a mucilaginous species rarely if ever MYOSOTJS PALUSTRIS. [A, 337.] used medicinally. [B, 34, 173, 375 (a, 35).]— M. arvensis. See M. annua and M. ?>ema.~M. palustris. Yr.^ myosote desmarais. Ger. , Vergissmeinnicht. Common (or true) forget-me-not, water myosote (or mouse-ear) ; a blue-flowered peren- nial plant, growing in marshes. It has mucilaginous properties, and the macerated leaves were formerly used as a cataplasm in ophthalmia. [B, 19, 34, 173, 275 (a, 35).]— M. pe^enuis. Fr., oreille de souris. 1. See M. pa- lustris. 2. A species said to be used in Siberia as an antisyphilitic [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. scorpioides. 1. An old name for M. arvensis and M. pa- lustris. [B, 34, 77, 173 (a, 35).] 2. See M. perennis (2d def.).— M. strigu- losa. A smaller-flowered variety of M. palustris. [B, 77 (a, 35).]— M. ver- na. The American forget-me-not ; a roughly hirsute species growing in dry fields and on hills. [B, 34, 275 (a, 35).] — M. versicolor. Color - changing forget-me-not, a variety of the M. pa- lustris with both blue and yellow flowers. [B, 77, 375 (a, 35).] MYOSPASIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)- o2sp'a2s(a3s)-i''a. Gen., -spas'eos (-osp' asis). From mus, a muscle, and o-n-ao-is, a drawing in. Ger., Muskelzv^am- menziehung (1st def.), Zuckung (3d def.). 1. A muscular contraction. 2. Of Schultz, a convulsion. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYOSPASM, n. Mi'o-spa!»z'm. Lat., myospasmus (from jllOs, a muscle, and o-Tracrntos. a drawing). Ger., Myo^asmus, Muskelkrampf. See Cramp (1st def.). MYOSPECTROSCOPE, n. Mi-o-spe2k'tro-skop. From ]uv5, a muscle (see also Spectroscope). Fr., m. A spectroscope devised by Ranvier in which suitably prepared transversely striated mus- cular fibres serve as a diffraction grating. [J, 31.] MYOSTYPSIS (Lat.), n. f. Ml(mu«)-o(o8)-sti2p(stu«p)'si2s. Gen., -styps'eos (-is). From |xus, a muscle, and o-Tui/fts. a contracting. Fr., m. Ger., Myostypse, Stickung. Of Schultz, (1) a muscular con- traction, and (2) obstruction of any functional movement. TL, 50 K14).] MYOSURANDRA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu8)-oSs-u2r(ur)-a2nd(aSnd)'- ra*. From jnus, a mouse, ovpa, a tall, and avijp, a man. Of Baillon, a genus of the Saxifragacece. [B, 131 (a, 35).]— M. moscliata. A resinous species found in Madagascar, where it is used as an aro- matic and stimulant. [B, 131 (a, 35).] MYOSUKUS (Lat.). n. m. Ml(mu8)-o2s-u^r(ur)'u3s(u4s). From ju,5s, a mouse, and ovpa, a tall. Fr., myosure, queue de souris. Ger,, Muuseschwanz. A genus of plants of the Myosuroidece., which are a tribe of the Eanunculacece. [B, 19, 34, 42, 170, 180 (a, 35).]— M. Cauda muris, M. minimus, M. scaposus. Fr., queue de souris. Mouse-tail, blood-strange ; a small plant growing often In chalky or gravely soil. It is astringent, and was formerly official as Cauda murina, or herba caudce muris. IB, ^ (a. 14) ; B, 19, 34, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] MYOSUTURE, ii. Mi'o-su21>u3r. Of Roberts, suture of a mus- cle, [a, 34.] MYOSYNIZESIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi(muB)-o(o3)-si2n(su8n)-i2z-e(a)'- si'^s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). From jaCff, a muscle, and ovvi^Tjai^, a fall- ing together. Fr., myosyniz^se. Ger., Mu^kelverwachsung. The adhesion of one or more layers of muscular tissue. [L, 50 (a, 48). J MYOTAI.GIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-oH-a21(a31)'ji2(gi2)-a3. See Myalgia. MYOTASES (Lat.), n. f. pi. Ml(mu8)-o2t'a2s(a3s)-e2z(e2s). Gen., -tase'on. From juvs, a muscle, and too-is, a stretching. Fr., m. Ger., Myotasien., Muskeldehnungen. 1, Tensions of the muscles. 3. Of Schultz, involuntary tensions in general (e. <;., in aneurysm, prolapsus, hernia, angeiectasis, etc). [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYOTATIC, ad]. Mi-o-ta^t'l^k'. Pertaining to tensions, es- pecially to involuntary tensions, of the muscles, [a, 48.J MYOTENOTOMY, n. Mi-o-te^n-oH'oam-ia. From ^vs, a muscle, rivav., a tendon, and rifLvsiv^ to cut. The operation of cut- ting muscles and tendons. MYOTHEtlUM (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu«)-o(oS)-the(tha)'112-u3m- (u^m). From jLtus, a muscle, and SijX^, the nipple. The cells com- posing the myotomes or protovertebrse. [J, 55.] MYOTHERMTC, adj. Mi-o-thu^rm'iak. From mus, a muscle, and 6ipiJ.t\y heat. Producing heat, or pertaining to the production of heat, by muscular action, [a, 48.] MYOTIC, adj. Mi-o^t'i^k. Producing myosis ; as a u., a m. drug, [a, 17.] MYOTILITY, n. Mi-oat-i^ri^'-tia. Lat., myotilitas (from /iC?, a muscle). Fr., myotility. Of Chaussier, muscular contractihty. [K,3.] MYOTOME, n. Ml'o-tom. From ftvs. a muscle, and renvetv, to cut. Fr., Tnyotome. Gter., Myotom. 1. See Tenotome. 3. One of the metamerically arranged segments of a muscle, either in the adult or embryo, as in the lateral muscular masses in Amphibia and fishes. [L, 294.] MYOTOMY, n. Mi-o^t'o^m-is. Gr., tivoTofita (from {jlvs. a mus- cle, and T^ittvetv, to cut), h&t.., my otomi a. Fr.. myotomie. Ger., Jlfy- otomie, Muskelschnitt, Muskelzergliederung, Muskelzerlegung. Sec- O, no; O'*, not; Os, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, Uke oo in too; U», blue; U^, 299 lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«, like U (German). MYOTONIA MYRISTICOL 2370 tion of a muscle or of muscles. — Intra-ocular m. Lat., myotomie entraocularis. Fr,, myotomie intraoculaire. Ger., intraoculdre Myotonnie, Durchschneidung der Ciliarmuskel. An operation de- vised by Hancock in place of iridectomy, on the supposition that the chief factor in exciting glaucoma was contraction of the ciliary muscle. It consists in dividing this muscle with a Beer's cataract knife, which is introduced into the sclera between the rectus ex- ternus and rectus inferior muscles, and the sclera and ciliary mus- cle are divided in a line running from before and upward in a direc- tion downward and backward. The wound should be about an eighth of an inch long. [F.] MYOTONIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu8)-o(oS)-to(to»)'ni!'-a». From /iBff, a muscle, and tocos, a stretching. Ger., Myotonic. Muscular spasm. [D.]— Congenital in. Lat., m. congenita. Of Striimpell, see Thomsen^s disease. MYOTONUS (Lat.), n. m. Mi(mu«)-o2t'o'n-uSs(u«s). From uSs, a muscle, and reiixtv, to stretch. Tonic muscular spasm. [•>, 34.] MYOTKICHODINA (Lat.),' n. f. Mi(mu»)-o(oS)-tri2k(tri=oh!i)- o(oS)-di(de)'na'. From fivs, a muscle, and flpi'f, a hair. Fr., myo- trichodine. Ger., Muskelhaarwurm. Of Owen, see Trichina spiralis. MYOTYBBE(Lat.),n.f. Mi(mu8)-o(oS)-tu»rb(tu»rb)'e(a). Gen., -tyrh'es. From ^Bs, a muscle, and rvp^ri, disorder. 1. See Chorea. 2. Of Lordat, noncoordination of voluntary muscular movements. [A, 301 (a, 34).] MYKACOPON (Lat.), MYBACOPUM (Lat.), n's n. Mi(mu=)- ra''k(ra3k)'o*p-o*n, -u3m(u*m). Gr., fivpaKoirov (from jLivpoi', an unguent, a priv., and jcdiros, weariness). Of old writers, a certain aromatic salve used to relieve fatigue. [A, 322, 325 (a, 48).] MYKCIA (Lat.), n. f. Mu'r(i3iu«r)'si'(ki!)-a». Fr., myrcie. Ger., Myrcie. A genus of the MyrtecR. [B; 42 (a, 35).] — M. acris. See Pimbnta acris.— 'M.. coriacea. Ger., lederige Myrcie. A shrub found in the Caribbean Islands and South America. The berries and the leaves, and sometimes the flowers, are used in diarrhcea and haemorrhage, and the seed in calculous affections. [B, 48 (a, 14) ; B, 180 (a, 35^.] — M. pimentoides. The Pimenta citrifolia. [B, 180 (o, 35).]— Oil of m. Lat., oleitm m,yrcice [U. S. Ph.]. Fr., essence de bay (ou de myrcie). Ger., Bayol, Myrcienol. Oil of bay ; a brown oil distilled from the leaves of M. acWs, of an aromatic, clove-like odor and a pungeiit taste. [B, 5, 95 (a, 38).]— Spirltiis luyrciee fU. S. Ph.]. Bay-rum ; made by dissolving 16 parts of oil of m. and 1 part each of oil of orange-peel and oil of pimenta in 1,000 parts of alcohol, adding gradually 782 of water, setting aside in a Closed bottle for 8 days, and filtering. [B, 5, 95 (a, 38).] MYBIADENUS (Lat.), n. m. Mi'r(mu«r)-i>-aM(a3d)'e"n-n»s- (u^s). From fivpio^^ countless, and aSrjv, a gland. 1. Of Cassini, the genus Jasonia. 2. Of Desvaux, the genus Zornia. [B, 42, 121 (a, 35).] — M« tetraphyllus. Sp., yerba de la vibora (6 viperina [Mex. Ph.]). A species found in Mexico, Jamaica, etc. It furnishes a gum that is used as an antiperiodic. [J. M. Maisch, " Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Apr., 1886, p. 168.] MYKIAGRAMME, n. Mi'r'i2-a=-grai'm. From (iupioi, ten thousand, and gramme (q. v.). Fr., m. A weight of 10,000 grammes, equal to 22046 lbs. av. [a, 48.] MYKIAXITBE, n. Mi'r'i'-a'-li^tr'. From iivpioi. ten thousand, and litre (g. v.). A measure of 10,000 litres, equal to 2,666 U. S. gal- lons, [a, 48.] MYRIAMETKE, n. Mi»r'i»-aa-metr'. From (ivpioi, ten thou- sand, and metre (g. v.). Fr., m. A length of 10,000 metres, or 10 kilometres, equal to 621 English miles, [a, 48.] MYBIAPODA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Mi2r(mu«r)-i2-a=p(a»p)'o'd-a». From /luptos, countless, and irous, the foot. Fr.^ myriapodes. Ger., Tausendfiisse, Tausendf Ussier. A class of the Arthropoda. com- prising the centipedes and their allies, characterized by their numerous feet. [B, 28 («, 27).] MYRICA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu')-ri(re)'ka». Gr., livpUri. Fr., drier., m. Ger., Gagel. Candleberry myrtle ; a genus forming the galeworts. The Myricacete (Fr., myi-icacees) of most authors are the galeworts or candleberry-myrtle family. They are undershrubs, shrubs, or sometimes small trees, natives of the temperate and warmer regions, and are tonic and astringent. Most of them yield aromatic secretions, and their fruits are often covered with wax. The Myricaceae of Beichenbach are a family of the Incompletce, consistmg of the Casiiarinece, Myricece, and Styracifluce. The Myricce and Myricece (Fr., myricSes ; Ger., Myriceen) are the Myri- caceae as first defined. [B, 19, 34, 42, 104, 121, 170, 173, 180, 186 (a, 35).] — M. SBthiopica. An Abyssinian species. The fruits yield a wax. ]B, 121 (a, 35).]— M. asplenifolia. See Comptonia aspleni- folia. — M. braslliensis. A species closely related to and used like M. cerifera. [B, 180 (a, 36).]— M. caracassana. A New Granada species. The bark is astringent. [B. 267, 311 (a, 36).]— M. carollnlensls. A shrub growing in swamps from South Carolina to Florida. The fruit furnishes much wax. [B, 34, 186 (a, 35).]— M. cerifera. Fr., drier de la Louisiane. Ger., vjachstragender Gagel, lAchtmyrte. Wax myrtle, bayberry, candleberry myrtle, tallow-shrub ; a North American shrub, abundant along the sea- coasts, and also said to be indigenous to New Granada. Its fruit, a small spherical nut, yields much myrtle wax. The tonic, astrin- gent bark of the stem and root is used in chronic catarrhs of the throat, and, powdered, as an external application to indolent ulcers. The eclectics use it in diarrhoea, jaundice, scrofula, etc. In large doses it is emetic. It contains a volatile oil, tannic and gallic acids, resins, myristic acid, etc. [B, 5, 19, 34, 121, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).] — M. cordifolla. Fr., m. (ou drier) dfeuilles en eceur, buisson de dre. A species found at the Cape of Good Hope, where a greenish wax, called xuTn bessie, obtained by boiling the fruits and the branches, is used as food by the Hottentots. [B, 173, 180, 185 (a, 35) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv (a, 46).]— M. faya. Fr., m.faya. A species indigenous to the Azores. The berries yield a wax, and their pulp is edible. IB, 173, 185 (a, 35).]— M. gale. Fr., myrte bdtard (ou de Brabant, ou des marais), piment royal, romarin du nord, thi de Simon-PauU. Ger., gemeiner Oagel, brabanter Myrte, Heidelbeerenmyrte, Myrtenheide. Common can- dleberry myrtle of Europe, Dutch (or Devonshire, or bog-, or moor) myrtle, gale, sweet gale, sweet willow, golden osier ; a shrub grow- ing in Europe and North America. The entire plant has a strong aromatic odor and a bitter astringent taste. The leaves, herba (seu folia) myrii brabanticce (seu myricce gale), were formerly used in skin diseases. They are sometimes substituted for hops, and in Norway for tobacco. [B, 19, 34, 173, 180, 185, 275 (o, 35).]— M. integ- rlfolla. The sophee of the mountain regions of India. The fruit is eaten by the natives. [B, 185 (o, .35).]— M. Jalapensls. Sp., drbol de la cera. A species found in Mexico, where a wax obtained from the fruit is used in diarrhcea and jaundice. [B(a, 35); "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv (a, 46).]— M. laciniata. The M. guerdfolia. [B, 267 (a, 35).]— M. nagi. The yangmae of China, a ushy shrub or tree which bears a fine edible fruit. There is a species of the same name in western India, but its fruit is much in- ferior to that of the yangmae, and it may be a distinct species. [B, 185, 275 (a, 36).]— M. paluBtris. See M. gale.—M. pennsylvani- ca. Fr., drier de Pennsylvanie. A species having the same prop- erties and uses as M. caroliniensis, to which it is closely related. [B, 173, 180 (n, 35).]— M. quercifolla. Fr., m. a feuilles de chene. The oak-leaved candleberry myrtle ; a Cape of Good Hope species yielding a green wax. [B, 267, 310, 311 (a, 36).]- M. rubra. A small tree or shrub found in China and Japan. The fruit is edible. [B, 314 (a, 35).]— M. sapida. A species the bark of which, the kuephul of the Hindoos, is used in India as an aromatic stimu- lant and as a rubefacient and sternutatory. The fruits are eaten. [B, 172, 180 (a, 36) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxviii (a, 46).]— M. serrata. A species growing in South Africa and yield- ing a brittle wax. [B, 314 (a, 35).]— M'talg (Ger.), M'wachs (Ger.). See Myrtle wax. MYRICARIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi"r(mu»r)-i''k-a(a»)'ri» a'. From fivpiKi}, the tamarisk. A genus of tamariscineous plants distin- guished from Tamarix by its mouadelphous stamens. [B, 42 (a. 35).] — M. dahurica. A species having the same uses as M. her- bacea. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— M. germanlca. Fr., petit tamarisc. Ger., deutsche Tamariske. German tamarisk ; a shrub growing in Europe and the Caucasus. The bark of the stem and root, cortex tamarisci (seu tamarisd germanicoe, seu tamariscis, seu myrices, seu myricce), as well as the leaves, folia tamarisd, etc., was for- merly used as an aperient and deobstruent and in jaundice and skin diseases. [B, 19, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— M. herbacea, M. longi- folia. Species the woody lower part of the stem of which is used as a medicine by the priests in Thibet. [B, 180 (a, 3.5).J MYRICE (Lat.), n. t. Mi(mu«)-ri(re)'se(ka). Gen., myric'es. Gr.,^vptKij. 1, The tamarisk (raman'rcg'aHica). 2. The Myricari a germanica. [B, 114, 180 (o, 35).]— Cortex myrices. 1. The bark of Tamarix gallica. 2. The bark of the stem and root of Myricaria germanica. [B, 180 (a, 35).] MYRICIC AlCOHOIi, n. Mi^r-i's'i^k. See Myriotl alcohol. MYRICIN, n. Mi^'r'i's-i'n. Lat., myridna. Fr., myricine. Ger., M. 1. A crystalline substance, (Cs(|He,).Ci«H.,Oa. derived from beeswax. 2. An alcoholic extract of the bark oz Myrica ceri- fera. 3. Myristicol. [B, 6 ; B, 38, 93 (a, 14).] MYRICYIi.n. Mi^r'iss-i^l. Byn. : Tnelissyl. A univalent hydro- carbon, CaoHei, the radicle of m. alcohol. [B.] — M. alcohol. Hydrate or hydrated oxide of m., hydrogen myricylate ; a mon- atomic alcoholiCaoHeaO, containing m., and obtained*by decompos- ing beeswax. [B, 8 ; B, 93 (o, 14).]— M. chloride. A waxy sub- stance, CaoHei,Cl. [B.] — M. hydrate. See M. alcohol. — M. pal- mitate. See Myrioin (1st det.). MYRICYiATE, n. Mi'r-i's'l^l-at. A salt of myricyl. MYRICYMC, adj. Mi2r-i>s-i=l'i'k. Of or pertaining to myri- cyl. [B.] — M. alcohol. See Myricyl alcohol. — M. palmitate. See Myricin (1st def.). MYRINGA (Lat.), n. f. Mli'r(mu'r)-i"nS'ga». See Membeana tympani. MYRINGITIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi!r(mu»r)-i2n(i=ni')-ji(ge)'ti=s. Gen., -git'idos {-idis). Fr., myringite. Ger., Trommelfellentziindung. Inflammation of the membrana tympani. [L, 41, 44, 49 (a, 14).] MYRINGODECTOMY, n. Mi'r-ii'n'-go-de'ik'to-mi'. From myrinx, the tympanic membrane, and eKTo/i^,.a cutting out. Fr., myringodectoniie. Ger., Myringectomie, Myringodektomie. The artificial perforation of the membrana tympani, with excision of a portion, done mainly to make a passage for the waves of sound to the labyrinth in cases where their propagation from the membrana tympani to the stapes is impeded. [F.] MYBINGOMYCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Mi=r(mu«r)-i2nS-go(go»)- mi(mu«)-kos'i"s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From myrinx^the tympanic membrane, and fivKJis, a fungus. Ger. , Myringomytcosis. Disease of the membrana tympani resulting from the presence of a fungus. [B.]— M. aspergillina. Of Wreden, parasitic inflammation of the external auditory canal ; produced by various species of Aspergil- Itis (Eurotium and Otomyces). [B ; F.] Cf. AsPERGiiiUS aurioa- laris. MYRINGOPLASTY, n. Mi^r-i^n^'go-pla'st-i". From myrinx, the tympanic membrane, and /aiIkt^s, to mold. FT.,myringoplastie. Ger., Myringoplastie. A plastic operation for closing persistent perforations of the membrana tympani. In Berthold's operation the margins of a perforation are freshened, and then a skin graft is pushed in as far as the membrana tympani and lightly pressed on the surface of the wound at the edges of the perforation, and the meatus is then closed with antiseptic wadding, which is left un- disturbed for several days and then removed, the canal being cleansed and the dressing reapplied. [F, 3.] A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A<, all; Cl>, chin; Ch». loch (Scottish); E, he; B>, ell; G, go; I, die; V. in; N, in; N>, tank; 2371 MYOTONIA MYRISTICOL MYKINGOTOME, n. Mi^r-ianS'so-tom. From myrinx, the tympanic membrane, and ronij, a cutting. A small sharp knife with a long shank, used for incising tne membrana tympani. [«,29.] MYRINGOTOMY, n. Mi'r-i^ni'-goi't'o-mis. From mj^rmx, the tympanic membrane, and to^^, a cutting. Fr., myringotoynie. Ger., Myringotomie. Incision of the membrana tympani. MYRINX (Lat.), n. f. ,Mi»r(mu»r)'i=n!'x. Gen,, -ing'os (.-ing'is). See Membrana tympani. MYRIOCARPIN, 11. Mi=r-i»-o-kaSr'pi''n. The active princi- ple of the cacur (g. v.). ['^ Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvi (a, 46).] MYRIOFLE (Fr.), n. Me-re-o-f'l. See M-vriophyllon. MYRIOPHYILUM (Lat.), n. m. Mi=r(mui>r)-i2-o(oS)-fl=l(fu«l)'- lu'm(lu*m). Gr., ii.vpi6(l>v\Kov (from /uvpi'o;, countless, and ifivKKoy, a leaf). Fr., miriofle (.volant ipeau). Ger,, Federball. Water milfoil ; a genus of onagraceous herbs of the MyriophyUest'i=s-en. A hydrocarbon boiling at 167° C, obtained from oil of nutmeg ; probably a mixture of two or more other hydrocarbons. [B, 2.] MYRISTICIN, n. MiSr-i^sfi^s-i^n, Fr,, myristicine. 1. See Myristic acid. 2, See Myristicol. MYRlSTICOt, II. Mi'r-i^st'i^k-ozi. Fr., m. Ger., M. A phe- nol, CioHjjO (or OiqHuO). probably hydroparacymene hydrate. C6H4(C^H9)(OH).H2, isomeric with camphor ; an oil.y body obtained from oil of nutmeg. [B, 2 ; B, 4 (a, 38) ; "Am. Joiir. of Pharm.," O, no; 0>, not: O', whole; Th. thin; Ths, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U", lull; U<, full; U», urn; V, like ti (German). MTRISTIN MYRSINE 2373 June, 1888, p. 307 (B).]— M. chloride. A substance, CioHmCl, ob- tained by treating m. with phosphorus perchloride. [B, 93 (a, 14).] MYBISTIN, n. Mi^r-i^sfi^n. Fr., myristine. Ger.. M. Glyce- ryl myristate ; a compound of glycerin in which the radicle of my- nstic acid replaces one or more molecules of hydroxyl. [B, 98 (o, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).]— M'sanre (Ger.). See Myristic ociU— M'- sUure^thylestei- (Ger.). See Ethyl myristate. MYBISTOMC ACID, n. Mi^r-i^strO^l'iak. An acid, CuHa.Oj, melting at IS" C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] MTBISTONE, n. Mi=r-i=st'on. A crystalline ketone, CjiHs,©, melting at 75° C, obtained by slow distillation of calcium myristate. [B, 2 ; B, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] MYKISTYIi HYDRIDE, n. Miar'i^s-ti^I. A colorless liquid, Ci4Hoo = Ci4H29.H, found in American petroleum, having a turpen- tine-like odor and boiling at about 240° C. [B, 93 {a, 38).] MYRMECIA (Lat.), n. f. Mu»r(mu"r)-rae(ma)'si'(ki»)-a». Gr., fivpfnjKia {from nvp/irj^y an ant), Fr., myrm^de. Ger., Anteisen- warze (1st def .), J(f|/rm,ecie, MyrmecisTnus (2d def.). 1. See Verruca formicaria. 2. A verrucous condition of the palms and soles re- sembling thymiou, but with less prominent and harder manifes- tations, perhaps tyloma. [Celsus (G, 13).] MYRMECIASIS (Lat.), MYRMECIASMUS (Lat.), MYB- MECISMUS (Lat.), MYRMECIUM (Lat.), n's t., m., m., and n. Mu°r(mu'r)-me(ma)-si(ki=)'a's(aSs)-i2s, -si''(ki")-a2z(a'symu=s(mu*s), -si'z(ki''s)'mu's(rnu*s), -me(ma)'si2(ki!')-u'in(ur-mek-o2b'i'-uS9. Lat., myrme- cobius (from fivpfi-rii, an ant, and ^I'os, life). Living on or among ants. [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYRMECOtEON (Lat.), n. n. Mu»r(mu«r)-me'k(mak)-ol(o'l)'- e'-o^n(on). Gen., -ont'os (-oni'is). Gr.,nivp/n)KoAecii»'(fromjiAupfiijf, an ant, and A^tov, a lion). A more correct form of Myrmeleon (g. v.). MYBMECOPHAGA (Lat.), n. f. Mu=r(mu8r)-me2k(mak)-oSf'- a^g{a'g)-a3. From /nup/ii^l, an ant, and ii}ayeiv^ to eat. The ant- bear or ant-eater ; a genus of the Myrmecophagidce, which are a family of edentate mammals, [a, 48.]— M. tamandua. A species found in South America. Its fat was formerly supposed to be nervine and resolvent. [L, 105 (a, 46).] MYRMECOSIS CLat.), n. f. Mu»r(mu»r)-me2k(mak)-os'i»s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From ^upjuiif, an ant (see also -osis*). See Myr- MEOIASIS. MYRMEtBON(Lat.), n. m. Mu»r(mu«r)-me(ma)'le2-o'n. From ij-vp/jLTi^. an ant, and Aeww, a lion. The ant-lion ; a genus of neurop- terous insects, [a, 48.]— M. foriuicarius. A .species used as an emollient. [L, 105 (o, 46).] MYROBAIiAN, n. Mi-ro=bWl-a'n. Gr.. nupo/SdiAai'ot. Lat., m^yrobalanus. Fr., m. Ger., Myrobalane. 1. The fruit of vari- ous East Indian plants, especially of species of Terminalia. The name was given bj^ the ancients to the fruit of Balanites cegypfiaca^ and in medieval times to a variety of plum. 2. A plant producing m^s. The Myrobalanece (Fr., myrobalan4es) are : Of Jussieu, a family of plants (the Combretacece) ; of Reichenbach, a division of the OnagrecB^ consisting of the Circceece and Granatece. [B. 5, 19, 20, 121, 170, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— American m. See Hehnan- DiA sonora. — Belleric m's. Lat., myrobalani beltiriccB. Fr., Tt^s bellirics, m''s bellirics. Ger., bellirische (Oder runde) Myrobal- anen. The fruits of Terminalia bellerica. [a. 35.] — Black m*s. See Indian m'«.— Chebulic m's. Lat., myrobalani kebuloe. Fr., m^s chibules. Ger., grosse M^en. The fruits of Terminalia che- 6uZa, especially the ripe fruits, [a, 35.] — Citrine m's. Lat., myro- balani citrinoR (seu lutei, seu flavce). Fr., m's citrins. Ger., gelbe (oder goldgelbe) Myrobalanen. The fruits of Terminalia citrina. [a,35.] — Egyptian m. liSit.^fructus myrobalani. Fr.^m.d^Egypte. The fruit of Balanites oegyptiaca. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).]- Einblic m. IjB.t.y myrobalani emblicce (2d det.). Fr., m's embWcs (2d def.). Ger., aschgraue (Oder graiie) Myrobalanen (2d def.). 1. The Eni- blica o.fficinalis. 3. In the pi., its fruits, [a, 35.]— Gelbe M'en (Ger.), Goldgelbe M'en (Ger.)^. See Citrine rtCs. — Grosse M'en Ger.). See Chebulic m^s. — Indian m's. Lat., myrobalani nigroe. Fr., wi's indiens, rrCs indiques. Ger., indische M^en, indiamsche M^en, schwarze M'*en. The fruits of Terminalia chebula, especial- ly the unripe fruits, [a, 35.] MYROBAIiANUS (Lat.), h. f.-and m. Mi{mu»)-ro(ro')-ba!il- (ha=l)'a'n(a'n)-u'e(u*s). 1. See Myrobalan. 2. The genus Termi- nalia. [B, 5, 42, 121, 180 (a, 35).]- Myrobalani damascenae. See Indian myrobalans. — Myrobalani luteae. See Citrine myro- BALANS. — Myrobalani nigrae. See Indian myrobalans. — Myro- balani rotundse. See Belleric myrobalans. MYBOCARPUS (Lat.), n. m. and n. Mi(mu«)-ro(ro9)-kaSrp'- u^s(u^s). A genus of the Leguminosoe, tribe Sophorece. [B, 42 (a, 35).] — M. fastigiatus, M, frondosus. The oleo-pardo, or cabriuva preta of Brazil ; a species yielding a medicinal balsam like balsam of Tolu. [B, 18, 42 (a, 35).] MYBOCOIiliYRIUM (Lat.), u. n. Mi(mu»)-ro(ro»)-ko''Mi2(lu«)'- ri^-u'm(u*m). Gr., fnvpoKoWvpiov. fivpoKoWovpiov (from fivpov, an unguent, and KoWvpiov, a coUyrium). Syn. : colh/rium molle. An ancient term for an ointment-like coUyrium. [Albini, " Giorn. in- ternaz. delle sci. med.," 1885, i, p. 1.] MYRODENDKON (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu«)-ro(ro=)-de=nd'ro'n. See Mtbiobendron. MYRODIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-rod'i»-a>. From livpov, an un- fuent, and elSos, resemblance. Fr,, rnyrodie, m. A genus of the tercuUacece, having an aromatic odor and mucilaginous roots ; of Baillon, a section of the genus Quararibea. The MyrodieoB of Schott and Endlicher are a division of the Helictereoe. [Bj 38, 48, 71 (a, 14) ; B, 19, 42, 170 (a, 35).]— M. angustifolia. A species the root of which is used in decoction in Brazil for venereal diseases. It has, according to Martins, the mucilaginous properties of Helic- teres sacarolha. [B, 197 (a, 35).] — M. turbinata. An odoriferous species found in South America and the West Indies, used as a fumigatory. [B, 48, 71 (a, 14).] MYEOI/^i) (Fr.), n. Me-ro-la. 1. A mixture of volatile oils, pure or medicated. [B, 38, 88, 93 (o, 46).] 2. A medicinal preparation having an essential oil as an excipient. [A, 385 ; B, 38 (a, 88).] MYRON (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu«)'ro»n. Gr., juvpoi-. 1- A balm or soft resin, 2. An ointment, [L, 50 (a, 14).] MYBONATE, n. Mi^r'o'n-at. A salt of myronic acid. [B, 38, 93 (a, 38),] MYRONIC ACID, n, Mi''r-o''n'i2k. Fr., acide myronigue. Ger., Myronsdure. A substance, CmHisNSjOio, not yet obtamed pure, derived from the seed of Sinapis nigra. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 46, 93, 105 (a, 46).] MYUOPHORTJM (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu=)-ro2f'o=r-u»m(u*m). From /xvpov, an unguent, and ^^peti/, to bear. Fr. , myrophore. Ger., Salbentrager. An apparatus for applying ointments to parts of the body that are difficult of access. [L, 50 (a, 48).] MYROPISSOCERON (Lat.), MYEOPISSOCERUM (Lat.), n's n. Mi(mu^)-ro2p-i'^s-so(so3)-se(ka)'ro'^n, -ru8m(ru*m). Gr,, iiv- poTTHTtroKTQpo^ (from fivpov, RU uugucnt, TrifTtra. pitch, and ktjp^?, bees- wax. Of Galen, a compound of perfumed oils, resin, wax, etc., used for baldness. [L, 50 (a. 14).] MYROSIN, n. Mi'r'o"s-i'n. Fr., myrosine. Ger., M. The fer- ment of mustard-seeds, by which potassium myronate is decoin- posed into grape-sugar, mustard-oil, and acid potassium sulphate. [B, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] MYROSPERMIN, n. Mi-ro-spu»rm'i'n, See Cikhamein. MYROSPERMUM (Lat.), n. n. Mi(mu«)-ro(ro')-spu»rm- (spe*rm)'u''m(u, blue; U', lull; U«, full; U', urn; U», like U (German). MYRSINEL^ON MYXOTER 2374 MYKSINEL^ON (Lat.). n. n. Mu'>r{inu8r)-si2n-e«l-e'(a3'e'»)-o''n. From jLtupo-tVij, myrtle, and i\aiov, olive-oil. Fr., myrsinel4on. Of Dioscorides, oil of myrtle. [A, 325 ; L, 41 (a, 14).] MYRTACEOUS, adj. Mufirt-a'shuSs. Lat., myrtaceus (from fiupTos, myrtle). Fr., myrtace. Resembling or having the charac- ters of the genus Myrtus, belonging to the Myrtacece (see under Myrtus). [a, 35.] MYKTAIi, adj. Mu^r'tU. Lat., myrtalis (from fivpros, myrtle). Resembling or having the characters of the myrtles or Myrtales, which are : Of Lindley, the m. alliance of the Exogence ; of Bentham and Hooker, a cohort of the Calyciflorce. [B, 42, 170 (a, 35).] MYRTE (Fr.), n. Mert. See Myrtus.— Eeuille de in. Lat., folium myrfinum, Qer.^ Myrtenblatt. A combination of probe and spatula, shaped like a myrtle leaf, used to clean the edges of a wound or ulcer. [L, 30, 41 (a, 43).] — Sirop de m. See Syrupus de myrto. MYRTE (Ger.), n. Mu^rt'e". See Myrtus.— Brabant er M., Brabantisclie M., Heidelbeerenm*. See Myrica gale. — I^ichtm'. See Myrica ceHfera. — M'nblatt. See Feuille de MYRTE (Fr.). — M'nblatter. The leaves of Myrtus communis. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— M'ndorn. The Buscus aculeatus and Ilex aquifo- lium. [B, 48, 124 (a, 14, 43).] MYRTIDANUM (Lat.), n. n. Mu6rt(mu8rt)-i2d'a2n(a3n)-u3m- (u*m). Grr., fjLvpriSavov (from ntvpros, myrtle, and elSos, resem.- blance). 1. Of Hippocrates, (a) a myrtle-like plant, and (b) the seed of the Persian pepper-tree. 2. Of Dioscorides, a rough ex- crescence growing on the root and branches of Myrtus communis. 3. Wine made from the berries of Myrtus communis. [A, 311 (a, 17) ; A, 325 ; B, 19, 114 (a, 35).] M:YRTiri.ORUS(Lat.),adj. Mu»rt(mu«rt)-i2-flor'u3s(urt'o''l. The oil obtained by distilling th6 leaves of Myrtus communis (or, according to others, the portion of the volatile oil of myrtle that boils between 160° and 170° C). Ac- cording to Jahne, it is a mixture of dextrorotary pinene and of cineol, its medicinal action being due to the latter. It is powerfully balsamic, acts as a disinfectant and antiseptic, and is used inter- nally as a stomachic and in small doses as a sedative, also in sub- acute catarrhal affections of the respiratory tract, although here it is said to act as an irritant from the presence of terpene. Exter- nally it is employed in rheumatism and psoriasis. [Am. Jour, of Pharm.," June, 1886, p. 296 (a, 50) ; Linarix, " Brit. Med. Jour.," Apr. 10, 1886 (a, 50) ; ''Nouv. rem.." May 24, 1889, p. 240 (a, 50) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvh (a, 46).] MYRTON (Lat.). MYRTUM (Lat.), n's n. Mu6rt(muert)'o9n. Gr., ^Lv'pToi'. 1. See MYRTLE-ftcj-ry. 3. See Clitoris. 3. The vulva, [A, 311 (a, 17).] MYRTUS (Lat), n. f. Mu6rt(mu6rt)'u3s(u*s). Gr.,/ivpT05. Fr., myrte, myrthe. Ger., Myrte. Myrtle, a genus of the Myrtacece (Fr., myrtac4es; Ger., Myrtaceen) of Lindley, the Myrteacece [Fr., myrtSaciea'} of Nees, the Myrtece [Fr., myrtees ; Ger., Myrteen] of St.-Hilaire, the Myrti [Fr., myrtes] of Jussieu, the Myrtinece [Fr., myrtin6es] of De CandoUe, or the Myrtoidece [Fr., myrtoHdes] of Ventenat), an order of calycifloral dicotyledonous trees or shrubs, distinguished among the Myrtales by the ovary being inferior, the stamens indefinite in number, the style single, the leaves punctate, rarely stipulate, the fruit capsular or baccate, many-celled and con- taining numerous exalbummous seeds. The Myrtece of Bentham and Hooker are a tribe of the Myrtacece. [B, 1, 19, 34, 42, 121, 170 (o, 35).]— Bacca myrti. See MYRTLE-fcerrj/.— Grana > pseu- do-myrti. The berries of Vaccinium, myrtillus. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — M. acris. Of Swartz, the Pimenta acris. [B, 173, 180 (a. 35).] — M. arborea (foliis laurinis, seu aromatica). The Pimenta aromatica. [B, 200.]— M. arragan. A Mexican species. The leaves are used as a tonic and astringent. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv (a, 46).]— M. brabantica. See Myrica gale. — M. camphorata. A species yielding by distillation an ethereal essence which is used in Cnile for the same purposes as oil of caju- put. [B, 267 (a, 35).]— M. caryophyllata. Fr., myrte caryophylle. 1. Of J eLcquin, the Pimenta ojfficinaUs. 2. Ot lAnnseus, the Syzygi- um caryophyllceum. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— M. caryophyllus. The Eugenia caryophyllata. [B, 180 (o, 35).]— M. cauliflora. Fr., myrte cauliflore, Grer., stammbliihende Myrte. A Brazilian spe- cies. The berries are used for making syrup, wine, etc. [B, 173 (a, 35),]— M. chekan, M. cheken. The chefcan, or chequen, of the Chilean!? ; an evergreen shrub. The aromatic and astringent leaves are used in chronic bronchitis. They contain chekenine and an oil resembling that of eucalyptus. [B, 270 ; B, 5 (a, 35) ; ^'Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii (a, 46).]— M. communis. Fr., myrte comm-un, herbe du lagui, meurthe. Ger., gemeine Myrte, Grerber- myrte. The common myrtle ; a bushy evergreen shrub, with small dark-green fragrant leaves, studded with oil receptacles, indigenous to western Asia and naturalized in southern Europe. The leaves and fruits, folia et haccce myrti (the latter pulpy berries with nu- merous seeds), were formerly used as a tonic and astringent, and the berries are still used empirically in Greece for blennorrhoea. They contain a volatile oil, oleum myrti essentiale, or myrteum,, on which their properties depend, now used in perfumery. In France a cosmetic and astringent water, eau d''ange. is distilled from the fiowers and leaves. [B, 19, 121, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm, Assoc," xxix (a, 46).]— M. edulis. Edible-fruited myrtle ; a Uruguay species referred by some to the genus Eugenia. [B, 42, 275 (a, 35).] — M. jambos. See Jambosa vulgaris.— J^i/l- leu- cadendrum. See Melaleuca leucadendron. — M. luma. Fr., myrte luma. A species found in Chile, where the berries are used to make a kind of wine, and the astringent root is used in dysentery, [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. mespiloides. See under M. orbiculata.—M. micTopIiylla. An aromatic stimulant species growing in Chile, where it is used like M. ugni. [B, 267 (a, 35)!]— M. nummu- I aria. Cranberry myrtle ; a species indigenous to the Falkland Islands. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— M. orbiculata. A large shrub which, with its allies M. mespiloides, etc, is referred by some to a section (Jossinia) of the genus Eugenia. [B, 19 (a, 35).]— M. pimenta. See Pimenta o;fficinalis.—M.. pimentoides. The Pimenta citrifo- lia. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— M. pseud o-caryophyllus. 'FT.,pimentdu Mexique, myrte faiix-caryophylle. A Mexican sfjecies. The fruits are used as a condiment and in preparing tonic and stomachic liqueurs ; an essential oil is also obtained from them, and from the leaves a cosmetic water. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— M. salutaris. A species growing on the banks of the Orinoco, where it is known as guayavo- araydn. Its root-bark is used as a hsemostatic. [B, 121. 214, 311 (a, 35).]— M- silvestris. See Ruscus aculeatus. — M. tabasco. A species found in Mexico, where its fruit, Mexican pepper (Fr., pi- ment du Mexique), is used as a spice. [B, 104 (o, 35)/) Cf. Pimenta aromatica.—'M., ugni. Fr., myrte ugni. Fruiting myrtle ; the myrtilla of Chile, where the astringent roots are used medicinally, the leaves as tea, and the fruits as a condiment and in the prepara- tion of a stomachic wine. [B, 121, 173(a, 35).]— Oleum myrti. See Oil of MYRTLE. — Oleum myrti essentiale. See under Jkf. com- mon iS.— Syrupus de myrto. Fr., sirop de myrte. A prepara- tion made by digesting 3 parts of myrtle flowers in 100 of water of myrtle, and dissolving in the colature double its weight of sugar ; or by infusing 220 parts of myrtle berries in 1,812 of boiling water, adding 1,312 of sugar, clarifying, and reducing to the consistence of syrup ; or by mixing equal parts of juice of myrtle berries and syrup. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Unguentum noyrti compositum. Sp., ungiiento de araydn compuesto [Sp. Ph.]. An ointment made by melting together 30 parts of yellow wax and 345 of oil of myr- tle, adding a powder composed of 8 parts each of root-bark of pomegranate, cypress berries, and myrtle berries, 15 of mastic, and 30 each of galls and sumach (Rhus coriaria), and stirring till cooled to the proper consistence. [B, 95 (a, 38).] MYSIOtOGIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi2s(mu«s)-ia-o(o3)-lo(lo2)'jia(gi2)-a», From (LiOs, a muscle, and AdvoSi understanding. See Myology. MYSOFHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. Mi(mu«)-sofsoS)-fob(fo2b)'i2-a3. From jLtutro?, uncleanness, and fiil«7js (from li-v^a., mucus, and aX^os, resemblance). Fr., myxeux. Ger., schleiniartig. 1. Mucus-Uke. 2. Containing mucus, full of mucus. [Hippocrates (A, 311).] MYXCEDEMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi2x(mu«x)-ei'd(o=-e2d)-e(a)'ma'. Gun., -em'atos(-atis). From /mufa, mucus, and oifiijiiia, oedema. Fr., vu/xced^nie, cachexie pachydermique, ced&me cr^tino'ide. Ger., Muxodem. It., mixoedema. Sip., paquidei'miacretinoide. Achronic d isease or assemblage of phenomena first described by Sir W. Gull as " a cretinoid state supervening in adult life in women." The name m. was given to it by Ord. It almost always occurs in women, and is characterized by a general swelling, resiliency, and translucency of the integument. This has been thought to be owing to an over- growth of connective tissue, chiefiy of the mucus-yielding cement by which the fibrils of the white elements are held together. M. ultimately leads to grave implication of the nervous system and death. ["Trans, of the Chn. Soc. of London," vii, 1874; "Med.- Chir. Trans.," Ixi, 1878; "Boston Med. and Surg. Jour.," Mar. 9, 1882 ; " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Mar. 26, 1887, p. 353.J— Artificial m. [Horsley], Operative m. See Cachexia strumipriva. MYXOEIBBOMA (Lat.), n, n. Mi2x(mu«x)-o(o')-fl(fe)-bro'maS. Gen., -rom'atos (-atis). From niifa, mucus, and flbra, a fibre (see also -oma*). A fibrous myxoma, [a, 34.] MYXOGASTEKOUS, MYXOGASTKOUS, adj's. Mi»x-o- ga^st'e^r-u^s, -ru^s. From juvf a, mucus, and yaarrip, the belly. Be- longing to the Myxogastereaz (or Myxogasterps, or Myxogastres), which are a suborder (Fries) or a section (Endlicher) of the Tricho- spermece, a subdivision of the Trichomycetes (Reichenbach), or a suborder of the Gasteromyceies (Lindley) ; now classed with the Myxomycetes (q. v.). [B, 19, 131, 291 (a, 36).] MYXOGLIOMA (Lat.), n, n. Mi=x(mu«x)-o(o=)-gli(gle)-o'ma'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From (ivfa, mucus, and yAta, glue (see also -oiim*). See Gliomyxoma. MYXOLIPOMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi2x(mui'x)-o(o')-li2p-o'ma=. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From (»v'|a, mucus, and Ai'iras, animal fat (see also -oma*). A lipomatous myxoma, [a, 34.] MYXOMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi2x(mu»x)-om'as. Gen., -om'atos (■atis). From jiiija, mucus (see also -oma*). Fr., myxSme. Ger., Myxom, GallA-tgeschwulst. It., missoma. An embryonic-tissue tumor consisting of a homogeneous or finely fibrillated, soft, gelati- nous basement substance in which are imbedded a variable num- ber of spheroidal, fusiform, branching, and often anastomosing cells. They may contain few or many blood-vessels and nerves. [Prudden (a, 34).]— Arborescent m. Of Waldeyer, a m. having polypoid branches, [a, 34.1— Cartilaginous m. Lat., m. car- tilagineum. A m. which either has a firmer consistence than usual or contains cells like those of cartilage. [E.]— Cystic m., Cys- toid m. A m. containing parts so fluid as to resemble cysts. [E.] — Bill'use m. of the membranes. Fr., myxdme diffus des mem- branes. Of Breslau, Eberth, and Spiegelberg, a mucous thicken- ing of the chorion, the mucous material contaming round, acicular, or stellate cells, partly physaliphorous, accompanied with thicken- ing of the amnion and an absence of the intermediate layer in places. The outer surface of the chorion presents numerous promi- nences, varying from the size of a pea to that of a cherry flattened and obscurely fluctuating. [A, 15.]— Diffuse m. of the placenta. Fr., myxOme (diffus) du placenta. See Vesicular MOLE— Enchondromatous m. A m, containing nodules of hya- line cartilage, [a, 34.]— Erectile m. See Teleangeiectatic m.— Fibrous m. Lat., m..^brosum. A m. consisting largely of fibrous tissues. [E.]— Haemorrhagic m. Of Cornil and Ranvier, m. in which there are distention and rupture of the blood-vessels, [o, 34.]— Hyaline m. Lat., m. hyalinum. A form of m. in which the tissue is translucent. [E.]— Intra-canaliciilar m. of the mamma. Qev., intracanaliculdres Myxom. A m. developing in the interstitial connective tissue of the mamma, and sending polypoid expansions into the dilated ducts of the gland. [Jungst, "Arch. f. path. Anat. u. Physiol, u. f. klin. Med.," xcv, 2, p. 195 (a, 34).] — Liipo-m., liipomatous m. Lat., m. lipomatodes. A m. containing much fat. [E.]— Medullary m. Lat., m. medullare. A m. containing a large number of cells ; it may present the ap- pearance of a sarcoma, and is white and opaque. [Prudden (a, 34).]— M. enchondromatodes arborescens. See Enchondro- matous m. — M. gelatinosum, A soft m. containing compara- tively few cells and much translucent basement substance. [Prud- den (a, 34).]— M. intracanallciilare arborescens mammte. See Intra-canalicular m.— M. lipomatodes. See Lipomatous m. — M. medullare. See Medullary m.—M.. molle. See M. gelati- nosum.— TIH. multiplex chorii. Of Jarotzky and Waldeyer, myxomatous degeneration of the chorion tufts of a mole that have grown into the blood spaces of the uterine substance, [a, 34.1— M. of the chorion. Fr., myxdme (ou hypertrophie [Ercolani]) des villositis choriales. Of Virchow. a vesicular mole. [A. 15.]— M. of the serotina. 'Fr.,myxomede las^rotine(ou de Vorganeglan- dulaire). Of Ercolani, a form of degeneration of the placenta in which, while its gross appearance is unchanged, the parenchyma of the villi is atrophied and has undergone fibrous degeneration. [A, 16.]— Placental m. See Vesicular mole. — Teleangeiectatic m., Vascular m. Lat., m. teleangeiectodes. A m. of highly vas- cular structure. [E.] MYXOMYCETOUS, adj. Mi^x-o-mi-sefu^s. From nv'fa, mu- cus, and niiitijs, a fungus. Of the Myxomycetece (Saccardo) or Myxomycetes (Wallroth) [Fr., myxomycites ; Ger., Schleimpilze], which are the slime-molds, by De Bary placed among the Myceto- zoa, but now usually regarded as an order of Fungi. They are distinguished by forming in their first stages mobile masses (Plas- modia) which consist of numerous net-like channels conducting a current of protoplasm which contains starch granules, diatoms, and other foreign bodies. As they proceed toward maturity they lose their gelatinous structure, and become a mass of spores min- gled with threads. When the spores germinate, the contents es- cape either in the form of amoeboids or of zoospores with cilia, which come together and produce mobile Plasmodia. The largest division of the group is the Myxogastres, distinguished by the Plas- modium being formed of a union of plasmodes and by the spores being developed in the interior of an envelope or false peridium. [B, 19, 121, 170. 291 (a, 35).] MYXONEUBOMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi''x(mu«x)-o(oS)-nu»-ro'ma». Gen., -rom'atos (-atis). From jivfa, mucus, and vevi>oii, a nerve (see also -oma*). A neuroma containing myxomatous tissue, [a, 34.] MYXOPOD, n. Mi^'x'o-po^d. From niija, mucus, and irovt, the foot. A protozoon possessing pseudopodia. [L, 11.] MYXOBRHOOS (Lat.), MYXORRHOUS (Lat.), adj's. Mi'x- (mu''x)-o2r'ro(ro2)-o2s, -u's(u*s). Gr., fiv^oppoos, fiv^oppovi (from li.v(a, mucus, and peir, to flow). Affected with blennorrhoea. [L, 50 (o, J8).] MYXOSARCOMA (Lat.), n. n. Mi'x(mu''x)-o(o=)-sa'rk-om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From ii-vfa, mucus, and aapi, flesh (see also -oma*). Fr., rflyxosarcame. Ger., Myxosarcom. It., missosar- coma. ^^., mixosarcom.a. 1. A tumor that is partly myxomatous and partly sarcomatous. 2. Asarcooele. [E, 6,24.] 3. Of Billroth, see Myxoma. MYXOSPORES, n.pl. Mi^x'o-sporz. From fiv'fa, mucus, and ffiropos, a sowing. Fr., m. Spores produced within a gelatinous mass. [B, 77, 121 (a, 35).] Cf . Endospores and Exospores. MYXOTER (Lat.), n. m. Mi2x(mu«x)-ot'u»r(ar). Gen., -er'os (-is). Gr., luvJuT^p. SeeMvcTER. O, no; 0», not; 0>, whole; Th. thin; Th», the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U», lull; U«, full; U, urn; C, like fi (German). NABEL NANORRHOPS 2376 N NABEIi (Ger.), u. NaSb'e^l. 1. The navel. See Umbilicus, a. See HiLUM (1st def.).— Fettn*. See Liparomphalus.— Frucht'n. See HiLUM carpicum. — Korpern*. See Umbilicus. — N*band (der Leber). See Sound ligament of the liver. — N'binde. 1. A bandage for the navel ; the belly-hand of a new-born in- fant. 2. See Rhaphe.— N'blaschen, N'blase. See Umbilical vesicle.— N'blutbruch. See Hjematomphalocele.— N'bluten, N*blutfluss, N'blutung. See Omphalorrhagia. — N'darin- bruch. See Enteromphalocele.— N'darmwasserbrucli, See Enterydromphalus.— N'decke. See Strophiole.—N' fleck. See Base (3d def.) and Chalaza (2d def.).— N'fleischbruch. See Sarcomphalon.— N'fleiscUgewachs. See Sarcomphalocble.— N'gerte. See N'schnur,— N*gescliwulst, See Omphaloncus. — N'geschwur, See Omphalelcosis.— N'grube. The depres- sion of the navel.— N' hoc kercben, N'knopf. See Tuberculum c/iaiaam'um.—N* kraut. See Androsace (1st def.), Cotyledon (3d def.), and Cotyledon umbilicus. The name is also applied to vari- ous species of Omphalodes and other genera. — N'mittel. See Epomphalicum.— N'offiaung. The umbilical ring.— N'schnitt. See Omphalotomy (2d def.).— N'scbnur. See the major list. — N'steinbrucb. See Poromphalon.—N' Strang. See the major list.— N'stiick. The umbilical or funicular portion, as of the umbilical vessels.— N'vorfall. See Exomphalia. — N'wasser- brucb, N*wassergescbwulst. See Hydromphalon.— N'wiud- brucb. See Pneumatomphalus.— Samenn'. See Hilum (1st def.). — TFassern*. See Hydrocotyle. NABELSCHNUR (Ger.), n. NaSb'en-shnur. 1. See Umbilical cord. 2. See Podosperm.— N'bruch. See Abdominal fissure and Umbilical hernia. — NMurchscbnitt. See Omphalotomy. — N'gallerte. See Gelatin of TFTiar^on.— N'gefUsse. The umbili- cal vessels. — N'gerausch. See Funicular souffle. — N'knoten. See KNcre of the umbilical cord. — N'repositorium. See Funis REPOsiTOR. — N'rest. See Nabel (1st def.). — N'scbeide. The amniotic sheath of the umbilical cord.— N* spiral. The twist of the umbilical cord. — N'umschlingung. That condition in which the umbilical cord is wound around the foetus.— N'vorfall. Pro- lapse of the umbilical cord. — N*windung, Torsion of the umbili- cal cord. , NABEtSTBANG (Ger.), n. NaSb'e^l-straSns. See Umbilical CORD. — N*gewebe. See (Jelatin of H^iar(on.— N'rest. See Nabel (1st def.).— N'scbeide. The investing sheath of the umbili- cal cord. NABIAS, n. A place in the department of the Hautes-PyrSnSes, France, where there is a saline spring. [L, 49, 87 (a, 14, 46).] NABIT, n. Na^b'i'^t. Pulverized white sugar ; formerly used in diseases of the eyes. [A, 325 ; L, 41 (a, 14).] NABOTHIAN, adj. Na^b-oth'ia-a^n. Investigated by or named from Martin Naboth. [a, 48.] NAC ASOIj, n. In Guatemala, the Coesalpinia coriaria. [B, 121 (a, 35).] NACELLE (Fr.), n. Na3-se=l. 1. See Carina. 2. See Fossa navicularis (1st def.). NACHBEHANDLUNG(Ger.), n. NaSch^'be^-ha^nd-lun". See After-treatment. NACHBILD (Ger.), n. NaSch^'bi^ld. See After-image. NACHBLUTUNG (Ger.), n. Na^ch^'blut-una. Secondary haemorrhage. [A, 521 (a, 17).] NACHEMPFANGNISS (Ger.), n. Na8ch2'e3mp-fe2n3-ni»a. See Superfcetation. NACHEMPFINDUNG (Ger.). n. NaScha'camp-fiand-un^. See Apter-perception and After-sensation. NACHFIEBEK (Ger.), n. NaSch^'feb-e'ir. A febrile move- ment of brief duration occurring as a relapse or a recrudescence after convalescence from a fever has begun. NACHFULLE (Ger.). n. Na3ch='fu«l-le2. See Affusion. NACHGEBOKEN (Ger.), adj. NaSch^'ge^-bor-eSn. See Post- humous, NACHGEBUBT (Ger.). n. Na^ch^'ge^-burt. The after-birth. See Secundines and Placenta.— N'sgeschaft. The management of the placental stage of labor. — N*8losung. The separation of the placenta from its attachment. — N*stbeile. See Secundines.— N*svorfall. Prolapse of the placenta.— N'zeit. The placental stage of labor. NACHHIBN (Ger.), n. Na^ch^'hern. See Metencephalon. NACHKRANKHEIT (Ger.), n. Na3ch!"kra»nak-hit. See Deuteropathy and Sequela. NACHLASS (Ger. J, n. Naach^'la^s. See Intermission and Re- mission. NACHtASSEND (Ger.), adj. Naachs'la's-se^nd. See Inter- mittent. NACHIiASSER (Ger.), n. NaSch^'la^s-sear. See Laxator. NACHMILCH (Ger.), n. NaSch^'miaicha. See Aftering. NACHSTAAB (Ger.), n. Na^chS'staSr. See ^Secondary cata- ract. NACHSTOFF (Ger.), u. Na»ch»'stoSf. See Deuteryl. NACHTEIMEB (Ger.), n. NaSch^fim-e^r. See Coprodo- cheum. NACHTRIPPEB (Ger.), n. Na^chS'triSp-pe^r. See Gleet. NACHTSCHATTEN (Ger.), n. NaSchn'shaH-tean. The genus Solanum and the genus Phlox. [B, 48 (a, 14).] NACHTSEHEN (Ger.), NACHTSICHTIGKEIT (Ger.), n's. NaSchsfza-he^n, na^chafziachst-i^g-kit. See Nyctalopia. NACHTVIOLE (Ger.), u. Na^chafve-ol-e^. See Hesperis. NACHWEHEN (Ger.), n. pi. Naach^'va-he^n. See After- pains. NACHWIBKtJNG (Ger.), n. Na^ch^'verk-una. See After- action. NACKEN (Ger.), n. Na^k^eSn. See Cervix (1st def.) and Nape. — N'tbeil. The cervical portion of the spinal cord. [I, 8 (K).] NACKT (Ger.), adj. Na^kt. See Achlamydeous, Nakkd, and Nude.— N'blumig. See Gymnanthous.—N 'druse. See Gymna- DENIA. — N'friicbtig. See Gymnocarpous. — N'keimend. See Acotyledonous. — N*keimig. See Gymnoblastous. — N'samig. Gymnospermous ; as a n., in the pi., iV'e, the CrymnospermoB.—'S^- viersamig. See Gymnotetraspermous. NACBE, n. Na'^kr'. Lat., nacrum^ nacra (pi.). Fr., n. See MoTHER-o/-i>eaW. NACTA (Lat.), 11. f. Na2k(na8k)'ta». Of Paracelsus, see Mam- mary abscess. NADEL. (Ger.), n. Na^d'e^l. See Acus (1st def.). Aiguille, and Needle (1st def.).— Brennn'. A cauterizing needle.— Haarseiln', See Seton needle.— He ftn\ See Suture needle.- Impfn*. See Vaccinator (2d def.).— Karlsbader N. A hare-lip pin.— Knocb- enn'. See Spiculum (2d def.).— N'druck, N*diTickung. See Acupressure.— N'fiihrer. See Acuductor.— N'balter. See Nee- dle-holder.— N*holzer. The Coniferce. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — N'punk- tirung. See Acupuncture.— N*raude. See Paronychia (Istdef.). — N'stechen, N*steiii, N'stich. See Acupuncture. — Nabn*. See Suture needle. — Staarn*. See Cataract needle. — tJnterbin- dung8n\ See Aneurysm needle. NADUCEM, 11. Of the Persians, «. uterine mole. [Avicenna (A, 325).] NJEVOID, adj. Nev'oid. From ncevus {q. v.), and elfios, resem- blance. Resembling a nasvus. [E.] N^VOriPOMA (Lat.), n. n. Ne(naS-ea)-vo(wo3)-li2p(lep)-o'- ma*. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). See Lipoma teleangeiectodes. N^VUS (Lat.), u. m. Ne'(na8'e'»)-vuSs(wu4s), Gr., mriAos, virC- Awjua. Fr., n., nceve^ couenne^ envie, signe, tache cong^nitale (on" pigmentaire, ou de naissance). Ger., Mal^ Maal^ Muttermal, Mut- termaal, Muttermohl^ Mutterflecken. It., neo {matei'no)^ nevo, Sp.. nevo^ lunar. Mother's mark, birth-mark, fancy mark ; a con- genital mark or growth in the skin due to a circumscribed excessive development either of pigment, hair, or fibrous tissue (see Mole), or of blood-vessels, the latter forming a vascular tumor composed of a collection of capillaries and of tubes freelj' intercommunicat- ing. [E ; G.] See also Angeioma.— Capillary n., Cutaneous n. N. that involves only the superficial capillaries of the skin. [G.]— N. araneus. Spider n. ; a form of n. vascularis in which dilated blood-vessels are seen radiating from the n. into the surrounding skin, like the legs of a spider. [Gr.]— N- cavernosus. See N. vas- cularis tuberosus.—Hf. cerasus. Of Willan, n. vascularis when rounded and somewhat elevated ; so called because .of its fancied resemblance to a cherry. [G.] — N. cuticularis. See Capillary n. — N. fibromatosus. N. characterized by excessive development of fibrous tissue. [G.] See N. verrucosus and JV. mollusciformis.— N. flamnieus. Fr., tache defeu^ tache vinev^e. Ger., Feuermal. Port-wine mark, claret stain, strawberry mark ; n. vascularis form- ing smooth, flat, irregular patches, of a red, bluish, or purplish color, either vaguely or sharply defined in outline, and with little or no elevation above the surrounding surface. [G.] Cf. Plexifo't'm ANGEIOMA. — N. foliaceus. Of Willan. a form of n. in which the middle portion is fibrous and striated like a leaf, while its border is red and vascular. [Bateman (G).]— N. fragarius. A variety of n. vascularis so called because of its resemblance to a strawberry. [Bateman (G).]— N. increscens. A n. that continues to grow after birth, [(j.]— Nsevi i^ridis. See Melanoma iridi's.— N, len- ticularis. N. pigmentosus occurring in patches of about the size of lentils. [G.]— N. lipomatodes. Congenital lipoma; more commonly, a form of n. fibromatus attended with a local increase of adipose tissue. [G.]- N. malignus. Sarcomatous or cancer- ous degeneration affecting a n. [G.]— N. luaternus. See N.—'S* mollusciformis. A protuberant, pedunculated form of n. fibro- matus. It differs from n. verrucosus only in its greater projec- tion above the surrounding skin. [G.] — N. morns. N. vascu- laris of a dark-red color and elevated uneven surface, somewhat like the mulberry. [G.]— N. nativus. A birth-mark. [G,]— N. pigmentosus. Fr., n. (ou tache) pigmentaire. Ger., Pigment- mal. N. characterized by an excessive deposit of pigment, pro- ducing darlc-colored spots on the skin, especially of the face, neck, or hands, with or without elevation of the surface (see N, verrucosus). It is often accompanied with hypertrichosis (see N. pilosus). [G.]— N. pilaris, N. pilosus. Hypertrichosis localis occurring in situations where commonly only lanugo hairs are present ; usually a variety of n, pigmentosus or n. verrucosus. [G.] — N. planus. N. pigmentosus without elevation above the sur- rounding surface. [(>.]- N. rubeus. See N. fiammev^. — N. san- guineus. See N. vascularis.— N. sarcomatodes. Congenital sar- A, ape; A*, at; A», ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Cba, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; Ns. tank; 2377 NABEL NANORRHOPS coma or a n. fibromatosus undergoing sarcomatous degeneration, [G.]— N. sigriluin. See N. pigrtientusris.—'^. simplex. See iV. fiammeits.—N, spilus. See iv. pigmentosus.—'S . spilus figura- tus. Se&N. verrucosus.— ^» spilus simplex. See iv. lenticularis. — N. tuberculoHug. See N. verrucosus. — N. tuberosus. See N. vascularis tuberosus.—N. iinius lateris. 1. See Papilloma neuro- pathicum. 2. In the pi. (Ger., Nerven-Noevi), of von Barensprung, pigmentary naevi when affecting only one side of the body, as when occurring along the course of a nerve. [G.]— N. vascularis. Fr., n. vasculaire. Ger,, Gefdssmal. Vascular n. ; n. due to enlarge- ment and dilatation of the blood-vessels of the skin over a greater or less area, attended with a red or bluish discoloration of the part affected and sometimes with alterations of the contour of the cu- taneous surface. [G.] See N. Jlammeus and iV. vascularis tubero- sus. — N. vascularis fiamineus. See N. Jiammeus. — N. vascu- laris fungosus. See N. vascularis tuberosus. — N. vascularis simplex. See N. fiammeus.—'S, vascularis tuberosus. Fr., tumeur irectile. Ger., Sckioammmaal. A cavernous angeioma characterized by the formation of reddish or bluish erectile, some- times pulsating, tumors, which underpressure may be made to dis- appear, but return as soon as the pressure is relaxed. [G.]— N. vasculosus. See N. vascularis.— N. verrucosus. Ger., warz- iges JPigmental^ Linsenmal. A protuberant, wart-like n., more or less deeply pigmented, frequently a u. pilosus, and often tending to increase in size with advancing years, [G,]— N. vinaceus» N. vinosus. See JV. jlammeus. — Nervenn' (Ger.). See Papilloma neuropaf/itcuni.— Non-hype rtropUic u. See N. pigmentosus. —Pulsating n. See under N. vascularis tuberosus and Cavern- ous ANQEioidA. — Spider n. See N. araneus. — Subcutaneous n. N. vascularis involving the subcutaneous blood-vessels. [G.]— Varicose n.» Venous n, A n. vascularis in which the venous element predominates over the arterial. [E.] N AFDA, n. Na^fdas. Of old writers, asphalt, [A, 335.] NAGEI. (Ger.), n. Na3g'e21. 1. See Nail. 2. In botany, the clav of a petal. [B. 123 (a, 35).]— N'beere. The genus Gomphia. [B, 48(a, 14).]— N'blutlie, N'fleck. See Lunula (1st def.).— N'- fiigung. See Gomphosis (1st def.).— N'gescbwiir. See Parony- chia.— N'glied. A distal phalanx. [L,]— N*grind. Onychomy- cosis, [o, 34.]— N'kriimmung. See Onychogryposis.— N'leist- chen.. The trabeculse of the nail. [G.]— N*mbndclien(Ger,). See Lunula. — N'mutter. See Matrix — N'raude. See Paronychia, — N'schwiude. See Onychatrophia. — N'wang, N'wurm. See Paronychia.— N*zwang. See Ingrowing nail.— Neidn', Nietn', See Hangnail. NAGEIiEIN (Ger.), n. Nag'e^l-in, The buds of Eugenia caryo- phyllata. [B, 48 (a, 14).] See Clove and Caryophyllus. NAGEI.KRAUT (Ger.), n. Nag'e^l-kraa-u^t. 1. The Foterium sanguisorba. 2. The Hieracium pilosella. 3. The Lysimachia nummularia. 4. The genus Polycarpon. [B, 64, 180 (a, 35).] :nAGEOIKE (Fr,), n. NaS-zhwa^r. See Fin (1st def.). nJlHBEND (Ger.), NAHRHAFT (Ger.), adj's. Nar'e^nd, na^r'ha^ft. Nutritious, alimentary. [L.] nAhrLOSUNG (Ger.), n. Nar'lu^z-una. A liquid containing certain salts and organic substances suitable for the development of micro-organisms. [B, 270 (a, 38),]— Pasteur'sche N. A solu- tion of 1 part of ammonium tartrate, the ashes of 1 part of yeast, and 10 parts of sugar candy in 100 of water. [B, 270 (a, 38).] nAhKSTOFF (Ger.). NAHRSUBSTANZ (Ger.), n's. Nar'- sto'f, -zub-sta^nts. See Nutriment. NAHRUNG(Ger.), n. Na^r'nu^. Aliment, food, nutriment.— N'sbrei. See Chvme (1st def.)— N'smaterial, N'smittel. Nu- triment.— N'ssaft. A nutrient fluid. [D, 50.] See Cambium, Chyle, and Nutrient juice, NAHT (Ger.), n. Na't, See Suture (2d def.) and Rhaphe.— Blutige N. See Sutura cruenfa.— Dammn'. See Perineal rha- phe.— I>oppelreihige N. A double row of interrupted sutures, [a, 34.]— Dreieckige N. See Lambdoid suture. —Entspan- nungsn*. See KeZie/' suture.— Falsche N. See False suture.— Federkieln'. See Quill suture.— Flockenn'. See Clavate sut- ure.— Fortlaufende N. The continuous suture.— Gaumenn'. 1. See Palatine suture. [L, 80.] 2. See Staphylorrhaphy.— Ge- zRhnte N. See Serrated suture,- Hinterliauptsn*. See Lamb- doid suture.— Hodensackn*. See Rhaphe of the scrotum.— Keilfliigeln*. See Quill suture. — Kinnn'. See Symphysis MENTi,~Klanimern*. See Clamp suture.— Knopfn'. 1. See Interrupted fctiTURE. 2. See Butfoji-SUTURE,- Knopfzapfenn'. See QuiH SUTURE. —Kopfn*. A cranial suture.— Kranzn', Kro- nenn', Kronn*. The coronal suture.— Kiirschnern*. See Glov- er's SUTURE.— Lambdan'. The lambdoid suture.— Matratzenn'. A mattress suture, [a, 34.]— Mittelfleischn'. See Perineal rha- phe.— N*knochen. See Wormian bones.— N'schleife. The line formed by a number of sutures. [A, 33.]— N'standig. See Sut- UBAL.— 'Perln*. A suture which is passed through small glass or metal beads and tied, [A, 319 (a, 34).]— Pfeiln'. See Sagittal SUTURE.— Plattenn'. A metallic plate suture, [a, 34.]— Quern'. See Transverse suture.— Sagen\ SeeSen-a/edsuTURE.— Saumn'. See SuTURA h'mfiosa.— Sclie it eln*. See Parietal suture.— Schlaf- enschuppenn'. See Squamosal suture,— Schlingenn*. See Suture a anse,— Schuppenn'. See 3V«e suture.— Stirnbein- wangenbeinn*. Seei^onfo-ma^ctrsuTURE.— Stirnn'. SeeFrontal SUTURE. — Stirnnasenn*. See Fronto-nasal suture. — Symperi- toneale N, See Sero-serous suture.— Trockene N,, Trockenn'. See Dry suture,- Unachte N. See Harmony Ost def.).— Unblu- tige N. See Dry suture.— Unterbrocliene N. 1. See Inter- rupted sxjtvke. 2. See Bu/ion-suTURE.—Uterufin*. See Hyster- orhhaphy.— Versenkte Nabte. See Buried sutures.— Warzen- n*. See Occipito-mastoid suture.— Wellenfbrmige N. See Con- tinuous suture.— Zahnn'. See Dentate suture.— Zapfenn'. A quill suture, [a, 34.] NAIIi, n. Nal. A.-S., noegel. Gr., ovvf (1st def.), flAos (3d def,). Lat., unguis (1st def.), clavus (2d def,), Fr., ongle (1st def.), clou (2d def.). Ger., Nagel. 1. The flat, scale-like corneous growth situated in a fold of the skin on the dorsal surface of the terminal phalanges of the fingers and toes in man, homologous with the hoof, claw, or talons of lower animals. [G.] 2. A small pointed metal rod, usually provided with an enlargement or head at one end, used to fasten structures together by being driven through them, [a, 17.] 3. See Processus ciai'a^its.- Ingrowing n., Ingrown n. Lat., incarnatio U7iguis, unguis incarnatus, onychosis arctura^ paro- nychia lateralis, onychocryptosis. Fr., ongle incarne (ou ventri dans les chaiis), onyguse incarnee, onglade. Ger., eingewachsener Nagel, Einwachsen des Nagels, Nagelzwang. A condition in which the cu' aneous fold of the n. on one or both sides projecta over the n., while the borders of the latter press into the flesh, causing ulcerations, fungous granulation, discharge, and pain. It occurs usually on the great toe. [G.] See also Onyxis,- Reedy n., Stri- ated n. A condition of the n. in which-it becomes furrowed longi- tudinally ; said to constitute, together with hardness and brittle- ness of the n., a sign of gout. [J. M. Fothergill, "Lancet," Nov. 7, 1885, p. 846.]— Surgical n. See OsGhBcMrurgical. NAIN (Fr.), adj. and n. Na^ns. See Nanus, NAKED, adj. Nak'e^'d. Gr., yvfxvos. Lat., nudus. Fr., nu. Ger., nackt. 1. Of animals, without a protecting envelope (shell or integument). 2. Of plant organs, uncovered, wanting some usual covering or appendage (c. 3., of a seed, without a true pei'icarp ; of flowers, without a perianth ; of ovules, without a primine or secun- dine ; of leaves, without stipules ; of stems, without leaves, bracts, etc.). [B, 1, 19, 34, 123 (a, 35;.] NAKRA, n. A disease epidemic in Bengal, similar to influenza, occurring usually in the rainy season, and mostly affecting natives. [L, 135 (a, 46).] NALAKDOFI, n. Neuritis affecting the forearms, observed in Iceland. It begins with pricking or shooting pains iu the fingers and hands, often extending up the forearm and even to the shoul- der ; there is sensory obtuseness that may go on to complete anges- thesia. [Hirsch (a, 34).] NAMANGEIITIS (Lat.), n. f. Nam(naSm)-a2n(aan»)-ii(ge»-i2)- i(e)'ti'*s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From cajua, a stream, and ayyelov, a vessel (see also -itis*). Lymphangeiitis, [L, 135 (a, 34), j NAMMEN (Ger.), n. Na^m'me^'n. A place in Westphalia, Ger- many, where there is a saline spring. [L, 30» 37, 49, 105 (a, 14, 43).] NANCE BARK, u. A highly astringent Mexican bark, of un- determined botanical origin, considered by Maisch a product of Malpighia glabra, by others of Byrsonima crassifoUa. [B, 121 (a, 35) ; "Proc, of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv (a, 46).] NANCEIC ACID, n. Fr., acide nanceique. Ger., Nancysdure. Of Bracconnot, the acid (lactic acid) found in the tanneries at Nancy. LB, 3, 38, 93.] NANCY (Fr.), n. Na^ni^-se. A place in the department of the Meurthe-et-Moselle, France, where there are mineral springs. The principal one, called Saint-Thibault, contains calcium carbonate and sulphate, and traces of iron and sodium, [L, 30, 41, 49 (a, 14).] NANDINA (Lat.), n. f. Na2n(naSn)'di2n-a3. Fr., nandine. Of Bentham and Hooker, a genus of the Berberece ; of other botanists, a genus of the Nandinece (Fr., nandinies). which are a tribe of the Berberidacece. [B, 19, 34, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— N. domestica. Fr., nandine domestique. The nandin or nanten of the Japanese, the sacred bamboo of the Chinese ; a species used medicinally in China and Japan. The berries are eihployed as a refrigerant. ["Ann. di chim. med.-farm. e di farmacol.," Feb., 1885, p, 140 (B) ; B, 19, 173, 185, 275 (a, 35).] NANDININE, n. Na^n'di^n-en. An amorphous white alkaloid, Ci9HiqN04, extracted from the root-bark of JVandma domestica; homologous with hydroberberine. ["Ann. di med.-farm. e di far- macol.," Feb., 1885, p. 140 (B).] NANGOUE, n. See Kola. NANISM, n. Nan'i^zm. Lat,, nanismus (from nanus, a dwarf). Fr.. nanisme. Ger., Kleinheit, The condition of being dwarfed. [a, 17.] NANNAKI, NANNARY, n's. In southern India, country sar- saparilla ; the root of Hemidesmus indicus. A root found in the English market under the name of n., is probably either this root or mudar. [B, 18, 180 (a, 35).] NANOCEPHALISM, n. NaSn-o-seSfaSl-i^zm Lat., nano- cephalia (from vovoj, a dwarf, and Ke<^aA^, the head). Fr., nano- cephalie. Ger., NanocephaUe. Microcephalia, [a, 18.] NANOCORMUS (Lat.), n. m. Nn(na8)-no(noa)-ko2rm'u9s(u^s), From vavQ^, a dwarf, and Kopjud?, the trunk of a tree. Fr., nano- corme. Ger., Zwergrumpf. A dwarfed trunk of the body, [L, 41, 50 (a, 43).] NANOID, adj. Nan'oid. Gr., vavia&7}<; (from vavo^, a dwarf, and elSos, resemblance). Lat., nanodes, nanoides. Fr., nano'ide. Ger., zwergdhnlich. Dwarf-like, [L, 50 (a, 43).] NANOMELUS (Lat), n, n, Na2n(na8n)-o2m'e21-u8s(u)-pe!'ps'i»-as. See Narcopepsis. NABCOGBNINE, n. Na'rk-o'j'e^n-en. Fr., narcoginine. Ger., N. Of Blyth, an alkaloid obtained as a platinochloride by boiling narcotine with platinum chloride ; perhaps merely a dou- ble narcotine and cotarnine plaJtinochloride. [B, 38, 48, 93 (a, 14).] NARCOHYPNIA (Lat.), n. f. NaSrk-o(o')-hi2p(hu«p)'ni=-as. From vdpKTi, numbness, and ail>virvovv, to awake. Ger., Narcohyp- nie, Erwachensstarre. Of A. H. Smith, "waking-numbness," a subjective condition in which there is numbness on awakening : it seems to be connected with lowering of the circulation, as it dis- appears by rubbing or spontaneously. [" Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci.," Apr., 1887, p. 410 (a, .34).] NARCOLEPSY, n. NaSrk'o-le=p-si=. From vipKii, numbness, and A^<^ts, a seizing. Fr., narcolepsie. Ger., Narcolepsie. Of Gi61ineau, a rare form of neurosis characterized by an overpower- ing desire to sleep, of short duration and recurring at intervals. It has been observed in dementia and epilepsy. [ Dublin Joiir. of Med. Sci.," Dec, 1886 (a, 50) ; Rousseau, " Bull, de la soc. mSd. de I'Yonne," 1883, xxiii, 17 (o, 34),] Cf. Insomnia. NARCOMA (Lat.), n. n. Na^rk-o'ma'. Gen., -om'atos (,-atis). See Narcosis. NARCOPEP.SIS (Lat.), n. f. Na'rk-o-pe^p'si^s. Gen., -peps'e- os {-is). From i/ap/cij. numbness, and Te'i/zis, digestion. Fr., narco- pepsie. Torpid digestion. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NAKCOHTHOPNOEA (Lat.), D. 1. NaSrk-o2rth-o(oS)-pne'- (pno'^'e'')-a'*. From vdpKr], numbness, and opdonvota, orthopuoea. Fr., narcorthopnee. Ger., Stickfluss. Ortbopnoea accompanied by stupefaction. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NARCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Na=rk-os'i"s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Gr., TOpicioo-is (from i/apKouv, to benumb). ¥r.,narcose. G&r., Narkose, Betdubung. The stupefaction or insensibility produced by the ac- tion of a narcotic. [D.] NARCOSPASMUS (Lat.). n. m. Na'rk-o-spa'z(spa's)'mu»s- (mu^s). From vapKij, numbness, and dpvy$, the gullet. The upper portion of the pharynx above the level of the palatine arch. fL, 332.] NASO-S^PTITIS (Lat.). n. f. ]Sras(na3s)"ofo8)-se3pt(sa»-e2pt)- i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From nasus, the nose, and soRptum, a fence (see also -itis*). Inflammation of the sseptum narium. [a, 17.] NASO-TRANSVERSA"LIS (Lat.), n. ra. Nas(na3s)-ofoa)-tra3ns- (traSns)-vu*rs(we*rs)-a(a3)'Ii5s. From nasus, the nose, and trans- versalis {q. v.). See Transversalis nasi. ' NASO-TUKBINAL, adj. Nas"o-tu*rb'i2-n'I. From nasus, the nose, and turbo, a spinning-top. Pertaining to or connected with the nasal and turbinated bones, [L, 153.J NASTA (Lat.), n. f. Na2s(na8s)'ta3. A fleshy tumor formed on the neck or shoulders, [li, 41, 50.] NASTURTIUM (Lat.), n. n. Na2s(na»s)-tu0r(tu4r)'shi2(ti2)-u8m- (u*m). Fr., n. (2d def.). Ger., Brunnenkresse (2d def.). 1. Of Matthseus, the Lepidium sativum. 2. The water-cress ; a genus of aquatic plants of the Arabidece. The Nasturtiem of Reichenbach are a subsection of the Arabidece. 3. A garden name for the genus TropcBolum. 4. Of the Ph's, iV. officinale. [B, 19, 34, 42, 131,170, 180 (a, 35).]— Aqua florum nasturtii. Fr., eau de cresson. A preparation made by distilhng off one quarter of a mixture of equal pax-ts of flowers of N. officinale and water. [B, 119 (a, 38).] —Common garden n. The Tropoeolum majus, Tropceolum minus, and Tropceolum atro-sanguineum. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Con- serva nasturtii [Belg. Ph.]. Fr., conserve de cresson. A prep- aration made by pounding in a mortar 1 part otN. officinale leaves with 3 or 3 parts of sugar and sifting through a hair sieve. [B, 95. 119 (a, 38).]— Extractum nasturtii; A preparation made by evaporating the juice of N. officinale over the water bath, or by boiling N. offi^cinale with three times as much water, strain- ing, evaporating, and adding a little distilled water, [B, 119 (a, 38).] — N. amphibium. Ger., verschiedenblattrige Brunnenkresse. Yellow cress, great water-cress, water-radish (or chadlock) ; a spe- cies having the properties of N. officinale and growing in similar situations. The root and herb, radix et herba rhaphani aquatici, were formerly used as antiscorbutics. [B, 5, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— N. armoracia. See Ahmoracia rusticana.~if. bursa pastoris. See Capsella bursa pastoris. — N. hiemale. See Barbarea vul- garis.— "N. hispanicum. See Trop.^olum majus.— "S. hortense. See Lepidium sativum and Trop-colum majws.— N. humifusum. A Senegambian species having the properties of N. officinale. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— N. indicum. Fr., n. des Indes. Ger., indische Brun- nenkresse. 1. A species indigenous to India, Java, China, and the Mascarene Islands. It is antiscorbutic. [B, 173, 180 (o, 35).] 2. See TROP.aB:oLUM majus.— 'S, indicum minus. The TropoeoluTn, mi- nus. [B, 180 {a, 35).]— N. lacustre. See Armoracia americana. — N. majus ainarum. See Cardamike amara.-TS. officinale. Fr., cresson officinale (ou d''eau, ou de fontaine, ou de ruisseau), cailli, la sante du corps. Ger., Wasserhresse, tceisse Kresse, Quell- enranke, gebrduchliche Brunnenkresse. Common (or^^English) wa- ter-cress, water-grass, brown cress, the a-i)-e»f-fu»r(fe2r)-ve=s(we2s)'se»nz(kans). Effervescent and con- taining sodium (said of waters). NATBO-KALI (Lat.), n. n. indecl. Na2t(nast)-ro(ro3)-ka(ka>)'- li(le). A compound of sodium and potassium. [B.] ISTATKOMilTBE (Fr.), n. Na'-tro-menr'. An instrument for ascertaining the quantity of pure soda contained in alkaline salts. [L, 41, 49 (a, 43).] NATRON (Lat.), n. n. ]Sra=t(na't)'ro=n. Ger., N. 1. Native soda (sodium carbonate or sesquicarbonate, COsNaj + lOHjO), found on the surface of the ground or dissolved in lake-water. [B.] 2. See Soda. For subheadings not here given see under Natrium, NATRnM,and Sodium.— AetzendeN'fliissigkeit (Ger.). Seeiiguor S0D.ffl:. — Arsensaure N'losung (Ger.). See Liquor sodii arseniatis. — Chlorn'losung (Ger.). See Liquor soD.s; cAtoratoe.- N'lauge (Ger.). See Liquor soD.a;. — N. vitriolatum. See Sodium sulphate. — "Weinsteinsaures N*kali (Ger.).' Potassium and sodium tar- trate, [a, 38.] NATRONATUS (Lat.), adj. Na2t(na't)-roi'n-at(ast)'uSs(u. [B, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— N. acidai. The Uncaria acida. [B, 180, 214 (o, 35).]— N. cadamba. A species common about Calcutta. In Malabar the juice of the capsules is used in colic, etc. [B, 172, 180, 496 (a, 35).]— N. gamblr. The Un- caria gambier. [B, 18, 180 (a, 35).]— N. inermis. A Senegal spe- cies. The bark, known as fcoss, is febrifuge. [B, 121, ITS («, 35).]— N. orientalis, N. parvifolla, N. purpurea. Fr., nauclee d'Ori- ent. An astringent species. The leaves are used as a refrigerant. [B, 121, 172, 173, 180, 498 (o, 35).] NAUCLEIC ACID, NAUCLEIN, n's. Na<-kle'i%, na*'kle'- i'in. Fr., aoide naucUique, naucleine. See Catechin. NAUCUM (Lat.), a. n. Na«k'(naS'u«k)-u'm(urou. Ger., Schlaue, Kolte, Leife, Leiffel. Lit., a trifle. A coriaceous sarcocarp, such as that of the walnut. [B, 1, 123 (o, 35).] A, ape; A", at; A», ah; A», all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; E=, ell; G, go; 1, die; I=, in; N, in; N', tank; 2383 NATRICO-PERRICUS NECK NAUHEIM (Ger.), n. Na"u*-him. A place in the grand duchy of Hesse, Germany, where there ere gaseous, alkaline, saline, and sulphurous springs. [L, 87. 88, 136 (a, 46).] NAUMBURG AM BOBEK (Ger.), n. NaS'u*m-burg a'm bob'- e'^r, A place in Silesia where there are chalybeate and sulphurous springs. [L, 30, 37, 49 (,a, 14) ; L, 135 (a, 46j.] NAUPATHIA (Lat.). n. f. Na<(naS-u<)-pr.nh(paHh)-i(e)'a». From vavt, a ship, and iroiSos, a disease. Fr., naupathie. See Sea- sickness. NAUSEA (Lat.), u. f. Na*'(na"u<)-se=-a=. Gr., vavaia, vavria, vavtrCaiTis (from vai/s, a boat). Fr., nausee. Ger., Erbrechen, See- krankheit, Ekel. 1. Of Hippocrates, seasickness. 8. Sickness at the stomach with desire to vomit. [D, 1.1 — Creatic n. Of Lay- cock, a loathing of animal food, [a, 34.]— N. gravidarum. 5f. due to pregnancy, [a, 34.] — N. mariua^ N. navalis. See Sea- sickness. NAUSEABUNDUS (Lat.), adj. Na*(naS-u'')-se2-aS-buSnd (bu*nd)'u's(u«s). Fr., nauseabond. See Nauseous. NAUSEANT, n. Na*'se'-a"nt. From nauseare, to be seasick. Fr., naus^ant. A drug that causes nausea, [a, 48.] NAUSEATING, NAUSEOUS, adj's. Nai'se'-at-iSn^-u's. Lat., nau.seosit5, tyxuseus. Causing nausea, [a, 30.] NAUSIA (Lat.), NAUSIASIS (Lat.), n's f. Na4'(na3'u<)-si«-a», na»(nas-u<)-si"-as(ass)'i»s. See Nausea. NAUSIOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Na''(naS-u«)-sis-os'i=s. Gen,, -os'eos (-is). Ft., nausiose. Nausea ; of Hippocrates, see Ecchymosis. NAUTIA (Lat.), n. f. Na<'(naS'u4)-shi2(ti=)-a=. See Nausea. NAUTICUS (Lat.), adj. NaH'(na3'uH)-i2k-u3s(u''s). Pertaining to a ship or to navigation, nautical ; as a n, {niuscvXus understood), see Tibialis posticiLS. NAUTOMANIA (Lat.), n. f . Na4t(na»-un-hu»l-e». An accessory cavity. NEBENHORN (Ger.), n. Nab'e%-ho'rn. I. An accessory cor- nuate structure. 2. The rudimentary horn of a uterus unicornis.— I.aterales liinteres N. See Besiifoi-m nucleus.— Mediales hinteres N. See Postpyramidal nucleus. NEBENKAMMER (Ger.), n. Nab'e^n-kaSm-me^r. An ac- cessory cavity, especially an auricle. [A, 521 (a, 48).] NEBENKEIM (Ger.), u. Nab'e^n-kim. See Parablast. NEBENKEKN (Ger.), n. Nab'e'n-ke^rn. See Accessory cor- puscle (1st def,). Nucleolus, Accessory nucleus, and Paranucleus (1st def.).— Gezackter N. Lit,, accessory dentate nucleus : of Mey- nert, a term for certain central collections of gray matter in the cerebellum. [I, 17 (K).] See Embolifoi-m nucleus (1st def.), and Nucleus globosus. — Oiivenn'. See Accessory olivary nucleus. NEBENKIEM:EN(Ger.),n.pl. Nab'e2n-kem-e=n. SeePsEUDO- branchi^. NEBENKNOSPE (Ger,), n. Nab'e^n-kno'sp-e'. See Adven- titious bud. NEBENKREMPE (Ger.), ii. Nab'e=n-kre=mp-e!. See An- thelix. NEBENKKONE (Ger.), n. Nab'e^n-kron-e^, See Paracorolla. NEBENKUCHEN (Ger.), n. Nab'e^n-kuch^-e^n. See Placen- ta succeniuriata. NEBENIAPPEN (Ger.), n, Nab'e=n-IaSp-pe»n. An outlying lobe (e. gr., the detached lobe of a placenta succenturiata). NEBENI.BIBESFRUCHT (Ger.), li. Nab'e^n-lib-e^s-fruch^t. See Epicyema. NEBENMIIiZ (Ger.), n. Nab'e^n-mi'^lts. See j4ccessorj/ spleen. NEBENNABELBBUCH (Ger.), n. Nab'e=n-na»b-e=I-bruch2. See Paromphalocele. NEBENOLIVE (Ger.), n, Nab'e2n-ol-ev-e». See Accessm-y olivary nucleus. — Aeussere N. See External accessory olivary NUCLEUS, — Innere N., Mediale N. &qq Internal accessory oliv- ary nucleus. — Obere N. See External accessory olivary nucleus. NEBENPIiATTE (Ger.), n. Nab'e'n-pla't-te". See Muscular plates. — Obere n. Of His, the upper muscular plate of the blas- toderm. [A, 8.]— Untere N. Of His, the lower muscular plate of the blastoderm. [A. 8,] NEBENPBODUKX (Ger.), n. Nab'e'n-pro-dukt, A by-prod- udt. [B.] NBBENSTAUBGEFAsS (Ger.), n. Nab'e=n-staS-u«b-ge»-fe»s. See Parastemon. NEBENSTEHEND (Ger.), adj. Nab'e^n-sta-he'nd. Sep Ap- posed. NEBENTHEII. (Ger.), n. Nab'e=n-til. An accessory part. [a, 35.] NEBENWEIBIG (Ger.), adj. Nab'e^n-vib-i'g. See Perigynous. NEBENWIBKUNG (Ger.), n. Nab'en-verk-un=. A collateral action (as of drugs); a by-eflect. NEBBNWUI.ST (Ger.), n. Nab'e'n-vulst. A secondary convo- lution. [I(K).] NEB-NEB, n. See Bablah. NEBOUED, n. See Acacia neboueb. n£boUZAT (Fr.), n. Na-bu-za=. A place in the department of Puy-de-Dome, France, where there is a gaseous, ferruginous, and saline spring. [L, 49, 87 (a, 46),] NEBULA (Lat,), n. f. Ne»b'u=(u*)-)a». Gr.. ve^^Xr,. Fr., brovil- lard (1st def.), nuage (1st def,), Ger.. 2V., Nebel (1st def,). Wolke (1st def.), 1. See Achlys and Leucoma (4th def.). 8. See Inhala- tion (3d def .).— N. corneae. Ger,, N. der Homhaut. See Leucoma (4th def.). NEBULIZATION, u. Ne^b-u^l-i^z-a'shuSn. See Atomization. NEBULIZER, n. Ne^b'u^l-iz-u'r. See Atomizer,— Bishop's n, Fr,, vaporisateur. Ger., Bishop^ seller Verdunstapparat. An instrument, resembling a Eustachian catheter, for spraying the mouth of the Eustachian tube. It connects with the air-bag by a flexible tube that joins the side of the barrel. [F, 9.]~Hackley'8 Eustacliian n. An apparatus for spraying the Eustachian tube. It consists of an air-bag, a Eustachian catheter with a hard-rubber nozzle, a piece of rubber tubing, and a hypodermic syringe. [F,] NEBULOSE, NEBULOUS, adj's. Ne^b'u^'l-os, -u»s. Lat,, nebulosus (from nebula,, a mist), Fr,, nuageux. (3er., nebelig, wolkig. Misty, cloudy, having the colors blurred or hazy. [B, 19, 123 (a, 35) ; a, 48,] NECK, n. Ne^k. A,-S., hnece. hnecca, necca. Gr., aimv. Lat., cervix, collum. Fr., cou, col. Ger., Hals. It., collo. Sp., cuello. A more or less constricted portion of a structure connect- O, no; O', not; 0>, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U», blue; U>, lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«, like il (German). KBOKLACE NEEDLE 2384 ing its parts, especially that part of the body of an animal which connects the head and the trunk.— Derbyshire n. See GoItre.— Anatomical n. of the humerus. Lat., collum humeri ana- tomicum. Fr., col anatomique de Vhumerus. The shghtly oon- stricted margin of the articular surface to which the capsular liga- ment of the shoulder joint is attached. [L, 142, 172.]— N. of a hair follicle. Ger., Hals der Haartaschen. The narrowest por- tion, opposite the orifice of the sebaceous follicle. [G.]— N. of a liernlal sac. That portion of a hernia that is constricted by the edge of the orifice in the abdominal wall, [a, 34. J— N. of a rib. Lat., coHitni costce. Fr., col de (la) cdte. Ger., Rippenhals. The constricted portion between its head and tubercle. [L, 143, 332.]— N. of a tooth. Fr., col du dent. The constricted part be- tween the crown or body and the root. [C.]— N. of a urinifer- ous tubule of the kidney. A short constricted part at the point where the tubule leaves the capsule. [C.]— N. of the astragalus. Lat., collum tali. Ger., Hals am Spfungbein. The constricted por- tion behind the anterior extremity. [L, 142, 332.]— N. of the cal- caneum. The constriction in front of the tuberosity. [L, 142.]— N. of the bladder. SeeN.of the urinary bladder.—^, of t\iefemi\i\ Lat., cervix (seu collum) femoris. Fr., col femoral (ou du femur). Ger., Hals des Obei'schenkelbeins. The obliquely directed process which supports the head or articular surface of the bone. [L, 31, 332.]— N. of the fibula. Lat., cervix (seu collum) fibulce-. Fr., col du perone. The portion immediately below the head. [L, 332.] — N. of the g^all-bladder. Lat., cervix vesicce fellece. The S- shaped part which carries the bile from the fundus to the cystic duct. [0.]— N, of the humerus. Lat., cer uia; (seu collum) hu- meri. Fr., col de Vhumerus. A short portion of bone which sup- ports the head of the humerus. Inferiorly it passes into the shaft of the bone. [C, 3.]— N. of the inferior maxilla, N. of the lower Jaw. Lat., collu7nj)rocessus condyloidei. Fr., col de la m,dchoire (ou Vos viaxillaire inf&rieur). The constricted portion immedi- ately beneath the condyle. [L, 332.] — N. of the malleus. Lat., collum mallei. Ger., Hals des Hammers. The constricted portion beneath its head. [L, 333.]— N. of the os magnum. Fr., col du grand os. A constriction below the head, formed by depressions upon the anterior and posterior surfaces. [L, 142.1— N. of the radius. Lat., collum radii. Fr.. col du radius. The cylindrical constricted portion immediately beneath its head. [li, 143, 333.] — N. of the scapula. Fr., col de Vomoplate. The part which sup- ports its head. [C] — N. of the stapes. Lat., collum stapedis. The constriction at the point of its division into the crura. [L, 332.] — N. of the urinary bladder. Lat., collum (seu cervix) vesicce. Fr., col de la vessie. Ger., Blasenhals. The thickened portion just in front of the base, from which the urethra proceeds. As used by some writers, the term embraces also the prostatic urethra.— N. of the uterus. See Cervix uteri.— Nitlisdale n. See GoiTRE. — Surgical n. of the humerus. Lat., collum humeri chirurgi- cum. The constriction just below the tuberosities ; so called on account of its being most commonly the seat of fractures when they occur in that neighborhood. [L, 172, 333.]— Swelled n. See GoiTRE.— Wry-n, See Torticollis. NECKIiACE, n. Ne^k'las. A band, usually an ornamental - band, worn round the neck, [a, 48.]— Anodyne ii. Fr., collier anodin. A preparation of soothing substances spread on a strip of cloth and inclosed in a narrow muslin bag so as to be worn about the neck. The muslin has holes in it to allow the anodyne preparation to touch the skin, [a, 38.] Cf . also Collier de Morand. NECKTVEED, n. Ne^k'wed. 1. The Cannabis sativa. 2. The Veronica peregrina. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] NECK^MIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne'^k-re'(ra3'e5')-mi3-a3. From vexpo^, a corpse, and alfia, blood. A condition of the blood in which the corpuscles have lost their vitaUty and do not tend to run together. [D, 1.] NECRENCEPHAtUS (Lat.). n. m. Ne2k-re2nfrp2n2).se2f- (ke''f)'a*l(a81)-u3s(u. From rcKpos, a corpse, and t\etv, to love. ]. A desire for death. 2. A form of sexual perversion in which a corpse affords sexual gratifi- cation, [a, 34.] NECROPHILISM, n. Ne^k-ro^fi^l-iazm. Fr., n^crophilie. See Necrophilia (2d def.). NECROPHILOUS, adj. Ne^k-roafin-uas. Subsisting on dead matter (said especially of Fungi), [a, 48.] NECROPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2k-rofroS)-fob(foabyi2-a>. From j'e/cpos, a corpse, and 0o^os, fear. Ger., Leichenscheu, Necro- phobic. A morbid fear of death or of dead bodies. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NECKOPHYTIQUE (Fr.), adj. Na-kro-fe-tek. From I'expd?, a corpse, and ^vtov, a plant. See Germicidal. NECROPNEUMONIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2k-ro(ro8)-nu2(pnua). mon(mo*n)'i2-a3. From vexpoq, a corpse, and wev/xovCa, pneumonia. Gangrene of the lung, [a, 34.] NECROPSY, NECROSCOPY, n's. Neak'ro^p-si^, ne^k-ro^s'- ko-pi''. Lat., necropsia^ necropsis (from veKpoq. a corpse, and o^is, a view), necroscopia (from veKpo^, a corpse, and o-fcon-eic, to exam- ine). Fr., necropsie, nicroscopie. Ger., Necropsie, I>/ekroscopie. See Post-mortem examination. NECROSEMEIOTIC, adj. Ne2k-ro-se2m-i-oH'i2k. Lat., ne- crosemeioticus (from vcKftos, a corpse, and ot^p-cioi^ a mark). Fr., n4cros4meiotique. Pertaining to the signs or indications of death. As a n sing., ?i's (Lat., necrosemiotice), the science of the signs of death. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NECROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Ne^k-ros'l^s. Gen., -ros'eos (-is). Gr., WKpu, Wyeth's needle-liolder. ratus for holding a needle and pushing it through the tissues. [E ] 2. A handle for holding a dissecting needle. [J.J MEEBADIMOOTOO (Tam.), NEEBADIMUTOO (Tam.), n'a. The seeds of Hydnocarpus inebrians or their expressed oil. [E. J. Waring, "Indian Med. Gaz.," Aug., 1885, p. 260 ; B, 173 (o, 35).] NEFFIACH, n. A place in the department of the Pyrfinfies- Orientales, France, where there is a gaseous, saline, and sulphur- ous spring. [L, 49, 87 (a, 14, 46).] NilFLE (Fr.), n. Ne^fl'. The fruit of the genus Uespilus, espe- cially of Mespilus germanica. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14).] Ni;FUER (Fr.), n. Na-fle-a. The genus Mespilus (q. u. [3d def.]), especially the Mespilus germanica. [B, 173 (a. 35).] NEFBBNS (Lat.), adj. Ne(ne=)'fre2nz(frans). From ne, not, and /rendere, to gnash the teeth. Toothless ; edentate. NEGUNDO (Lat.), n. n. Ne=g-u=n(u''n)'do. A genus of sapin- daoeous trees of the Acerinem. [B, 43 (a, 36).]— N. aceroides, N. fraxinifolium. Ger., Eschahorn. Box-elder, ash-maple ; a sugar- yielding tree found in low grounds from Canada to North (Carolina and Tennessee. JV. fraxinifolinm is by some made distinct from N. aceroides. [B, 18, 34, 173, 180 (a, 35).] NEI^RA (Lat.), n. f. Ni(ne'-i«l-e'(a"e-)-ra'. Gr., vtiaipa. 1 The abdomen. S. The colon. [L, 94 (a, 43).] NEIGUNG (Ger.), n. Ni^'un'. See Inclination.— Beckenn'. See Inclination of the pelvis. — Seitenn*. See Lateroversion, Vorwartsn'. See Anteversion. NEIMON (Lat.), n. n. Nil'tne^'i^lj-i^-o^n. Gr., vciUov. Ger., Heilpfiaster. An ancient plaster, probably containing copper ace- tate. [L, 60 (o, 14).] NEISSEBIA (Lat.), n. f . Nis-se(se=)'ri»-a». Of Saccardo, a ge- nus of the Schizomycetes. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— N. albicans. Syn. : Micrococcus albicans amplus [Fliigge]. A species occurring at times in vaginal secretions in the form of diplocoeci resembling the cocci of N. gonorrhoece, but larger. On gelatin it forms grayish- white lines. [B, S38, 316 (a, 35).]— N. Babesii. A species found in bullocks affected with a disease (.haemoglobinuria bacfencaj preva- lent in Roumania. It occurs as twin hyaline cocci having the biscuit form, about 0'5 fi in length. [B, 316 (a, 35).]^N. cltrea. Syn. : Micrococcus citreus conglomeratus. A species discovered by Bumm in pus from gonorrhoea, and occurring also in atmos- pheric dust. It occurs as twin cocci (diplocoeci) having the biscuit form, 1"5 fi in length, resembling the gonococcus and forming hy- aline, irregularly agglomerated masses. On gelatin it forms citron- yellow colonies with raised margins. The surface, at first moist and slimy, becomes afterward cracked and scaly. Its inoculation on animals is innoxious, [B, 238, 316 (o, 35).]— N. conglomerata. Syn : Micrococcus conglomeratus. A species occurring on the valvular vegetations in ulcerative and verrucose endocarditis. The cocci have the roll (biscuit) form, and are usually accumulated into dense, roundish, or irregular masses. On agar-agar plates it forms shining colonies which are sometimes single, but usually conglom- erated. [B, 316 (o, 35).]— M. deciplens. Syn.: Micrococcus de- cipiens. A non-pathogenic- species occurring in the form of twin cocci, of the usual roll or biscuit shape, from 0*8 to 1 j;i in length, in atmospheric air. On gelatin plates, which it does not liquefy, small brown colonies form. [B, 316 (a, 35).] — N. Edingtonii. Syn. : Diplococcus scarlatince sanguinis [Edington]. A micro-organism observed in cultures from the epidermic scales and the blood of scarlet-fever patients. It occurs as hyaline diplocoeci of the usual biscuit form, from 1 to 1'2 >i in diameter. It develops whitish- yellow colonies on gelatin. It is not pathogenic. [J. L. Smith, B, 316 (a, 35).] Of. MONAS scarlatinos%im and Phlox scindcns.- N. Franklandiornm. Syn. : Micrococcus Franklandiorum (seu caudicans [Frankland]). A species observed in Great Britain in atmospheric air. The cocci were coupled in the biscuit form and were r05 j^ long. [B, 316 (a, 35).] — N. gonorrhoeae. Ger., Mikro- kokkus der Gonoi-rhoea. Syn. : Micrococcus gonococcus (seu gonor- rhoete). Neisser's gonococcus ; a species occurring in small, ir- regular heaps in or on the pus-cells in gonorrhoea, and especially abundant in the later suppurative stage of the disease. The coccus is usually in the form of a diplococcus, about 125 fi in length, and shows in stained specimens under a high power of the microscope a distinct partition in its middle, which gives it the usual roll or biscuit form of members of the genus. It is from 08 to r6 )i in its long and 0'6 to 0"8 in its transverse diameter. Moderately firm blood-serum (the cocci do not develop on the ordinary nutritive substrata, nutrient jelly, etc.), inoculated with the secretions con- taining cocci, presents on its surface a very thin gravish-yellow layer with moist smooth surface, consisting of closely packed cocci. Inoculations of the cocci on animals produce no effect. The inoculations of the cultivations produce typical gonorrhoea in healthy persons. The cocci become decolorized after treat- ment with Gram's iodine solution. [B, 838, 316 (o, 35).]— N. lactea. Syn. : Micrococcus lacteus faviformis. A non-infective micro-or- ganism occurring in vaginal secretions, in the secretion from the cervix uteri, in sputum, etc., in the form of diplocoeci about 125 ii. long, each divided by a fissure into two hemispheres and present- ing the usual biscuit or roll form of the genus. In preparations from cultivations the cocci lie side by side, presenting a f avif orm appearance. They develop readily on various soils, forming milk- white confluent colonies. [B, 238, 316 (a, 35).]— N. lyssae. Syn. : Micrococcus lyssce (sen rabidus). A micro-organism very common in the brain, spinal cord, spleen, etc., in rabies. The cocci (diplo- coeci) have the roll form, are hyaline, and are from 08 to 1'05 ii in length. It liquefies gelatin readily. On ag>'r-agar it forms whit- ish-yellow layers, and on potatoes hemispherical colonies of a dirty-white color. It has never been observed outside of the bodies of rabietic patients. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— N. Micheli. The Ti-achom- coccus of Michel ; a micro-organism occurring in conjunctivitis segyptiaca in the form of hyahne cocci resembling those of N. gonorrhceoe, from 0-6 to 08 in in their long and from 0-4 to 06 /i in their transverse diameter. In gelatin cultivations they become larger, forming yellowish colonies. [B, 316 (o, 36).]— N. petechia- ■ lis. Syn. : Micrococcus petechialis. A diplococcus of the biscuit form, from 05 to 06 ix in length, occurring in the blood and erup- tions of typhus-fever patients. It liquefies gelatin, and on pota- toes forms very prominent whitish-gray colonies, changing in time to grayish-yellow. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— N. rebellis. A micro-organism the cocci of which resemble those of the gonococcus. It occurs in persons with follicular trachoma. It readily liquefies gelatin, and on potatoes forms colonies of white flocci. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— N. rosacea. Syn. : Micrococcus rosaceus [Frankland]. A species observed in atmospheric air in Great Britain. The diplocoeci, of the usual biscuit form of the genus, vary in size, the largest being 85 Ii long. It is apparently non-pathogenic. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— N. rosea. Syn. ; Micrococcus roseus. A saprophytic microorganism occurnitg in atmospheric dust on nutrient substrata. The diplo- coeci, which are 1 to 1-5 fi. in length, resemble those of N. gonoi-- moeoE, but the partition between the hemispheres is broader than in the latter. On gelatin plates, which it does not liquefy, it grows luxuriantly, forming round colonies of a beautiful rosy hue, and on agar-agar and potatoes it forms a smooth, roseate layer. [B, 238, ^'1*"'. ?5).]— N. subflava. Syn. : Micrococcus subflavus. The yellowish-white diplococcus of Bumm ; a species resembling N gonorrhoea!, but differing from the latter in retaining the aniline dye after treatment by Gram's method. It has been observed in the lochia, m the urine in some cases of catarrh of the bladder, in the blebs m pemphigus neonatorum, in the pus from an abscess of a mammary gland, and (Frankel) in the vaginal secretions in a number of children with inflammation of the vagina without gonor- rhoea. The inoculations do not produce gonorrhoea. According to Bumm, a large abscess containing diplocoeci is formed if the cocci A, ape; A«, at; As, ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch«, loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go; I, die; I»,;n; N, in; N», tank; 2387 NEEDLE-HOLDER NEOTOCICTERUS are injected into the subcutaneous tissue in man. The cocci, which are 0-5 to 15 (* in diameter, form on gelatin, which they liquefy, whitish-gray points and, finally, ochre-colored confluent masses. [B, 238, 316 ^o, 36).)— N. tardlsgima. Syn. : Diplococcus albicans tardisslmus. A non-pathogenic micro-organism occurring in pus from the urethra. The cocci are morphologically identical with those of N. gonarrhceai (Flugge). On gelatin, which it scarcely liquefies, it develops very slowly, forming white colonies,, and on blood-serum, at the body temperature, it eventually forms grayish- white spots with jagged edges and a somewhat moist surface. LB, 2iJ8, 31(i (a, 35).] — N. Weicliselbauiuii. Syn. : DiplococGUs (seu Micrococcus) intracellvJaris meningitidis. The micro-organism discovered by Weichselbaum in the effusion of cerebro-spinal men- ingitis, and occurring as diplococci with the usual biscuit or roll shape of the genus, sometimes forming minute glomerules. [B, 3113 (a, 35).]— N. Wlukleri. Ger., Micrococcus (Oder Mikrokokkus) bat Beri-Beri. Hyaline diplococci having the roll form of the ge- nus, observed in persons suffering with beri-beri. It liquefies gelatin slowly, and on agar-agar forms milk-white colonies. [B, 316 (a, 35).] NELAVAN, u. Ne^l'a'-v'n. See Sleeping dhopsy. NELEPINA, NEtlPINA, n's. A place in the county of Beregh, Hungary, where there is a gaseous, saline, and ferruginous spring. [L, 30, 49 (a, 14).] NEIiKE (Ger.), n. Ne'lk'e". See Dianthus (2d def.), in the pi., JV'ji, cloves. [B, 180 (a. 35).]— redern". See Dianthus moschatus. — Gewiirzn'n. See Clove (1st def.).— GewUrzn'nbaum. See the major list.— Grasn'. See the major list.— Konigsn'. See Caryophyllus ramosus. — Kreicln*n. Cloves. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — Lichtn'. The genus Lychnis. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— N'liblatter- scliwamm. See Marasmius oreades.— N'braun. Dark-red. [L, 80 {a, 43).]— N'nholz. 1. Clove-stalks. [B, 48 (a, 14).] 2. See Cas- sia caT-j/opAwiicita.- N'nkopfe. Allspice. [B, 18, 180 (a, 35).]— N'- iiiil. See Oil of CLOVES. — N'nsiiure. Eugenol. [A, 324.]— N'n- wasser. See Aqua caryophyllorum.— Sandn', 1. See Armeria vulgaris. 2. See Dianthus arenarius.—MVJirzn'n. Cloves. IB, 180 («, 35).] NELKENPFErFEK(Ger.),n. Ne'lk'e^n-pfe^f-fe^r. Allspice, pimenta. [B, 18 (a, 21).]- N'ol. See Oleum pimento. NEtUMBlUM iLat.), n. n. Ne21-u»m(us. From i-iijia, a thread. Fila- mentous, possessing threads. The Nemea or Nemeae (Fr., nemies) of Fries are the Cryptognmia. [B, 19, 170 (a, .35).] NEMOGI.OSSATUS (Lat.), adj. Ne>m(nam)-o(o»)-glo»5(glos)- sat(sa''t)'u3s(u*s). P'r., nemoglossate. Having a filiform tongue. The Nemoglossata are a tribe of insects so characterized, [a, 48.] NEMOMENA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Ne^m-o^m'e^n-a'. From vi- ncadox, to feed. Corroding ulcers. LL, 60 (a, 14).] NEMOKOSE, adj. Ne'm'o^r-os. Lat., nemorosus (from jiemtts, a wood). Fr., sylvatique. Qer., _hainbewoh7i€nd. Growing in groves or woods. LB, 19, 1^ (", 35).] NENNDOKE (Ger.), n. Ne^n'do^rf. A place in Hesse, Ger- many, where there is an alkaline, saline, and sulphurous spring. [L, 30, 41, 49 (a, 14).] NENUFAK (Lat.), NENUPHAR (Lat.), n's n. Ne=n'u2(u*)- fa^r. Gen., -uf'aris, -uph'aris. Fr. , nAnuphar, Anyone of sev- eral species of Nymphosa, especially Nymphcea alba. IB, 121, 173, 180 (a, 36).] NENUPHAK (Fr.), n. Na-nu«-fa'r. See Nenuphar.— Con- serve de n. See Conserva VYUFUMM.—'Ea.ji (ou Hydrolat) de n. See Aqua n-VMPn2EM. — Infusion de u. See Infusum ijy^pbmm. — N. blanc LFr. Cod.]. Sp., nin/ea LSp. Ph.]. The flowers of Nymphcea alba. LB, 95 (a, 38).]^N. jaune (rhizome) LFr. Cod.]. Sp., ninfea amarilla, nenufar (rizoma) LSp. Ph.]. The rhizome of Nuphar lutea [Fr. Cod.] (seu luteum [Sp. Ph.]). [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Sirop de n. See Syrupus vympumje. NEOABTHKOSIS(Lat.),n. f. Ne(ne«)-o(oS)-a»rth-ros'i'!s. Gen., •thros'eos {-is). See Nearthrosis. NEOBtAST, n. Ne'o-bla»st. See Parablast. NEOBI.ASTIC, adj. Ne-o-bla=st'i2k. From viot, young, and pAtwrrds, a germ. (Constituting or pertaining to a new growth. NEOCHMOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Ne(ne2)-o2k(o2ch2)-mos'i%. Gen., •mos'eos {-is). Gr., veoxnutnt (from veoxfio^, new). Fr., n&ochmose. Ger., Erneuerung, Ruckfall. A renewal or fresh attack (of a dis- ease). [L, 50 (a, 48).] NEODYMIIJM (Lat.), n. n. Ne(ne2)-o(o»)-di=m(du''m)'i=-uSm- (u*m). From veos, new, and fitfiwjuos, twin. One of the elementary substances into which, according to C. A. Welsbach, didymium may be decomposed. It forms salts of a rose-red or amethyst-red color. L" Chem. Ztg.," in " Nature," June 10, 1885 (.B).] NEOFIBKINE (Fr.), n. Na-0-fe-bren. Of Magendie, the fibrin found in the blood of animals that have been severely and repeat- edly bled. It gives a very imperfect clot. [3, 28.] NEOGALA (Lat.), n. n. Ne(ne2)-o2g'an(a'l)-a=. Gen., -lac'tos {-is). From veov, new, and ya\a, milk. The first milk flowing after the colostrum, [h, 41, 50 (a, 14).] NEOHYMEN, n. m. Ne(ne2)-o(o3)-hi(hu«)'me=n(man). Gen., -hym'enos {-is). From vins, new, and vp-riv, a membrane. Fr., neo- hym^ne. Ot Laboulbfine, a neoplastic membrane, [a, 34.] NEOtEPBA (Lat.), n. f. Ne(ne")-o21'e"p-ra=. From viot, new, and \eirpa, leprosy. Of Fuchs, a term for several diseases regarded as forms of leprosy peculiar to summer. It included rose of the Asturias (iV, asturiensis), pellagra {N. lombardica), and acrodynia {N. parisiensis). [G.] NEO-MEMBBANE, n. Ne-o-me=m'bran. From vios, new, and Ttiembrana, a membrane. Fr., neomembrane. See False mem- brane. NF.OMORPHISM, n. Ne-o-mo'rf'i^zm. From Wos, new, and /j.op^ri, form. A new development of form or structure, [a, 48.] NBOPAKAFFIN, n. Ne-o-pa^r'a'-fi^n, See Paraffin. NEOPHKENIA{Lat.),n.f. Ne(ne2)-o(o3)-fren(fre«n)'i»-a». From v£o<;, new, and ^pijv, the mind. Of Kahlbaum, primary psychical debility appearing in early youth. [L, 57 (a, 34). J NEOPLASIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne(ne=)-o(o=)-pla(pla')'zi2(si»)-a». From pe'os, new, and TrAdo-o-eii', to mold. Fr., neoplasie. Ger., Neo- plasie. See Heteroplasia. NEOPtASM LBurdach], n. Ne'o-pla^'zm. Lat, neoplasma (from veot, new, and srAao-o-etv, to mold). Fr., neoplasme. Ger., Neubildung. A new formation in an organism, the elements of which differ from those of the i)art in which it is developed. — Histioid n. Of Virchow, a n. in which the structure suggests merely the tissues and elements of which it is composed. [D, 4.]— Inflammatory fungoid n. See Mycosis /ungoidcs. — Organoid n. Of Virchow, a n. in which the structure suggests some organ of the body (patterned, c. g, after certain glands). [D, 4.] NEOPLASTY, n. Ne'c-pla^st-i^. Lat., neoplastice (from vios, new, and irKatra-eLv, to mold). Any operation for the formation of a part anew. LF.] NEOSCYTECHOS (Lat.), NEOSCYTECHUS (Lat.), n's m. Ne(ne2)-o(o3)-sit(sku8t)-ek(ach'')'o''s, -u^stu'^s). From vios, new, o-KvTos, a skin, and ^xos, an echo. See Bruit de cuir neuf. NEOSOTE, n. Ne'o-sot. Of Allen, a phenoloid obtained from blast-furnace tar. When freshly made it is almost colorless, has marked antiseptic and disinfectant properties, and is only slightly caustic. L"Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvi (a, 46).] NEOSSINE, n. Ne-o^s'en. From veofftroy," a young bird. Fr., n^ossine. A jelly-like substance, C2aHi7NaOs. a salivary secretion of certain swifts or swallows used in the construction of their edible nests. LB, 38, 48, 93 (a, 14).] Cf . Hirundo esculenta. NEOTOCERYSIPELAS (Lat.), n. n. Ne(ne2)-o2t-o2s(o2k)-e»r- i2(u8)-si'*p'e31-a'^s(a3s). Gen., -eratos,{-aiis). From veoTOKos, new- bom, and epucriTreAas, erysipelas. Fr., n^otoc^rysipdle. Erysipelas in new-born infants. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEOTOCERYTHRIASIS (Lat.), NEOTOCERYTHROSIS (Lat.), n's f. Ne(ne'')-o''t-o2s(o=k)-e''r-i2(u«)-thri2-as(a=s)'i's, -thros'i's. (3en., -as'eos {-is), -os'eos {-is). From vcotokos^ new-born, and epu- efLav, to blush. Erythrosis in new-born infants'. LL, 50 (a, 14).] NEOTOCICTERUS (Lat.), n. m. Ne(ne2)-o2t-oi's(o2k)-i!kt'e'r- uSs(u*s). From rcdro/coff, new-born, and iKxepos, jaundice. See Icterus neonatorum. O, no: O'. not: 0«, whole: Th. thin: Th". the: U, like oo in too; U', blue; U», lull; U», full; U, urn; U«, like tt (German). NEOTOCOGALACTOZEMIA NBPHROCYSTITIS 2388 NEOTOCOGALACTOZEMIA (Lat.), u. f. Ne(ne'-')-oH-o'k- o(oS)-ga=l(ga31)-a=kt(a8kt)-o(o>)-ze(za)'ini2-as. From vedroKos, new- born, yaKcL, milk, and irfiiia, loss. Fr., neotocogalactoziniie. The secretion of colostrum. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEOTOCOPHTHAtMIA (Lat), n. f. NeCne'>o=t-o'k-o2f- tha21(tha31)'mi'^-a3. Fi'om cedroKo;, new-born, and b(t>da\tLia, oph- thalmia. Fr., neoiocophtalmie. Ophthalmia in infants. [L, 50 (", 14).] NEOTTIA (Lat), n. f. iVe(ne=)-o=t'shi!(ti2|-a=. From veoTna, a nest. Fr., neottie. Ger., Neottie. A genus of leafless orchids. The Neottece of Lindley (Neottice of A. Richard, Neottiacem of Reichenbach, 'i^eofWece of Bentham and Hooker) are a division (tribe) of orchids, including JV., Vanilla, Spiranthes, etc. [B, 19, 38, 42, 170 (a. 35).]— N. nidus avis. Gev., gemeine Nestwurz, Vogel- wurz, nacMe Steudehvurz, Wurrmourz. The bird^s-nest orchis, crow^s-nest goose- nest ; a species formerly considered vulnerary. The root, on account of its vermiform threads, was used as a vermi- fuge. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 36).] ' . NEP, n. Ne''p. See Nephta cataria.—V/il& n. See Bryonia dioica. NEPALINE, n. Ne'p'a'I-en. Ger., Nepalln. Of FlUckiger, pseudaconitine. [B, 270 (a, 38).] NEPENTHE, NEPENTHE.S (Lat.), n's f. and n. Ne2p(nap)- e''nth'e(a), -ezCe^s). Gr., i^irei-Wt (from vr) neg., and ireVOot, grief). Fr., nepenthes. 1. Of the ancients, an undetermined plant which was mixed with wine and used as an exhilarant. Royle identifies it with Cannabis sativa ; others suppose it to be the poppy. 2. In- dian pitcher-plant ; a genus of the Nepenthacece (Fr., nepenthacies), an order of monochlamydeous dicotyledons of Lindley 's euphorbal alliance. The Nepenihece (Fr., nepentMes) of Reichenbach are a division of the AroidetB containing Peliusanthcs, JV., and-Sarra- cenia. The Nepentkideoe of Dumortier and the Nepenthinoe of Link are the Nepenthacece. [B, 19, 42, 114, 121, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] — N. destillatoria. Fr,,nepenihesdes Moluques. Ger., Desiitlir- schlauch. Chinese pitcher-plant, monkey-cup ; growing in China, Ceylon, the Moluccas, etc. The roots are astringent and the leaves refrigerant [B, 19, 173, 275 (a, 35).] — N. gracilis. A species the irritated glands of which have properties like those of JV. phyllam- phora, ["Froc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxv (a. 46).]— N. phyllamphora. Ventricose pitcher-plant ; a species the glands in the petioles of which, when irritated by the entrance of an in- sect, secrete, like those of other species of the genus, an acid fluid containing a true vegetable pepsin. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxv (a, 46).] NEPETA (Lat), n. f. Ne'p'e't-a'. Fr.,cataire. Ger., Katzen- minze. 1. Catnep, ground ivy ; a genus of labiate plants. The Nepetarice of Reichenbach are a subdivision of the Leioschizocar- picoe, including the Mentheoe, Origaneoe, and Nepeteoe. The Nepe- teoB are : Of Sprengel, an order of the Labiatce ; of Bentham and others, a tribe of the Labiatce ; of Endlicher, a subtribe (in error for Lavanduleai) of the Ocimoidem. The Nepetidce of Lindley are a tribe of the Ocimeoe. 2. The species N. cataria. [B, 19, 34, 42, 121, 170, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— N. cataria. Fr., herbe au chat, menthe de NEPETA CATARIA. [A, 327.] chat, cataire. Ger., gemeine Katztnminze. Common catnep (or catnip, or catmint), nep, neps ; an erect hoary-tomentous herb growing about old buildings, fences, etc., in Europe and in the United States, where it is perhaps naturalized. The herb, herba nepetoe, which has a strong odor and a pungent, aromatic, bitter, and slightly'oamphoraceous taste, was formerly used as an excit- ant, tonic, antispasmodic, and enlnienagogue. It is now rarely used except empirically in amenorrhoea, chlorosis, hysteria, and the flatu- lent colic of infants. It contains a volatile essential oil. [B, 5, .34, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— N. citriodora. A species having a balmy, lemon- like odor ; used externally in stimulating baths and internally as an emmenagogue. [B, 180 (a,35) ; L, 105(a,46).]— N. glechoma. Fr., couronne de terre, lierre terrestre. Ger., Oundermann, Orundgun- delrebe, gemeine Oundelrebe, Hundkragenkraut. Ground ivy, ale- hoof, blue runner, devil's candlesticks, gill-go-by-ground ; a small, creeping species growing about walls and along fences, hedges, etc. Its herb, herba hederce terrestris, has a peculiar unpleasant odor and a bitterish, slightly aromatic taste. It is a mild stimulant and tonic, and was formerly used in chronic pulmonary and vesical affections and as a vulnerary. [B, 5, 173, 180, '275 (a, 35).]— N. lavandulacea. Ger., lavendelariige Katzenminze. A species growing in mount- ains in Stiberia, where its leaves are used in leucorrhcea and exter- nally in baths. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— N. jjcpetella. Small (or lesser) catmint ; a species growing m the Swiss Alps and in southern Europe. The herb is used in poultices for contusions. [B, 180 (a, 86).]— N. scoTdotis. A species growing in Candia and northern Africa. The root smells like onions, and the entire plant has a bit- terish, aromatic, and mildly astringent taste. In Candia the herb is employed in chronic cough and as a diaphoretic and emmenagogue. [B, 180 (a. 35).] NEPHALISM, n. Ne^fa^l-i^zm. Gr.,v7i4>a\iaiJ.6s(tromvv^€ii', to be sober). Abstemiousness, [a. 34.] NEPHELA (Lat.), n. f. Ne^f'e^l-a'. Gr., j-e^e'Ar) (from viof, a cloud). 1. See Leucoma. 2. A cloudy appearance of the urine. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEPHEtlUM (Lat.), n. n. Ne=f-el(e'l)'i'-u=m(u'«<()eA7), a cloud). Fr., nephelion (1st def.), n. (2d def.). Ger., Wolkchen (1st def.). ZwilUngspfiaume (2d def.). 1. See Macula comem and Leucoma (4th def.). 2. A genus of the Sapindece. [B, 42 (o, 35) ; L, 87 (a, 46).] — N. lappaceum. Fr., n. d bardane, ram- boutan. Ger., klettenartige ZwilUngspfiaume, Rambutan, Ram- postan. Rambutan- (or rampostan-) tree ; a species cultivated in southern China and tropical Asia for its fruits, which are eaten and used as a refrigerant in fevers. The seeds have a bitter, repugnant taste. [B, 19, 172, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— N. litchi. Ger., Litchibaum. The litchi-tree ; indigenous to China. The fruit, about IJ in. in di- ameter with a dark-brown, brittle shell covered with rough wart- like protuberances, is filled with a jelly-like pulp which has a deli- cious subacid flavor, and is eaten fresh and dried, and used in fevers. [A, 496 ; B, 19, 180, 185 (a, 35).]-N. lon^anum. Ger., Longanbaum. Longan-tree, dragon 's-eye ; a species growing in southern China and southern Asia. The fruit, smaller than litchi, quite globular, and nearly smooth, is used like litchi, but is of a less agreeable flavor. [A, 496 ; B, 19, 180, 185 (a, 35).]— N. pinnatum. A lofty tree growing in islands of the southern Pacific. Its fruits, which are about as large as a walnut and contain a glutinous honey- like pulp, are eaten by the Fijians. [B, 185 (a, 35).) NEPHELOID, ad,i. Ne2f'e"l-oid. Gr., i'ei/>eAuS7)! (from j/ei^.^Xi), a cloud, and e?5oB, resemblance). Lat., nepheloides, nephelodes. Fr., nepheloide. Turbid (said of urine). NEPHB.«;MORliHAGIA (Lat), n. f. Ne2f-re2m(ra3-e'!m)-o2r- rai(ra'g)'i2-a'. From vtifjpos, the kidney, alfia, blood, and pjiyvvvai, to burst forth. Ger., Nierenblutung. HEemorrhage from the kid- ney. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEPHKALGIA (Lat), n. f. Ne2f-ra=l(ra'l)'ji2(gi2)-a». From ve^pos, the kidney, and oAyos, pain. Fr., n^phralgie. Ger., Nieren- schmerz, Nierenweh, Nephralgie. See Renal colic. — N. arenosa. Of Bonet, n. caused by gravel, [a, 34.]— N. arthritica. Ger., gichtischer Nierenschmerz. Of Sauvages, lumbago due to gout. [a, 34.]— N. calculosa. N. caused by a renal calculus, [a, 34.]— N. febricosa. See Febris guotidiana nephralgica. — N, hsema- turia. N. associated with haematuria.— N. haemorrhoidalis. Of Sauvages, n. caused by suppression of the menses, [o, 34.]— N. hysterica. Of Sauvages, lumbago of hysterical origin, [a, 34.] — N. mesenterica. Of Sauvages, n. caused by mesenteric abscess, [a, 34.] — N. plethorica. See JV. haemorrhoidalis. — N. puru- lenta. Of Sauvages, lumbar pain associated with pyuria, fa, 34.] — N. rheuinatica. Ger., rheuniatischer Nierenschmerz. Of Sau- vages, lumbago, [a, 34.]— N, spuria. Ger. ,falscher Nierenschmerz. See JV. hcemorrhoidalis. NEPHKANURIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne=f-ra=n(ra'n)-u'(u)'ri=-a>. From ve^pos, the kidney, a priv., and otpov, urine. Fr., n^phranu- rie. Suppression of urine. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NBPHBAPOSTASIS (Lat), n. f. Ne=f-ra!p-{ra'p)-o=st'a's- (a3s)-i2s. Gen., -tas'eos i-ost'asis). From ve^pos, the kidney, and aTToiTTaffts, a standing away from. Renal suppuration. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEPHRAPKAGMONIA (Lat), n. f. Ne!'f-ra»p(rai'p)-ra»g- (ra3_g)-mon'i2-a3. From ve^^po^. the kidney, and atrpiynav, free from business. Fr., nephrapragmonie. Inaction of the kidneys. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEPHRAKCTIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-raSrk'shi2(ti!)-a'. From «- ^pot, the kidney, and arcere, to shut up. Fr., nephrarctie. See Nephrostegnosis. NEPHRATONIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne'f-ra't(ra»t)-on(o'n)'iS-as. From vetl}p6^, the kidney, and arocia, slackness. Fr., ndphratonie. Ger., Nierenldhmung, Nierenerschlaffung, Nierenschwdche. Renal atony. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEPHRAUXB (Lat.), NEPHRAUXESIS (Lat.), n's f. Ne'f- ra'x'(ra='u*x)-e(a), -ra-u*x)-e(a)'si''s. Gen., -rau'i:es, -es'eos i-is). From ve^pos, the kidney, and avfij or av^rjt-reSk-ta(ta')'zi»(si=)-aS. From ve^ipo^, the kidney, and cKrafft?, extension. Fr., nephrectasie. Ger., Nierenausdehnung. Renal dilatation. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEPHRECTOMY, n. Ne^f-re^kt'o-miii. From ye^pi^s, the kid- ney, and cKTOiLt^, a cutting out. Fr., n^phrectomie. Ger., Nieren- schniit, Nephrektomie. Excision of the kidney. [E.] NEPHREI,COSIS(Lat),n. f. Ne^f-reai-kos'l^s. Gen., -co.s'eos (-is). From xc^pd;, the kidney, and cAkos, an ulcer. FT.,niphrel- cQse. nephrelcosie. Ger., Nierenverschudrung. Ulceration of the kidney. [L, 50 (a, 14).] A, ape; A', at; A', ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, m; N«, tank; 2389 NEOTOCOGALACTOZEMIA NEPHROCYSTITIS NEPHKKMPHRAXIS (Lat.), n. f . Ne2f-re2in-fra2x(fra!'x)'i«s. Gen., 'phrax'eos {-is). From w^pos, the kidney, and e^^pofis, a stoppaffo. Fr., niphremphraxie. Obstruction of the renal vessels. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] N:i&PHr£SIE (Fr.), n. Na-fra-ze. From veo"ts, tuberculousness, or k6kko9, a grain (see also -osis*). Fr., nephro- chalazose, nephrococcose. Ger., kornige Nierenkrankheit, See Granular kidney. NEPHROCOI.ICA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-ro(ro3)-kori2k-a8. From rci^pds, the kidney, and koiAikos (see Colic). See Renal couc. NEPHROCYSTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-ro(ro3)-si2st(ku»st)-i(e)'- ti'^s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From re^pos, the kidney, and kuo-tis, a sack. Of Bourneville, inflammation of the bladder, ureters, and kidneys, [a, 34.] O, no; Oa, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Ths, the; U, Uke oo in too; Ua, blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«, like Ii (German). NEPHROCYSTOSIS NERV 2390 _ NEPHROCYSTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Ne=f-ro(roa)-si'»st(ku«stVos'- i*s. Gen., -tos'eos {-is). From ve^po^, the kidney, and kOo-tic, the bladder (see also -osi^). The formation of a cystic condition of the kidney, [a, 34.] NEPHRODES" (Lat.), adj. Ne^f-rod'ez(as). Gr., ve^pwfiijr (from ve^p6i, the kidney, and elSos, resemblance). Kidney-shaped. NEPHRODIUM (Lat.), n. n. Ne2f-rod(road)'i«-u3m(u*m). A genus of ferns. fB, 121 (a, 35).]— N. felix mas. See Aspidium felix mas. NEPHRODYSNEURIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-ro(ro'')-di''s(du«s)- nu^'ri^-a*. From ve(l}p6^, the kidney, and dysneuria (q. v.). Fr., n^phrody-sneurie. A morbid condition of the renal nerves. [L, 50 («, 14).] NEPHRCEDEMA (Lat.), n. n. Ne2f-re2d(ro3-ead) e(a)'ma8. Gen., -em'atos {-atis). From fet^po?, the kidney, and otfiij/m-a, oedema. CEdema of the kidneys. [L, 50 (a, 14). NEPHROGENOUS, adj. Ne^f-ro^^'e^n-uas. From vecfrpos. the kidney, and yewai', to beget. Fr., nephrogene. Due to a morbid state or action of the kidney. See N. albuminuria. NEPHROID, adj. Ne^f'roid. Gr., Fc^pwSijs (from ve^pa^, a kidney, and elfios, resem,blance). Lat., nephroideus. Kidney- shaped. NEPHROtlTH, n. Ne^f'ro-li^th. Lat., nephroUthos^ neph- rolithus (from I'e^pds, the kidney, and Aiflos, a stone). Fr., niphro- lithe. See Renal calculus. NEPHROI.ITHIASIS (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-ro(ro3)-liath-i'»-a(a8)'- Bi^s. Gen., -as'eos (-as'is). From ce^pds, the kidney, and AtfliWtc, lithtasis. Fr., nephrolithiase. Ger., JT., Nierensteinkrankheit. Re- nal lithiasis. NEPHROtlTHOCOIilCA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-ro(roa)-li2th-o- (o3)-kol'i2k-as. From ve^p6ITHUS (Lat.), n. m. Ne8f-ron'i2th-u3s(u4s). Fr., nephrolithe. Ger., Nierenstein. See i?enaZ calculus. NEPHROriTHOTOMY, n. Ne2f"ro-linh-oat'o-mi2. Lat., nephi'olithotomia (from ve^po^, the kidney, At'Oo?, a stone, and Tiftyetv, to cut). Fr., nephroHthotomie. Ger., Nephrolithotomie, Nlerensteinachnitt. Sp.. nefrolitotomia. Nephrotomy for the removal of a renal calculus. NEPHROLOGY, n. Ne=f-ro21'o-ji2. Lat., nephrologia (from ve»^pds, the kidney, and Adyos, understanding). Fr., nephrologie. The anatomy, physiology, etc., of the kidney. [L, 43 (a, 43).] NEPHROMAtAClA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-roCroS)-man(ma81)- afa3)'si''(ki2)-a3. From I'eApds, the kidney, and ftaKaKta, softness. Softening of the kidney, [a, 34.] NEPHROMEGALIE (Fr.), n. Na-fro-ma-ga^-le. From v*^- p6q, the kidney, and h-^"-^-, large. Hypertrophy of the kidney. [a, 34.] NEPHROMER, n. Ne^fro-mu^r. From ve^pds, the kidney, and ftjipo^, a part. The part of the mesoblast that gives rise to the kidney. [J.] NEPHROMETR^ (Lat), n. f. pi. N"e2f-rofro8)-me2t(mat)'re- (ra^-e"). Gr., i'epojx^pa. A classical term for the muscles of the loins. [L, 94.] NEPHROMIOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-rofro3)-mi(me)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From ve^pos, the kidney, and ju.eioOi', to make smaller (see also -osis*). Atrophy of the kidney, [a, 34.] NEPHRONCUS (Lat.), n. m. Ne^f-ro^n^k'n^sCu^s). From ve^poi^ the kidney, and oyxos, a tumor. Ger., Nierengeschwulst. Enlargement or a tumor of the kidney, [a, 34.] NEPHROPATHY, n. Ne^f-roSp'a^th-i^. From ve^po?, the kidney, and n-aflor, a disease. Any disease of the kidneys, [a, 34.] N^PHROPEXIE (Fr.), n. Na^fro-pe^x-e. From I'c.^pd?, the kidney, and mtyvvvai, to fix. Gter., Nephropexie. Fixation of the kidney by suture, [a, 18.] NEPHROPHLEGMASIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-ro(roS)-fle3g-ma- (ma3)'zhi'-'{si*)-a3. From I'e^pd?, the kidney,^and (^Aey/xao-ia, inflam- mation. Fr., niph.rophlegm.asie. See Nephritis. NEPHROPHTHISIS (Lat.). n. f. N"e2f-ronfro'»f)'i2s(thi2s)-i2s. Gen., -phth'iseos {-oph'thisis). Renal tuberculosis. NEPHROPTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Neaf-ro^pt-os'i^s. From mi^- pds. the kidney, and Trrio-t?, a falling, Fr., nephroptoae. Prolapse of the kidney. NEPHROPYELITIS (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-ro(ro'')-pi(pu'')-en-ife)'- ti^s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From rei^pd;, the kidney, and TrveAoy, trough (see also -itis*). See Pyelitis. NEPHROPYOSIS(Lat.),n.f. Neaf-rofro3)-pi(pu8)-os'i»s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From I'e^pd?, the kidney, and irvov, pus (see also -osis*), Fr., nephropyie^ niphropyosie. Ger., Niereneiterung. Suppura- tion of the kidney. [E.] NEPHRORRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2f-ro!*r-ra3(ra'»g)'i2-a8. From vetftpo';, the kidney, and pjiyvvvai, to burst forth. Fr., niph- rorrhagie. Ger., Nephrorrhagie. See Nephr^imobbhagia. NEPHBORRHAPHY, n. NeSf-ro2r'ra3f-i2. From vc^ds, the kidney, and pa.4>v, a seam. Fr., niph-rorrhaphie. Ger.. Nephror- rhaphie. The operation of fixing a floating kidney by stitchmg its capsule to the posterior wall of the abdomen. [E.] NEPHROS (Lat.), n. m. Ne^froSs. Gr., ve^pdj. See Kidney. NEPHROSCLEROSIS (Lat), n. f. Ne2f-ro(roi" )-skle2(skla)- ros'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From vei^pds, the kidney, and o-KAi^pos, hard (see also -osis*). Sclerosis of the kidney, [a, 34.] NEPHROSTEGNOSIS (Lat.), n. f. N'e2f-ro(ro3)-ste''g-nos'i2s. From v€^p6s^ the kidney, and areyvovv, to cover closely (see also -osis*). The condition of the kidney in which there is contraction and cirrhosis, [a. 34.] NEPHROTOMY, n. Ne'*f-ro''t'om-i3. Lat., Ticpft-rofomia (from I'e^pds, the kidney, and refiveiv, to cut), sectio renalis (seu renis). Fr., nephrotomies taille du rein. Grer., Nierenschnitt^ Nephrot- omie. The operation of cutting into the kidney, [E.] NEPHROTYPHUS (Lat.), n. m. Ne2f-ro(ro3)-tif(tu8f)'nSs(u*s). From veifipo^, the kidney, andrw^off, stupor, Fr.. n^phrotyphoide. See Typhoid nephritis, Nl&PHBOZYMASE (Fr.), n. Na-fro-ze-maSz. From i/ei^pdc, the kidney, and Cvfiri, leaven. Of B6champs, an albuminoid sub- stance acting as a diastatic ferment, obtained from urine by the addition of alcohol. [" Comp. rend, hebdom.," 1865, 1891 (K, a, 50).] NEPHRUS (Lat.), n. m. Ne^f 'ru»s(ru'*s). See Kidney. NEPHRYDROPS (Lat.), NEPHRYDBOSIS (Lat.), n's m. and f. Ne''f'ri2d(ru»d)-ro3ps(rops), ne2f-ri3d(ru«d)-ros'i2s. Gen., -rop'os (-rop'is)j -ros'eos {-is). More correct terms for hydroneph- rosis {q. v.). NEPHRYPERTROPHIA (Lat.), n. f . Ne2f-rip(ru«p)-u»r(e»r)- tro(tro2)'fi2-a3. From ve^pS^, the kidney, un-ep, excessive, and Tpo4>7J, nourishment. Hypertrophy of the kidney. [A, 322.] NEPONES (Lat.), n. m. pi. Ne*p-on'ez(as). See Barones. NEPTUNIUM (Lat.), n. n. Ne2pt-u2(u)'ni«-u3m(n4m). From Neptuntts, Neptune. Of Hermann, a supposed new metallic ele- ment belonging to the tantalum group, obtained in small quanti- ties from columbite. Its atomic weight is 1 1^. The symbol Np was assigned to it. Its existence is not, however, generally admitted. [B, 3 ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxv (a, 46).] NERF (Fr.), n.' Ne^rf. 1. See Nerve. 2. See Tendon.— Cin- qui^me n. zygonnatique. See Nervus jugalis gwiTiiits.— N's abdominaux antferieurs (ou internes). See Anterityr abdomi- nal nerves.~N. abducteur. See Abducens (oculi) nerve. — N. accessoire (de Willis). See £fpinaZ accessorj/ nerve.— N. alv^o- laire inffirieur. See Inferior dental nerve.— N's alv^olaires sup^rieurs (post6rie«rs). See Posterior dental nebves.— N> antagonists, N. arrestateur. See Jn/iifiifoTiy nerve. —N. auric- ulaire d' Arnold. See Nerve of Arnold.—^, auriculaire pos- t^rieur (ou profond). See Posterior auricular nerve.— N. au- riculaire profond post£rieur. See Deep posterior auricular NEBVE.— N. auriculo- occipital. See Posterior auricular nerve. —"N, axillaire. See Circumflex nerve. — ^N. bracbial cutan6 ex- terne. See Musculo-cutaneous nerve of the arm. — "N. brachial cutan£ interne. See Nerve o/ TFirisberg' and Internal cutaneov.s NEBVE of the arm. — N. brachial cutan^ moyen. See Internal cutaneous nerve of the arm.— N. brachial cutan6 post6rieur. See Nervus cutaneus brachii posterior.— N^ bucco-labial. See Buccal NERVE (1st def.).— N. cardiaque 6pais (ou inf6rieur). See Inferior cardiac nerve. — N. cardiaque moyen. See Middle cardiac nerve.— N. cardiaque premier. See Superioj' cardiac nerve. — N. cardiaque quatri^me. 1. See Nervus cardiacus crassus. 2. See Nervus cardiaetis quartv.s.—'N. cardiaque second. See Middle cardiac nerve. — N. cardiaque superficiel. See Superior cardiac nerve.— N. cardiaque troisic^me. See In- ferior cardiac nerve.— N*s catabans. Efferent nerves. [L, 50 (a, 14).] — N's c^plialiques. See Cranial nerves. — ^N. cervical su- perficiel. See Superficial cervical nerve. — N's ciliaires courts. See Short ciliary nerves.— N*s ciliaires longs. See Long ciliary NERVES. — N. clitoridien. See Dorsal nerve of the clitoris. — N's coliques moyens. See Nervi colici medii.— N's constricteurs (vasculaires). See Va.so-constrictor nerves.— N, crural (ant£- rieur). See Anterior crural nerve.— N. cubital. See Ulnar nerve.— N. cubit o-cutan6. See Nerve of Wrisberg. — N. cu- bito-dorsal de la main. See Nertus dorsalis manus ulnarns. — N. cubito-dorsal du pouce. See Nervus dorsalis ulnaris poin- ds. — N> cutan6 long de la jambe et du pied. See Short saphenous nerve. — N. cutan6 margino-radial. See Internal cutaneous nerve of the forearm.— H. cutan^ post£rleur (ou sup6rienr) de I'humfirus. See Nervus (mtanetts birachii pos- terior.—^* d'arrgt. See Inhibitory nerve.- N. de boeuf. A whip or cane consisting of the dried penis of the bull. [H.]— N's de la cloison des fosses nasales. See Nervi nasales me- diates.— S* de la fenStre ovale. See Nervus ad foramen ovale. — N. dentaire grand. See Anterior dental nerve. — N's den- taires sup6rieurs. See Posterior dental nerves.— N's de re- lachement, N's de resserrement. See Faso-diiafor nerves.— N. descendant grand. A branch of the pneumogastric nerve given off nearly on a level with the bifurcation of the carotid artery. It descends into the chest to aid in forming the cardiac plexuses. [L, 7.]— N. descendant petit. A branch of the pneumogastric nerve given off somewhat lower than the n. descendant grand, and having the same distributions. [L, 7.] — ^N. de sensation. See Sensory nerve. — N, diaphragmatique. See Phrenic nerve. — N's-dilatateurs. See Vasodilator nerves.— N's du ligament coronaire du foie. See Nervi ligamenii rotundi hepatis.-'H* du lima^on. See Cochlear NER^'E. — N's entobans. See Entobai— - NONTES.— N's firecteurs. See Nervi erigentes.—^. femoral cn- tan6 interne. See Internal cutaneous nerve <^ the thigh. — N. femoral cutan€ post£rieur commun. See Nervus cutaneus femxyris posterior. — N.-f6rure. A contusion or wound on the posterior tendon of a horse's foreleg. [L, 41 (a, 48).]— N. fessier inffirieur. See Small sciatic nerve. — N. fessier sup^rieur. See Superior gluteal nerve (1st def.).— N. fr£nateur. See Vaso-mo- tor NERVE s,ii6. Inhibitory nerve.— N. frontal externe. See Supra- orbital nerve. — N. frontal interne. See Supratrochlear tiervb. — N. fronto-palp^bral. See Frontal nerve. — N. grand hypo- glosse. See Hypoglossal nerve. — N. grand sympathique. See Sympathetic nerve.— N's gris. See Nervi molles.—'N, honteux. See Pudic nerve. — N. honteux commun. See Nervus pudendus communis. — N. honteux externe. See Dorsal nerve of the penis. — N. honteux interne. See Perineal nerve.— N, lionteux su- A, ape; A^, at; A», ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch*, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^", in; N, in; N«, tank; 2391 NEPHROCYSTOSIS NBKV p6rieur. See Dorsal nerve of the penis.— "N. hypog^astrique ganglionnaire. See Fasciculus gangliosus hypogastricus.—^. infrainaxillaire. See Inferior maxillary nerve.— N. inguinal externe. See External cutaneous nerve of the thigh.~lS. in- g^uino-cutan6. See Genito-crural nerve. — N. interni^diaire de Wrisberg. See Nerve of Wrisberg.—'ii* interosseux bra- chial postfirieiir. See Posterior interosseous antibrachial nerve. — N. interosseux externe. See PosteHor interosseous nerve of the a?-m..— N. interosseux interne. See Anterior interosseous NERVE of the arm. — N. interosseux profond. See Anterior in- terosseous antibrachial nerve.— N. lacrymo-palp^bral. See Lacrynial nerve. — N. Iaryng6 inf6rieur (ou r6current). See Recu^~rent lai~yngeal nerve.— N. limacien. See Cochlear nerve. — N'slouibaires. See Lumbar nerves.— N's longitudlnaux de lianctsi. See Stria longitudinalis mediaZ/s.— N*8 malaires. See Malar nerves. — N's maminaires externes. See PosteHor tho- racic NERVES.— N. marginal de I'omoplate. See Long sub- scapular NERVE.— N. mel6, N. mixte. See Mixed nerve.— N's mod^rateurs. See Vaso-dilator nerves.— N. moteur oculaire commun. See Oculo-motor nerve.— N. moteur oculaire ex- terne. See Abducens nerve. — N's mous. See Nervi m,olles. — N. occipital petit. See Small occipital nerve.— N. oculaire. See Optic NERVE.— N. oculo-musculaire commun. See Oculo- motor NERVE. — N. oculo-inusculaire externe. See Abducens NERVE. — N. oculo-musculaire interne (ou sup6rieur). See Trochlear nerve.— N. orbitaire. See Temporo-malar nerve.— N. orbito-frontal. See Ophthalmic nerve.— N's paralyseurs (des vaisseaux). See Vaso-dilator nerves. — N's parotidiens post^- rieurs. See Nervi parotidei posteriores.—H* path6tique. See Trochlear nerve. — N. perforant de Casserius. See MusciUo- cutaneous nerve of the arm.—N. p6ronier. See External popli- teal NERVE and Middle-cutaneoiis nerve of the thigh.— N*s p6ro- niers cutan6s. See Nervi cutanei cruris peronei. — N. petit hypoglosse. See Gustatory nerve.— N. p^treux superficiel externe. See Nervus petrosus superficialis terims.— N. p6- treux superficiel grand. See Great superficial petrosal nerve. — N. pliarynglen sup^rieur. See Superior laryngeal nerve.- N. pharyngo-glossien. See Glossopharyngeal nerve.— N. prin- cipal du corps. See Pneumogastric nerve.— N. pt6rygo-pala- tin. See Naso-palatine nerve.— N. quatri^me zygomatique. See Nervus jugalis quartus.—N, radio-cutan6. See Musculo- cutaneous NERVB of the arm..— N, recurrent du trijumeau. See Nervus ^henoidalis.S^ respiratoire sup^rieur. The por- tion of the spinal accessory nerve that has its origin in the spinal cord. [L.]— N's rhachidiens. See Spinal nerves.— N. rotu- lien. See Nervus patellar is.~N, sacculaire. See Nervus sac- culai-is major.— ^. saphSne interne. See Long saphenous nerve. — N. scapulaire post6rieur. See Nervus dorsalis scapulae.—^. scapulo-bum^ral. See Circumflex nerve.— N's sensibles spfi- claux. The nerves of the special senses. [L.]— N*s sensitifs. See Sensory nerves. — N. sous-cutan6 malaire. See Teniporo- malar nerve. —N. sous-pubien. See Obturator nerve.— N. sp1i6no-palatin. See Naso-jpalatine nerve.— N. splanchnique inf^rieur. See Smallest splanchnic nerve.— N, splanchnique moyen. See Small splanchnic nerve.— N. stylien. See Stylo- hyoid nerve. — N. sympathique grand. See Sympathetic nerve.- N. tibial. See Internal popliteal nerve.— N. trach^lo- dorsal. See Spinal accessory nerve.— N. trifacial, N. triju- meau. See Trigeminal nerve.— N. trisplanchnique. See Sym- pathetic nerve.- N, tympanique sup6rieur. See Jacobson''s NERVE. — N,* vague. See Pneumogastric nerve. NEKIANTIN, n. Ne^r-iS-aSnt'i'-'n. A substance i-esembling digitalin chemically, found in the leaves of Nerium oleander. It has no physiological action. [B, 270 (a, 38).] NERIIN, n. Ne2r'i2-i2n. A glucoside obtained from Nerium ole- ander. It produces cessation of the heart's action, and is probably identical with digitalein. [B, 270 (a, 38),] NERINE (Lat.), n. f. Ne2(na)-ri(re)'ne(na). A genus of plants of the Amaryllidacece. [o, 48.]— N. sarniensis. Fr., amaryllis du Japan, lis de Guernsey (ou du Japon). Ger., Guemseylilie. A species having cherry-red flowers and a poisonous bulb. [B, 173.] n:^KIS (Fr.), n. A place in the department of the Allier, France, where there are thermal saline springs. [A, 363 (a, 21).] NERIUM (Lat.), n. n. Ne(na)'ri3-u3m(u*m). Gr., vijpiov. Fr., n4rion. Ger., Oleander. Oleander ; a genus of erect glabrous apocy- naceous shrubs, of the Echitidece. [B, 34, 42, 173, ISO (a, 35).]— N, antidysentericum. See Holarrhena antidysenterica.—'S. obesum. See Adenium oftesiim.- N. odoratum, N. odorum. Ger., ostindischer Rosenlorbeer, wohlriechender Oleander. The kunaree of the East Indies, sweet-scented oleander ; closely allied to N. oleander (with which some identify it) and having the same poisonous properties. In India the root-bark is made into a paste and applied externally in ringworm, boils, eruptions, and leprosy. [B, 5, 172, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— N. oleander. Fr., laurier-rose, oUandre, laurelle, rosage, laurose, fleur de Saint Joseph. Ger., gemeiner Oleander (oder Eosenlorbeer)., Lorbeerrose. Common oleander, rosebay, South-sea rose of Jamaica, the vript-ov and poho^iv&pov of the ancients, who used it against snake-bites ; a fragrant-flowered evergreen shrub, with thick lanceolate leaves, which exude a milky juice when punctured, indigenous to the Levant and naturalized in southern Europe. The plant is a local irritant and an active general poison, resembling digitalis in its action. The root contains neriin, and a powerful cardiac poison, oleandrin. An extract of the root is said to be useful in the treatment of valvular cardiac disease ; under its influence, according to Pouloux, the heart-beats become regular and the pulse grows full and hard, and in some cases the secretion of urine is increased and the oedema reduced. Its long- continued use is said to reduce the frequency of epileptic attacks. The leaves are used in decoction as an external application in vari- ous cutaneous complaints. [B, 5, 42, 121, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35) : *Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv.] NEROLI (Fr.), n. Na-ro-le. Oil of orange-flowers, [a, 48.] See under Orange.— Esprit de n. [Fr. Cod.]. See Spiritus aurantii, —Essence de n. See N.—'S. bigarade. The second best quality of n., obtained from the flowers of Citrus bigaradia. [B, 5 (a, ZH).] — N. petale. The flnest quality of n., obtained from the flowers oJ Citrus aurantium and imported from Nice. [B, 5 (o, 38).] — Teint- ure de n, [Fr. Cod.]. See Spiritus aurantii. NEROLIN, n. Ne'^r'o^l-jan. A white crystalline powder, pr& pared artiflcially to imitate neroli camphor. [B, 5 (a, 38j.] NERONIAN, adj. Ne-ro^n'iS-a^n. Fr., neronien. Ger., Nero- nisch. Pertaining to Nero, a Roman emperor ; cruel (said of the excessive practice of venesection). [A. 322, 325 (a, 48).] NEROTHAL (Ger.), n. Na'ro-ta^l. A place in the province of Hesse-Nassau, Prussia, where there are bathing establishments, [A, 319 (a, 21).] NERPRUN (Fr.), n. Ne^r-pru^n^. The genus Rhamnus, espe- cially Rhamnus cathartica. [B, 19, 121, 173 (o, 35).]— Rob de n. See Rob spin-s: ccrumce. —Sirop de n. See Syrupus spin.«: cer' vince. —Sirop de n, compost. A preparation made by dissolv- ing 960 grammes of sugar in 600 of the juice of Rhamnus cathar- ticus, adding 11 each of anise and mastic, and 6 each of ginger, cinnamon, and cloves, boiling and straining ; or by digesting 23 grammes each of ginger and allspice in 473 of the rhamnus-juice for four hours, filtering, and adding 1,572 grammes of sugar anf7 710 of rhamnus-juice boiled down one half. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Su* de n. [Fr. Cod.]. See Rhamni succus. NERV (Ger.), n. Ne^rf. See Nerve.— AhweichenderN. See Pneumogastric nerve.— Abziehender N. des Auges. See Abducens nerve.— Accessorischer N. des "Willis. See Spina] accessory NERVE.—Achseln'. See Circumflex nerve. — Aechte Hirnn'en. See Cranial nerves.— Aeusserer Augenmuskeln'. See Abducens nerve.— Aeusserer FlUgelinuskeln*. See Ex- ternal pterygoid nerve.— Aeusserer Fusssohlenn'. See Ex- ternal plantar nerve.— Aeusserer Gaumenn*. See External palatine nerve.— Aeusserer Hautn' des Amies. See Nervus cutaneus antibrachii medius. — Aeusserer I^eistenn', See External cutaneous nerve of the thigh.— Aeusserer Schamn'. See External spermatic nerve.— Aeusserer Sohlenn'. See External plantar nerve.— Antlitzn'. See Facial nerve.— Armhautn*. A cutaneous nerve of the arm. [L.]— Au- genbewegender N. See Oculo-motor nerve.— Augenlidn*- en. See Palpebral nerves. —Augennasenn', See Naso-ciliai-y nerve.— Augenn'. See Optic nerve and Ophthalmic nerve.— Backenmuskeln'. See Buccal nerve and Nervus buccinatorius. — Backenn'. See Buccal nerve. — Rein*. Se^ Spinal accessory nerve.— Bewegungsn'. See Motor nerve.— Blutleitern'. See Nervus tentorii. — Brustmuskeln'en. See Anterior thoracic NERVES.— Brustwirbeln*en. See Intercostal nerves.— Cere- braln'en. See Cranial nerves.— Cervicaln' en. See Halsne''n. — Dammn'. See Perineal nerve.— Dicker Herzn'. See Nervus cardiacus crass«s.—I)reia,s tiger N., Breifacher N., Brei- getheilter N., Brillingsn*. See Trigeminal kerve. — Britter N. des Schenkels. See Obturator nerve.— Briisenn'en. Nerves supplying glands. [L.]— Eigentlicher Unterkiefern', See Inferior maxillary i^ehyk and Inferior dental nerve.— Eilftes Hirnn'enpaar. See Spinal accessory nerve,— Eingeweiden'en, Nerves distributed to the viscera. [L.]— Ellenhogenn'. See Ulnar nerve.- Empfindungsn'. See Sensory nerve.— Erstes Paar Gehirnn'en. See Olfactory nerve.— Eelsenbeinn*. A petrosal nerve. [L.]— Fingern'en. The digital nerves of the hand. [L.]— Fliigelgaumenn'. See Naso-palatine nerve.— Flugeln', See Vidian nerve.— Fiii» ft er Gehimn*. See Ti'i- gemmaZ nerve. —Fussrohrenn'. See External popliteal nerve. — Fusszehenn'en. The digital nerves of the foot. [L.]— Gaii- glienn'. See Sympathetic nerve. — Gaumenkellbeinn'. See Naso-palatine nerve. — Gefassheiun:iungsn'en, Gefasser- schlaffende N'en, Gefasservreiternde N*en. See Vaso-dilator nerves.— Gefassn' en. See Nervi vasoruDi.— Gefuhln', See Sensory nerve.— Gehirnhautsn', A nerve distributed to the cerebral dura. [L.]— Gehirnniarksn*en. Oerebro-spinal nerves. [L.]— Gehirnn*en. See Oramai nerves. — Gehirn-Ruckenn'en. See Cerefiro-spmoZ nerves.— Gehorgangsn'en. See Nervi metifus auditoHi earfemi.- Geliorn'. See Auditory nerve. — Gelenkn'en. See Articular nerves.— Gem ischter N. See Nervus mixtus.— Geruchsn'. See Olfactory iiekve. — Geschmacksn'. See Gusta- torji nerve.— Gesichtsn*. See Facial nerve.— Gichtn', Gross- er Beinn*. See Great sciatic nerve.— Grosser Eingeweiden'. See Great s^planchnic nerve.— Grbsserer Hautn' des Armes. See Internal cufaneous nerve of the arm. — Grosserer Huftenn', See Great sciatic nerve.— Grosser Herzn*. See Middle cardiac nerve.— Grosser Hinterhauptn', See Great occipital nerve.— Grosser oberflachlicher Felsenbeinn'. See Great superficial petrosal nerve.— Grosser Ohrn'. See Great auricular nerve. — Grosser Rosenn*. See Long saphenous nerve. — Grosser tiefer Felsenbeinn'. See Gi'eat deep petrosal nerve.— Grosster Kor- pern*. See Great sciatic nerve. — Halsn'en. The nerves of the neck. [B.]— Barter Geh5rn', See Facial nerve. — Hauptn*. See Median nerve (2d def.).— Hautmuskeln' des Arnies. See Mu^culo-cutaneous nerve of the a?Tn.— Hautn'. A cutaneous nerve. [D, 31.]— Hautn'en der Brust. See Lateral thoracic cutaneous nerves. — Hautn'en des Ranches. See Abdominal cutaneous nerves.— Hemmungsn'. See Inhibitory nerve.— Herumschweifender N. See Pneumogastric nerve.— Hintere Hautn'en des Gesasses. See Nervi cutanei clunium medii.— Hintere Hodensackn'en. See Nervi scrotales posteriores.— Hinterer Gaumenn'. See Posterior palatine nerve.— Hin- terer Hautn* des Oberscheiikels. See Nervus cutaneus femoris posterior. — Hinterer N. des Schenkels. See Obturator nerve.— Hinterer (tiefer) Ohrn'. See Posterior auricular nerve (1st def.).— Hintere Zahnn'en. See Posterior dental nerves.— Hinzukomiuender N. See Afferent nerve.- Hirnn'en, See O, no; O", not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th*. the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; US, luU; U*, full; U^, urn; U«, like ii (German). NERVALIS NERVE 2392 Cranial nerves. — Hirnriickenmarksn'. See Cerebrospinal .NERVES.— Hohler N. See Optic nerve.— Hohlliandellenbo- g:enn'. See Nervus ulnaris voZai-is. — Hohlhandfingern'en, The palmarjiigital nerves. [L.]— Hohlhandn'en. See Palmar nerves.— HKrn*. See Auditoiy nerve.— HornUautn'en. The nerves of the cornea. [L.]— Hiiftbeckenn'. See Ilio-hypogastric NERVE. — Huftbeinlochn'. See Obturator nerve. — Hiiftleis- tenn*. See Ilio-inguinal nerve.— Hiiftloclin', See Obturator NERVE.— Hiiftn*. See Great sciatic nkbve.— Huft-und-KHhr- enn*. See External popliteal nerve.— Innererriugelmuskel- n*. See Internal pterygoid nerve. — Innerer Fusssohlenn'. See Internal plantar nerve.- Innerer Hautn' des Oberschen- kels. See Iritemal cutaneous nerve of the thigh.— InneTer Sohlenn'. See Internal plantar nerve.— Innerer Stirnn*. See Supratrochlear nerve.— Ischiadischer N. See Great sciatic KERVE.— Jochbeinn'en. See Malar nerves.— Jochwangenn', See Temporo-malar nerve. — Kaumuskeln'. See Masseteric NERVE.— Kaun*. See Masticatory nerve.— Keilbeingaumenn*, Keilgaumenn*. See Naso-palatine nerve.— Kief erniu skein*. See Masseteric nerve.— Kief erzungenn*. See Jlfyio-Ziyoid nerve. — Kieln*. See Nervus carmaiis.— Kinnn*. See Mental nerve. — Kleiner Singeweiden*. See Small splanchnic nerve.— Kleinerer Beinn'. See Anterior crural nerve. — Kleiner Hautn* des Arines. 1. See Nerve of Wrisberg. 2. See In- tercosto-humeral nerve. — Kleiner Herzn'. See Inferior cardi- ac NERVE.— Kleiner Hiuterhauptsn*. See Small occipital nerve. —Kleiner oberflaclilicherFelsenbeinu*. See Small superficial petrosal nerve. — Kleiner Occipitaln*. SeeSmalloccipitalNERyE. — Kleinster !Eingeweidn*. See Smallest splanchnic nerve. — Kniekehlenn', See External popliteal nerve and Internal popiiteal NERVE. — Kopfne'n. See Cranial nerves. — Kopf- scHlagadern*. See Carotid nerve. — Kraiizn* des Armes. See Circum.flex nerve. — Kreuzbeinn*en, Kreiizknocbenn*en, Kreuzn'en. The sacral nerves. [L.l— Kurze Blendungn'en. See Short ciliary nerves. — Langer Hautn* des Unterscben- kels und Fusses. See Long saphenous nerve. — I^ateraler Hautn* des Oberscbenkels. See External cutaneous nerve of the thigh. — Lenden-Kreuzn*. See Lumbosacral nerve. — Len- denleistenn*. The lumbo-inguinal nerve ; in the pi., Lendenleist- enn^en, the lumbar nerves. IL.]— liCndenn*. A himbar nerve. [D, 304.]— liungenmagenn*. See Fneumogastric nerve. — Liun- genn*en. See Pulmonary nerves. — Magenn*en, See Gastric HERVES.^Mlttelarmn*. See Median nerve.— Mitt elfleischn*. See Perineal nerve.— Mitteln*. See Median nerve (2d def.).— Alittlere Mastdarnin*en. See Middle hcemorrhoidal nerves. — Mittlerer Hautn* des Vorderarmes. See Nervus cutaneus an- tibrachii medius. — Mittlerer Herzn*. See Middle cardiac nerve. — Mittlerer oberer Zahnn*. See Middle superior dental nerve. — Mittlerer sympathischer N. See Sympathetic nerve. — Mitt- lerer Unterschulterblattn*. See Nervus subscapularis medius. — Muskelbautn* des Armes. See Musculo-cutaneous nerve of the arm.— Muskeln'en, Nerves distributed to muscles. [L.]- Muskeln*en des Bauches. See Nervi musculares abdominales. — Mntterscbeidenn*en. See Vaginal jiiEKVES. — Nasenaugenn*. See Naso-ciliary nerve.- Nasengaumenn*. See Naso-palatine NERVE. — Nasenn*. See Nasal nerve. — Nasenscheidewandn'. See Naso-palatine n. — Nebenn*. See Secondary nerve.— N. des Fliigelknocbenkanals. See Vidian nerve.— N. des in- nerer Gaumenflugelmuskels. See Internal pterygoid nerve. — N*enartig. See Neuboid (2d def.).— N*enendbusche, N'en- endhiigel. See Motorial nerve end-plate. — N'enentzundung. See Neuritis.- N'enfasern. See Nerve-fibres. — N'enbaltig. Containing nerves. ID,31.]— N'enprincip. The hypothetical nerv- ous fluid or force. [Gruenhagen (K).] — N'enschmerz. See Neu- ralgia.— N' en scUnitt. See Neurotomy.— N* en St arre. See Te- tanic CONTRACTION. -N'entragend. See Nerved.— Nierenn*en. See Renal nerves.— OberaugenhHIilenu'. See Supra-orbital NERVE. — Obere Hautn*en des Gesilsses. See Nervi cutanei clunium swpeWores.— Obere hintere NaBenn*en. See Nervi nasales superiores posteriores. —Ohere Luftrohrenn*en. See Nervi iracheales superiores. — Obere Mastdarmn*en. See Su- perior haemorrlMidcu nerves.— Oberer Gesassn*. See Superior gluteal nerve.— Oberer Herzn*. See Superior cardiac nerve. — Oberer hinterer Zalinn*. See posterior superior dental nerve. — Oberer Keblkopfn*. See Superior laryngeal n. — Oberer mittlerer Zabnn*. See Middle superior dental NERVK.—Oherer N. der mannlichen Buthe. See Dorsal nerve o/ the penis. — Oberer N. des Zungenbeins. See Mylo-hyoid nerve.— Oberer ScHamn*. See Dorsal nerve of the penis. — Oberer Unter- scliulterblattn*. See Nervus subscapularis superior.- Oberer vorderer Zahnn*. See Anterior dental nerve.- Obere Zabn- n*en. See Posterior dental nerves.— OberflS,cblicher Halsn*. See Superficial cervical nerve.— Oberflachlicher Herzn*. See Superior cardiac nerve.— Oberflachlicher hinterer Ohrn*. See Mastoid nerve.— Oberflachlicher Hohlhandn*. See Nerv- us ulnaris volaris supcr^ciaiis.- Oberflachlicher Schl^fenn*. See Superficial temporal nerve and Auriculo-temporal nerve.— Oberflachlicher Speichenn*. See Radial nerve (1st def.). — Oberflachlicher Wadenbeinn*. See Musculo-cutaneous nerve of the iegr.— Oberkiefern*. See Superior maxillary nerve.— Oberlippenn'en. See Superior labial nerves.— Oberrolln*. See ;S'wprafrocWear NERVB.—OberschlUBselbeinn*en. SeeSitpra- clavicular nerves.— Oberschulterblattn*. See Suprascapular NERVE.— Ohrschlafenn'. See Auriculo-temporal nerve— Pa- theticusn*, Pathetischer N. See Trochlear nerve.— Per one - ischer N. See External popliteal nerve. — Pterygopalatini- scher X. See iVaso-pa/a^me nerve.— Kiechbeinn'. See inferi- or ethmoidal nerve.— Kiechn'. See Olfactory nerve.— Kuck- enellenbogenn'. See Nervus dorsalis manus ulnaris.— 'Ruc^- enmarksn'en. See Spinal nerves.— Biickenwirbeln*en. See Intercostal nerves.— Runder N. des Auges. See Optic nerve. — Kuthenn*. See Dorsai nerve o/ Wiepema.- Schamlendenn', See Genito-crural nerve.— Schamn*. See Pudic nerve.— Schen- keln*. See Anterior crural nerve.— Scliiafenn*. See Temporal NERVE.— Schleimhautn'en. Nerves distributed to mucous mem- branes. [L.]— Schlundkopfn*. See P/iarynoeail nerve.— Schneck- enn'. See Cochlear nerve.— Sechster Gehirnn', See Abducens nerve.— Sehn*. See Optic nerve.— Seitenn'en der Nase. See Nervi nasales ZaieraZes.- Sensibler N. See Sensory nerve.— Siebenter N. See Facial nerve. — Sinnesn*. See Sensory nerve, -Speichenn*. See Radial nerve. — Steissbeinn', Steissn*. See Coccygeal nerve. — Stimmn'. See Pneumogastric nerve and Spinal accessory nerve.— Stirnn*. See Frontal nerve.— Tastn*. See Gustatory nerve. — Thranenn*. See Lacrymal nerve.— Tiefer hinterer N. des ausseren Ohres. See Posterior au- ricular NERVE. — Tiefer Hohlhandn*. See Nervus ulnaris vo- laris profundus. — Tiefer Speichenn*. See Nervus radialis pro- fun, lull; U*, full; U, urn; U», like U (German). NBRVB 2396 nal n. It gives branches to the complexus, and, ascending in com- pany with the occipital artery, supplies the back of the head, com- municating with the small occipital n. [C.]— Great sciatic n. Lat.. nervus ischiadicus (major). Fr., nerf sciatique grand. Ger., igrosserer) Huftnerv. The continuation downward of. the sacral plexus through the great sacro-sciatic foramen. It passes down between the great trochanter of the femur and the tuberosity of the ischium beneath the glutteus maximus, lying above upon the gemelli, obturator internus, and quadratus femoris, and below upon the adductor magnus. At a varying point in the thigh it divides into two terminal branches, the external and internal popliteal n's. In its course it gives off small branches to the hip joint and the adjacent muscles. [L, 31, 143, 332.]— Great splauchnic n. Lat., nervus splanchnicus major. Fr., nerf splanchnique grand. Ger., grosser Eingeweidenerv. A n. resulting from the union of branches from a varying number of the thoracic ganglia of the sympathetic n. (usually six or seven, between the fifth and tenth), whicn passes inward over the bodies of the lower dorsal vertebree to pierce the crus of the diaphragm and unite with the semilunar ganglion. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Great superficial petrosal n. Lat., nervus pe- trosus superfidalis viajor. Fr., nerf petreiix superficiel grand. Ger., grosser oberfldchlicher Felsenbeinnei'v. A branch of the Vidi- an n. running through the fibrous cartilaginous tissue of the fora- men lacerum anticum into the cerebral cavity, and thence through a furrow of the petrous portion of the temporal bone to the hiatus canalis Falloppii, where it unites with the geniculate ganglion, [L, 115 (a, 50).]— Great sympathetic n. See Sympathetic n..— Gus- tatory n, Lat., nervus gustatorius. Fr,, nerf petit hypoglosse. Ger., Qeschniacksnerv, Tastnerv. A branch of the inferior division of the inferior maxillary n, which passes along the inner side of the internal maxillary artery between the pterygoideus internus and the inferior maxilla (being joined by the chorda tympani at an acute angle), and above the submaxillary gland to the side of the tongue to near its apex. It gives off branches to the submaxillary ganglion, to the hypoglossal n., to the mucous membrane of the mouth, and to the conical and fungiform papillae and mucous membrane of the anterior two thirds of the tongue. It communicates tactile sensi- bility and the sense of taste to the tongue. [L, 31, 143, 333.]— Hu- '^^g^ DIAGRAM OF THE BASE OF THE SKULL SHOWING THE RELATIVE PLACES OF EXIT OF THE CRANIAL NERVES. 1 , the olfactory ; Q, the optic ; 3, the oculo-motor ; 4, the trochlear ; 5, the trifacial ; 6, the abduceat ocular ; 7, the facial and auditory ; S, the gloBsopharyageal, pneamogastiic, and epinal accessory ; 9, the hypoglossal. meral n. See Circumfiex n. — Hyog^lossian n. See HypoqlossaX n.— Hypaxial n's. N's which pass above the vertebral axis. [E. Coues, " Med. Record," July 23, 1887 (L).] — Hypogastric n. Lat., nervus hypogastricus. Fr., nerf hypogantrique. One of the ter- iniaal branches of the ilio-hypogastric n. which passes forward be- tween the transversus and obliquus abdominis externus muscles to a point above the inguinal canal, where it reaches the Integument, to be distributed above the pubes. [L, 142, 333.] — Hypogrlossal n. liSjt., nervus hypoglossus. Ft., nerf (grand) hypoglosse. Ger., Zungenfleischnerv. The ninth cranial n. of Willis and the twelfth of Sommering ; a motor n. distributed to the muscles of the tongue and to some of the muscles of the neck. Its nucleus is situated in front of and close to the central canal of the medulla oblongata, just above the decussation of the pyramids, from which its fibres pass through the olivary body. The fibres are condensed into two bundles, which pass through the anterior condylar foramen of the occipital bone, and unite jjist outside of it to form the n. It de- scends on the internal and posterior sides of the pneumogastric n. and the internal jugular vein, between the latter and the internal carotid artery, to the lower border of the digastric muscle, close to which it crosses the external carotid artery and curves forward and upward, beneath the digastricus and above the greater cornu of the hyoid bone, to the anterior border of the hyoglossus muscle, from which point it extends to the apex of the tongue. It communicates with the gustatory, pneumogastric, sympathetic, and upper one or two cervical n's, and gives off the descendens noni and branches to the hyoglossus, the thyreo-hyoideus, and the Intrinsic muscles of the tongue. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Illo-hypogaBtric abdominal n. See Hypogastric ii.— Ilio-hypogastrlc n. Lat., nervus ilio-hypo- gastricus. Fr., nerf ilio-hypognstrique. Ger., Hiiftbeckennerv. A branch of the first lumbar n. which pierces the psoas major mus- cle and passes outward and downward upon the quadratus lumbo- rum, and thence between the transversus and obliquus abdominis internus to the crest of the ilium, where it divides into the iliac and hypogastric n's. [L, 142, 332.]--Ilio-inguii>al n., Illo-scrotal n. Lat., nervus ilio-inguinalis. Fr., nerf ilio-inguinal. Ger., Hiiftleistennerv. A n. arising from the first lumbar n. or the loop between the first and second, which pierces the psoas major muscle, descends across the quadratus lumborum, passes through the trans- versalis abdominis (internal to the anterior superior .spine of the ilium), between which muscle and the obliquus abdominis internus it runs to and through the inguinal canal, to make its exit at the ex- ternal abdominal ring. It is distributed to the integument of the groin, penis, and scrotum, and that of the labium majus in the female. [L, 31, 142, 333. J— Incident n. An afferent n.— Incisive n., Incisor n. "Lat., nervusinmsivus. Fr,, nerf incisif. Abranch of the inferior dental n. furnishing branches to the incisor and canine teeth. [L, 142.1— Inferio;r auricular n. Lat., nermis auricularis inferior. Ger., unterer Ohrennerv. A branch of the great auricular n. which passes up toward the back of the ear, and is distributed to the muscles of the helix, the skin behind and on the posterior surface of the ear, the lobe of the ear, and the lower part of the concha. [L, 31, 148, 332.]— Inferior cardiac n. Lat., nervus cardiacus inferior (aenparvus). Fr., nerf cardiague epais (ou infirieur). Ger., unterer Herznerv. A branch of the inferior thoracic or upper dorsal ganglion of the sympathetic n. which passes down behind the subclavian artery (on the right side some- times behind the innominate artery) to the deep cardiac plexus. On the left side it often unites with the middle cardiac n. [L, 142, 172, 332.] — Inferior dental n. Lat., nervus denfalis inferior. Fr., nerf dentaire inferieur. Ger., eigentlicher Unierkiefernerv. The largest of the branches of the inferior maxillary n. It passes between the ramus of the inferior maxilla and the internal lateral ligament of the temporo-maxillary articulations to the inferior den- tal canal, through which it runs to the mental foramen, where it bifurcates into the mental n. and the nervus alveolaris maxillse in- ferioris. It also furnishes branches to the mylo-hyoideus and to the molar teeth. [L, 31, 332.]— Inferior gluteal n. Lat., nervus glutams inferior (1st def.), nervi clunium inferiores (26 def.). 1. See Small sciatic n. 2. In the pi., branches of the small sciatic n. to the lower part of the glutseus maximus. [L, 142, 332.] — Inferior hiemorrhoidal n, Lat., nervtts hcemorrhoidalis in- ferior (sen imus). Fr., nerf hem oi'rho'idal inferiertr. Ger., unter- er Mastdarmnerv. A branch of the pudic n. or of the sacral plexus which passes through the small sacro-sciatic notch to be distributed to the lower portion of the rectum. [L, 142, 172, 3S2.J— Inferior laryngeal n. See Recurrent laryngeal ».— Inferior maxillary n, Lat., nervus maxillaris inferior. Fr., nerf maxillaire in- firieur. Ger.. Unierkiefernerv. The lower and larger of the divisions of the trigeminal n. formed by the union of the motor root and a branch from the Gasserian ganglion at their exit from the foramen ovale. Beneath the pterygoideiis externus it divides into two branches, upper and lower. From the upper are given off the anterior and posterior deep temporal n's and the masseteric, buccal, and external and internal pterygoid n's. From the lower branch spring the auriculo-temporal, gustatory, and inferior dental n's. [L, 142, 332.]— Inferior nasal n's. Branches of the anterior palatine n. distributed to the mucous membrane covering the in- ferior turbinated bones. [L. 142.]— Inferior palpebral n's. Lat., nervi palpebrales inferiores. Fr., nerf a palpebraux inferieurs. Ger., untere Augenlidnei-ven. A number of small branches 'of the infra-orbital n. distributed to the lower eyelid and the portions of the nasal integument near the inner canthus of the eye. [L, 332.] — Inferior pudendal n. Lat., nervus pv^endus inferior. Fr., nerf pudendal inferieur. 1. A branch of the small sciatic n. which passes beneath the tuberosity of the ischium to the peri- nseum, to be distributed to the front and outer pai-t of the scro- tum in the male and to the labium majus in the female. 2. The pudic n. [L, 142, 332.]— Inferior vesical n's. Lat.. nervi vesi- cales inferiores. Branches of the middle haemorrhoidal n's dis- tributed to the fundus of the bladder. [L, 338.]— Infragluteal n. See Inferior gluteal n. — Inframaxillary n. Lat., nervus inframaxillaris (1st def.). Fr., nerf inframaxillaire (1st def.). 1. See Inferior maxillary n. 2. In the pi., branches of the cervi- co-facial n. situated below the inferior maxilla. [L, 142.]— In- fra-occipital n. See Suboccipital u.- Infra-orbital n. Lat., nervus infra-orbitalis. Fr., nerf sous-orbitaire. Ger., Unter- augenhohlenner'v. l.SeeTemporo-malarn. 2. In the pi., branches of the superior maxillary n. situated beneath the levator labil superioris, distributed to the lower eyelid, the integument of the side of the nose, and the integument, mucous membrane, labial glands, and muscles of the upper lip. [L, 142.]— Infratrocli- lear n. Jj&t., nervus infratrochlearis. Fr. , nerf sous-frochleaire. .Ger., Unterrollnerv. A branch of the naso-ciliary n. which passes along the inner surface of the orbit, beneath the obliquus oculi to the inner angle of the eye, where it divides into branches dis- tributed to the orbicularis palpebrarum, the lacrymal sac, and the integument of the side of the nose. [L, 142, 332.]— Inguinal n., Inguino-cutaneous n. See Genito-crural n. — Inhibitory n. Fr., nerf d^arret (ou aiTesiateur, ou frenateur). Ger., Hem- mungsnerv. A n. which lessens or stops the action of the part which it innervates. [J, 19.] Of. Inhibitory fibres. — Innominate n's. The fifth pair of cranial n's. [L, 1 (a, 29).]— Intercostal n's. Lat., nervi intercostales. Fr., nerfs intercostaux. Ger., Inter- costalnerven, Zwisrhenrippennerven. The anterior branches of the dorsal spinal n's. eleven in number, which emerge from the intervertebral foramina, and pass forward in the intercostal spaces (except the lowest, which runs along the lower border of the last rib). They are divided according to their distribution into abdomi- A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Cb', loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N», tank; 2397 NERVE nal and thoracic intercostal li's. [L, 142, 173.]— Int ere os to-hu- meral n. Lat., nervus intercosto-humeralis. Fr., nerf intercosto- humiral. Ger., kleiner Rautnerv des Amies. The lateral cutane- ous branch of the second intercostal n., which crosses the axilla to be distributed to the integument of the inner and posterior surface DIAGRAM SHOWING IN LATERAL VIEW THE CONNECTION OF THE CRA- NIAL NERVES WITH THE BRAIilf. !,the olfactoi7 nerve; K, the optic; 3, tlie oculo-motor ; 4, the trochlear; 5, the tri- facial ; 6, the abducent ocular ; 7 and 8, the fac:al and auditory ; 9, the glossopharj-ngeal ; 10, thepneumogastric; 11, tbe spinal acceaaory; 13, the hypogloaaal. of the arm and communicates with the musculo-spiral n. and the n. of Wrisberg. [L, 31, 142.]— Intermediate n, of IV^risberg, See N. of Wi-isberg. ^Internal abcloiiiinal n*s. See Anterior abdominal «.'«.— Internal cutaneous n. of tlie arm. Lat,, nervus mcfaneus brachii internus. Fr., nerf brachial cutane in- terne (ou moyen). Ger., grosserer Hautnerv des Armes. A branch of the inner cord of the brachial plexus, situated on the inner side of the axillary artery. It passes down to about the middle of the arm, where it becomes cutaneous and divides into two portions, the anterior of which descends to the anterior aspect of the arm as far as the wrist, and the posterior to about the middle of the pos- terior surface of the forearm. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Internal cutane- ous n. of the thigh. Lat., nervus cutaneus femoris internus. Fr., nerf femoral cy,fane interne. Ger., innerer Hautnerv des Oberschenkels. A. branch of the anterior crural n. which passes beneath the fascia lata over the upper part of the femoral artery, where it divides into an anterior and an inner branch. The an- terior branch pierces the fascia lata in the lower portion of the thigh and is distributed to the skin over the anterior and outer sur- face of the patella ; the inner branch passes down behind the pos terior border of the sartorius, pierces the fascia lata, and is dis- tributed to the integument of the lower inner thigh and the inner portion of the leg. [L, 31, 142.]— Intex*nal frontal n. Ger., in- nerer Stimnerv. See Supratrochlear tc.— Internal inguinal n. See GenitO'Crural n.— Internal interosseous antibrachial n. (of the forearm). Lat., nervus interosseus antibrachii anterior. Fr., nerf interosseux profond. See Anterior inter- ■'osseous antibrachial «-.— Internal laryngeal n. Lat., nervus laryngeus superior internus. The internal branch of the superior laryngeal n., which pierces the thyreo-hyoid membrane, and di- vides into branches distributed to the frenulum epiglottidis and the mucous membrane of the epiglottis and of the lateral and posterior surf aces of the larynx. [L, 142, 332.]— Internal orbital n. BqqSu- pratrochlear n.— Internal plantar n. Lat., nervus plantaris in- termtsiseu medialis). Fr., nerf plantaire interne. Ger., innerer Sohlennerv. The internal and larger of the two terminal branches of the posterior tibial n. It passes along the outer side of the inter- nal plantar artery, between the adductor hallucis and flexor digito- rum pedis brevis, and divides at about the middle of the foot into branches distributed to both sides of the three inner toes and to the inner side of the fourth toe. [L, 31, 84, 142, 332] -Internal popli- teal n. hat., nervus popliteus internum. Fr., nerfpoplitd externe, nerf tibial. Ger,, Schienheinnerv. 1, The larger of the two termi- nal divisions of the great sciatic n., which passes down the middle of the popliteal space to the lower border of the popliteus, below which point it is known as the posterior tibial n. It gives off the short saphenous n, and branches distributed to the knee .ioint and the muscles in its vicinity. 3. The same, together with the poste- rior tibial n., regarded as one. [L, 31, 142, 332 ]— Internal ptery- goid n. Lat,, nervus pterygoideus internus. Fr., nerf pterygo'i- dien interne. Ger,, innerer Flugelmuskelnerv. A branch of the inferior maxillary n., closely connected with the otic ganglion, which is distributed to the inner surface of the pterygoideus inter- nus, the tensor palatl, and the musculus mallei. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Internal saphenous n. See Long .saphenous n.— Interosse- ous n's of the foot. Lat.. nervi interossei metatarsi dorsales. Branches of the anterior tibial n. which are situated in the second, third, and fourth intermetatarsal spaces,, and are distributed to the tarso-metatarsal ligaments and the interossei muscles. [L, 332.]— Interosseous n. of the leg. Lat., nervus interosseus Claris. A branch of the internal popliteal n. situated on the posterior surface of the tibio-fibular interosseous membrane, to which and to the fibula and tibia it is distributed. [L, 332.]— Intervertebral n's. The spinal n's. [L.]— Ischiadic n. See Great sciatic n. — Ja- cobson's n. The tympanic branch of the glosso-pharyngeal n. It arises from the petrous ganglion and enters a small bony canal at the base of the petrous bone. It ascends to the tympanum, en- ters this cavity by an aperture in its floor close to the inner wall, and divides into three branches which are distributed to the fenes- tra rotunda, the fenestra ovalis, and the lining membrane of the tympanum and Eustachian tube. It anastomoses with the carotid plexus, the great superficial petrosal n., and the otic ganglion, [F, 2,] — Labial n. See Mental n. — I^abial n's of the infraorbital. See the different Nervi Zabi'aies.— Labio-mental n. See Mental n.— Xiabyrinthic n's. Lat,, ne?-ui labyrinthici. The external branches of the olfactory n, [L, 7.] — Lacrymal n. Lat., nervus lacrimalis. Yv.^nerf lacrymal. Ger., Tfirdnennerv. Thesmallest of the three branches of the ophthalmic branch of the fifth n. It enters the orbit through the narrowest part of the sphenoidal fis- sure and runs along the upper border of the external rectus mus- cle. Within the lacrymal gland it gives off several filaments which supply the gland and the conjunctiva. It finally pierces the palpe- bral ligament and terminates in the integument of the upper eye- lid, [F.] — Large cavernous n. See Nervus cavemosu^ m.ajor. —Large hypoglossal n. See Hypoglossal n.— Large palatine n. See Anterior palatine n.— Large petrosal n. See Great superficial petrosal n. — Lateral thoracic cutaneous n*s. Lafc., nervi cutanei pectorales. Ger., Hautnerven der Brust. Branches of the intercostal n's distributed to the integument of the lateral thoracic region. [L, 142, 332.]— Leaf n's. See under N. (2d def.).— Lesser inferior dental n. A branch of the inferior max- illary n. which unites with the inferior dental n. [L, 142.] — Lesser internal cutaneous n. See N. of Wrisberg. — Lesser petrosal n. See Small superficial petrosal n. — Lesser sciatic n. See Small sciatic w.— Lesser splanchnic n. See Small ^lanchnic ?!.— Lingual median (or motor) n. See Hypoglossal n. — Lin- gual n. Lat., nervus lingualis. Fr., nerf lingual. 'Ger,, Zungen- nerv. 1, See Gustatory n. 2, The branches of the glossopharyn- geal n, distributed to the tongue. 3. The branches of the hypoglos- sal n. distributed to the tongue. [L, 7, 142, 332.]— Lingual n. of the eighth pair. See Glossopharyngeal n.— Lingual n. of the fifth pair (or of the trifacial n.). See Gustatory n..— Long ciliary n's. Lat., nervi ciliares longi. Fr., nerfs ciliaires longs. Branches of the naso-ciliary n. which perforate the sclerotic and are distributed to the ciliary muscle, the cornea, and the iris. [L, 31, 142.]— Long saphenous n. Lat., nermis saphenus internus (seu major). Ger., grosser Rosennerv. A branch of the anterior crural n. which accompanies the femoral vessels through Hunter's canal, passes thence beneath the sartorius to the inner side of the knee, and below this accompanies the saphenou.s vein to the ankle, where it gives off branches to the inner side of the foot. It com- municates with branches of the internal cutaneous and obturator n's at about the middle of the thigh, beneath the fascia lata, and assists in supplying the integument in fronfTlf the patella. [L, 31, 142, 332,]— Long scrotal n's. The superficial branches of the peri- DIAGRAM showing from below the connection of THE PRINCIPAL CRANIAL NERVES WITH,^HB BRAIN. 1, the olfiictory nerve ; 5, the left optic nerve ; 3, the ocular tootor ; 4, tha trochlear ; 6, the trifacial ; 6, ihe ahducent; 1, the facial; 8, the auditory : 9, the ploaBopharj-ngeal ; 10, the pneumo^aslric ; U, the spinal accessory ; 12, the right nypoglosaal. neal n. and the inferior pudendal n. (1st def,). [L, 142.] — Long subscaptilar n. A branch of the posterior cord of the brachial plexus which passes along the lower border of the subscapularis to be distributed to the latissimus dorsi. [L, 142.]— Lower intercos- tal n's. See Abdominal intercostal w's.— Lumbar n's. Lat., O, no^ 02, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U', lull; U*, full; XI*, urn; U«, like U (German). NERVE 3398 nervi lumbales (seu lumbares). Fr., nerfs lombaires. Ger.. Len- dennerven. The spinal n's which pass out beneath the lumbar ver- tebrae. [L, 304.]— Luiubo-ing^uinal n. Lat., nervus lumbo-in- guinalis. Fr., nerf lombo-inguinal. Ger., Lendenleistennerv. A branch of the genito-crural n. which passes beneath Poupart's liga- DIAQRAM SHOWING SOME OP THE MORE SUPERFICIAL NERVES OF THE NECK. 1 , the Buperficiai cervical nerve ; ?, the great auricular ; 3, tlie amall occipital ; 1, tlie sapraclaTicular ; 5, the spinal accessory ; 6, the lacial ; T, the great occipital. ment to supply the integument of the upper part of the thigh. [L, 142, 332.] — Ijuuibo- sacral Ji. Lat., nervus lumbo-sacralis. Ger., Lendenkreuznerv. The portion of the sacral plexus formed by the fifth lumbar n. and a portion of the fourth. [L, 142, 332.]— Mag- nisciatic n. See Great sciatic n.— Malar n*s. Lat., nervi vialares. Fr., nerfs malaires. Ger., Wangennerven, Jochbein- nerven. Branches of the facial and tempoi'o-malar n's distrib- uted to the outer portions of the eyelids and the tissues over the malar bone. [L, 142, 332.]— Marginal n. of tlie lower jaw. Lat., nervus marginalis maxillce inferioris. Fr., nerf labio-men- tal. A branch of the facial n. running along the lower border of the inferior maxilla. [L, 142, 332. ]— Marginal n. of the scapula. See Long subscapular 71. — Masseteric n. Lat., neruMs masseferi- cus. Fr., nerf masseterin. Ger., Kaumuskelnerv^ Kiefermuskel- nerv. A branch of the anterior division of the inferior maxillary n. which extends through the sigmoid notch of the inferior maxilla to supply the masseter muscle andalso the temporo-maxillary articula- tion. [C.]— Masticatory n. Lat., nervus masticatoriiis. Fr., nerf masticateur. Ger., Kaunerv, Kaumuskelnerv. The anterior or su- perior (and chiefly motor) division of the inferior maxillary n. [L, 332.]— Mastoid n. Lat., nervus mastoideus (seu auricularis poste- rior superfieialis). Ger. , oberfidchlicher hinterer Ohi'nerv. A branch of the great auricular n. which ascends over the mastoid process of the temporal bone to be distributed to the integument behind the ear. [L, 142, 332.] — Maxillo-inandibular n. See Inferior maxillary n. — Median n. ha,t.,ne7-vusniedianus{2ddef.). Fr., nerf median^ nervure midiale (ou mediajie) (2d def .). Ger., MittelarTnnerv {1st def . \ Mittelnerv (3d def. ), Hauptnerv (2d def. ). 1 . A n. formed by the union of two branches, the one from the outer and the other from the inner end of the brachial plexus. It passes down the arm, at first on the outer side of the brachial artery, crossing it near the lower part of the arm, to lie on its inner side. Below the bend of the arm it lies beneath the pronator radii teres, and descends between the flexores digitorum manus profundus and sublimis to the palm of the hand, where it divides into an external and an internal oranch. The external branch is distributed to the abductor and opponens poUicis and the outer head of the flexor brevis pollicis, ana divides into the digital n's of the thumb and of the index finder. The in- ternal branch supplies in part the digital n's of the middle, index, and ring fingers (cf. Digital n's). In the forearm it gives oflf the anterior interosseous n. of the arm and branches to all of the mus- cles of the anterior surface of the forearm, except the flexor carpi ulnaris, and it supplies cutaneous branches to the palm of the hand. [L. 7, 31, 142, 332.'] 2. The principal vein of a leaf ; the midrib. [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).]— Meningeal n*s, Lat., nervi vieningei. Unimportant branches of the trigeminal, pneumogastric, and sympathetic n's dis- tributed to the meninges of the brain. [L.]— Mental n. Lat., nervus mentalis. Fr. , ner/ menf a/ (ou mentonnier). Ger., Kinnnerv. A branch of the inferior dental n. which makes its exit by the mental foramen, to be distributed to the skin, mucous membrane, and muscles of the lower lip. [L, 142, 332.]— Middle cardiac n. Lat., nervus cardiacus magnus (seu medius). Fr. , nerf cardiaque moyen (ou second). Ger., mittlerer (oder grosser) Herznerv. A branch of the middle cervical ganglion which on the left side passes down into the chest between the left carotid and subclavian arteries and on the right side behind the common carotid artery, to join the deep cardiac plexus. [L, 31, 142, 332.] — Middle cutaneous n. of the tliigli. Lat., nervus cutaneus femoris medialis (seu anterior). Fr., nerf femoral cutane antirieur moyen interne. Ger., vorder- er Hautne'i'v des Oberschenkels, kleiner Rosennerv. A branch of the anterior crural n. which perforates the sartorius and fascia lata a little below Poupart's ligament to supply the integument of the forepart of the thigh. [L, 142, 332.]— Middle haemorrhoidal n*s. Lat., nervi hc&morrhoidales medii. Ger., mittlere Mastdarm- nerven. Branches of the sacral plexus distributed to the rectum, the levator ani, the posterior portion of the bladder, and the vagina in the female. [L, 332.]— Middle superior dental n. Lat, nervus dentalis superior medius. Ger., mittlerer oberer Zahnnerv. The most anterior of the posterior dental branches of the superior maxillary n. It is distributed to the gums of the upper jaw and the buccinator muscle, and unites with the anterior dental n. [L, 142, 332.]— Mixed n. Lat., nervus mixtus. Fr., nerf miU (ou TTvixte). Ger., gemischter Nerv. A n. contaiiiiDg both motor and sensory fibres. [K.]— Motor n, Lat., nei'vus motorius. Fr., nerfmoteur. Ger., Bewegungsnerv. A n. containing motor fibres only. [L.] — Musculo-cutaneous n. of the arm. Lat., nervus musculo-cutaneus brachii. Fr. , nerf musculo-cutane du bras. Ger., Muskelhautnerv des Armes. A branch pf the external cord of the brachial plexus which perforates the coraco-brachialis to pass between the biceps brachii and the brachialis anticus. Pierc- ing the fascia of the arm a little above the elboiv, it takes its course between the supinator longus and the tendon of the biceps, and be- neath the median cephalic vein divides into two branches, the one distributed to the anterior and the other to the posterior surface of the forearm. It furnishes branches to the brachialis anticus, coraco-brachialis, and biceps brachii and to the anterior and pos- terior radial aspects of the forearm as far as the wrist. [L, 31, 143, 332.] — Musculo-cutaneous n. of the leg. Lat., nervus pero- neus superfieialis. Ger., oberfidchlicher Wadenbeinnerv. One of the two terminal branches of the external popliteal n., given off behind the head of the fibula. It winds around the fibula, de- scends between the peronei muscles and the extensor digitorum pedis longus to the lower anterior part of the leg, where it di- vides into two branches, internal and external, the nervi cutanei dorsi pedis medius and medialis, respectively. It also supplies branches to the peronei muscles and cutaneous twigs to the lower part of the leg. [L, 142, 332.]— Musculo-spiral n. Lat., ner- vus m/uscido-spiralis. Fr., nerf musculo-spiral. 1. A branch of the posterior cord of the brachial plexus which passes down the musculo-spiral groove of the humerus, beneath the triceps, to the external intermuscular sseptum, which it pierces, and de- scends between the supinator longus and the brachialis anticus to about the level of the external condyle of the humerus, where it divides into the posterior interosseous and the radial n's. It fur- nishes branches to the triceps and a cutaneous branch to the inner side of the arm. [L, 31, 142, 332.] 2. See Radial n.— Mylo-hyoid n. Lat., mylO'hyoideus. Fr., nerf mylo-hyo'idien. Ger., Zungen- beinkiefernerv, Kieferzungennerv. A branch of the inferior den- tal n. which lies in the mylo-hyoid groove of the inferior maxilla and is distributed to the mylo-hyoideus and the anterior belly of the digastricus. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Nasal n. Lat., nervus nasalis. Fr., nerf nasal. Ger., Nasennerv. 1. See Naso-ciliary n. 2. In the pi., branches (a) of the superior maxillaiy n. distributed to the DIAGRAM SHOWING THE ROOTS OF THE SPINAL NERVES IN THE CERVI- CAL REGION. ^, the anterior surface of the cord with the anterior nerve-roots divided : 5, view of right aide ; C, view oi the upper surface ; ], the anterior median fissure ; 2. the prsterior median HBBure ; 3, origin of the anterior nerve-roota ; 4, the poetero-lateral proove ; 6, the anterior rootajjaseing over the ganglion ; fi, the anterior root divided ; 6, the poaterior root ; 7, the anterior ; and T, the posterior primary division of the nerve. side of the nose ; (b) of the sphenopalatine ganglion distributed to the raucous membrane of the nose ; and (c) of the Vidian n dis- tributed to the mucous membrane of the nose. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Naso-ciliary n., Naso-ocular n. .Lat., nervus naso-ciliaris. Fr., nerf naso-ciliaire '(ou oculaire). Ger., Nasenaugennerv. A branch of the ophthalmic n., given off in the wall of the cavernous A, ape; A^, at; As, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cha, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; !», ffl; N, in; N*, tank; 3399 NERVE sinus, which passes into the orbit between the heads of the rectus oculi externus, extends forward beneath the levator palpebrse to the anterior internal orbital canal, which it traverses, and runs along the cribriform plate of the ethmoid bone to enter the nose, alongside of the crista galli, where it divides into an internal and an external branch. The internal branch is distributed to the lower part of the nasal sseptum, and the external branch passes out be- tween the nasal bone and the lateral cartilage and descends to the apex of the nose. In the orbit it ^ives ofE a branch to the ophthalmic ganglion (radix longa ganglii ciharis), the infratrochlear n., and the long ciliary n's. [L, 7, 31, 14a, 333.]— Naso-palatine n. Lat., ner- viLS nasopalatinus. Fr., nerf naso-palatin. Ger., Naaengaumen- nerVy Flugelgaumennerv. A branch of Meckers ganglion which § asses into the nasal fossa through the spheno-palatine foramen , and escends on the nasal saeptum to the antenor palatine foramen, through which it passes to be distributed to the mucous membrane behind the upper incisor teeth. Near its terminal division it unites with its fellow of the opposite side to form a small plexus, com- municates with the anterior palatine n., and gives branches to the mucous membrane of the nasal sseptum. [L, 7, 31, 142, 332,]— N.- axis. See Axis-cylinder.— N.-hulh, See the major list. — N,- cement. See Neuroglia.— N. -current. See the major list.— N. cyclone. A fanciful term for a nervous crisis, as in locomotor ataxia.— N.-fibre, N.-fibril. See the major list.— N. IiiU, >r. hillock. See Motorial end-plate,— N. of Arnold. Lat., ra- mus auricularis nervi vagi. Fr., nerf auriculaire d'' Arnold. Ger., Ohrast des Lungenmagennerven. A branch of the jugu- lar ganglion of the pneumogastric n. which, after receiving a branch from the glosso-pharyngeal n., enters the temporal bone near its styloid process, which it traverses, and emerges between its mastoid process and the external auditory meatus, to be dis- tributed to the integument of the back of tlie ear. [L, 7, 31, 142, 332.]— N. of Bock. Bee Pharyngeal n. — N. of Cotuunius. See Naso-pal- atine n.— N. of expression. See Facial n.— N's of iLancisi. See Stria longitudinaUsmedialis. — N. of Wrisberg, A branch of the inner cord of the brachial plexus which runs down along the inner side of the axillary vein and the brachial vessels to the middle of the arm, where it is distributed to the integument of the posterior and inner aspects of the lower half of the arm. [L. 31, 142, 332.]— N.- storui. SeeCaisis(2ddef.).— N,-stretcliing. Fr., elongation des nerfs^ distension nerveuse. Ger., Nervendehnung. It., stiramento dei nervi, nevro-diatasi, nevrectenia. Sp. , elongacidn de los n^rvios. The stretching of a n. as a therapeutic measure. —Ninth, cra- nial n. Of Willis, the hypoglossal n. ; of S6mmerring, the glosso- pharyngeal n. [L.] — Non-mediillated. n. A n. made up of non- ■ meduUated fibres. [J.] — Obturator n. Lat., nervus obturator ius. Fr., nerf obturateur. Ger., Hiiftlochnerv, verstopfender New. A n. arising from the third and fourth lumbar n's, and descending through the inner border of the psoas magnus to a point near the brim of the pelvis, along which it runs above the obturator vessels to the upper portion of the obturator foramen, through which it passes iuto the thigh to divide into an anterior and a posterior branch, between which the adductor brevis is situated. The an- terior branch is distributed to the hip joint, the adductor longus, and the gracilis, and terminates in small filaments surrounding and distributed to the femoral artery. The posterior branch divides into a number of branches upon the adductor magnus, distributed to that muscle and the obturator externus and to the posterior por- tion of the knee joint. The adductor brevis is supplied by one or the other of the two main divisions of this n., and the pectineus occasionally by the anterior division. [L, 7, 142, 172, 332.]— Oc- cipital n, Lat., nervus occipitalis. The posterior branch of the posterior auricular n., distributed to the posterior portion of the occipito-frontalis and the superjacent skin. [L, 142, 332.]— Ocular n. See Optic n. — Oculo-motor n; Lat., nervus oculo- motor ius. Fr., nerf oculo-moteur. Ger., augenbewegender New, gemein- schaftlicher Augenmuskelnerv. The third cranial n. ; the motor n. of all the extrinsic muscles of the eye, except the obliquus superior and the rectus externus. It has its deep origin in a mass of multi- polar n. -cells situated below the corpora quadrigemina, close to the middle line, beneath the gray matter of the floor of the aqueduct of Sylvius, and emerges from the crus cerebri in the space between the peduncles and in front of the pons Varolii. It pierces the dura near the posterior clinotd process of the sphenoid bone, and runs forward in the external wall of the cavernous sinus to the sphenoidal fissure, near which it divides into a superior and an inferior portion, both of which enter the orbit between the two heads of the rectus externus. The upper and smaller portion passes over the optic n. to be distributed to the rectus superior and the levator palpebrse. The lower division is distributed to the recti inferior and internus and the obliquus inferior. [L, 7, 31, 142, 332.]— Oculo-nasal n. See Naso-ciliary n.— Olfactory n. Lat,, nervus olfactorius. Fr., nerf olfactif. Ger., Oeruchsnerv^ Riechnerv. 1, See Olfactory TRACT. 3. In the pi., the branches of the olfactory bulb, which descend through foramina in the cribriform plat« of the ethmoid bone, surrounded by prolongations of the meninges, into the nose. They are divided into three sets : the inner, distributed to the pitui- tary membrane of the nasal sseptum ; the middle, to the roof of the nose ; and the outer, to the superior and middle turbinated bones and the ethmoid bone. [L, 31, U2, 332.]— Ophthalmic n. (of Willis). Lat., nervus ophthalmicus. Fr., nerf ophthalmique. Ger,, Augennerv. The first division of the fifth n.. arising from the upper part of the Gasserian ganglion ; a short flattened band, about an inch long, which passes forward along the outer wall of the cavernous sinus and, just before entering the orbit through the sphenoidal fissure, divides into the frontal, lacrymal, and naso- ciliary n's. [F.J— Option, ha.t, nervus opticus. Fr.,nerfoptique. Ger,, Sehnerv. The second cranial n. of Willis and SCmmerring, the special n. of the sense of sight. It passes forward and outward, rounded in form and covered with a sheath, from the arachnoid to the optic foramen. As it passes through the foramen it receives a sheath from the dura, which sheath divides in the orbit into two layers, one continuous with the periosteum of the orbit, the other continued as a sheath for the n. as far as the sclerotic. The n. f)ierces the sclerotic and the chorioid at the back of the eye, a ittle to the nasal side of its centre, and expands into the retina. [F ; L.] See cut under Eye.— Orbital n. See Temporo-malar n. — Orbito-frontal n. See Ophthalmic «..- Palman n's. Lat., nervi palmares. Fr., nerfs palmaires, Ger., Hohlhandnerven. Branches of the median and ulnar n's to the palm of the hand. [L, 142, 332.]— Palpebral n's. Fr., nerfs palpebraux. Ger., Augen- lidneruen. Motor and sensory n's which arise from the frontal and lacrymal n's, and indirectly fromj the ophthalmic division of the fifth n., divide minutely, and supply the eyehds. [F.]— Palpebro- frontal n. See Frontal n.— Parotid n's. Lat., nervi parotidei. Branches of the auriculo-temporal n. distributed to the parotid gland. [L, 142.]— Pathetic n. See Trochlear n.— Pectoral inter- costal n's. The upper six intercostal n's. [L.]— Perineal n. Lat., nervus perinceus. Fr,, ner/ p&rin^al, Ger., Dammnerv, Mittelfleischnerv. The inferior and larger of the two terminal branches of the pudic n. It divides into superficial branches, dis- tributed to the skin of the perineeum and the anterior and posterior surfaces of the scrotum and penis (to the skin of the labia majora in the female), and muscular branches, distributed to the trans- versus perinsei, the accelerator urinae, the compressor urethrss, and the erector penis. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Peroneal communicat- ing n. Lat., nervus communicnns fibularis cutaneus. Fr., nerf pAronier cutani postirieur. A branch of the external popliteal n. which usually unites with the short saphenous n., but occasionally passes down the back of the leg as far as the heel. [L, 142,]— Pharyngeal n. Lat., nervus pharyngeus. Fr., nerf vharyngien. Ger., Scluundkopfnerv. 1. A branch either of Meckers ganglion or of the Vidian n. distributed to the mucous membrane of the upper and posterior portion of the pharynx. 2. In the pi., branches from the inferior ganglion of the pneumogastric, the glossopharyngeal n., and the superior cervical ganglion of the sympathetic which unite to form the pharyngeal plexus. [L, 31, 342, 332.]— Phrenic DIAGRAM SHOWING THE UPPER NERVES OP THE ORBIT. 1, the olfactory "tivXh ; 3, the ophthalmic nerve ; 3, the lacrymal ; 4, the frontal ; S, the Bupratrochlear ; 6, the nasal ; 7, the anterior deep temporal ; 8, the middle deep temporal ; 3, the posterior deep temporal ; 10, the auriculo-temporal; 11, the great superficial pelrosal. n. Lat., nervus phrenicus. Fr., nerf phr4nique. Ger., Zwerch- fellnerv. A n. arising by a large root from the fourth cervical n. and by a small root from the third or fifth and occasionally by branches from the sixth. It passes across the scalenus anticus, receiving small twigs from the middle or inferior cervical ganglion of the sympathetic n., and enters the thorax between the subcla- vian artery and vein. It then passes in front of the root of the lung, alongside the pericardium, to the upper surface of the diaphragm, which, after dividing into numerous branches, it pierces, to be dis- tributed to its lower surface. It also furnishes small branches to the pleurae and the pericardium. The n. of the left side, the most superficial, passes in front of the arch of the aorta and the pulmo- nary artery. fL, 33, 142, 332.] — Plantar cutaneous n's. Lat., nervi cutunei plantares. Branches of the internal plantar n. dis- tributed to the integument of the sole of the foot. [L, 142, 333.]— Pneumogastric n. Lat., nervus pneumogastricus. Fr., nerf pneumogastrique. Ger., Lungenmagennerv. The tenth cranial n. of Sfimmerring, or the par vagum of the eighth cranial n. of Willis. It arises from a nucleus (the vagus nucleus) beneath the lower part of the floor of the fourth ventricle, and emerges from the restiform body by a number of small roots which unite into a single trunk in their passage through the jugular foramen. In the foramen it en- larges, forming the superior ganglion, and a short distance below that a portion of its fibres enlarge to form the inferior ganglion. It then descends between the internal jugular vein and the internal carotid artery to the bifurcation of the common carotid artery, be- low which it passes down between the latter vessel and the internal jugular veiti, included in the sheath of these vessels, to the thorax. On the left side it enters the thorax between the common carotid and subclavian arteries, and behind the innominate vein, to cross the arch of the aorta, below which it lies behind the root of the left lung, and finally passes down on the anterior aspect of the oesopha- gus to the anterior surface of the stomach, where it divides into numerous branches. On the right side it crosses the ri^ht subcla- vian artery and passes behind the right innominate vein and the root of the right lung, where it forms the posterior pulmonary plexus, from which it is continued in two parts, which, after unlt- O, no; 0», not; O^, whole; Tli, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; US, lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«. like tt (German). NERVE 2400 ing with fibres from tlie left n. to form tlie cesophageal plexus, unite into a single cord which passes down behind the cesophagus to the posterior surface of the stomach, where it divides into a number of branches. It gives oif the superior and I'ecurrent laryngeal n's and branches to the integument of the posterior portion of the outer ear, to the pharyngeal plexus, and to the lungs, heart, stomach, and trachea. It communicates with the facial, the hypoglossal, the glossopharyngeal, and a varying number of the cervical n's, and ^^ \Ja ^£ fc I . DIAGRAM SHOWING THE NERVES OF THE ORBIT FROM THE OUTER SIDE. 1, the optic nerve ; 2, the third nerve ; 8, its npper division ; 4, Its lon^ lower branch ; 5, the sixth n,jrve ; 6. the Goaserian panglion j 7, the ophthalmic nerve ; 8, its nasal branch ; 9, the ophthalmic ganglion. with the sympathetic n. and several of its ganglia, and assists in forming the oesophageal, pulmonary, gastric, hepatic, and splenic plexuses. [L, 7, .31, 142, 173, 333.]— T osterlor auricular n. Lat., nervus auricularis posterior. Fr., nerf auriculaire posUrieur. Ger., hinterer (fiefer) Ohmerv (1st def.). 1. A branch of the facial n. situated close to the stylomastoid foramen, which is distributed to the structures behind the ear and to the posterior occipital re- gion. 3. A branch of the pneumogastric n. distributed to the integu- ment of the bade of the ear. 3. A branch of the great occipital n. distributed to the baclc of the ear. 4. A branch of the small occipi- tal n. distributed to the upper posterior portion of the external ear. [L, 7, 31, 142, 332.]— Posterior deep temporal n. Lat., nerms temporalis profundus extemus, Fr., nerf temporal profond ex- terne. A branch of the upper portion of the inferior maxillary n., occasionally of the buccal or masseteric n's, distributed to the poste- rior portion of the temporal muscle, beneath which it lies. [L, 31, 332.] — Posterior dental ii*s. Lat., nervi deniales sv^eriores. Fr.,nerf9dentairessuperieurs. Ger. ^ obere Zahnnerven. Branches of the superior maxillary n. which are distributed to the gums of the upper jaw and to the buccinator muscle, and unite with the an- terior dental n. [L, 143, 332.] — Posterior interosseous anti- brachial n. (of the arin). Lat., nervus antibrachii interosseus posterior. Fr., nerf interosseux branchial posterieur. The larger of the terminal divisions of the musculo-spiral n., which pierces the supinator brevis muscle, descends on the posterior surface of the interosseous membrane of the forearm, and terminates in an en- largement on the posterior surface of the carpus. It gives off branches to the surrounding muscles and to the carpal structures. [L, 31, 143, 332.] — Posterior palatine n. Lat., nervus palatinus posterior. Fr., nerfpalatinpostirieur. Ger., hinterer Gaumennerv. A branch of Meckel's ganglion distributed to the uvula, the azygos and levator uvulse muscles, and the tonsils. [L, 142, 333.]— Poste- rior superior dental n. Lat., nervus denialis superior poste- rior. Ger., oherer hinterer Zahnnerv. The posterior of the dental branches of the superior maxillary n., distributed to the upper molar teeth and the mucous membrane of the maxillary sinus. [L, 142, 332.]— Posterior thoracic n's. Lat., nervi thoraciei poste- riores. A n. formed by the union of branches of the fifth and sixth cervical n's distributed to the serratus magnus. [L. 31, 142, 333.] — Posterior tibial n, Lat., nervus tibialis posticus. Fr., nerf tibial posfdrieur. The continuation of the internal pop- liteal n. below the lower margin of the popliteus. It descends on the deep muscles of the leg, at first on the inner side of the posterior tibial artery and afterward on the outer, to a point between the heel and the internal malleolus, where it divides into the external and internal plantar n's. It furnishes branches to the tibiahs posticus, the flexor digitonim pedis longus, and the hallucis longus, and also the calcaneo-plantar cutaneous n. [L, 7, 142, 332.]— Pressor n. A n. conveying impulses to a vaso- motor centre which increase its activity. [J. 19, 57.] — Primary n. Lat., nervus priiaarius. Fr., nervure primaire. See Median ji. (2ddef.). [B, 131,133(a,35).]— Pterygo-palatinen. SeeiVaso- palatinen.-~P\iilicn. hRt.^ nervus pudendus. Fr. , nerf pudique (ou honteux). Ger., Schamnerv. The largest branch o| the sacral plexus. It passes out through the great sacro-sciatic foramen, and enters the pelvis through the small sacral-sciatic foramen, just in- side of which or in which it divides into the perineal n. and the dor- sal n. of the penis. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Pulmonary n's. Lat., nervi pulmonales. Ger.,Lungennerven. The branches of the pneumo- gastric n's distributed to the lungs. [L, 142.]— Radial n. Lat.,rier- viis radialis. Fr., nerf radial. Oer., Speichennerv. 1. The direct continuation of the musculo-spiral n. below the level of the exter- nal condyle of the humerus. It lies beneath the supinator longus, a little external to the radial artery, and near the lower end of the radiu^ runs back beneath the tendon of that muscle to the dor- sum of the hand, where it divides into the digital n's. 3. The musculo-spiral n. and the radial n. (1st def.) regarded as one. I.L, 31, 143, 332.]— Recurrent laryngeal n. Lat., nervus laryn- geus recurrens. Fr., nerf larynge recurrent. Ger., zuriicklau- fenderioder unterer) Kehtkopfnerv. A branch of the pneumogas- tric n. which curves around the subclavian artery on tlie right side (the arch of the aorta on the left), and passes up between the trachea and oesophagus to the lower border of the cricoid cartilage, where it divides into branches d.'stributed to the muscles of the larynx (except the crico-thyreoid) and to its mucous membrane. It also furnishes branches to the trachea and oesophagus and to the deep cardiac plexus. [L, 31, 142, 332 ; "N. Y. Med. Jour.," July 9, 1887, p. 29.]— Renal n's. Lat., nervi renales. Fr., nerfs rinavjs. Ger., Nierennerven. Branches of the renal plexus which follow the distribution of the renal artery. [L, 143.]— Secondary n. Lat, nervus secundarius. Fr., nervure secondaire. Ger., Nebennerv. A n. or vein branching from the midrib of a leaf. [B, 133 (a, 35).]— Second cranial n. See Optic «.- Secretory n. Lat., nervus secretorius. Fr., nerf sicretoire. Ger.. Absanderungsnerv. An. consisting of or containing secretory fibres. [K.]— Sensori-mo- torn. An. that is both sensory and motor.— Sensory n. Lat.,ncr- vus sensorius. Ft., nerf de sensation. Ger., Sinnesnerv, Empfin- dungmerv, Gefiihlnerv. A n. which conveys sensory impressions only. [L.]- Seventh cranial n. See Facial n.— Short ciliary n's. Lat., nervi ciliares breves. Fr., nerfs ciliaires courts. Ger., kurze Blendungsnerven. Branches of the ophthalmic ganglion which pierc^ the posterior portion of the sclerotic, pass forward between the sclerotic and chorioid, and pierce the ciliary muscle, to be distributed to the iris. Some fibres pass to the cornea and to the cihary muscle. [L, 31, 143, 332.]— Short saphenous n. Lat., nervus saphenus brevis. Fr., nerf saphkne court. Ger., Waden- nerv. A n. composed of branches of the external and internal popliteal n's. The branch of the internal popliteal n. descends upon the groove on the posterior surface of the gastrocnemius, about half-way between the knee and the foot, where it unites with the branch from the external popliteal n. The n. then passes down close to the outer side of the tendo AchiDis to the external malleolus, beneath which it turns and divides into branches dis- tributed to the outer side of the foot and little toe. [L, 142, 333.] -Sixth cranial n. See Abducens n.— Small cavernous n's. Lat., nervi cave^^nosi minores. Small branches of the cavernous plexus of the penis (or of the clitoris) distributed to the crura and corpora cavernosa. [L, 333.]— Smallest splanchnic n. Lat., nervus splan^hnicus minimus (sen tertius). Fr. , nerf splanchnique inf4rieur. Ger., Meinster Eingeweidenerv. A n. which arises from the lower thoracic ganglion or the lower two gangUa of the sympa- thetic n. It pierces the diaphragm, to end in the coeliac and renal plexuses. [L, 7, 142, 332.]— Small internal cutaneous n. of the arm. See JV. o/ W^ris6erg'.— Small ischiadic n. ^Qe Small sciatic n. — Small occipital n. lja,t.,nervus occipitalis parvus. Fr., petit nerf occipital. Ger., fcteme?' Hintevhauptsnei-v. A branch of the second cervical n. or of the loop between the second and third cervi- cal n's, which passes up along the posterior border of the sterno- cleido-mastoideus, and, after crossing the mastoid jjrocess of the temporal bone, ends in branches distributed to the skin of the ante- rior occipital region. [L, 142, 332.]— Small palatine n. See Poste- rior palatine n. — Small sciatic n. Lat., nervus ischiadicus minor (seu pai'vus). Fr., petit nerf sciatique. Ger., unterer Gesdssnerv. / ? DIAGRAM SHOWING TBE DISTRIBUTION OF THE SUBLINGUAL NERVES; 1, the fifth nerve ; S, the Gasserian ganglion ; 8 to 11, hranches and anastomoses of the Hfth nerve. A n. derived from the lower lateral portion of the sacral plexus which passes out below the pyriformis through the greater sacro- sciatic notch to the lower surface of theglutseus maximus. which it supplies. It also furnishes cutaneous branches to the buttock, the posterior surface of the thigh, and the upper part of the calf of the leg. [L, 31, 142, 333.]— Small splanchnic n. Lat., nervus splanch- nicus minor. Fr., nerf splanchnique inoyen. Ger., kleiner Einge- weidenerv. A n. made up of branches from the lower four or five A, ape; A', at; A*, ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N». tank; 2401 NERVE thoracic ganglia of the sympathetic n. It pierces the diaphragm, sometimes in company with the great splanchnic n., and blends with the coeliac plexus. [L, 143, 333.]— Small superficial petro- sal n. lia-t^nervuspetrosus superficialis minor. Tr., petit nerf pitreux super jiciel. Ger., kleiner oberfidchlicher Felsenbeinnerv. A small n. which unites the otic and petrous ganglia. It passes through the sphenoid and temporal bones, and communicates by small twigs with the tympanic and middle meningeal plexuses and the geniculate ganglion. [L, 7, 31, 141i, 333.]— Spheiio-palatine n. See Naso-yalatine n.— Spinal accessory n. Lat. , nei-vus aecessori- us spinalis. Fr. , nerf spinal accessoire. Ger. , RUckenmarkbeinerv. The eleventh cranial n. of SSmmerring. It arises by a number of roots, the upper from a Toucleus in the medulla oblongata close to the central canal, and the others from the gray matter of the an- terior cornu of the spinal cord as low as the sixth or seventh cervi- cal n. The lower roots ascend between the anterior and posterior roots of the spinal n's, and unite with those from the medulla into one trunk, which enters the skull through the foramen magnum, and emerges, in company with the pneumogastric n., through the jugular foramen. At or a little after its exit from the foramen it divides into the accessory portion, which unites with the pneumo- gastric n. just below its inferior ganglion, and a branch which pierces the sterno-cleido-mastoideus, to which it furnishes branches, and passes across the suboccipital triangle to the lower surface of the trapezius, which it supphes. [L, 7, 143, 172, 333.1— Spinal n*s. Lat., nervi spinales. Fr., nerfs spinaux (ou rhachidiens). Ger., Rilckenmarknerven. The n's which have their origin in the spinal cord and emerge between the vertebras. They are 31 in number on each side(8cervical, 13dorsal, 5 lumbar, 5 sacral, and 1 coccygeal), and, with the exception of the cervical and coccygeal n's, are numbered according to the vertebra next above. In the cervical region the first n. is above the atlas, and the eighth n. below the seventh cervical vertebra. The coccygeal n. passes out through the lower end of the sacral canal. Each n. is formed by the union of an anterior and a posterior root, which have their respective origins from the spinal cord opposite its anterior and posterior cornua. The posterior and larger root is connected with a ganglion placed in the interverte- bral foramen, except in the case of the first and second cervical n\s, where the ganglia are situated opposite the laminas of the verte- brae, and the sacral and coccygeal n's, where they lie within the vertebral canal. The two roots unite within the foramina and divide immediately on their exit into an anterior and posterior branch. The posterior branches of each n. . except the first cervi- cal, the fourth and fifth sacral, and the coccygeal, divide into an external and an internal branch, which are distributed to the muscles and skin in the immediate vicinity of the spinal column. The internal division of the second cervical n. is known as the ^reat occipital n., and the fourth and fifth sacral n's do not divide mto the internal and external branches. The anterior divisions of the spinal n's form the cervical, brachial, lumbar, and sacral plexuses, and in the dorsal region constitute the intercostal n's. [L, 31, 143, 333.J— Stapedial n. Lat, nervus stapedius. A ^IWFwpP HI ' -^Jl , tlML^fe? „ / fig DIAGRAM SHOWING THE BRANCHES OF THE INFERIOR MAXILLARY NERVE FROM THE OUTER SIDE. 1, the masseftn'lc nerve ; 9, the posterior deep temporal : 3, the buccal ; 4, the anterior deep temporal ; 5, middle deep temporal ; 6, branches of the aariculo-temporal ; 7, mylo- hyoid ; H, the inferior dental ; 9, the lingual. branch of the facial n. situated within the aqueduct of Falloppius, distributed to the belly of the stapedius. [L, 142, 332.]— Stylo- hyoid n. Lat., nervus stylo-hyoideus. Fr.. nerf stylo-hyo'idien. A branch of the facial n. distributed to the stylo-hyoid muscle. [L, 7.]— Subcostal n*s. See /jiiercosfai nV— Sublingual n. Lat., nervus sublingualis. Fr., nerf sous-lingual. A branch of the lingual n. distributed to the sublingual gland. [L, 31.]— Subocci- gital n. Lat., nervus subocdipitalis. Fr., nerf sous-occipital. er., unterer Nerv des Hinterkauptes. The anterior division of the first cervical n. It passes forward in a groove in the atlas, and unites with the second cervical n. to assist in forming the cervical plexus. [L, 31, 142.]— Subscapular n's. Lat,, nervi subscapu- lares. Fr., nerfs sous-scapulaires. Ger., Unterschulterblattnerven. See Nervus subscapularis medius, Nervus subscapularis superior., and Long subscapular n,— Superficial cardiac n. See Superior cardiac n. — Superficial cervical n. Lat., nervus cervicalis super- ficialis. Fr., nerf cervical superficiel. Ger., oberfidchlicher Hals- nerv. A superficial branch of the cervical plexus derived from the second and third cervical n's, which passes over the outer surface of the middle of the sterno-cleido-mastoid, and divides between it and the platysma myoides into two branches, ascending and descending, which supply the last-named muscle and the skin between the lower jaw and the clavicle on the lateral and anterior aspects of the neck. [L, 7, 142, 332.]— Superficial larg^e petrosal n. See Great super- ficial petrosal n.— Superficial nasal n. See External nasal n. —Superficial petrosal n. See Ch^eat superficial petrosal n.— Superficial temporal n. hsit.., nervus temporalis superficialis. Fr., nerf temporal superficiel. Ger., oberfidchlicher Schldfennerv. The terminaibranch of the auriculo-temporal n. distributed to the skin of the temporal region. [L, 7, 31, 142, 333.]— Superior car- DIAGRAM OF THE SUPERIOR MAXILLARY NERVE AND SOME OF THE ORBITAL NERVES. 1, the Gasserian eanglion ; 2, the lacrymal nerve ; 3, the superior maxillary ; 4, the Vidian ; 5, the posterior dental i 6, the infra-orbital. diac n. Lat., nervu.. not; Qs, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like oo in too; ua, blue; Us, lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«. like U (German). NERVURS NERVUS .2404 NEKVTJKE,n. NuSrv'u2r. Fr..7i. 1. See Nerve (3d def.). 3. In the pi., of Vaillant, the lamellae or gills of the agarics. 3. A vein of an insect's wing. [B, 28 (a, 37).]— N's fausses (Fr.). Of Cassini, the median nerves or central threads observed in the corollas of some composite plants. [B, 1 (a, 35).] NERVUS (Lat.), n. m. Nu6r(ne2r)'vu3s(wu*s). 1. See Nerve. 3. Of old writers, a tendon or ligament, or other cord-like structure in the body. Of Nerp de 6ceu/.— Nervi abdoniinales luusculo- cutanei extern!. The lateral cutaneous branches of the lower intercostal nerves. [L, 7.]— N. abducens (oculi). See Abducens NERVE.— Nervi accelerantes cordis. See Augmented fibres. — N. accessorius spinalis (seu vagri, sen Willisii). See Spinal accessory nerve.— N. acusticus. See Auditory nerve.— N, ad divlsionem arterife carotidis. Fr.^ nerf pour la division de Vartere carotide. A branch of the pneumogastric nerve which, after uniting with twigs from the sympathetic nerve, is distributed to the bifurcation of the carotid artery. [L, 7.]— N. ad foramen ovale. Fr., nerf de la fenitre ovale. A branch of the facial nerve distributed to the membrane covering the fenestra ovalis. [L, 7.]— Nervi ad tentorium cerebelli missi. Fr., nerfs de la tente du cervelet Branches of the deep petrosal, the trigeminal, or the trochlear nerves or of th6 superior cervical ganglion which pass back between the folds of the dura to the tentorium. [L, 7.J— Nervi alveolares postici. See Posterior dental nerves.— N. alveolaris anterior major. See Anterior dental nerve. — N. alveolaris anterior minor. See Middle superior dental nerve.— N. alveolaris inferior. See Inferior dental nerve.— N. alveo- laris maxillse inferioris. Ger,, unterer Zahnnerv. The branch of the inferior dental nerve which supplies the molar and bicuspid teeth of the lower jaw. [L, 333.]— N, alveolaris superior an- terior. See Anterior dental nerve. — N. alveolaris superior medius. See Middle superior dental nerve. — N. alveolaris su- perior |>osterior. See Posterior superior dental nerve.— N. am- bulatorius. See Pneumogastric nerve.— Nervi ampullares. Fr., nerfs ampullaires. Ger., Ampullarnerven. Branches of the vestibular nerve distributed to the ampullss of the semicircular canals. [L, 333.] — Nervi anococcygei. See Anococcygeal nerves. — N. anterior ssepti nasi. A branch of the anterior ethmoidal nerve to the mucous membrane of the anterior portion of the nasal sseptum. [L, 333.] — N. antibracliil interosseus posterior. See Posterior interosseous nerve of the arm.—N. apicis nasi. A branch of the external nasal nerve distributed to the integument of the apex of the nose. [L, 332.] — Nervi arteriam sub- clavian! circumnectentes. Branches of the inferior cervi- cal ganglion which embrace the subclavian artery. [L, 7.] — Nervi articulares. See Articular nerves.— Nervi articu- lares genu inferiores et superiores. Branches of the external popliteal nerve distributed to the capsular ligament of the knee joint. [L, 333.]— N. aschianus. The first cervical nerve. [L.] — N. auditorius. See Auditory nerve.— Nervi auriculares anteriores. See Anterior auricular nerves. — N. auricularis inferior. See Inferior auricular nerve.— N. auricularis inag:- nus. See Great auricular nerve. — N. auricularis posterior. See Posterior auricular nerve. — N. auricularis posterior pro- fundus. See Posterior auricular nerve (1st def.).— N. auricu- laris posterior superficialis. See Mastoid nerve.— N. auricu- laris profundus. See Posterior auricular nerve.— N. auricu- laris profundus inferior. See Posterior auricular nerve.— N. auriculo -temporalis. See Auricula - temporal nerve. — N. axillaris. See Circumflex nerve.— N. bigeminus, N. bi- radiatus. The second sacral nerve. [L, 333.]— N. biventricus. See Digastric nerve. — Nervi brachiales. Ger., Armnerven. The nerves of the arm. [L, 332.] — N. brachii circumflexus. See Circumflex nerve {of the arm).— N. buccalis. See Buccal nerve. — N. buccinatorio-labialis. See N. buccinatorius.~'i>ier\i buc- clnatorio-pharyng^ei. Fr., nerfs bucco-pharyngiens. Branches of the n. buccinatorius distributed to the upper part of the pharynx. [L, 7.]— N. buccinatorius. Fr.. nerf buccinateur. Ger., Backen- muskelnerv. A branch of the inferior maxillary nerve going to the buccinator muscle. [L, 333.] — Nervi bucco-labiales superiores. Fr., nerfs bucco-labiaux superieurs. Terminal branches of the tern- fioro-facial nerve distributed to the region of the cheek and upper ip. [L, 31.]— N. bucco-labialis inferior. See Buccal nerve (Sd def.).— N. cardiacus crassus. Fr., nerf cardiaque quatriime. Ger., dicker Herznerv. A nerve formed by the union of the left in- ferior and middle cardiac nerves which terminates in the deep car- diac plexus. [L. 142, 332.]— N. cardiacus iinus (seu inferior, seu infimus). See Inferior cardiac nerve.— N. cardiacus longus. See Superior cardiac nerve. — N. cardiacus magnus (seu me- dius). See Middle cardiac nerve. — N. cardiacus parvus. See Inferior cardiac nerve.— N. cardiacus primus. See Superior cardiac nerve. — N. cardiacus profundus. See Middle cardiac NERVE. — N. cardiacus quartus. Fr., nerf guatri^me cardiaque. A branch of the superior thoracic ganglion which is connected with the plexus situated below the arch of the aorta. [L, 7.] — N. car- diacus secundus. See Middle cardiac nerve.— N. cardiacus superficialis (seu superior, seu supremus). See Superior car- diac nerve.— N. cardiacus tertius. See Inferior cardiac nerve. — N. carinalis. Ger., Kielnerv. In botany, a nerve running along or forming a carina. [B, 133 (a, 35).]— Nervi carotici externi. See Nervi TnoUes. — N. carotico-tympanicus (inferior). Fr., nerf_ carotico-tympanique inferieur. A branch of the carotid plexus uniting in the tympanum with the tympanic plexus. [L, 333.]— N. carotico-tympanicus superior. See N. petrosus profundus minor. — N. caroticus. See Carotid nerve. — N. caroticus as- cendens, N. caroticus cerebralls (seu internus). See Carotid nerve (1st def.). — N. catabaits. An efferent nerve. [L, 50 (a, 14).] — Nervi cavernosi clitoridis. Branches of the cavernous plexus of the clitoris. [L, 7.]— Nervi cavernosi minores. Branches of the cavernous i)lexus distributed to the crura and corpus caverno- sum of the penis or clitoris. [L, 7, 332.] — N. cavernosu^ major. A branch or the cavernous plexus of the penis or chtoris which runs between the dorsal artery and vein. [L, 332.]— Nervi cere- brales. See Cranial nerves.— Nervi cerebro-spinales. See Cerebrospinal nerves. — N. cervicalis descendens. See De- scendens noni. — N. cervicalis superficialis. See Superficial cervical nerve.— N. cervico-facialis. See Cervico-facial nerve. — Nervi ciliares breves. See Short ciliary nerves. — Nervi cili- ares longi. See Long ciliary nerves.— N. ciliaris longus ex- ternus. An occasional branch of the lacrymal nerve, distributed with the long ciliary nerves. [L, 333.]— N. circumflexus (brachii, seu humeri). See Circumflex nerve. — N. clitoridis. See Dorsal NERVE of the clitoris.— 'Servi clunium infei-iores. See Inferior gluteal nerve (3d def.).— N. coccygeus. See Coccygeal nerve. — N. cochleae, N, cochlearis. See Cochlear nerve. — Nervi colici dextri inferiores. Fv., nerfs coliguesinferieurs droits. Branches of the superior mesenteric plexus distributed to the ileum, the cse- cum, the vermiform appendix, and the lower portion of the ascend- ing colon, [L, 7.] — Nervi colici dextri superiores. Fr., nerfs coliques supiHeurs droits. Branches of the superior mesenteric plexus distributed to the upper portion of the ascending and the right portion of the transverse colon, [L, 7.] — Nervi colici medii. Fr., nerfs coliques moyens. Branches of the right mesocolic plexus distributed to the transverse colon. [L, 7.]— N. collateralis ul- naris (nervi radialis). See Ulnar collateral nerve.— N. com- municans cum nervo auriculo-temporali. A branch con- necting the auriculo-temporal nerve and the otic ganglion. [L, 333.]— N. communicans facialis. A branch uniting the auriculo- temporal and facial nerves. [L, 333.]— N. communicans faciei. 1. A branch of the auriculo-temporal nerve which passes across the parotid gland to unite with the temporo-facial nerve. [L, 31.] 2. See Facial nerve. — N. communicans fibularis cutaneus. See Peroneal communicating nerve. — N. communicans tibialis. See Tibial comynunicating nerve. — Nervi commuujcantes cum nervo glosso-pharyngeo. One or more branches (irregularly disposed) uniting the petrosal ganglion and the glosso-pharyngeal nerve. [L, 31.]— Nervi communicantes cum nervo hypo- glosso (seu cum ramo linguali nervi trigemini). One or more branches uniting the gustatory and hypoglossal nerves. [L, 31, 332.]— N. concharum. See External nasal nerve.- N. con- sensorius [Andersch]. See Trigeminal nerve. — N. coraco- brachialis. See Musculo-cutaneous nerve of the arm. — N. co- ronarius curvaturae minoris. Fr., nerf coronaire de la petite courbure. A branch of the pneumogastric nerve running along the lesser curvature of the stomach. [L, 7.] — N. coronarius pan- creatis. Fr., nerf coronaire du pancreas. A branch of the he- patic plexus which runs along the right half of the upper border of the pancreas. [L, 7.]— Nervi costales. See Thoracic intercos- tal NERVES.— N. crotaphitico-buccinatorius. See Masticato-y NERVE.— N. cruralis (anterior). See AnteHor crural nerve. — N. cruralis internus (seu posterior). See Obturator nerve. — N. cubitalis. See Ulnar nerve.— Nervi cutanei. See Cutaneous nerves. — Nervi cutanei abdominis (seu abdominales). See Abdominal cutaneous nerves. — Nervi cutanei clunium infe- riores. See Nervi subcutanei glutoei.—'S ervi cutanei clunium medii. Ger., hintere Hautnerven des Gesdsses. Two or three branches of the posterior divisions of sacral nerves distributed to the skin of the buttocks. [L, 332.] — Nervi cutanei clunium pos- teriores. The nervi cutanei clunium medii and superiores.— Nervi cutanei clunium superiores. Ger., obere Hautnerven des Oesdsses. Branches of the posterior divisions of the sacral nerves distributed to the upper portion of the buttocks. [L, 332.] — N. cutanei cruris anteriores. Branches of the long saphenous nerve distributed to the integument of the internal and anterior as- pects of the thigh. [L, 332.] —Nervi cutanei cruris peronei. Fr., nerfs peroniers cutanes. The cutaneous branches of the external popliteal nerve. [L, 7.]— Nervi cutanei pectorales. See Lateral thoracic cutaneous nerves. — Nervi cutanei plantares. See Plan- tar cutaneous nerves. —N. cutaneus antibrachii externus. See Musculo-spiral nerve and N cutaneus antibrachii medius. N. cutaneus antibrachii externus superior, N. cutaneus an- tibrachii medius. Ger., mittlerer Hautnerv des Vorderarmes. A branch of the musculo-spiral nerve which passes down between the olecranon and the external condyle of the humerus, and is dis- tributed to the integument of the posterior surface of the forearm. [L, 332.]— N. cutaneus brachii externus. See Musculo-cutane- ous NERVE of the arm.-— N, cutaneus brachii internus (major, seu medius). See Internal cutaneous nerve of the arm.— N. cu- taneus brachii internus minor. See Nerve of Wrisberg.—TSt. cutaneus brachii internus posterior. A branch of the nerve of Wrisberg running to the posterior and inner side of the arm. [L, 332.] — N. cutaneus brachii lateralis. See JV. cutaneus bra- chii posterior.— "S. cutaneus brachii major. See Internal cu- taneous NERVE of the arm.— N. cutaneus brachii medialis (seu medius). 1. See Nerve of Wrisberg. 2. See Internal cuta- neous NERVE of the arm.— N. cutaneus brachii minor. See Nerve of Wrisberg.—'S, cutaneus brachii posterior (latera- lis). Fr.^ nerf brachial cutan^ posterieur. A branch of the cir- cumflex nerve distributed to the integument of the upper dorsal surface of the arm. [L, 31, 332.1— N. cutaneus brachii posterior medialis. See N. cutaneus brachii internus posterior. — N. cu- taneus bracliii superior. See N. cutaneus brachii posterior.— N. cutaneus brachii Wrisbergii. See Nerve o/ Wrisberg.— 'N, cutaneus cruris. See Short saphenous nerve.— N. cutaneus cruris et pedis longus. See External saphenous nerve.— N. cutaneus cruris externus (seu lateralis), N. cutaneus cruris posterior. See Peroneal communicating nerve.— N. cutaneus cruris posterior externus. Fr., nerf peronier cutanS post^rieur externe. A branch of the external popliteal nerve distributed to the integument of the upper external portion of the posterior surface of the leg. [L, 175.]- N. cutaneus cruris posterior medialis. A branch of the long saphenous nerve in the lower third of the leg, supplying the integument over the internal malleolus and the parts below it. [L, 333.]- N. cutaneus cruris posterior medius in- ternus. Fr., nerfpironier cutan4 post4rieur moyen interne. A branch of the musculo-cutaneous nerve distributed to the integu- A, ape; As, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cha, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N^, tank; 2405 NERVURE NBRYUS ment of the internal and posterior surface of the leg. [L, 175.]— N. cutaneus dorsalis pedis Internus. See N. cutaneus dorsi pedis iniermts. — N. cutaneus dorsalis pedis medius. See N. cutaneus dorsi pedis extemus. — N. cutaneus dorsi pedis com- munis. See Musculo-cutaneus nervk of the leg. — N. cutaneus dorsi pedis externus. The external branch of the musculo- cutaneous nerve of the leg, distributed to the outer side and dorsum of the foot. [L, 332.]— N. cutaneus dorsi pedis internus. The internal branch of the musculo-cutaneous nerve of the leg, dis- tributed to the inner side and dorsum of the foot. [L, 333.]— N. cu- taneus dorsi pedis lateralis. See N. cutaneus dorsi pedis ex- ternus.— Jf- cutaneus dorsi pedis medialis. See iV. cutaneus dorsi pedis internus. — N. cutaneus dorsi pedis medius. See N. cutaneus dorsi pedis exteimus.—N. cutaneus externus su- perior. See N. cutaneus antibrachii medius.—'S. cutaneus fenxoris anterior. See Middle cutaneous nerve of the thigh.— N. cutaneus femoris anterior externus. See External cuta- neous NERVE of the thigh.— N. cutaneus femoris anterior in- ternus (seu medius). See Middle cutaneous nerve of the thigh. — N. cutaneus femoris extei-nus. See External cutaneous nerve of the thigh. — N. cutaneus femoris internus. See In- ternal cutaneous nkrve of the thigh.— ISi, cutaneus femoris lateralis. See External cutaneous nerve of the thigh.— 'if. cu- taneus femoris medialis. See Middle cutaneous nerve of the thigh. — N. cutaneus femoris posterior. Fr., nerf fimoral cit- tan& vostirieur commun. Ger., hinterer Hautnerv des Ober- schenkels. A branch of the sacral plexus which passes beneath the pyriformis muscle through the great sciatic notch and, after giving off a branch to the glutaeus maximus, the nervi subcu- tanei gluttei inferiores, and the n. pudendus longus inferior, ter- minates in the integument of the inner and upper portion of the thigh. [L, 7, 332.] — N. cutaneus humeri posterior supe- rior. See N. cuta)ieus brachii posterior.—^, cutaneus long^us cruris et pedis. See Short saphenous nerve. — N. cutaneus marginalis ulnaris. See Intei-nal ciitaneous nerve of the oTTft.— N. cutaneus palmaris longus. Fr., nerf cutane pal- ■niaire long. A branch of the median nerve given off near the wrist and distributed to the integument of the palm of the hand. [L, 332.] — N. cutaneus perinsei. A branch of the n. cutaneus femoris posterior running forward in the middle of the perinasum. [L, 115 (a, 50).]^N. cutaneus plantaris proprius. Fr., nerf cutani plantaire propre. A branch of the external -saphenous nerve distributed to the integument of the sole of the foot. [L, 332.]— N. cutaneus posterior. See N. cutaneus brachii poste- rior. — N. cutaneus posterior inferior. See N. cutaneus anti- brachii medius. — N. cutaneus posterior superior. SeeiV'. ctt- taneus brachii posterior. — Nervi dentales superiores. See Posterior dental nerves.— N. dentalis anterior. See Anterior dental nerve.— N. dentalis inferior. See Inferior dental NERVE. — K. dentalis major, N. dentalis superior anterior. See Anterior dental nerve. — N. dentalis superior medius. See Middle superior dental nerve. — N. dentalis superior pos- terior. See Posterior superior dental nerve.— N. depressor; A branch of the superior laryngeal nerve in dogs, uniting with the cardiac plexuses. It is believed to control the action of the heart. [L, 37.]— N. descendens colli. A branch from the second or third cervical nerve which unites with a branch from the hypo- glossal nerve to form the ansa hypoglossi. [L, 31.]— Nervi dia- phragmatici superiores. Fr., nerfs diaphragmatiques supe- rieurs. Branches of the coeliac ganglion distributed to the lower surface of the diaphragm. [L, 7.]— N. diaphragmaticus. See P/iren/c nerve. —N. diaphragmaticus secundarius. Fr., nerf diaphragmatique sicondaire. 1. The descendens noni or one of its terminal branches which descends into the thorax. 2. See N. phrenicus secundarius. — N. digastricus. See Digastric nerve. — Nervi digitales. See Digital nerves.— Nervi di'gitales manus dorsales. The dorsal digital nerves of the baud. [L.]— Nervi digitales manus volares. The palmar digital nerves. [L.]— Nervi digitales pedis dorsales. The dorsal digital nerves of the foot. [L.] — Nervi digitales pedis plantares. The plantar digital Derves. [L.] — N. digiti annularis et digiti medii. A terminal branch of the ulnar nerve distributed to the adjacent margins of the ring and middle fingers. LL, 37, 333.1— N. divisus [Rosenmxiller]. See JVigremmaZ nerve.— N. dorsalis clitoridis. See Dorsal nerve of the clitoris.— Tf* dorsalis manus ulnaris. Fr., nerf cubito-dorsal de la main. Ger., Biickenellenbogennerv. The branch of the ulnar nerve given off on the dorsal aspect of the forearm a little above the wrist, to be distributed to the ulnar side of the dorsum of the wrist and hand and outer side of the little finger and the adjacent surfaces of the ring and middle fingers. [L, 332.] ^N. dorsalis penis. See Dorsal nerve of the penis.— 'if' dor- salis scapulae. Fr., nerf scapulaire postirieur. A branch of the brachial plexus distributed to the rhomboidei major and minor, levator scapulae, and serratus posticus superior. [L, 3-32.] — N. dor- salis ulnaris pollicis. Fr., nerf cubito-dorsal du pouce. A branch of the radial nerve running to the dorsal surface of the thumb. [L,7.]— N. dorso-lumbalis. See Dorsi-lumbar nerve. — Nervi encephali. See Cranial nerves. — Nervi encephalo- spinales. See Cerebrospinal nerves. — Nervi erigentes. Fr., nerfs irecteurs. Branches of the first and second (Sometimes also of the third) sacral nerves which pass downward to the base of the bladder and the sides of the prostate gland, where they lose them- selves in the hypogastric plexus. Their stimulation gives rise to erection of the penis. [K ; a, 18.]— N. ethmoidalis anterior. See Anterior ethmoidal nerve. — N. etUmoidalis posterior (seu superior). See N. spheno-ethmoidalis. —^ervi faciales infe- riores. See Nervi s-mcutanei maxillce inferioris. — Nervi faci- ales medii. See Buccal nerve (2d def.).— Nervi faciales supe- riores. 1, The malar nerves derived from the facial nerve. I.L. 333.] 3. See Temporal nerve (1st def.).— N. facialis. See Facial NERVE.— N. facialis inferior. See Inferior maxillary nerve.— N. facialis magnus (seu secundus). See Superior maxillary NERVE.— N. facialis superior. See Ophthalmic nerve.— N. fa- cialis tertius. See Inferior maxillary nerve. — N. femoralis. See Anterior crural nerve.— N. femoro-cutaneus [Sappey]. See External cutaneous nerve of the thigh.— "S. fibularis. See Ex- ternal popliteal nkrve.— N. frontalis. See Frontal nerve.— N. frontalis major. See Supra-orbital nerve. — N. frontalis mi- nor. See Supratrochlear nerve.- N. furcalis. The fourth lum- bar nerve. [L.]— Nervi gangliosi uteri. The uterine ganglia. [L.]— N. gangliosus. See Sympathetic NERVB.—Nervi gas- trici. See Gastric nerves.— N. genio-hyoideus. Fr., nerf ginio-hyo'idien, A branch of the hypoglossal nerve going to the genio-hyoideus muscle. [L, 7.]— N. genito-cruralis. See Genito- crural nerve.— N. glossopharyngeus. See Glossopharyngeal nerve.— N. glutaeus inferior. See Small sciatic nerve.— N. glutaeus superior. See Superior gluteal nerve.— Nervi gus- tatorii radicis linguae. Fr., nerfs gustatifs de la base de la langue. Branches of the glossopharyngeal nerve distributed to the raucous membrane of the base of the tongue. [L, 7.]— N. gus- tatorius. See Gustatory nerve and Trigeminal nerve. — N. gus- tatorius linguse. See Gustatory serve. — Nervi hseinorrhoid- ales medii. See Middle hcemorrhoidal nerves.— Nervi haemor- rhoidales superiores. See Superior hcemori-hoidal nerves.— N. haemorrlioidalis imus (seu inferior). See Inferior hcemor- rhoidal NERVE. — N. harmonicus magnus. See Sympathetic nerve.— Nervi hepatici. Fr., nerfs hipatiques. Branches of the hepatic plexus distributed to the liver. [L, 7, ]— Nervi he- patici posteriores. Yr.., nerfs hepatiquesposterieurs. Branches of the hepatic plexus distributed to the vense cavss. [L, 332.]— Nervi hepatico-duodenales superficiales. Fr., nerfs hi- patico-duodenaux superjiciels. Branches of the superior mesen- teric plexus distributed to the duodenum and pancreatic duct. [L, 7.] — N. hyothyreoideus. Fr., nerf hyothyreo'idien. A branch of the hypoglossal nerve running to the thyreohyoideus. [L, 7.] — N. hypogastricus. See Hypogastric nerve. — N. hypo- glossus. See Hypoglossal nerve.— N. ilio-hypogastricus. See IliO'hypogastric nerve. — N. ilio-inguinalis. See Ilio-inguinal NERVE.— N. indignatorius. See Abducens nerve.— N. infra- maxillaris. See Inferior maxillary nerve. — N. infra-occipi- talis. See Suboccipital nerve.— N. in fra-orbi talis. See In- fra-orbital NERVE. — Nervi infratonsillares. Fr,, nerfs sov^- tonsillaires. Branches of the glosso-pharyngeal nerve distributed to the mucous membrane of the pharynx below the tonsil. [L, 7.] — N. infratrochlearis. See Infratrochlear nerve. — N. in- guinalis. See Genito-crural nerve.— N. inguinalis exter- nus [Cruveilhier] . See External cutaneous nerve of the thigh. — N. inguino-cutaneus. See Genito-crural nerve. — Nervi in- tercostales. See Intercostal nerves.— Nervi intercostales abdominales. See Abdominal intercostal nerves. — Nervi in- tercostales anterioi'es. See Lateral thoracic cutaneous nerves. — N. intercostalis maximus. See Sympathetic nerve. — N. in- tercostalis primus. The first intercostal nerve. [L.] — N. in- tercosto-brachialis, N. intercosto-humeralis. See Inter- costo-humeral nerve. — N. intermedius "Wrisbergii. See Nerve of Wrisberg. — Nervi inter mesenterici superficiales. Fr., nerfs intermesenteriques superjiciels. Branches of the inferior mesenteric plexus. [L, 7.] — Nervi interossei metatarsi dor- sales. See Interosseous nerves of the foot. — N. interosseus anterior. See Anterior interosseus nerve of the arm. — N. interosseus antibrachii anterior. See Anterior interos- seous antibrachial nerve. — N. interosseus antibrachii dor- salis (seu externus). The lower portion of the posterior in- terosseous nerve of the forearm. [L, 332.]— N. interosseus an- tibrachii internus (seu volaris). See Anterior interosseous antibrachial nerve.— N. interosseus cruris. 1. See N. liga- menti interossei cruris. 3. See Interosseous nerve of the leg. — N. interosseus externus. See Posterior interosseous nerve of the forearm,. — N. interosseus internus. See Anterior inter- osseous antibrachial nerve. — Nervi intervertebrales colli. The cervical nerves. [L, 7.]— Nervi intestinales. Fr., nerfs in- testinaux. Branches of the sympathetic nerve or its ganglia which pass between the layers of the mesentery to the intestines. [L, 7.] — N. ischiadicus (major). See Great sciatic nerve. — N. ischi- adicus minor (seu parvus). See Small sciatic nerve. — N. Jacobsonii. See Jacobson''s nerve.— N.jugalis quartus. Fr., nerf quatriime zygomatique. The fourth (from above downward) of the malar nerves. [L,7.]— N.jugalis quintus. Fr., cinq^i^me nerf zygomatique. The fifth (from above downward) of the malar nerves. [L, 7.]— N. jugalis secundus. The second (from above downward) of the malar nerves. [L.]— N. jugalis tertius. See Auriculo-temporal nerve.— N. jugularis, A filament uniting the superior cervical ganglion of the sympathetic nerve and the jugular ganglion of the hypoglossal nerve. [L, 332.]— Nervi labiales anteriores. Branches of the ilio-inguinal nerve distributed to the labia majora. [L, 332.]— Nervi labiales inferiores. Branches of the mental nerve distributed to the mucous mem- brane, integument, and muscles of the lower lip. [L, 332.]— Nervi labiales posteriores. Branches of the perineal nerve distrib- uted to the labia majora and minora, the vestibule, and the urethra. [L, 332.]— Nervi labiales superiores. See Superior labial nerves.— N. labialis. See Mental nerve.— N. labii inferioris externus. Fr.,' nerf labial externe. The most external of the labial branches of the inferior maxillary nerve. [L, 7.1— N. labii inferioris internus. Fr., nerf labial interne. The internal of the labial branches of the inferior maxillary nerve. [L, 7.]— N. labio-mentalis. See Marginal nerve of the lower jawj.— Nervi labyrinthici. See Labyrinthic nerve.- N. lacrimalis. See Lacrymal nerve.— Nervi "l^ancisii. See Stria longitudinalis me- dialis.— ff* laryngeus inferior (seu recurrens). See Recurrent laryngeal nerve.— N. laryngeus superior. See Superior laryn- geal NERVE.— N. laryngeus superior externus. See External laryngeal nerve.— N^ laryngeus superior internus. See Inter- nal laryngeal nerve.— Nervi laterales narium. See Nervi na- sales laterales.— 'S. lateralis aortfe abdominaiis exterior (seu major). Fr., nerf lateral externe de Vaorte abdom.inale. A nerve O, no; OS, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like oo in too; TJ'», blue; U^, lull; TJ«, full; U^, urn; U», like ti (German). NBRVUS NESTIATRA 2406 uniting the aortic and inferior mesenteric plexuses. [L, 7.]— N. ligaiuenti interossei cruris. Ger., Zwischenlcnochenbandnerv des Unterschenkels. A branch of the posterior tibial nerve which passes down between the two layers of the interosseous ligament of the leg and terminates on the anterior surface of the ligament in branches to the inferior tibio-fibular articulation. [L, 332.]— Nervi liji^anienti rotundi hepatis. Fr., nerfs du ligament coronaire du foie. Nervous filaments which surround and pierce the round ligament of the liver, into which they enter. [L, 7.]— N. linguae sensualis. See Glossopharyngeal nerve. — Nervi linguales papillares. Fr., ner/'s linguauxpamllaires. The branches of the gustatori^ nerve which terminate in the papillae of the tongue. [L, 7,]— N, lingualis. See Lingual nerve.— N. lingualis inedius. See Hypoglossal nerve. — N. lingualis paris octavi (seu nonl, seu pneumogastvici). See Glossopharyngeal nerve.— N. lin- gualis trigemlni. See Gustatory nerve.— N. loquens. See Hypoglossal nerve. — Nervi lumbales (seu lumbares). See Lumbar nerves.— N, lumbo-inguinalis. See Lumbo-inguinal nerve. — N, lumbo-sac rails. See Lumbo-sacraZ nerve. — N. major anastomoseos Jacobsonii. See Jacobson''s nerve. — Nervi malares. See Malar nerves.— N. malaris inferior. See N. jugalis gumfus.— N. mandibularis. The inferior dental nerve. In the pi., nervi mandibulareSy branches of the gustatory nerve distributed to the floor of the mouth near the frenum linguae. [L, 333.] — N. marginalis mandibulse (seu uiaxillae inferiorls). See Marginal nerve of the lower jaw.— N. marginalis scapulae. See Long subscapular nerve. — N. massetericus. See Masseteric nerve.— N. masticatorius. See Masticatory nerve. — N, max- illaris inferior. See Inferior maxillary nerve.— N. niaxillaris superior. See Superior maxillai'y nerve. — Nervi meatus au- ditoriiexternl. Qtev.^Gehorgangsnerven. Branches of the auricu- lo-temporal n. distributed to uie integument of the external audi- tory meatus. [L, 332.] — N. uiedianus. See Median nerve.— N. membrante tympani. A branch of the auriculo-temporal nerve running to the upper margin of the membrana tympani. [L, 332.] — Nervi meningei. See Meningeal nerves. — N. meningeus posterior. A branch of the hypoglossal nerve running to the oc- cipital sinus and its vicinity. [L, 333.]— N. meutalis. See Men- tal nerve. — N. mixtus. 1. A mixed nerve. 2. See Trigeminal nerve.— Nervi molles. Fr., nerfs gris fou mous). Branches from the cervical ganglia which supply the walls of the external carotid artery and most of its branches. [C.J- N. motorius. See Motor NERVE. — N. motorius linguae. See Hypoglossal nerve.— N. mo- torius opticus. See Oculo-motor nerve.^N. multivagus. See Facial nerve. — Nervi musculares abdomiuales. Ger., MusJcel- nerven des JBau^hes. Branches of the abdominal intercostal nerves to the muscles of the abdomen. [L, 332.]— N. museuli mallei extern!. A branch of the otic ganglion running to the tensor tym- pani. [L, 7.]— N. museuli mallei interni. A branch of the otic ganglion running to the internal malleus, [L, 333.]— N. museuli tensoris veli palatini. A branch of the otic ganglion running to the abductor of the Eustachian tube. [L, 332.]— N. museulo-au- ricularis posterior. Fr., nerf musculo-auriculaire. A branch of the posterior auricular nerve distributed to the posterior surface of the external ear and the adjoining portions of the integument. [L, 7.] — N. musculo-cutaneus brachii. See Musculo-cutane- ous NERVE of the arm. — N. musculo-cutaneus femoris. See An- terior crural nerve. — N. musculo-spiralis. See Musculo-spiral NERVE. — N. naylo-hyoideus.- See Mylo-hyoid nerve.— N. myo- glossus. See Hypoglossal nerve.— Nervi nasales anteriores in- terni. Branches of the anterior ethmoidal nerve distributed to the anterior portions of the mucous membrane covering the nasal ssep- tum. [L, 332.]— Nervi nasales laterales. Ger., Seitennerven der Naae. Two or three branches of the infra-orbital nerve dis- tributed to the integument of the lateral aspects of the lower por- tion of the nose. [L, 333.]— Nervi nasales laterales inferiores. Ger. , untere laterale Nasennerven. Branches of Meckers ganglion distributed to the mucous membrane of the maxillary sinus and of the middle and lower portions of the nose. [L, 332.]- Nervi na- sales mediales. Ger. ^ Nasenscheidewandnerven. Branches from the spheno-palatine ganglion distributed to the mucous membrane of the nasal saeptum. [L, 332.]— Nervi nasales posteriores. See Nervi nasales laterales inferiores. — Nervi nasales ssepti na- rlum (seu superiores anteriores). See Nervi nasales mediales. — Nervi nasales superiores posteriores. Ger., obere hintere Nasennerven. Several small branches of the spheno-palatine gan- glion distributed to the mucous membrane of the turbinated bones and the adjacent parts. [L, 333.]— Nervi nasales superiores posteriores. See Superior nasal nerves. — N. nasalis. See Nasal NERVE. — N. nasalis anterior. See Anterior ethmoidal nerve and N. apicis nasi. — N. nasalis anterior externus. See External nasal tiERVE.—'S. uasarius, N. naso-ciliaris. SeeiVaso- ciliary nerve.— N. naso-dentalis. See Anterior dental nerve. — N. naso-ocularis. See Naso-ciliary nerve. — N. naso-palati- nus (Scarpae). See Naso-palatine nerve.— Nervi nervorum periphericorum. Of Prus, a network of nervous filaments in the perineurium and endoneurium of nerve-trunks. Their irritation is said to give rise to the painful points found in neuralgia, [" Lancet," Jan. 8, 1887, p. 87.]— N. oaricus externus. See Dorsal nerve of the penis. — ^N. oaricus inferior (seu internus). See Perineal nerve. — N. oaricus superior. See Dorsal nerve of the penis.— N. obturatorius. See Obturator nerve.— N. obturatorius ac- cessorius. See Accessory obturator ViE^WE,. — N. occipitalis. See Occipital NERVE.- N, occipitalis anterior (seu externus). See Small occipital ift-ERVE.—'S. occipitalis maguus (seu major). See Great occipital nerve.— N. occipitalis minor (seu parvus). See Small occipital nerve.- N. occipitalis profundus. Fr., nerf occipital profond. A branch of the posterior auricular nerve (of the facial nerve) distributed to the posterior portion of the occipito-f ron- talis and the overlying integument. [L, 7.]— N. ocularis exter- nus. See Abducens nerve.— N. oculi-motorius, N. oculo-mo- torins. See Oculo-motor nerve.— N. oculo-muscularis com- munis. See Oculo-motor nerve.— N, oculo-muscularis exter- nus. See Abducens nerve.— N. oculo-muscularis minimus. See Trochlear nerve.— N. oculo-muscularis posterior. See Abducens nerve.— N. oculo-muscularis superior. See Troch- lear nerve. — N. oculo-nasalis. See Naso-ciliary nerve. — Nervi olfactorii extern!. The external branches of the olfactory bulb (see under OlfactorySERVE [2d def.]).— Nervi olfactorii interni. The internal branches of the olfactory bulb. [L, 7.]— N. olfactorl- us. See Olfactory nerve.— N. ophthalmicus. See Ophthalmic nerve. — N. opticus. See Optic nerve.— N. orhitalis, N. orbi- tarius. See Temporo-maZar nerve. — N. palatinus anterior. See Anterior palatine nerve. — N. palatinus externus. See External palatine nerve.— N. palatinus internus. See Posterior palatine nerve.— N. palatinus lateralis. See External palatine nerve. — N. palatinus major (seu maximus). See Anterior jyalatine nerve.— N. palatinus niedialis(seu medius). See Posterior pala- tine nerve. — N. palatinus minimus. See External palatine nerve,— N. palatinus parvus, N. palatinus posterior (minor). See Postemor palatine nerve.— Nervi palpebrales Inferiores. See Inferior palpebral nerves.— Nervi palpebrales superiores. Branches of the supra-orbital nerve distributed to the upper eye- lid and eyebrow. LL, 333.] —Nervi parotidei. See Parotid nerves. — Nervi parotidei posteriores. Fr., nerfs parotidiene postirieurs. Branches of the facial nerve distributed to the sub- stance of the parotid gland. [L, 7.]— N. patellaris. Fr., nerf rotulien. A branch of the anterior crural nerve distributed to the lower anterior portion of the thigh and the region of the patella. [L, 7.] — N. patheticus. See Trochlear nerve.— Nervi pecto- rales anteriores. See Nervi thoracici anteriores.— "Sevvi pec- torales interni. See Anterior thoracic nerves. — Nervi pecto- rales posteriores. See Posterior thoracic nerves.— N. pe- nis dorsalis. See Dorsal nerve of the penis.— "S. perforans brachii (seu Casserii), See Muscido-cutaneous nerve of the arm.—N. perinaei (seu perinaeus). See Perineal nerve.— N. peroneus. See External popliteal nerve and Musculo-cutaneous NERVE of the thigh.— Ji. peroneus muscularis (seu profundus). See Anterior tibial nerve. — N. peroneus profundus externus. The external division of the anterior tibial nerve. [L.]— N. pero- neus profundus internus. The internal division of the anterior tibial nerve, [L.] — N. peroneus superficialis. See Musculo- cutaneous NERVK of the leg.—^. petrosus profundus major. See Great deep petrosal nerve.— N. petrosus profundus mi- nor. Fr., petit nerf p4treux profond. A branch of the carotid plexus or of the tympanic n, which enters the tympanum and unites with the tympanic plexus. [L, 7.]— N. petrosus super- ficialis externus. 1. See External superficial petrosal nerve, 2. See N. petrosus superficialis tertius.—'N. petrosus superfi- cialis innmus. See N, petrosus superficialis tertius. — N. pe- trosus superficialis major. See Chreat superficial petrosal NERVE. — N. petrosus superficialis medius (seu minor). See Small superficial petrosal nerve, —N. petrosus superficialis tertius (seu vascularis). A branch of the superficial petrosal nerve wbich occasionally unites it with the middle meningeal plexus. [L, 7, 332.]— N. pharyngeus. See Pharyngeal nerve. — N. pharyngeus superior (seu supremus). See Superior laryngeal nerve.- Nervi phrenici superiores. 1, Microscopic branches of the lower intercostal nerves distributed to the outer margin of the diaphragm, [L, 332,] 3, See Nervi diaphragmatici superiores.S ervi phrenico-abdominales. Branches of the phrenic nerve which pierce the diaphragm and unite with the phrenic plexus. [L, 332.]— N. phrenicus. See Phrenic nerve. — N. phrenicus secundarius. Fr., nerf diaphragmatique secon- daire. A filament proceeding from the fifth and'^ixth cervical nerves or from either. It unites with the phrenic nerve near the thorax. [L, 31,]— N. plantaris externus. See External plantar NERVE.- N. plantaris internus. See Internal plantar nerve.— N. plantaris lateralis. See Extet'nal plantar nerve.— N. plantaris medialis. See Internal plantar nerve, — N. pneu- mogastricus. See Pneuviogastric nerve. — N. poplitaeus. The upper portion of the internal pophteal nerve. [L, 332.]- N. popli- taeus externus. See External popliteal nerve.— N. poplitaeus internus. See Internal popliteal nerve. — N. post cariem. A syphilitic chancre, [G, 84.] — N. primarius. See Median nerve (2d def. ).— Nervi prostatic!. Branches of the prostatic plexus dis- tributed to the prostate. [L, 7.]— N, pterygoidens. See Vidian NERVE.— N. pterygoidens externus. See External pterygoid NERVE.— N. pterygoidens internus. See Internal pterygoid NERVE.— N. pterygoidens internus inferior. Fr., nerfpterygoi- dien interne inferieur. An inconstant branch of the iingual nerve running to the internal pterygoid muscle. [L, 7,]— N. pterygopa- latinus. SeeiVaso-paZah'ne nerve.— N. pudendo-haemorrhold- alis. The inferior haemorrhoidal nerve when it is a branch of the pudic nerve. [L, 332.]— N. pudendus. See Pudic nerve.— N. pudendus communis. The pudic nerve when the inferior haem- orrhoidal nerve arises from it. [L, 332.]— N. pudendus exter- nus. See Dorsal nerve of the penis.— T^^ pudendus inferior. 1, See Perineal nerve. 2. See Inferior pudendal nerve.— N. pu- dendus internus. See Perineal nerve.— N. pudendus lon- g;us inferior. A twig of the n. cutaneus femoris posterior join- ing the perineal nerve. [L, 7, 332.]— N. pudendus superior. See Dorsal nerve of the penis. — Nervi pulmonales. See Pid- monary nerves.— N. quintus. See Trigeminal nerve.— N. ra- dlalis. See Radial nerve.— N. radialis profundus. Ger., tie- fer Speichennerv. The superior portion of the posterior interos- seous nerve of the arm. [L, 332,]— N. radialis superficialis. See Radial nerve (1st def.).— N. recurrens. See Recuri-ent laryngeal NERVE.— N. recurrens infraniaxillaris. A branch of the lower division of the inferior maxillary nerve given off in the foramen ovale. It aids in forming the middle meningeal plexus. [L, 336.] — N. recurrens oplithalmici. See N. ten^orii.—'if. recurrens rami seciindi nervi trigemini. See N. recuiTens supramax- i7Zarj's.— N. recui-rens rami tertii nervi trigemini. See N. recurrens inframaxillaris. — N. recurrens secundus rami tertii nervi trigemini. A branch of the gustatory nerve A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cha, loch (Scottish); E, he; Ei, ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N^, tank; 2407 NERVUS NESTIATRA which enters the skull through the anterior condylar foramen and is distributed to the posterior occipital region. [L, 333.]— N. recurrens suprana axillaris. A branch of the superior max- illary nerve distributed to the dura of the middle fossa of the skull. [L, 332.]— Nervi renales. See Renal nerves.— N. re- nalis posterior (superior). See Smallest splanchnic nerve. — N. respiratorius Bellii. See Posterior thoracic nerves.— N. respiratorius colli. A branch of the superior cervical gan- glion which unites with the hypoglossal nerve. [L, 7.]— Nervi res- piratoriis extevnis (infer lores). See Posterior thoracic nerves. — N. respiratorius externus superior. See Spinal accessory nerve. —N. respiratorius internus (Bellii). See Phrenic NERVE.— N. saccularis major. A branch of the vestibular nerve distributed to the sacculus ellipticus and to the macula acustica. [L, 333.]— N. saccularis minor. A branch of the cochlear nerve distributed to the macula acustica. [L, 332.]— Nervi sacrales. See Sacral nerves— Nervi ssepti nariuin. See Nervi nasales mediates.- N. saeptl transversi. See Phrenic nerve.— N. saphenus. See Long saphenous nerve. — N. saplienus brevis (seu externus, sen inferior). See Short saphenous nerve.- N. saphenus internus (magnus, seu major). SeQLong saphenous nerve.— N. saphenus minor. See Short saphenous nerve. — N. saphenus superior. See Middle cutaneous nerve of the thigh. — N. scapularis (superior). See Suprascapular nerve.— Nervi scrotales anteriores. Ger., vordereHodensack7ierven. Branches of the ilio-inguinal nerve distributed to the integument of the root of the penis and of the anterior surface of the scrotum. [L, 333,]— Nervi scrotales posteriores. Ger., hintere Hodensacknerven. Branches of the perineal nerve distributed to the posterior surface of the scrotum. [L, 332. j—N, secretorius. See Secretory nerve. — N. secundarius. See Secondary nerve.— N. sensorius. See Sensory nerve. — N. sensorius (seu sensualis) linguae. See Glossopharyngeal nerve. — N. sinualis. See N. tentorii. — N. sinuvertebralis. A branch of a spinal nerve distributed to a vertebra, its venous sinuses, and the adjacent spinal dura and pia. pj, 333.] — N. spermaticus coiuniunis. See Pudic nerve. — N. spermaticus externus. See External spermatic nerve.— N. spermaticus inferior (seu internus). See Perineal nerve. — N. spermaticus superior. See Dorsal nerve of the penis.— N, spheno-ethmoidalis, N. sphenoidalis. Fr., nerf sphenoidal. A branch of the naso-ciliary nerve which unites with a branch of the spheno-palatine ganglion and is distributed upon the pos- terior ethmoidal artery, [L, 332.]— N. spheno-palatinus. See Naso-palatine nerve.— Nervi spinales. See Spinal nerves.— Nervi spinales costales, Nervi spinales dorsales. See In- tercostal NERVES.— Nervi spinales lumbales (seu lumbares). See Lumbar nerves. — Nervi spinales thoracici. See Inter- costal NERVES. —N. spinalis accessorius. See Spinal acces- sory nerve.— N. spinosus. See N. recurrens inframaxillaris. — N. spiralis. See Radial nerve. — N. splanchnicus imus. See Smallest splanchnic nerve. — N. splanchnicus inferior. See Small splanchnic nerve and Smallest splanchnic nerve. — N. splanchnicus major. See Great splanchnic nerve.— N. splanchnicus medius. See Small splanchnic nerve. — N. splanchnicus minimus. See Smallest splanchnic nerve.— N. splanchnicus minor. See Small splanchnic nerve. — N. splanchnicus primus (seu superior). See Great splanchnic NERVE. -iN. splanchnicus tertius. See Smallest splancJ^nic nerve.— N. stapedius. See Stapedial nerve.— N. stylo -g^lossus. Fr., nerf stylo-glosse. A branch of the hypoglossal nerve dis- tributed to the stylo-glossus muscle. [L, 7.] — N. stylo-hyoideus. See Stylo-hyoid NERVE.— N. stylo-pharyngeus. Fr., nerf stylo- pharynqien. A branch of the lingual or of the glossopharyngeal nerve distributed to, the stylo-pharyngeus muscle. [L, 7, 31.]— N. subclavius. G-er., Unterschlusselbeinnerv. A branch of the fifth cervical nerve distributed to the subclavius muscle. [L.]— Nervi subcostales. See Intercostal nerves. — Nervi subcutanei glutsei (inferiores). Fr., nerfs cutan4s inferieurs de la fesse, Ger., untere Hautnervendes Gesdsses. Branches of then, cutaneus femoris posterior distributed to the integument of the anterior and external upper surface of the gluteal region. [L, 7, 332.] — Nervi subcutanei maxillae inferioris. Ger., UnterJiautnerven des Unterkiefers. Terminal branches of the facial nerve distributed to the region along the lower margin of the inferior maxilla. [L, 31.1 — Nervi subcutanei nasi. See Nervi nasales laterales. — N. suDcutaneus colli. See Superficial cervical nerve. — N. subcu- taneus colli inferior (seu infimus). 1. The superficial cervical nerve. 3. Its inferior or descending division. [L, 332.]— N. sub- cutaneus colli medius. The ascending branch of the super- ficial cervical nerve. [L, 333.]— N. subcutaneus colli super- ficialis (seu superior). Fr., nerf sous-cutane superieur du cou. Ger., JJnterhautnerv des Halses. A terminal branch of the facial nerve distributed to the vicinity of the sterno-cleido-mastoid and subcutaneus colli. [L,31.] — N. subcutaneus malae. QeeTem,poro- maiar nerve.— N. sublingualis. See Sublingual nerve.~T^. sub- occipitalis. See Suboccipital nerve.— N.~^ubscapularis infe- rior (seu longus). See Long subscapular nerve.— N. subscapu- laris medins. (3rer., m.ittlerer Unterschulterblattnerv. A branch of the posterior cord of the brachial plexus distributed to the inner portion of the subscapularis and the teres major. [L, 143, 333.]— N. subscapularis superior. Ger., oberer Unterschulterblatt- nerv. A branch of the posterior cord of the brachial plexus dis- tributed to the upper portion of the subscapularis. [L. 142, 332.]— Nervi supraclaviculares. See Supraclavicular NERVKS.—^ewi supraclaviculares anteriores. Fr., nerfs sus-claviculaires anUrieurs. Branches of the cervical nerves distributed to the skin of the sternal and mammary regions. [L, 332.]~Nervi supra- claviculares medii. Fr., nerfs sus-claviculaires moyens. Branches of the cervical nerves distributed to the infraclavicular fossa and the axilla. [L, 333.]-— Nervi supraclaviculares pos- teriores. Fr., nerfs .'ius-claviculaires posterieurs. Branches of the cervical nerves distributed to the skin over the anterior margin of the latissimus dorsi and the upper portion of the scapula. [L, 332.] — N. supra-orbitalis. See Supra-orbital nerve. — N. su- pratrochlearis. See Supratrochlear nerve. — N. suralis (niag- nus). See Short saphenous NERVE.— 'S , sympathicus cervicalis. The cervical portion of the sympathetic nerve. [L.]— N. sympa- thicus magnus (seu maximus). See Sympathetic nerve,— N. sympathicus medius. SeeTrigeminalNERVE. — N. sympathicus minor (seu parvus). See Facial nerve.— N. temporalis. See Temporal HERVE.—^. temporalis anterioi'. See Auriculo-tem- porcu NERVE.— N. temporalis anterior profundus. See .^nie- rior deep temporal nerve.— N. temporalis cutaneus. See Superficial temporal nerve, — N. temporalis profundus ex- ternus. See Posterior deep temporal nerve. — N. temporalis profundus internus. See Anterior deep tem.poral nerve.— N. temporalis subcutaneus (seu superficialis). See Superficial temporal nerve. — N. temporo-facialis. See Temporo-facial nerve. — N. temporo-malaris. See. Temporo-malar nerve. — N. tentorii (cerebelli). Ger., Blutleiternerv. A branch of the oph- thalmic nerve distributed between the folds of the tentorium. [L, 333.]— Nervi thoracici anteriores. See Anterior thoracic nerves and Anterior thoracic cutaneous nerves.— Nervi thoracici in- tercostales. See Thoracic intercostal nerves. — Nervi thora- cici posteriores. See Posterior thoracic nerves.— N. thoracico- brachialis. A nerve uniting the nerve of Wrisberg and the in- tercosto-humeral nerve. [L, 333.]— N. thoracico-dorsalis. See Long subscapular nerve. — N. thoracicus lateralis. The most external of the anterior thoracic nerves. [L, 332.] — N. thoracicus longus. See Posterior thoracic nerve. — N. tibialis musculo- cutaneus. See Musculo-cutaneous nerve of the leg.— IS. tibialis posticus. See Posterior tibial nerve.— N. timidus. See Abdu- cens NERVE. — Nervi tonsillares. See Tonsilar nerves. — Nervi tracheales inferiores. Ger., untereLuftrohrennerven. Branches of the pneumogastric nerve distributed to the lower portion of the trachea and the anterior surface of the bronchi. [L, 332.]— Nervi tracheales superiores. Ger. , obere Luftrohrennerveti. Branches of the inferior laryngeal nerve distributed to the cervical portion of the trachea. [L, 332.]— N. trifacialis, N. trigeminus. See Trigeminal nerve.— N. triradiatus. SeeiV^. furcalis.—'S. troch- lears. See Trochlear nerve.— N. trophicus. See Trophic NERVE.— N. tubsB (eustachianse). A branch of the tympanic plexus distributed to the mucous membrane of the Eustachian tube. [L, 332.]— N. tympani (seu tympanicus [superior]). See Jacobson^s nerve.— N. ulnaris. See Ulnar nerve. — N, ulnaris dorsalis. See N. dorsalis manus ulnaris. — N. ulnaris volaris. Ger., Hohlhandellenbogennerv. The ulnar nerve just before its division into its deep and superficial palmar branches. [L, 332.]— N. ulnaris volaris profundus. Ger., tiefer Hohlhandnerv. The deep palmar branch of the ulnar nerve. [L, 332.]— N. ulna- ris volaris superficialis. Ger., oberfldchlicher Hohlhandnerv. The superficial palmar branch of the ulnar nerve. [L, 333.]— N. vagus. See P^ieumogastric nerve.— Nervi vasoruni. Ger., Gefdssnerven. The nerves distributed to the coats of blood-vessels. [L.]— Nervi vesicales inferiores (seu infimi). See Inferior vesical nerves. — Nervi vesicales superiores. See Superior vesical nerves. — N. vestibularis, N. vestibuli fanris). See Vestibular nerve. — N. vidianus. See Vidian nerve.— N. vidi- anus superficialis. See Great superficial petrosal nerve.— Nervi zygomatic!. Fr., nerfs zygomatiques. Ger., Wangen- nerven. Branches of the facial nerve distributed over the malar bone. [L, 332.] See also Malar nerves. NES^A (Lat.), n. f. Ne2s(nas)-e'(a3'e2)-a3. From Ni^traiii, the name of a Nereid. Fi\, nesee,nesea. 1. A genus of the Lythracece. 2. An old name for Lythrum salicaria. [B, 34, 38, 93 (a, 35) ; L, 87 (a, 43).]— N. salicifolia. 1. See Heimia salicifolia. 2. A Mexi- can species used as a laxative, diuretic, and sudorific, [a, 14.] — N. syphilitica. See Heimia salicifolia. — N. verticillata. Swamp loosestrife ; a North American species growing in swamps ; said to be injurious to cows about to calve. [B, 19, 34 (a, 35).] NESIS (Lat.), n. f. Ne(ija)'si2s. Gen., Jies'eos, ne-s'is. Gr., vij- o-t? (from velv, to spin). A suture. [L, 50 (a, 30).] NESPEL (Ger.), NESPELN (Ger.), NESPLIEK (Fr.), NES- POULIEK (Fr.), n's. Ne^sp'e^l, -e^ln, ne^s-ple-a, ne^s-pu-le-a. See Mespilus germanica. NESSEIi (Ger.), n. Ne'^s'se'*!. See Urtica.— N'ausschlag, N'- brand. See Urticaria.— N'fieber. See Urticaria and Urtica- ria acufn.— N'friesel. See Urticaria and Urticaria tubei-osa. — N'staude. The genus Prasium.. [B, 48 (a, 14).] — N'sucUt. See Urticaria and Urticaria cTironica.—Todte N. See Lamium album, NEST, n. Ne^st. A.-S., n. Gr., veoo-o-i'a. Lat., nidus. Fr., nid. Ger.. N. 1. A place in which eggs (especially of birds) are laid and hatched and young are reared. 3. Any structure resem- bling a iDird's n., or serving a like purpose. 3. A set or cluster of boxes, weights, etc., constructed so that each fits into the one out- side it. [a, 48.] 4. Of M. Duncan, see Couveuse.— Edible n. Lat., 7iidus esculenfus. A certain bird's nest used as food, especially that of certain swifts of the genus Collocalia, which is eaten in China, [a, 48.]— Swallovps' n's. See Nidi hirundinum, under Hi- RUNDO. NEST (Ger.), n. Ne^st. 1. See N. (Eng.) and Nidus. 3. The de- cidua. [A, 70.]— Brutn'. See Gonotrophium. — N*e des mo- torischen Feldes. Of Meynert, groups of motor nerve-cells, es- pecially those in the stratum lemnisci. [1, 11 (K).]— N*sack. The decidua. [A, 46.]— N'sackwasser. The hydroperione. [A, 46.]— Zelln'. See QEiAj-nest. NESTEIA (Lat.), n. f , Ne2st(nast)-i'(e2'i2)-a3. Gr. , pjjffreia (f rom vijcTTeu'eii', to fast). 1. The act of fasting. 2. The jejunum. 3. Of Empedocles, water. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NESTEKN (Ger.), n. pi. Ne^st'e^rn. See Lateral recess. NESTIATKA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2st(nast)-i2-a2t(aH)'ra». From v^cTTts, fasting, and iarpos, a physician. Treatment by fasting. [L, 50 (a, 14).] O, no; Oa, not; O", whole; Th, thin; Th«, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^. urn: U«, like ii (German). NESTIS NEURITIS 2408 NESTIS (Lat.1, n. m. and £. Ne=st(nast)'i>B. Gen., neat'ios, nest'idos i-idis). Gr., v^o-tis. Fasting. [A, 311, 338 (a, 31).] NESTOPOSIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2st(nast)-oCoS)-po(po')'zii'(sii'J-a>. Gr., vTitrronotTLa (from v^irrts, fasting, and Trdo-ts, a drinking). Fr., nestoposie. Drinl^ing with tlie stomach empty of food. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NESTOTHEBAPIA (Lat.), n. f. Ne2st(nast)-o(oS)-the=r-ai'(aS)- pi(pe)'a8. From v^oris, fasting, and flepaTreta, medical treatment. Fr., nestotMrapie. Treatment by fasting. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NETRANEUKYSMA (Lat.), n. n. Ne2tinat)-ra2n(ra»n)-u!'r-i2z- (u''s)'ma^. Gen., -rya'matos i-atis). From vrjrpov, a spindle, and avevpvtrfia^ an aneurysm. Fr., TiAtranevrysme. A fusiform aneu- rysm. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NETTIE, n. Ne'tl. A.-S., netl, netele. Gr., kviSt). Fr., ortie. Ger., Nessel. Sp., ortiga [Mex. Ph.]. The genus Urtica and its al- lies ; also any one of various other plants, species of Lamium., etc. [B, 6, 19, 185, 375 (a, 35).]— Blind n. Any one of various labiate plants (Lamium album, etc.) with leaves resembling those of the genus Ur- tica. [B, 375 (a, 35).]— Chile n. The genus ioam. [B, 19, 375 (a, 35).] — Dead n., l>eafn., Dee n. 1. The genus Galeobdolon. 3. The fenus Lamium. [B, 19, 375 (a, 35).] See also Dead-n.— Deyo n. he Galeopsis tetrahit and Stachys silvatica. [A, 505 (o, 21) ; B, 375 (a, 35).]— Dog-n. The genus Lamium. [B, 375 (a, 35).]— Dumb n. See Lamium aiftitm.— Dwarf n. The Urtica urens. [B, 5 (o, 35).] — Extract of n. See Extractum urtica. — False n. The genus Boehm,eria. [B, 34 (a, 35).]— Hedge n. The genus Stachys, espe- cially Stachys silvatica. [B, 19, 34, 375 (a, 35).]— Hemp n. The genus Gaieopsis. [B, 19, 34(a, 35).]— Snaall n. See Urtica atrens. — Spurge n. The genus Onidoscolus. [B, 34 (a, 35).]— Stinging n. The genera Urtica and Lapmtea ; also other Ui-ticacece. [a, 35.] — Stlngless n. The genus Pilea. [B, 34, 375 (a, 35).] See also BoEHMBRiA. — Tree n. The Laportea gigas ; also other arborescent species. [B, 185 (a, 85).] NBTTLE-TKBB, n. Ne'tl'tre. 1. See Celtis. 3. See Tree NETTLE. — American n.-t. See Celtis occidentalis. — Australian n.-t. See Tree nettle. — European n.-t. See Celtis australis. — Jamaica n.-t. See Celtis micrantha. NETTOBRHYNCHUS (Lat.), n. m. Nen(nat)-to»r-riSn»- (ru''n'")'ku8s(chu*s). From v^rra, a duclc, and puyxos, a snout. Of De BlainviUe, a pseudoparasite ascertained to be the decomposed remains of Bothriocephalus claviceps of the salmon, found in hu- man faeces. [L, 16.] NETWORK, n. Ne't'wu'rk. Fr., re'seau. Ger., Netzwerk. A net-like substance or texture ; a structure or surface marked by intersecting lines, [a, 48.] — Extranuclear n. See Intracellular n. — Gerlach's n. Syn.: nerve-fibre n. Fr., rdseau de Gerlach. The n. of fibres in the gray substance of the spinal cord ; believed by Gerlach to be formed largely by the processes of the nerve cells, especially in the posterior horn. [J.]— Haiier's n. See Bete tes- tis. — Intracellular n. Fr., r^seau protoplasmique, reticulum chromatique (ou plasmutiirue). Ger., intracellulares Netz, Plas- manetz. Protoptasmanetz, Zellnetz. Of Klein, the n. formed by the fibrils of the ceil body. [" Quart. Jour, of Micr. Soc," 1878, p. 315 ; "Jena. Zeit.," 1884, p. 1 (J) ; J, 36,33.] See also iVwciear fibrils. — Intranuclear n., Nuclear n. Fr., reseau nucHaire. Ger., in- tranucleares Netz. Of Klein, the n. formed by the nuclear fibrils. ["Quart. Jour, of Micr. Soc," 1878, p. 315 (J).]— Peripheral n. Any n., as of vessels or nerves, at their peripheral extremities. [J.] NETZ (Ger.), n. Ne'ts. See Omentum, Plexus, and Reticu- lum. — Fasern'. A network of fibres. — Gastro-hepatisches N. See Gastro-hepatic omentum. — GefSssn'. Cf. Rete vasculosum. — Crlian\ See Neuroglia. — Grosses N. See Greater omentum. — Haarn'. See Capillitium (3d and 4th def's). — Kleinn'. See Germ reticulum. — Kernn*e. See Nuclear fibrils. — Kleines N. See Lesser omentum. — Kleines N. der I^eber. See Gastro-hepatic omentum. — Kniegelenkn*. See Rete articulare genu.—'Knocb- enn'. Osseous tissue. [L.] - Leberzellenn'e. The network formed by the liver cells. [L, 115.]— Lymphgefassn'. See Lym- phatic PLEXUS. — Iiymphn'. See Adenoid tissue.- Magen- und Dickdarmn*. See Great omentum. — Magen- und Lebern*. See Gastro-hepatic omentum. — N'entziindung. See Epiploitis. — N*- fliigelig. See Neuropterous. — N'haut. See the major list. — N'- scheide. See Reticulum.— N'vorfall. See Epiplocele.— Plas- man', Frotoplasman'. See Intracellular network. — Schwell- n'. See Cavernous tissue.— "Wundern*. See Chorioid plexus. — Zelln'. See Intracellular network. NETZCHEN (Ger.), n. Ne^ts'ch'e^n. See Reticulum.- Kleb- n'. See Reticulum glutinosum. NBTZHAUT (Ger.), n. Ne^ts'ha'-uit. See Retina.— Geti- gerte N. See Tiger retina. — N'abhebung, N'ablosung. De- tachment of the retina.— N'blld. See Retinal image. —N'blut- ung. See Retinal apoplexy. — N'entziindung. See Retinitis. — N*er8chiifcterung. See Commotio reimce. —N'erweichung. Softening of the retina, [a, 39.]— N'faltchen. See Plio« cen- trales. — N'gliom. See Glioma retince. — N'griibchen. See Fovea centralis retinae. — N'incongruenz. See Incongruence of the retina. NBUBIIiDUNG (Ger.), n. Noi'bi^ld-un'. 1. See Neoplasm. 3. Regeneration of tissue. 3. The restoration of a part by a plastic operation, [a, 17.] NECDOBB (Ger.), n. Noi'do'rf. A climatic resort in Bo- hemia, Austria, where there are alkaline and saline springs con- taining iron, manganese, etc. [A, 319 (a, 31).] NEUENAHR (Ger.), n. Nd'e^n-a^r. A place in the district of Coblentz, Prussia, where there are hot alkaline and gaseous springs and bathing e«tal)lishments. [L, 37, 49 («, 14).] NEUENHEIM (Ger.), n. Noi'e'n-hira. A place in Hesse-Nas- sau, Prussia, where there is a gaseous and ferruginous spring. [L, 30, 49 (a, 14).] NEUGEWCbz (Ger.), n. Noi'ge'-vu'rts. See Pimbnta and Calycanthus. NEUGIilEDEKUNG (Ger.), n. Noi'gled-e5r-uns. In embry- ology, the segmentation of the mesoblast around the notochord to form the permanent vertebrse. It is subsequent to the muscular segmentation (i. e., the formation of protovertebrae, hence the designation of secondary segmentation). [J, 23, 30.] NEUGBUN (Ger.), n, Noi'gru'n. 1. See Imperial green. 2. See Chrome geben. NEUHAUS (Ger.), n. Noi'ha=-un(ge"n)-ne(na)'si"s, -a'f(a=f)'i2s(u"s)-i's. Gen., -ries'eoa {-gen'nesis), -phys'eos i-aph'ysis). From vevpov, a nerve, avi, again, and yivvrjim, an engendering. FY., neurana- gennise. The regeneration or renewal of nerve tissue. [L, 60 (a, 14).] NEURAPOPHYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu»r-a»p(a»p)-o=f'i!'s(u"s)-i»s. Gen., -phys'eos (-oph'ysis). From vevpov, a nerve, and aird(^vo-«, an offshoot. Ger., Neurapophyse. The lateral portion of the neu- ral arch ; represented in all except the cranial vertebrae by the laminse, in the occipital bone by the lateral piece on each side of the foramen magnum, in the parietal bone by the greater wing of the sphenoid bone, in the frontal bone by the lesser wing of the presphenoid bone, and in the nasal bone by the perpendicular plate of the ethmoid bone. [L.] NEURARTERIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu»r-a»rt-e(a)'ri»-a'. From vev- pov, a nerve, and ipnipta, an artery. Of A. Dug6s, a blending of the minutest nerves with the minutest arteries. [L, 50 (a, 48).] NEURASTHENIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu»r-ai's(aSs)-the2n-i(e)'a>. From vevaov, a nerve, and aaOiveia, weakness. Fr., neurasthinie, nivrasthenie. Ger., Neurasthenic, Nervenschivdclie. It., neuras- tenia. Nervous exhaustion (or prostration, or debility); a condi- tion appearing in the early and middle periods of adult life, pre- senting objective symptoms of deranged function of the nervous A, ape; A«, at; A», ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N», tank; 3409 NESTIS NEURITIS system, slight in degree but deHnite in character, and persisting for months, for years, or for life. There are inability to walk more than a short distance without fatigue ; a variable increase of myotatic irritability ; headache, aching, or pain in the back and legs ; and spontaneous sensations of tingling, formication, heat, and cold. Dyspepsia, constipation, and other derangements of the functions may result in aneemia. There is a mental phase in the condition, the patient being irritable, unable to pursue a consecu- tive train of thought ; or there may be a cheerful, egotistical resig- nation to the invalidism. It may be caused by emotional or men- tal strain, worrjr, fright, etc. [a, 34.]— Cerebral n. Lat., n. cere- bralis. A functional disease with well-marked but variable symp- toms, which supervene simultaneously and successively when the nervous system is subjected to severe strain from overexertion. Beard declared that it was especially common among Americans. [D, 35.]— Cerebro-cardiac n. Of Krisaber, n. with a predomi- nance of cerebral and cardiac symptoms, [a, 34.]— Cerebro-gas- tric n. Of Leven, n. with a predominance of cerebral and gastric symptoms, [a, 34.]— Cerebro-spinal n. Lat., n. cerebro-spina- Us. N. of cerebro-spinal origin. [D, 18.1— Gastric ii. Lat., n. gastrica. See Nervous dyspepsia.— Genito-urinary n. See N. sexuaiis.— Neuralgic n. Of Huchard. general neuralgia, [a, 34.] — N. cerebralis, N. cordis. See Cerebro-cardiac n.— X. retinae. See Asthenopia.— N. sexualis. N. caused by masturbation or ex- cessive venery and associated with an absence of sexual desire, or of the power of erection or ejaculation, or of ability to experi- ence pleasure during copulation, and sometimes with the various forms of sexual perversion, [a, 34.J— N. spinalis. See Spinal n.— Spasmodic n. Of Huchard, u. m which oesophageal, pharyn- geal, gastric, intestinal, anal, bronchial, or other local or general spasm is aprominent symptom, [a, 34.]— Spinal n. N. referable to depression of the functions of the spinal cord. [D, 35.]— Vaso- motor n. A vasomotor paresis associated with irritable heart in n. [a, 34.] NEURATAXIE(Fr.),n. NuS-ra^-taSx-e. From veSpoc, a nerve, and oTofia, derangement. Of Huchard, neurasthenia. ["Union m6d.," June 15, 1882, p. 978 (a, 34J.] NEURATKOPHIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-a2t(a3t)-ro(ro2)'fi»-aS. From vevpav, a nerve, and arpoijiia, atrophy. See Neurasthenia. NEUKATUOPHIC, adj. NuSr-aH-rQafiSk. Pertaining to de- fective nutrition of the nervous system. [C. H. Hughes, " Alien. and Neurol,," Oct., 1885 (a, 34).] NEUBAXIS tLat.), n. m. Nuar-a3x(a3x)'i2s. Gen., -ax'is. See Cerebrospinal axis. NEURECTASY, n. NuSr-e^kfa^s-i^. From vevpov, a nerve, and cKToo-is, a stretching. The operation of nerve-stretchine. [a, 34.] NEURECTOMY, n. Nu^r-e^kt'om-i*. From vevpov, a nerve, &ndeKTo^L^}, a cutting out. Fr., nivrectomie. Ger., Neurectomie, Nervenausschneidung. Excision of a portion of a nerve, [a, 34.] — Optlco-ciliaryn. Fr., nevrectomie opHco-ciliaire. Ger., Resection . der Ciliamerven und Sehnerven. An operation in which portions of the optic nerve and of the ciliary nerve are exsected. the other steps being identical with those in optico-ciliary neurotomy. In Meyer's operation the tendons of the external and internal recti are divided, also the two oblique muscles. The fibrous capsule of the globe is then completely detached, and the optic and ciliary nerves are divided and exsected. [F.] NEURECTOPIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu''r-e2kt-op(o2p)'i2-a3. From vevpov^ a nerve, ck, forth from, and rdn-os, a place. Fr., nevrectopie. Ger., abnorme Nervenlage. Displacement or abnormal situation of a nerve. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEUREMPOBISM, n. Nu^r-e^m'poad-iSzm. From vevpov, a nerve, and ep-noSiiTfio^, an impeding. Fr., nevrempodisme. Ob- struction of nervous action. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEURENTERIC, adj. NuSr-e^n-teSr'iSk. From vevpov, a nerve, and evrepov, an intestine. Pertaining to the medullary tube and the intestine, [a, 48.] NEUKilPINE (Fr.), n. NuS-ra-peu. See Neurapophysis (2d def.). NEURIA (Lat), n. f. Nu^r'i^a^. From vevpov, a nerve. A fine nervous tissue, such as that of the retina. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEUBIASIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-i3.a(a3)'si2s. Gen., -as'eos (-w). Of Radcliffe, hysteria associated with hypochondriasis. [" Lancet." 1873, i, p. 474 (a, 34).] ' NEURICITY, n. Nu^r-i^s'iH-i^. From vevpov, a nerve. Nerve- force. [L, 14 (a, 48).] NEURIDINE, n. Nu^r'i^cl-en. Ger., Neuridin. A non-poi- sonous base, CfiHi^Na, isomeric with saprine, found in brain-sub- stance, putrefying egg-albumin, and human cadavers. [Brieger, '' Arch. f. path. Anat. u. Physiol, u. f. klin. Med.," cxv, p. 483 (B).] NEURILEMMA (Lat.), n. n, Nu^r-iS-Ie^rn'maS. Gen., -lem'- matos i-atis). From vevpov, a nerve, and Arf/n/ia, a husk. Fr,, n4vrilemme, nivriUme. Ger., N., Neurilemm. Syn. : sheath of Schwann. 1. The elastic, hyaline, apparently structureless sheath inclosing a nerve-fibre ; composed (in the meduUated nerve-fibre) of segments conjoined at the nodes of Ranvier, and each contain- ing on the ental surface a cell-like body (nerve-corpuscle). See also Internode of Ranvier. By some authors the term n. is re- stricted to the peripheral meduUated nerves, whereas others describe non-meduUated nerves as possessing a n. but without nodes of Ranvier. A n. is also ascribed to the meduUated nerve-fibres of the central nervous system by Gerlach and Heitzraann. [J, 10, 26, ,30, 32, 35.] 2. See Perineurium. NEURILEMMITIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-j2-le3m-mi(rae)'tias. Gen., -mit'idos i^-idis). Fr., nevrilemite. Inflammation of the neurilemma. NEURILITY, n. Nu2r-i2ria.ti2, From vevpov, a nerve. Fr., neuriliti, nevrilite. The faculty by which the nerves transmit im- pulses or impressions. [L, 41, 49, 88 (a, 14).] NEURILYMA(Lat.),n.n. Nu2r-i21(el)-i(u'')'ma3. Qen.,-ym'atoH (-atis). From vevpov, a nerve, and elAu/xa, a wrapper. See Neuri- lemma. NEURIN, n. Nu'^r'iSn. Fr., neurine, nivrine, albumine cere- brate. Ger., N. 1. See Neurine. 2. A proprietary effervescing beverage containing various alkaline bromides the taste of which is almost entirely masked. [" Brit. Med. Jour.," Mar. 24, 1888 (a, BO).]— Gray n. Of Owen, the gray matter of the central nervous system. [1, 14 (K).]— Vesicular n. Of Owen, the embryonic gray- nerve substance, so called because it contains numbers of multi- polar vesicles, or primitive ganglion-cells. [1, 14 (K).]— White n. The embryonic white substance of the central nervous system. [I, 14 (K).] NEURINE, n. Nu^r-en. Syn. : trimethylvinylammonium hy- drate. A highly poisonous alkaloid, CftH,3NO = (CH3)3 ■ N(CH :- CH3j(0H), produced by the chemical decomposition of protagon, and occurring m putrefying meat and in the putrefaction by which cer- tain esculent fungi are rendered poisonous. Its action is physiologic- ally intermediate between that of muscarine and curare, producing dilated pupils, profuse secretions, acceleration followed, by paral- ysis of respiration, and general convulsions preceding death. Atro- pine antagonizes its effect on the heart and the glandular system only. The n. of commerce consists of a mixture, in various pro- portions, of choline and n., and the term n. is sometimes applied to the former base. [Brieger, " Arch. f. path. Anat. u. Physiol, u. f . klin. Med.," cxv, p. 983 (Bj ; "Lancet," Aug. 99, 1885 (a, 50).] NEUKIORRHABBIA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Nu2r-i2-oi'r-ra^b(ra8b)'- di^-a^. From vevpiov, a little nerve, and papSiov, a little rod. Fr., nevriorrhabdions. The rod-like bodies of the retina. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEURISCHIAS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-i2s'ki2(ch2i2)-a2s(a8s). Gen., -i'ados (,-adis). From vevpov, a nerve, and Ivxf-o.^-, pain in the loins. Ger., nervoses Huftweh. Lumbar neuralgia. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEURISM, n, Nu^r'i^zm. From teupoi', a nerve. Fr., nevrisme, neurisme. See Nervosism. NEURISTOS (Lat.), n. m. Nu^r-i^st'oSs. From vevpov, a nerve, and io-To?, a tissue. Nervous tissue. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEURITIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-i(e)'ti2s, Gen., -rit'idos {-idin). From vevpov, a nerve (see also -itis*). Fr., n^vrite. Ger., Nei-ven- entzUndung. Inflammation of a nerve or group of nerves. [D.] — Acute n. Lat., n. a'cuta. Fr., nevrite aigue. An affection marked, by hardness of the infiammed tissue, pain on pressure, spasm or paralysis, and in some cases an erythematous or bullous eruption in the overlying skin, [a, 34.]— Acute progressive n. [Eichhorst]. See Progressive multiple n.— Adventitial n. N. in which the inflammation affects the adventitial connective tissue of anerve. [Gowers(a, 34).]— Alcoholic n. Multiplen. caused byfree indulgence in alcoholic beverages. [Gowers (o, 34).]— Ascending n. Lat., n. ascendens. Fr., nevrite ascendante. N. which appears to spread along the affected nerve to the spinal cord or the brain. [D, 66.]— Cacliectic n. N. in which the degeneration of the nerve be- gins at the periphery, where the vitality is lowered in consequence of some cachexia, [(jowers (a, 34).]— Cancerous n. N. caused by the infiltration of the nerve by cancerous tissue. [Gowers (a, 34).] — Chronic n. Sclerosis with atrophy of the nerve-tubes ; an idio- pathic disorder, a sequela of acute n. or a result of a cerebral or spinal affection, [a, 34,]— Degenerative n. Lat., n. degenera- tiva. Of Leyden, parenchymatous n. [a, 34.] — Descending n. Lat., n. descendens. Fr., nevrite descendante. N. propagated from a cerebro-spinal centre to the periphery, [a, 34,]— Diabetic n. Lat., n. diabetica. A symmetrical parenchymatous multiple n. apparently caused by some toxic product formed in the pervert- ed metabolism of diabetes. [Gowers (a, 34).]— Diffuse n. N. in which there is an infiltration of lymphoid corpuscles in the saepta and, in the substance of the fasciculi between the nerve-fibres along a considerable tract of the nerve. [Gowers (a, 34).]— Disseminated n., Focal n. Lat., n. disseminata. N. in which the inflammation is marked at foci, the intervening portions of the nerve appearing normal to the naked eye. [Gowers (a, 34).]— Intei'stitial n. Lat., n. inter stitialis. Fr., newite inter stitielle. N. involving the con- nective tissue between the bundles of nerve-fibres. [Gowers (a, 34).] —Leprous n. A perineuritis and interstitial n,, that may be iso- lated or multiple, apparently due to the direct action of Bacil- lusleprce on the affected tissue. [Gowers (a, 34).]— liipomatous n. Of Leyden, a formation of fat in the new connective tissue in the chronic form of interstitial n. [a. 34.]— Malarial n. A pe- ripheral or multiple n. caused by Hcematozoon malarice or ils products, [a, 34.] — Migrating n. Lat., n. migi'ans. See Ascend- ing n.— Mixed n. N. affecting a mixed nerve, [a, 34.]— Multiple (degenerative) n, Lat., n. multiplex. N. affecting many nerves, either simultaneously or in rapid succession, and especially intense at the peripheral distribution. It is due to a morbid state of the blood, directly influencing the nerve tissue, produced by a metallic or non- metallic substance, a micro-organism or rheumatism, a cachexia or senility. There are motor weakness, sensory disturbance, and inco- ordination. The onset may be acute or subchronic. There are dis- turbances of the reflexes and trophic changes. Death may occur from palsy of the respiratory muscles or of the heart or from the cause of then. [Gowers (a, 34).]— Multiple peripheral n, Fr., nevrite multiple per ipherique. Ger., multiple N. An affection of the peripheral nerves in which paralytic phenomena occur as the result of a true n. which, if it becomes chronic, leads to an excessive formation of connective tissue in the substance of the nerves, with atrophy of their fibres. Baelz imputes the disease to malarial poi- soning, and traces its connection with beri-beri. [Baelz, "Ztschr. f. klin. Med.," iv, 4 ; "Gazz. degli ospit.," June, 25. 1882, p. 405.]— N. axialis. Of FSrster, a form of optic n, in which those fibres of the optic nerve are diseased which supply the central part of the O, no; 0«, not; 0», whole; Th, thin: Th", the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U^. lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«, like ii (German). 304 NEURO -ANATOMY NEUROPLASIA 2410 retina. The result of this is a central scotoma. [A, 326 (a, 29).]— N. fasciaiis, N. interstitialis prolifera. See .Interstitial n.— N. migrans. See Ascending n.— N. nodosa. N. in which the thick- ening of the nerve takes place in the form of swellings at regular or irregular intervals. Pressure upon one of the swollen portiohs produces eccentric pains and formication. [D, 35.]— N. optica acuta. Acute optic n. ; usually of the choked-disc type, though it may be due to injury. [F.]— N. optica ascendens. A rather fare form of optic n., in which the inflammatory process does not stop at the lamma cribrosa, but continues upward along the nerve-tnink. [F.]— N. optica chronica. A chronic form of optic n., slow in onset and gradually progressive ; usually due to some blood dys- orasia or of sympathetic origin. [F.]— N. optica descendens. An optic n. which begins somewhere in the trunk of the nerve, usu- ally within the orbit, involves the sheath especially, and extends downward toward the intra-ocular end of the nerve. [F.}— N. op- tica fulminatis. A form of optic n. in which loss of vision comes on with great rapidity. [F.]— N. optica interstitialis. Optic n. characterized by cellular inflltration and hypertrophy of the fibres of the connective-tissue framework of the optic-nerve trunk. These swell enormously, while the nerve-fibres themselves are but little or not at all affected. It is usually accompanied by perineuritis. [F.]— N. optica intra- ocularis. Optic n. within the eyeball ; choked disc. [F.]— N. optica nieduUaris. Optic n. character- ized by marked hypersemia of the medullary fibres, with small haemorrhages, degeneration of these fibres, and subsequently hy- pertrophy of the connective-tissue fibres of the framework. [F.J — K. optica retrobulbaris. Fr., nevrite optique retrobulhavre. Ger., retrobulbdre Sehnervenentzundung. An infiammation of the trunk of the optic nerve behind the eyeball ; characterized by a sud- den loss of sight in one or both eyes, without at first any ophthal- moscopic evidence of disease, but followed later by either a marked iscbsemla of the disc and retina or by all the signs of "' choked disc." [F.]— N. optica sypliilitica. 1. Simple papillitis due to the presence of a gumma in the cranial cavity. 2. A syphilitic op- tic n. affecting the trunk of the nerve. [F.]— Optic n, Lat., n. optica. Fr., nevrite optique. Ger., Sehnervenentzundung. In- fiammation of the optic nerve, either of the optic disc alone or of the trunk of the nerve ; characterized by an infiltration of the con- nective-tissue framework with the products of inflammation and by the proliferation of the connective-tissue cells. Vision is almost always seriously affected, owing to the presence of a scotoma. [F.] — Parenchymatous n. Lat., n. pnr&ichymatosa. N. involving the nervous parenchyma. [D.] — Peri-axillary segmental n. See Segmental n.— Peripheral n. N. affecting a peripheral nerve. — Primary multiple n. N. in which many nerve-trunks are primarily affected. [Gowers (a. 34).]— Progressive multi- ple n, N. beginning as an acute affection involving several nerve- trunks and their areas of distribution, and associated with decided sensory and motor dfeturbances. It becomes chronic, and before recovery occurs some of the affected muscles may become para- lyzed and permanently disabled. It may prove fatal by involving the intercostal and bulbar nerves. It is especially apt to attack the ulnar nerve. [D, 35.]— Puerperal n. A localized n. accompany- ing or following a puerperal disease, with or without prodromal pains, especially apt to involve the sensory and motor fibres of the median or the ulnar nerve or both, and usually in the right arm alone. It generally issues iu recovery. [P. J. Mobius, " Mtinchener med. Wchnschr." ; "Ctrlbl. f. klin. Med."; ''N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec. 10. 1887, p. 664 (a, 17).]- Radicular n. A variety of brachial n. in which the nerve-roots are the seat of the inflammation, and * there is pain about the spine. \a, 34.]— Retrobulbar n. See N. optica retrobulbaris.Secondaxy n. N. arising from inflam- mation in the neighborhood of the nerves or caused by changes in the nervous centres. [L, 88 (a, 34).]— Segmental n. Fr., nev- rite segmentaire. A variety of parenchymatous n. in which a seg- ment lying between two of the nodes of Ranvier is diseased, while those on each side of it remain healthy. Several segments may be affected in the course of one fibre. It ha& been induced experi- mentally by chronic lead poisoning. [Eoss (a, 34).]— Segmental peri-axillary n. A rare form of n. involving segments of nerve- flbres bounded by Ranvier's nodes, contiguous segments being healthy. The axis-cylinder may not be involved for a long time, if at all, the disease affecting the medullary sheath and the proto- plasm. tGombault, "Arch, de neurol.," i, 1880, 1881, pp. 11, 178 (D, 85j,] — Subacute multiple n. See Bebi-beri.— Sympathetic n. A variety of ascending n. in which the nerves of the opposite sides of the spinal cord are affected, without any indication of an affec- tion of that centre. [Gowers (o, 34).] NEURO-ANATOMY, n. Nu^'^ro-a^n-a^t'om-i^. The anatomy of the nervous system. NKUROBIiACIA (Lat.). n. f. N"u'»r-oCo3)-bla(bla3)'si2(ki2)-a8. From vevpov, a nerve, and ^Aaf, stupid. Fr., nevi-oblacie. Nervous insensibility. [L. 50 (a, 14).] NICUROBIjASTS, n. pi. Nu^r'o-bla^sts. From vevpov, a nerve, and ^Aao-Tos, a sprout. Ger., Neuroblasten. The elements form- ing the nervous system. [Haeckel, " Jena. Zeit.," 1884, p. 206 (J).] NEUROCANAL, n. Nu^r-o-ka^n-a'^l'. From vevpov, a. nerve, and canalis, a canal. See Central canal of the spinal cord. NEUROCARPUM (Lat.), n. n. Nu2r-ofo3)-ka3rp'u3m(u''m). A section of the genus Clitoria. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— N. ellipticum. See Clitoria rubiginosa. NEUROCHONDROUS, adj. Nu^r-o-ko^n'dru^s. Lat., neuro- chondrodes (from vevpov, a cord, and xcSpwStjs, cartilaginous). Fr., n^vrochondreiix. Ger., festknorpelig. Fibro-cartilaginous. NEUROCGEI.E, n. Nu^r'o-sel. From vevpov, a nerve, and koi- \ov, a cavity. Of Wilder, the cavity of the central nervous system (central canal and brain ventricles). [J. 55.] NEURODEAI.GIA (Lat.), n. f. T^u^r-od-e^'&ni&ny^iHgi^yaS. From vevpaSrji (see Neurodes), and aKyo^, pain. Excessive sensi- bility of the retina. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEURODEATROPHY, n. Nu^r-od-e^-aafro-fi''. Lat., neii- rodeatrophia (from vevpotSj]^ [see Neurodes], and orpo^ta, atrophy). Fr., nevrodeatrophie. Atrophy of the retina. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEURODERMATOSIS (Lat.). n. f. Nu^r-oCo^j-du^rmCde^rm)- a2t(a3t)-os'i''s. Gen., -os'eos (-i.s). From vevpov, a nerve, and fiepjtta, the skin. A neurosis of the skin. NEUKODERMATROPHIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r"ofo8)-duBrm- (de2rm)-a2t(a3t)-ro(ro2)'fi2-a3. From vevpov, a nerve, Sipfia, the skin, and aTpo^i'a, atrophy. A white, lineaV, atrophic and anaesthetic streak or spot in the skin caused by disturbed nerve influence. [», 34.] NEURODERMTHEIIi (Ger.), n. Noir'o-de^rm-til. The epi- blast. [L.] NEURODES (Lat.), adj. Nu=r-od'ez(as). Gr,, i/Evpw6i?s (from vevpov, a nerve, and eI8o(, resemblance). Neurold ; asan., the retina. [L, 50 (a, 48).] NEURODIASTASIS (Lat.), n. f . Nu2r-o(o9)-di(di2)-a2st(a3st)'- a*s(a3s)-i'^s. Gen., -stas'eos i-ast'asis). Frorh vevpov, a nerve, and fitao-Too-t?, separation, BY., n4vrodiastase. 1. Separation of nerves. [L, 50.] 2. Nerve-stretching. [Bianchi, "Gazz. d. ospit.," May 2]. 1882, p. 321.] NEURODICTYITIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-ofo3)-di2k-tiaftu6)-i(e)'- ti^s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From vevpov, a nerve, and &Urvov, a net. See Neuroretinitis. NEURODYNAMIA (Lat.), NEURODYNAMIS (Lat), n's f. Nu2r-o(o3)-di2n(du«n)-a2(a3)'mi2-a3, -dian(du8n)'a2m(aSm)-i2s. Gen., -am'ice, -am'eos, -dyn'amis. From vevpov, a nerve, and Svvafit^, power. Fr., nevrodynamie. Ger., I^erventhdtigkeit. Nervous energy. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEURODYNIA (Lat.). n. f. Nu»r-o(o8)-di2n(du8n)'i2-a». From vevpov, a nerve, and oBvvri, pain. Ger., anhaltender Nervenschmerz. Continuous neuralgia. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEURODYSENTERY, n, Nu^r-o-diSz'eSn-teir-i'. From vev- pov, a nerve, and Sva-evrepCa, dysenter;^. Fr., n4vrodysent4rie. Ger., nervose Ruhr, typhose Ruhr. See Typhoid dysentery. NEURO-EPIBLASTIC, adj. Nu^r' o-e^p-i^-blaSsfi^k. From vevpov, a nerve (see also Epiblast). Of an embryonic structure, originating from the epiblast and taking part in the development of the nervous system, NEURO-EPITHELIUM (Lat.), n. n. Nu2r"o(oS)-e2p-i2-the- (tha)'li2-u3m(.u'*m). From vevpov, a nerve (see also Epithelium). 1. See iVe?nje epithelium and Sensor?/ cell (2d def,). 2. Of Beard, the ectodermic cells of the embryo which form the proper cellular elements of the central nervous system. [''Natui'e," Jan. 10, 1889, p. 260 (J).] NEUROFIBROMA (Lat.), n. n. Nu2r"o(o3)-fi(fe)-bro'maS. Gen., -rom'atos {-atis). From vevpov, a nerve (see also Fibroma). Fr,, nivrofibrome. A hyperplasia of the connective tissue of a nerve, unassociated with any multiplication of its nerve-fibres. This condition may occur in a single tumor, or in fibroma. [Ziegler (a, 34).] . NEURO-FRONTAL. adj. Nu2r"o-fru3n't'l. From vevpov. a nerve, and /ron.9, the forehead. Fr,. nevro-frontal. Pertaining to the brain and the frontal bone, [a, 48.] NEUROGAMIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-o(o8)-ga2(ga9)'mi2-a3. From vevpov, a nerve, and yap.elv, to marry. Fr., nevrogamie. See Ani- mal magnetism. NEUROGANGI.IITIS (Lat.), n, f. Nu2r-o(o3)-ga2n2fga3n2V gli2-i(e)'ti^s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From vevpov, a nerve, and yay- y\t.ov, a tumor, Fr., n4vrogangliite. Ger., Nervenknotenentziind- ung. Inflammation of a nervous ganglion. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEUROGLIA (Lat.), n. f, Nu^r-oSg'lis-a''. From vevpov, a nerve, and yXCa, glue. Fr., nivroglie. Ger., Glianetz, Hornspon- giosa, Nervenkitt, poroses Bindegewebe, spongiose Bindesubstanz. Syn, : nerve-cement, gelatinous (molecular, or fused) gnnglion-cell substance., spongy connective substance of the nerve centres. Of Virchow. the horny framework {q. v.). It consists of a dense net- work of fine fibres, agreeing in general character with elastic fibres, of n, cells (g. v. , under Cell), and of a homogeneous or granular ground-substance agreeing in chemical reaction with cell-cement. [J, 10, 30, 32.35.]— N.-matrix. 1. The ground-substance of the n. 2. The n, ; so called because it forms a matrix for the nervous ele- ments. [J, 30.] NEUROGIilOMA (Lat.), n. n. Nu2r-o(o3)-gli(gli2)-o'ma3. Gen., -om'atos i-atis). From vevpov, a. nerve, and ykia, glue. Of Klebs, a tumor composed of nervous and gliomatous tissue.' [a, 34.] NEUROGRAPHY, n'. Nu^r-oSg'ra^f-i^. From vevpov, a nerve, and ypd^etv, to write. Fr., neurographies nevrographie. See Neurology. NEURO-HUMORAL, adj. Nu2r"o-hu='mo>-rU. From vevpov, a nerve, and humor (q. v.). Fr., nivro-humoral. Of a combined neurotic and humoral origin. NEURO - HYPNOXOGY, NEURO - HYPNOTISM, n's, Nu^r-o-hiSp-no'^ro-ji^, -hi'-'p'no^t-iszm. From veOpov. a nerve, uttvos, sleep, and Adyos, understanding. Fr. , nevro-hypnologie, n4vro-hyp- noiisme. See Hypnotism. NEUROID, adj. Nu^'r'oid. Gr.. vevpioBij^ (from vevpov, a nerve, and elSos, resemblance). Lat., neurodes. Fr., n^vreux (1st def.). 1. Abounding in nerves or nervous substance. 2. Resembling a nerve or a nervous system, [L, 50 (a, 14),] NEUROKERATIN, n. Nu2r"o-ke3r'an-ii»n. From veCpov, a nerve, and K^pas, a horn. Fr,, nSvrokiratine. Ger,, N. A sub- stance analogous to keratin, forming one of the principles of the gray matter of the brain. It is a hard, yellowish, pulverulent mass, not attacked by reagents, containing 2*93 per cent, of sulphur, also A, ape: A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin;'Cha, loch (Scottish); E, he; Es, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N!>, tank; 2411 NEURO- AN ATOMY NEUROPLASIA nitrogen. When heated it gives out an odor of burnt horn, and burns with a bright flame. [B, 93 (a, 14}.] NEUKOKINKSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-o(o3)-kian{ken)-es{as)'i2s. From, veupoc, a nerve, aad /ci^Tjo-ts, movement. See NEKVE-stretcfi- ing. . NEUROI.-ENA (Lat.), n. f. Nu«r-o(o3)-Ie'(la3'e)-na3. Halbert- weed ; a genus of composite plants, of the Seneciunidece. [B, 42, 275 (a, 35).]— N. lobata. West Indian halbert-weed (or golden- rod) ; a West Indian speciee called in Cuba salvia cimarrona, on account of its bitter taste. The leaves and flowers are stomachic and tonic, and are sometimes used as a febrifuge. [B^ 173, 180, 275 («, 35).] NEUROLEMMATITIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-o(o3)-le2m-ma2t- (ma3t)-i(e)'ti''s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From vevpov, a nerve, and Xe/i- iu.a, a husk (see also -itis*). Fr., n^vrolemmatite. Retinitis. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEUBOLIC ACID, n. Nu^r-o^'i'^k. Fr., acide n^vi-olique. A reddish pitch-like substance, C50H00PO171 of rancid odor, analo- gous to oleophosphoric acid and to cerumen, obtained by decom- posing myeloidin. [B, 46, 93 (a, 14).] NEUROLOGIST, n. Nu^r-osVo-ji^st. Fr.. nevrologue. Ger., Neurolog, Nervenarzt. One who is versed in neurolog}^. NEUROLOGY, n. Nu^r-oSl'o-ji". Lat., neurologia (from vev- pov, a nerve, and Ad-yos, understanding). Fr., n^vrologie. Ger., Nervenlehre. The anatomy, physiology, pathology, etc., of the nervous system. NEUROI-YMPH, n. Nu^r'o-li^mf. See Cerebrospinal fluid. NEUROLYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-o21'i2Cu'')-si2s. Gen., -ys'eos, -ol'ysis. From vevpov, a nerve, and AuVis, a loosing. Fr. , n^vroJysie. (5er., Neurolyse. Exhaustion of a nerve by prolonged over-stimu- lation. [K.] NEUROMA (Lat.), n. n. Nu^r-om'as. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From vevpov, a nerve. Fr., nevronie. Ger., JV., Neurom, Nerven- schwamm, A tumor of or connected with a nerve. [E.]— Ampu- tative n. A club-shaped enlargement of a severed nerve- end oc- casionally met with in amputation stumps. It contains new nerve- fibres as well as connective tissue. [Ziegler (a, 34).]— Amyelinic u. A n. containing non-meduUated fibres. [E, 4.]— Cellular n. Lat., n. cellulare. Ger., gangliondres Neurom. A n. made up of nerve-cells. [A, 319 (a. 21).]— Central n. 1. A n. situated in the brain. 2. A n. situated in the centre of a nerve. [Virchow (a, 34).] — Cicatricial n. See Amputation n. — Cystic n. A cystic tumor formed in connection with a nerve, [a, 34.]— Diffuse n, A gen- eral formation of neuromata unattended by pain, in which there are paralysis and asthenic symptoms that result fatally. [L. 88 (a, 34).]— False n. A myxoma fibroma, or myxo-sarcoma of the nerve-sheaths or intrafascicular connective tissue, but containing no nervous tissue, [a, 34.]— -Fasciculated 11., Fibrillar n., Fibrou*, Fibrous n. General terms for myehnic and amyelinic neuromata, [a, 34.]— Ganglionated n., Ganglionic n. See CeJ- Zuiarn.- GlioinatoHS n. See Neuroglioma.— Hyperplastic n. A n. in which there is hyperplasia of the various elements of nerve tissue. [L, 88 (a, 34).J— Lateral n. Bee Peripheric n.—MeduUsLted. n. Of Virchow, a myehnic n. [a, 34.]— Medullated n.. Myelinic n. A n. composed of medullated fibres. [E, 4.]— Myxomatous n. A tumor composed of myxomatous and nervous tissue, [a, 34.] — N. cutis. A tumor of the skin due to hyperplasia of tissue pertaining to a cutaneous nerve. The term has often been loosely applied to various nerve growths, such as fibromata, sarcomata, myxomata, etc., in which cutaneous nerves are secondarily involved, orwhich, by their arrangement upon the skin, show their dependence upon nerve influence. [G.J— N. papillare. A n. having a papilliform structure. [G.]— N. peripliericum. See PeHpheric n.— N, tele- angeiectodes. A n. in which there is a considerable development of the vascular portion of the interstitial tissue. [Virchow (a, 34).] — Feriplieral n.. Peripheric n. N. situated about the circumfer- ence of a nerve, [a, 34.]— Plexlform n. The pachydermatocele of V. Mott. [Verneuil, "Bull. g6n. de th6rap.," Mar. 15, 1883. p. 215 ;■ ISJowers (a, 34),]- Sarcomatous n. A sarcoma developing in the course of a nerve, [a, 34.]— White n. A myelinic n. [a, 34.] NEUROMALACIA (Lat.), NEUROMALAXIS (Lat.), n's f. Nu2r-o(o3)-ma21(ma3i)-a(a3)'sia(ki2)-a3, -a^x(a8x)'i2s. Gen., -ac'ice, -ax'eos (-is). From vevpov, a nerve, and ^taAaxia, softness, or fnaAaf 15, a softening. Fr., newomalacie. Ger. ^Nervenerweichung. Soften- ing of the nerves. [L, 44, 50 (a, 14).] NEUROMAST, n. Nu^r'o-maSst. From vevpov, a nerve, and ftdo-Trf?, a breast. Ger., Nervenhiigel, Nervenknopf^ Nervenleiste. I. Of Wright, one of the sensory hill-like masses especially abun- dant in the latwal line of fishes and amphibia, consisting partly of ordinary and partly of neuro-epithelial cells. N's are generally similar to taste-buds, but tend to withdraw from a free surface or to be inclosed by a projecting cuticular tube. [J, 11, 12.] 2. See Motorial nerve end-plate. NEURO MATION (Lat.), n. n.. dim. of neuroma. NuSr-o-ma^t- (ma3t)'j2-o=n. Of Crajgie, a small neuroma. [Scheuthauer (A, 319).] NEUKOMATOID, adj. NuV-o^m'aH-oid. Lat.. neuroma- toides (from neuroma [q. v.}, and elSoj, resemblance). Resembling neuroma. [E,] NEUROMERE, . n. Nu^^r'o-mer. From vevpov, a nerve, and fiepos, a part. A segment of the cerebro-spinal axis, [a, 48.] NEUROMETABOMC, adj. Nu''r"o-me2t-a3-bon'i2k. From vevpov, a nerve, and fieTafiokiKdg, chaneeable. Pertaining to the metabolism of the nervous system. [T. W. Mills, "N. Y. Med Jour.," Dec. 22, 1888. p. 673.] NEUROMETADKASIS (Lat.l, n. f. Nu9r-o(oa)-me2t-aa-dra- (dra3)'si2s. Gen., -dras'eoa (-is). From vevpov, a nerve, p-eri, Idc- tween, and Spav, to do. Ger., Nervenilberwirkung. See Animal MAGNETISM. NEUROMETASTASIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-o(o3)-me«t-a2st(a'>st)'- a^s(a^s)-i*s. Gen., -stas'eos (-ast'asis). From reupoi', a nerve, p-era, between, and iorai'at, to place. Fr., nevrometastase, Metastasis to the nervous system. [L, 50 (a, 34).] NEUKOMETORES (Lat.), NEUROMETRY (Lat.), n's m. and f. pi. Nu'^r-o(o3)-me3t(mat)'o2r-e2Ce2s), -me8t(mat)'re(ra3-e=). The psoas muscles. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NEUROMIMESIS (Lat.), n. f. Nuar-o(oa)-mi2(me)-me(ma)'- si^s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). From vevpov, a nerve, and p.ip.elp6s, the kidney, and /SAao-Tos, a sprout. Of Whitman, cells (in some worms) giving rise to the renal organs and to the central nervous system. [" Jour, of Morph.," i, p. 155 (J).] NEURONOSUS (Lat.), n. m. Nu2r-o2n'o2s-u8s(u*s). From vev- pov, a nerve, and »'6o-os, disease. Fr., nevronose. Ger.. Neuronuse, Nervenhrankheit. A neurosis. [G.J— Neuronosi of the skin. Ger., Neuronosen der Haut. In Fuchs's classification of skin dis- eases, the third order of the Dermatonosi, comprising Dermatypo- sis, Dermatalgia, and Anaesthesia. [G, 5.] Cf . Neuropathic der- matonosi. NEURONYGMA (Lat.). NEURON YGME (Lat.), NEUKO- NYGMUS (Lat.). NEURONYXIS (Lat), n's n., f., m., and f. Nu*r-o(o3)-ni2g(nu*'g)'ma3, -me(ma), -mu3s(mu^s), -ni2x(nu«x)'i2s. Gen., -nyg'matos (-atis), -nyg'mes, -nyg'mi, -nyx'eos (-is). From vevpov, a nerve, and v^trceiv, to prick. Fr., n^vronyxe, Ger., Ner- venstichwunde. A punctured wound of a nerve. [E.] NEURO-OCCIPITAL, adj. Nu2r"o-o2k-siap'i2.t'l. From vev- pov, a nerve, and occiput (q. v.). Pertaining to a neural arch and to the occiput, [a, 48.] NEUROPARALYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-o(o3)-pa2r(pa3r)-aai- (a31)'i2s(u«s)-i'2s. Paralysis of a nerve, as in a trophoneurosis, [o, 34.] NEUROPARIETAL, adj. Nu^r^o-paar-i^e^-t'l. From vevpov, a nerve, and paries, a wall. Fr., neuroparietal. Pertaining to a, neural arch and to the parietal bone (applied to the mesencephalic arch on account of the parietal bone forming the larger portion of it). [L ; a, 48.] NEUROPATH, n. Nu^r'o-pa^th. From vevpov, a nerve, and irados, a disease. One who regards nervous affections as the chief or sole cause of disease, [a, 48.] NEUROPATHOLOGY, n. Nu^r-o-paSth-oSl'o-jia. From j-eOpoi', a nerve, ndBo^, a disease, and A6yo?. understanding. Yv., nivro- pafhologie. Ger., Neuropathologie. The pathology of the nervous system. [D.] NEUROPATHY, n. Nu^r-o^D'asth-i^. From vevpov, a nerve, and irdBos, a disease. Fr., nivropathie. Ger., Nenropathie. Nervenleiden. Any disease of the nervous system. [D.]— Cerebro- cardiac n. A nervous affection of the heart dependent on disorder in the cardiac centres in the medulla oblongata and cortex cerebri, especially the disordered action of the heart observed at the meno- pause. [D.] NEUROPHLEGMONE (Lat.), n. f. N'u=r-ofo9)-fle2g'mo3n-e(a). Gen., -pJUeg'mones. From vevpov. a nerve, and AdYwo-ts, inflammation. Fr., n4vrophlogose. Ger., Neurophlogose. Of Schonlein, septic inflammation of the skin. NEUROPHONIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-o(o3)-fon'i=-a3. From vevpov, a nerve, and ^lovelv, to produce a sound. Fr., nevrophonie. See DfeLiRE des aboyeuses. NEUROPHYSIOLOGY, n. Nu^r^o-fiaz-ia-o^ro-jia. From vevpov, a nerve, ^vo-t?, nature, and Aoyof, understanding. The physiology of the nervous system, fa, 17.] NEUROPLASIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2r-o-plaz(pla3s)'i2-a«. From vevpov, a nerve, and irKaa-treiv, to mold. Of Virchow, aneuromalous diathesis, [a, 34.] O, no; 02, not: O^, whole; Tli, thin; Tha, the; U, hke 00 in too: U*, blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^, urn; U«, Uke U (German). NEUROPLASTY NICKEL 3413 NEUROPLASTY, n. Nu^r'o-pla'at-i". From i-eCpoi'. a nerve, and w\ir-o(o')-tab(taSb)'ez(as). From vevpov, a nerve, and tabes (q. v.). An assemblage of sensory and motor troubles, resembling those caused by posterior spinal ■sclerosis, that is due to peripheral neuritis, fa, 34.] — Peripheric n. The peripheral neuritis connected with tabes and causing the localized areas of anaesthesia and hyperaesthesia, [" Brit, Med, Jour,," Mar, 22, 1884, p. 547 (D).] NEUROTHEIE (Lat.), n. f. Nu'r-o(o')-the(tha)'le(la). Gen., -thel'es. Fromi'eSpoi', a nerve, and 97|A^, the breast. Fr., nivrothile. Oer., Nei-venwarze. A nerve papilla. [J.] NBCROTHEIEITIS (Lat.), NEUROTHELITIS (Lat.), n's f. Nu"r-o(o»)-thel(thal)-e2-i(e)'tl''s, -the=l(thal)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -eW- idos [-idis), -it'idos (-idis). From vevpov, a nerve, and ^^A^, the breast. Fr., nevroth^Mite. Ger., Nervenwdrzchenentsilndung. Inflammation ot the neurothelse. [L, 50 (o, 14).] NEUROTHELIC, adj. Nu'r-o-the^l'l^k. Lat., neurotheleua. Fr., nivroth^le. Nervous and papillary (said of the entire skin con- sidered as the organ ot touch). [K.] Cf. N. apparatus. NEUROTHBLION (Lat,), NEUROTHEMUM (Lat,), n's n. Nu'^r-o(o3)-the(tha)'li2-o^n, -u8m(u*m). Dim, of neurothele. Fr,, nevrothelion. Ger., kleine Nervenwarze, A small nerve papilla. [L, 60 (a, 14).] NEUROTHf;RAPIE (Fr.). n. Nu'-ro-ta-ra'-pe. From veiipoi', a nerve, and depairtia, medical treatment. Therapeutics of the nervous system. [V. La8chk6witch, "Rev. de m6d.," Oct., 1885, p. 865.] NEUROTHtlPSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu=r-o(o»)-thliiip'si«s. Gen., -thlip'seos (-is). From vevpov, a nerve, and SKi^etv, to press. Fr., nevrothlipse. Ger., Nervendruck. Pressure on or irritation of a nerve. [L, 60 (o, 14).] NEUROTIC, adj. Nu''r-o''t'i''k. Lat., «eM7-oiic«s (from rrapoi", a nerve). Fr., nevrosique, n^vrotique. Ger.. neurotisch. 1. Per- taining to or dependent on a neurosis. [D.] 2. Having a tendency to nervous disease. NEUROTISATION (Fr.), n, Nu'-ro-te-za'-se-o'n', From I'cijpoi', a nerve. Infiltration ot a tissue with neoplastic nerve ttbrillse [Vanlair (a, 34).] NEUROTOME, n. Nu^r'o-tom. Lat., neurotomus (from nO- pov, a nerve, and TeM>'ei»', to cut). Fr., nevrotome. Ger., Neurotom. A knife for dividing nerves, specially a small knife for the subcu- taneous division of a nerve, [E,] NEUROTOMY, n, Nu'r-o^t'o'm-i', Lat,, neurotome, neuro- tomia. Fr., nevrotomie. Ger., Neurbtomie, Nervenschnitt. The operation of cutting through a nerve.— Optico-ciliary n. Lat., neurotomia optico-ciliaris. Fr., nevrotomie optico-ciliaire. Ger., Durchschneidung der Ciliamei-ven und Sehnerven. The operation of cutting all the ciliary nerve-trunks and the trunks of the optic nerve immediately behind the eyeball. The coniunctiva oculi is divided over the course of the external or internal rectus muscle, and this muscle is then divided as in strabotomy. A pair ot enu- cleation scissors is then introduced as tar back as the apex of the orbit, and the optic nerve is divided. The globe is turned decidedly in or out until the posterior aspect is visible, and the ciliary nerves are carefully divided. The divided muscle is then re-attached and the conjunctival wound closed. In Abadie's operation the conjunc- tiva is opened on the temporal side of the cornea, the tendon of the external rectus is divided, the eye is rotated inward, and the optic and ciliary nerves are divided with great care. The eye is then re- placed, and the divided muscle re-attached. In Dianoux's opera- tion the conjunctiva and the capsule of Tenon are divided between the internal and inferior recti muscles. The little finger is then in- troduced through the wound until it touches the optic nerve, and this nerve and the cihary nerves are divided on the finger as a guide. The posterior part of the eye is then denuded with scissors, and a simple dressing applied. [P.] NEUROTRIPSY, n. NuVo-tri'p-sl''. From vevpov, a nerve, and Tpipeiv, to rub. Crushing of a nerve, [a, 34.] NEUROTROMA(Lat.),n. t. Nu«r-o(oS)-tro'ma'. Gen., -from'- atos (-atis). From vevpov, a nerve, and rpfoy-a., a festering wound. Ger., Nervenwunde. A wound of a nerve. [E.] NEUKOTROPHASTHENIA (Lat.), n. t. Nu=r-o(o»)-trof- (tro=^f)-a'^s(a3s)-the2n-i(e)'a''. From vevpov, a nerve, Tpo0^, nourish- ment, and aaOiveLa, weakness. Of Hughes, defective nutrition of the nervous system. [D.] NEUROTROPHIC, adj. Nu'r-o-tro'f'i^k. From veOpov, a nerve, and rpi^ew, to nourish. Pertaining to the nutrition of the nervous system. [T. W. Mills, "N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec. 22, 1888, p. 673.] NBUROTBOSIS (Lat.). NEUROTROSMUS (Lat.). n's f . and m. Nu^r-o(o')-tros'i's, -tro'z(tros)'mu's(mu*s). Gen., -tros'eos (-is), -tros'mi. From vevpov, a nerve, and rpwo-ts, a w^ounding. Ger., Nervenverwundung. The wounding ot a nei-ve. [E.] NEUROTROTOUS, adj. Nu^r-o-trot'u's. Gr., i/tvporpuTof (from vevpov, a nerve, and TiTptinrKetv, to wound). Lat., neitro^rofos. Fr. ,nevrotrote. Suffering from a wounded nerve. [L, 60, 84 (a, 14).] NEURYMEN (Lat.), n. m. Nu2r-i(u«)'me=n(man). Gen., -ym'e- nos (-is). From vevpov, a nerve, and vfiijv, a membrane. See Neu- rilemma. NEUBYMENITIS (Lat.), n. f. NuSr-i(u«)-me'n-i(e)'ti»s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From vevpov, a nerve, and vp.rjv, a membrane. See Neurolemmatitis. NEURYPNOLOGY [Braid], n. Nu^r-i^p-no'l'o'-ji'. From vev- pov, a nerve, virvo^, sleep, and Adyo?, understanding. Fr., neuryp- nologie. See Hypnotism. NBUSALZWERK (Ger.), n. Noi'za'lts-ve'rk. A place in Westphalia, Prussia, where there are a gaseous and saline spring and a bathing establishment. [L, 30 (a, 14).] NEUSILBER (Ger.), n. Noi'zi^lb-e^r. Argentan. [B.] NEUSOHIi, n. A place in Sohl County, Hungary, where there are sulphurous springs. [L, 49, 106 (a, 43).] NBUSTADT AN DER DONAU ((3er.), n. Noi'sta«dt a'n dc'r don'a'-u*. See GOggino. NEUSTADT BEI STOLPEN (Ger.), n. Noi'sta'dt bi sto'lp'- e^n. A place in the district of Dresden, Saxony, where there is a chalybeate spring. [L, 30 (a, 14).] NEUSTADT-EBERSWALDE (Ger.), n. Noi'sta»dt-ab"e»rz- va*ld-e*. A place in the province of Brandenburg, Prussia, where there is a saline and chalybeate spring. [L, 49, 105 (o, 14, 43).] NEUSTADT-HARZBURG (Ger.), u. Noi'sta'dt-ha>rts"burg. See JULIUSHALL. A. ape; A>, at; A', ah; A», all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N", tank; 2413 NEUROPLASTY NICKEL NEUSTADT IN HOI^STEIN (Ger.\ n. Noi'staMt i^n ho^l'- stin. A sf a-bathing resort in the province of Holstein, Prussia. [L, 30, 37 (a, 14).] NEUTEK, adj. Nu^fu^r. G-r.. ovSerepos. Lat.,n. Fr., neutre. Ger., geschlechtslos (1st def.). Not fully developed sexually ; of a flower, neutral, without sex ; having both androecium and gynoe- cium suppressed ; as a n., a person who lacks some part of the or- gans of generation (cf. Hermaphrodite), also an animal of unde- veloped sex. [A, lUO ; B, 28 (a, 37) ; a, 35.] NEUTRAIi, adj. Nu=t'r'l. Gr., ouSeVepo?, Lat., neuter. Fr., neutre. Ger., n. 1. Possessing neither of two opposite qualities. [B.] See N. reaction. Neuter, and N. zone. NEUTRAL.IZATION, n. Nu^t-ra^l-i^-za'shuSn. The act or process of rendering neutral (i. e.. of annulling a positive quality in such a manner that neither it nor the qualitity opposed to it shall exist). Thus, acidity is neutralized by reducing it to a condition in which neither an acid nor an alkaline reaction is present, and the combining capacity of an atom is neutralized by uniting it with other atoms until a saturated compound is formed. [B, 6.]— Par- tial n. Ger., theilweise Sdttigung. A method of separating a mixture of two acids by partially neutralizing the mixture with an alkali, which combines with a large part of the less volatile acid and a small part of the more volatile acid. All the free acid being distilled off, the remaining saline compound is again decomposed into a mixture of free acids by the addition of sulphuric acid ; the mixture so resulting evidently contains a much larger proportion of the less volatile acid. By a continued repetition of the process a liquid may at last be procured which will contain only the less volatile acid. By a similar treatment of the dist illate the latter may be at last brought to contain only the more volatile acid. [B, 3, 4.] NEUTRIFIiOKOUS, adj, Nu^t-ris-flor'uas. Lat., neutriflorus (from neuter [a. v.], and flos, a flower). Fr., neutrijtore. Ger., neu- tralbluthig. (Jomposed of neuter flowers (said of the calathldium or of the crown). [B, 1 (a, 35).] NEUTKOPHILE [Ehrlich], adj, Nun'ro-flsi. From neuter (q.v.), and ^tA.eli', to love. Staining readily by means of neutral dyes (said of anatomical elements, such as leucocytes). [K, 16.] NEUVICTOKIAGRUN"(Ger.),n, Noi'vi2k-tor-i=-a3-gru6n. See Ethyl GREEN. NEUVILLE-I-EZ-IiA-CHARIT:^ (Fr.). n. NuS-vel-Ia-la^- sha^-re-ta. A place in the department of the Haute-Saone, France, where there is a saline and gaseous spring. [L, 49, 87 (a, 14).] NEUVILI-E-SUR-SAONE (Fr.), n. Nu5-vel-su«r-sa3-on. A place in the department of the Rhone, France, where there is a warm, gaseous chalybeate spring. [L, 49, 87 (a, 14).] NEUVIOI.ETT(Ger.),n. Noi'fe-ol-eH". Hofmann's violet. [B]. NEVB-. For words so beginning, not here given, see the cor- responding words in neur-. [a, 48.] NEVRAGMIE (Fr.), n. Na-vra^g-me. Experimental ligation or division of certain nerves. [L, 41, 49, 87 (a, 14).] NEVRAXE (Fr.), n. Na-vra^x.' From vevpov^ a nerve, and axis^ an axis. The cerebro-spinal axis. [L, 49 (a. 14).]— N, blanc. The white peripheral substance of the cerebro-spinal axis, [L, 49 (a, 14).]— N. gris. The gray central substance of the cerebro-spinal axis. [L, 49 (a, 14).] ■ KEVREUX (Fr.), adj. Na-vrus. See Neuroid (1st def.). NEVRITE (Fr.), n. Na-vret. See Neuritis. NEVROSE (Fr.), n. Na-vroz. See Neurosis. NlilVROSINE (Fr.), n. Na-vro-zen. See Nervine. NEVKOSIQUE (Fr.), adj. Na-vro-zek. Neurotic. NEW ALMAUEN VICHY SPRINGS. Nu^ a^l-ma^-dan' vesh'i2. A place in Santa Clara County, California, where there is a gaseous, alkaline, saline, and sulphurous spring. [Anderson (a, 14).] NEWBOULDIA (Lat.), n. f . Nu^-boWi^-as. A genus of bigno- niaceous trees, of the Tecomem. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— N. laevis. A species found in eastern Africa ; a febrifuge, astringent, tonic, and oxytocic. [" Nouv. rem.," July 8, 1890, p. 316 (a, 50).'] NEWBURY SPRING, n. Nu^'bY-i^. A place in Orange County, Vermont, where there is an alkaline, saline, and sulphur- ous spring. [Anderson (a, 14j.] NEW-FORMATION, n. Nu^-fo^rm-a'shuSn. Ger., NeuUl- dung. See Neoplasm. NEW I.ONDON AtUM SPRING, n. Nu^ lu^n'd'n asi'u3m. A place in Campbell County, Virginia, where there is a chalybeate and sulphurous spring. [Anderson (a, 14).] NEWPORT, n. Nu^'port. A sea-bathing resort in N. County, Rhode Island. [L, 30, 37.] NEWSOM'S ARROYO GRANDE SPRINGS, n. Nu^'s'mz a^r-ro'yo gra^n'da. A place in San Luis, Obispo County, Califor- nia, where there are gaseous, alkaline, ferruginous, saline, and sul- phurous springs. [Anderson (a, 14).] NEXUS (Lat.), n. m. Ne^x'u^sfu^s). Gen., nex'us. From nec~ tere^ to bind. A tying, a binding together. [A, 312 (a, 21).]— N. nervorum opticorum. See Chiasm.— N. stainineus ocuH. See Ciliary body. NEYBAC (Fr.), n. Ne^^-e-ra^k. A place in the department of the Ard§che, France, where there is a Hot gaseous and ferruginous spring. [L, 41, 49, 87 (a, 14).] NEZ (Fr.), n. Na. See Nose. NICANDRA (Lat.), n. f. Ni2k-a2n(aan')'dra3. 1. Of Adanson, a genus of the Solanece. 2. Of Schreber, the genus Potalia. [B, 34, 121 (a, 35).]— N. physaloides. Gpr., schluttenartige N. Ap- ple-of-Peru ; a species the fruit of which is used as a diuretic. [B. 19, 34, 180 (a, 35).] NICAKION (Lat.), n. n. Ni2k-a(a3)'ri2-o=n. Gr., viKdpiov. Of Aetius, a certain collyrium. [A, 325 (a, 48).] NICCOLIC. adj. Ni^k-o^ri^k. Lat., niccolicus. Fr., nic- colique. Containing nickel. [B. 38 (a, 14).] NICCOI.UM (Lat.), u. n. Ni2k'ko'21-u3m(u4m). See Nickel. NICE (Fr.), n. Nes. A climatic winter resort in the depart- ment of the Alpes-Maritimes, France. [L, 30, 87 (a, 14).] NICKAR-NUTS, u. pi. Nisk^a^r-nu^ts. See Bonducell.s: semina. NICKED, ad]. Ni^kt. See Emabginate. NICKEt, n. Ni^k'e^l. Lat., niccolum. Fr., n. Ger., N. A metallic element discovered by Cronstedt in 1757. It occurs in nature, usually associated with cobalt, in various minerals and also in meteorites. It is a hard, tough metal, of silvery whiteness and susceptible of a high polish, and can readily be rolled, welded, and drawn into wire. It is slightly magnetic. It is not readily oxidized, and is hence used for plating iron and steel. In composition, n. acts as a bivalent, and sometimes as a quadrivalent, element. Symbol, Ni ; atomic weight, 586. [B. 3.]— Ammoniated n. chloride. A compound of ammonia and n. chloride, NiCl2.6NHa, forming a white powder or blue octaedral crystals, readily soluble in water. [B,3.]— Ammoniated 11. sulphate. Fr. ^sulfate den.ammoniacal. A compund of n. sulphate and ammonia. Two such compounds oc- cur : (1) a violet-tinted white powder, NiSOi-GNHs ; and (2) a body, NiS04.4NH3 -I- 2H2O, forming transparent blue prismatic crystals. [B,3.]— Fleurdeii. (Fr.). See iV^. oa:ide.— Kupfern* (Ger.). False copper ore. [B.] See under N. arsenide. — N. acetate. Fr., acetate de n. Ger., essigsaures N''oxydul. A, salt of n. and acetic acid. It has been used medicinally. [Da Costa, " Med. News," Sept. 22, 1883(B).]— N. ainmoiiiosulphate. GQY.,schwefelsauresN''oxydul- ammoniak. A substance, NiS04(NH4)2S04 4 6H2O, formed by dis- solving n. in dilute sulphuric acid and precipitating with ammoni- um sulphate. It forms short prismatic crystals soluble in about 20 parts of water. [B, 3.]— N. and aiiiinonium chloride. Fr., chlorure double de n. et d''ammonium. A double salt, NiCla-BNHs, of a white color tending toward violet. [B, 270 (a, 38).] — N. and ammonium sulphate. See N. ammonio-sulphate. — N. and potassium cyanide. Ger., Kaliumn''cyanur^ Kaliunicyann\ A substance, K2NiC4N4 + H2O = Ni^J^S^j^ + H2O, occurring as pris- matic crystals, obtained by evaporating a solution of n. cyanide in a solution of potassic cyanide. [B.]— N. and potassium nitrite. Ger., salpetrigsaures N''oxydulkali. A substance, 4KN02.Ni- (N02)2i forming dark-red octaedral crystals. [B, 3.]— N, anti- monate. Fr., antimoniure de n. (jer., antimon.saures N''oxy- dul. The compound Ni(SbOs)2 + 6H2O. [B, 2.]— N. arsenate. Fr., arsiniate de n. Ger., arsensaures N"'oxydul. Nickelous ar- senate, Nig(As04)2; an apple-green crystalline powder. [B, 2.]— N. arsenide. Fr., ars&niure de n. A compound of arsenic and n. Several n. arsenides exist, the most important of which is the ore AsNi (Ger., KupfernP), which forms copper-colored crystalline masses. [B, 3.]— N. bisulphide. See N. disulphide. — N. bro- mide. Lat., niccoli broniidum. Fr., bromure de n. Ger., N""- bromiir, Nickelous bromide, NiBrj. The anhydrous salt forms golden-yellow scales which readily deliquesce. The hydrated salt, NiBro + 3H2O, forms deliquescent green acicular crystals. This salt has been employed in epilepsy. [Da Costa, "Med. News," Sept. 23, 1883 ; B, 8.] — N., calcium, and potassium nitrite. A yellow crystalline substance, 2KNO2 + Ca(N02)2 + Ni(N02)2, formed by adding potassium nitrite to a solution containing salts of n. and calcium. [B, 3.]— N. carbonate. Fr., carbonate de n. Ger.. kohlensaures N'oxydid. Nickelous carbonate, NiCOg or NiCOa + 6H2O. [B, 3.]— N. chlorate. Lat., niccolum chloraium. A substance. Ni(Cl03)2 + 6H2O, occurring as dark-green hygroscopic octaedral crystals. [B, 270 (a, 38).]— N. chloride. Fr., chlorure de n. Ger., N'chiorid, N''chlorur. A substance, NiCl2, occurring in the anhydrous state as a yellow earthy mass or as golden-yellow scales, turning green on exposure to the air. In a l-to-1,000 solution it is an energetic antiseptic. [Schultz, "Dtsch. med. Wchnschr.," 1882, No. 52 (B) ; Da Costa, ''Med. News," Sept. 29, 1883 (B) ; B, 3.] — N. cyanide. Fr., cyanure de n. Ger., Cyann''. A substance, Ni(CN}2, obtained by the addition of hydrocyanic acid or potassic cyanide to a n. salt. [B.] — N. disulphide. An iron-gray powder, NiS2. [B, 3.]— N. ferricyanide. Fr., cyanoferrure de n. Ger., Ferridcyann\ A yellow powder, Ni3Fe2(C3N3)4, insoluble in water and in dilute hydrochloric acid. [B.]— N. ferrocyanide. Ger., Ferrocyann\ A greenish-white powder, Ni2Fe(CgN3)2. [B.]— N. fluoride. Fr. ^ fluorure de n. Nickelous fluoride; a substance, NiFcg + 3H2O, forming bluish-green crystals. [B, 3.]— N. gallate. Fr., gallate de n. A green basic salt, obtained by neutralizing gallic acid with n. hydroxide or n. carbonate. [B, 46 (a, 14).]- N. hemisulphide. A pale-yellow, somewhat magnetic mass of the composition NijS. [B, 270 (a, 38).]— N. hydrate, N. hydroxide. Ger., N''oxydulhydrat. Nickelous hydroxide, Ni(0H)2 ; an apple- green crystalline substance. It forms a blue solution in aqueous ammonia. [B, 3.] See also iV. ses^uihydroxide. — N. iodide. Fr., iodure de n. Ger., N''jodur, Nickelous iodide, Nil2 ; iron-black scales which, when combined with water of crystallization, appear as deliquescent bluish-green prismatic crystals. [B, 3.]— N*kupfer (Ger.). See Argentan.— N. moiiosulphide. Fr., monosulfure de n. A body, NiS, occurring as bronze-yellow crystals and masses or as a black amorphous substance. [B, 3.]— N. monoxide. Fr., monoxyde de n. Qer., N''oxydul. Nickelous oxide ; a substance, NiO, forming olive-green crystals. [B, 3.]- N. nitrate. Fr., azo- tite den. Ger., salpetersaures N'oxydul. A substance, Ni(N03)2 + 6H2O, forming green tabular efflorescent crystals. [B, 3.]— N. nitrite. Fr., azotate (ou nitrite) de n. Ger.^ salpetrigsaures N''- oxydul. The substance NiCNOa)-;. [B, 3.1— N. oxide. Fr., fleur (ou oxyde) de n. See N. monoxide and N. sesquioxide.—N* oicyd (Ger). See N. aesqitioxide.—'S^ oTtydnl (Ger.). See N. monoxide. — N. perhydroxide, N. peroxide. Fr., peroxyde de n. Ger., N''- O. no; 02, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like 00 in too; Ua, blue; U^ hill; U*, full; U^, urn; U«, like u (German). NICKELfi NIGELLA 2414 oxyd. See N. sesquioxde. — N. phosphate. Fr.. phoaphate de n. Ger., phosphorsaures N. (oder N^oxt/dul). Nickelous phos- phate ; a green precipitate obtained by the action of boiling phos- phoric acid on u. and in other ways. It is insoluble in water, but soluble in the mineral acids, and has been used in medicine. [Da Costa, "Med. News," Sept. S9, 1883 (B).]— JT. phosphide. A compound of n. and phosphorus. Three occur : (1) PjNij, a black precipitate ; (8) PjNia, a gray crystalline mass ; and (3) PNij, a brittle silvery crystalline substance. [B, 3.] — N. sesquihy- droxide. Ger. ^ N''oxydhydrai. A black substance, Nio(OH)g. [B, 3.] — N. sesquioxide. Fi'., sesqui-oxyde de n. Ger., N^oxyd. A black powder, Ni^Oa. [B, 3.1— N. silicate. Fr., silicate de n. A salt of n. and salicic acid. Various such salts occur in nature, of which the chief are rewdanskite, an earthy mineral consisting principally of (NiFeMg)3Si207 -f 2HaO ; and noumaeite, having the composition a(NiMg)gSiOi3 + 2HaO, and containing 24 per cent, of n. [B, 3 (a, 38).]— N. sulphate. Lat., niccoli sulphas. Fr., sul- fate de n. Ger., schwefelsaures N'oxydul. Nickelous sulphate ; a substance, NiS04 + THjO, occurring ordinarily in green prismatic crystals. This form has been recommended as a hypnotic when opiates are contra-indicated. It also occurs in the form of bluish- green pyramidal crystals, NiSO^ -t- GHaOj which, when heated to 100" C, are deprived of all but one of their molecules of water and are reduced to a white powder. When heated above 280° C., it becomes completely anhydrous. It is soluble in about 3 times its weight of water. [B, 3 ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xvii, !J25 (a, 50).] — N. sulphide. Fr.^ sidfure de n. See N. monosut- phide and iV. disulphide.—'N^ thiocyanide, A yellowish crys- talline powder, Ni(SCN)2, soluble in alcohol and ammonia, [B, 270 (o, 38).]— N. vitriol. Native n. sulphate, NiSO, + THjO. [B.] NICKELE (Fr.), adj. Nek-e>-la. Nickel-plated. [B.] NICKSILIC, adj. Ni^'k-e'l'iak. Fr., nicMlique. Containing nickel as a quadrivalent radicle. [B.] NICKEtlFBROUS, adj. Ni=k-e=l-i"f'e'r-u»s. Fr., nickelifire. Producing or containing nickel. [B, 3.] NICKBIilNE (Fr.), n. Nek-a-len. A compound of nickel and arsenic. [B, 38 (a, 14).] TIICKEI.OUS, ad]". Ni^k'e'l-u's. Containing nickel as a biva- lent radicle, [a. 48.] NICKEB-NUTS, n. pi. Ni=k'u»r-nu'ts. See BoNDUCKLLa; sejnina. mCKHAUT (Ger.), n. Ni^k'ha'-u't. See Membrana nictans. NICOIUM (Lat.), n. n. Ni2k'on-,u3m(un. Fr., nicotianine. A volatile crystalline substance, not yet well investigated, resembling camphor ; obtained by distilling tobacco with water. It is soluble in liquor potasste, insoluble in alcohol and in ether. [B, 46, 93 («, 14).] NICOTIANISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Ne-kosh(kot)-i2-a2n(aSn)-i=z- ■ (i"s)'mu'sCmu*si. Ger. , Tabakvergiftuny. See Nicotinism. NICOTIANUS (Lat.), adj. Ne-kosh(kot)-i2-an(aSn)'u3s(ug-e>nd. Depressant ; sedative. NIEDERSCHLUCKEN (Ger.), n. Ned'e^r-shluk-e'n. See Deolutition, NIBDEE-SEtTERS (Ger.), n. Ned'eVze'lt-e^rz. See Bel- ters. NIEDEBSINKEN (Ger.), n. Ned'e'r-zi^n^k-e^n. See Pro- lapse. ^ NIEDEBUENEN (Ger,), n, Ned'e^r-urn-e^n, A place in the canton of Glarus, Switzerland, where there is a sulphurous spring, [L, 30 (a, 14).] NIEDEEWII,DUNGEN (Ger,), n. Ned'e'r-viaid-un^-e^n. A place in Waldeck, Germany, where there are saline and alkaline springs. [L, 30, 37, 49 (a, 14).] NIEDERAVYIj, n. A place in the canton of Aargau, Switzer- land, where there is a gaseous and alkaline spring. [L, 30, 49 («, 14).] NIEDEEZIEHEE (Ger.), n. Ned'e^r-tse-he'r. See Depressor (1st def.).— Langer N. des Schweifs. See Sacro-coccvgeus infe- rior.—^, der Nase. See Depressor ala nasi.—'S. der Naseii- scheidewand. See Depressor scepti mobilis narium. — N. des Armbeins. See Adductor of the arm. — N, des Mundwiukels. See Depressor anguli oris. — N. des Oberarmbeins. See Ad- ductor of the arm. — N, des Penis. See Ischio-cavernosus. NIERATZ (Ger.), n. Ner'a'ts. A place in Wflrtemberg, Ger- many, where there is an alkaline spring. [L, 49 (a, 14).] NIEBCHEN (Ger.), Ii. pi. Ner'ch2e"n. The pyramids of Mal- pighi. [L, 80 (a, 43).] NIEBE (Ger.), n. Ner'e". See Kidney.— Amyloldn'. Seeiar- daceous kidney. — Beckenn*. See Intrapelvic KlnifEY. — Bright*- sche N'nkrankheit. See Nephritis. — Fettn*. ' See i^aiij/ kid- ney.— Geburtsn'. Puerperal kidney. — Gichtn*. See Gouty kid- ney.— Hufeisenn*. See Horseshoe kidney.— Kopfn'. See Pro- nephros. — Nebenn'n. See Suprarenal capsules. — N'nausclinitt, 1. See HiLUM of the kidney. 2. See Nephrectomy. — N'nentziind- ung. See Nephritis. — N'ngescliwulst. See Nephroncus. — N'n- kiiid. The equivalent of an ancient term for the fleshy or sanguine- ous mole. See under Mole. — N*nknauel. A glomerulus of the kidney. [BJ— N'nmittel. A renal remedy. [A, 521.] — N'n- sclinierz. See Renal colic. — N'nschnitt. See Nephrotomy. — N'nsctirumpfung. Contraction of the kidney.— N'nstiicke. See Pyramids of Malpighi.—TS'nsuchtlg. Nephritic. [L, 46 (a, 21).]— N'nvereiterung. See Nephrelcosis. — N'nvergriisserung. Hy- pertrophy of the kidney, [a, 48,]— N'nverhSrtung. Induration of the kidney. [A, 521.]— N*nverstopfQng. Obstruction of the kidneys, [a, 48,] — N'nweli. See Renal colic— Obern'n. See Suprarenal capsules. — Priinordialn*. See Mesonephros. — Sackn'. See Cystonefhrosis.— Schrumpfn'. See Contracted kidney. — Stauungsn'. Passive congestion of the kidney, [a, 18,] — Urn*. See Mesonephros,— "Wandern*. See Floating kidney. — Wassern. See Hydronephbos (1st def.). NIESEMITTEI, (Ger.), n. Nez'e^-mi^t-te'l. See Errhine. NIESEN (Ger.), n. Nez'e^n. The act of sneezing. [I, 3 (K).] NIESTVUBZ (Ger.), n. Nes'vurts. 1. See Achillea ptarmica. 2. See Helleborus and Hellbborus viridis, 3. The Veratruvi ni- grum. 4. The Actoia spicata. 5. The Sedum acre. [B, 48 (o, 14).] — N*extrakt. See Exiracium hellebori (1st def.). NIESWUEZEt (Ger.), n. Nes'vurts-e^l. Hellebore, especially black hellebore-root, [o, 35.]— N'tinctur [Ger. Ph.]. See ICx- tractum hellebori viridis. — Weisse N. [Ger. Ph.]. White helle- bore (the root of Veratrum album). [B, 18 (a, 35).] NIETNAGEL (Ger.), n. Net'na=g-e'l. See Paronychia. lYIGEIiIiA (Lat.). n. f. Ni'j(ni"g)-e21'la'. From niger, black. Fr., nigelle. Ger.. Schwarzkiimmel. Fennel-flower; a genus of ranunculaceous herbs. The Nigellarice of Beichenbach are a sub- section of the Isopyrece, his Nigellece are a subdivision of the Hel- leborecB, and the Nigellineoe of Spach are a section of the Helle- bores. [B, 34, 43, 121, 170, 180 (a, 36),]— N. ai-vensis. Fr., nigelle des champs, boutet, fleur de Sainte- Catherine, gith (ou nielle) sau- vage, gith bdtard, nielle bdtarde, poivrette commune. Ger., Ac- kerschwarzkiimmel, Feldschwarzkiimmel, wilder Schwarzkiimmel. Wild fennel- flower ; a species growing in central and southern Europe. The seeds have similar properties to those of N. sativa, though the taste and smell are milder. [B, 173, 180, 276 (a, 35).]— N. damascena. Fr., nigelle de Damas (ou des jardins), barheau, barbe (ou herbe) de capucin, cheveux de Venus, herbe toute epice, patte (Varaign^e. Ger., damascener {oti&r tiirkischer, Oder franzo- sischer) Schwarzkiimmel, Qretchen im Busch, Braut in den Haaren, Jungfer im Griinen, Kapuzinerkraut. Devil-in-a-bush, Jack-in- prison, Katharine's (or St. Katharine's) flower, lady-in-the-bower. O, no; O", not; 0», whole; Tli, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U^, lull; US full; U», urn; V, like u (German). NIGELLIN NITROBENZENE 2416 Jove-in-a-mist, ragged lady ; a species indigenous to the Mediterra- nean regions. Tlie seeds, which have a strawberry-lilie odor when bruised, are used lilie those of N. sativa, though of a much wealter taste, and yield a fluorescent body called damascenine. [B, 34, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35) ; ■'Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxviii (a, 501.]— N. dlvarlcata. A species, by Winkler considered a variety, of N. arvensis, found in Egypt and the East. The seeds are used as an emmenagogue, "febrifuge, and laxative. [B, 180 (a, 35),]— N. |ativa. Ft., nigelle aromatique (ou cultivee)^ nielle de Crete, f^min noir, gith, nielle romaine, toute epice. Ger., gejneiner (Oder dchfer) Schwarzkunimel, schwarzer Kiimmel (Oder Kummich), ro- mischer (Oder schwarzer) Coriander, Nardensamen, Nonnennd- glein, Nigelle, Garten-Nigelle, Common fennel-flower, nutmeg- flower, black cumin, the ij.e\av6Lov of the ancients ; a species grow- ing wild in Syria, Egypt, and southern Europe, and cultivated for its aromatic pungent seeds, which have a nutmeg-like odor. In India they are used to protect woolens from insects ; in Palestine and Egypt they serve for flavoring curries, etc., and are eaten by the women to produce stoutness. They contain a volatile oil, a fixed oil, and melanthin (g. v.). They are considered stimulant, diapho- retic, emmenagogue, and galactagogue. [B, 5, 1 9, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— Sennen nigellse. Ger., Nardensame, roTnincher Koriander. Black coriander (the seed of N. sativa). [B, 180 (a, 35).] NIGELLIN, n. Ni"i-e=l'i»n. A bitterish extract obtained from the seeds of Nigella sativa. [B, 2.] NIGER (Lat.), adj. Nij(ni2g)'u'r(e"r). 1. See Black. 8. Gray- ish-black. [B. 1, 19 (a, 35).] Cf. NiSRUM.— N.-seeds. The seeds of Guizotia oleifera. [B, 19, 276 (a, 35).] NIGHTMARE, u. Nit'raa^r. See Incubus (2d def.). NIGHTSHADE, n. Nit'shad. 1. The genus Solantim. 2. The genus ^tropa. [B, 19, 121,375 (a, 35).]— Bittersweet n. See Sola- NUM dulcamara. — Deadly n. See Atropa belladonna.— T\ivee- leaved n. The genus Trillium. [B, 19, 275 (o, 35).]— Woody n. The Solanum dulcamara: [B, 18 (a, 35).] NIGHT-SIGHT, ii. Nit'sit. See Nyctalopia. NIGHT-STFEAT, n. Nit'swe^t. A profuse, uncomfortable, and exhausting sweat occurring during sleep, and accompanying certain depressed conditions of the system (e. g.. pulmonary tuber- culosis or the prostration following severe illness). [D.] See also Colliquative. NIGHT-TERRORS, n. Nit'te'r-ro'rz. 'FT.yterreursnocturnes. See Pavor nocturnus. NIGRANIIjINE, n. Ni"g-ra'n'i=l-en. • From niger, black (see also ANILINE). Of Rheineck, aniline black. [B, 2.] NIGREDO (Lat,), n. f. Ni2g-re(ra)'do. Gen., -red'inis. From niger, black. A black color, blackness. — N. ab ictero nig^ro. Black jaundice. — N. acquisita universalis. See Melasma uni- versalis. — N. a sole. See Chloasma caloricum. — N. cutis. N. of the skin. See Melasma. — N. menstrualis. Melasma attributed to suppression of the menses.— N. iiativa. A natural dark pig- mentation of the skin, either of the whole body, as in the black races, or, as sometimes seen in the white races, of certain parts, such as the genitals and the areola of the nipple.— N. necrotica. The blackness of the skin which precedes gangrene. — N. scorbu- tica. Melasma due to scurvy. — N. sordida. N. due to dirt. (Ac- cording to Plenck, in acute diseases dirt is apt to insinuate itself into the skin so that it can not be washed off). [G, 11.] NIGRESCENT, adj. Ni^g-re^s'e'nt. Lat., nigrescens (from nigrescere, to become black). Fr., noirdire, noircissant. Ger., schwdrzUcli. Becoming black ; blackish. [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] NIGKIC ACID, n. Ni'g'ri^k. Fr,, acide nigrique. Ger,, Nigrinsdure. A black ijowder, C7Hg04, insoluble in water and in alcohol, but soluble in diluted alcohol ; obtained by the action of potassium on ethyl oxalate. [B, 48, 93 (a, 14),] NIGRICANS (Lat.), adj. Ni2g'ri=k-a2nz(a»ns). See Nigres- cent. NIGRISMUS (Lat.), NIGRITIA (Lat.), NIGRITIES (Lat.), n's m., f., and f. Ni2g-ri2z-(ri2s)'mu3s(mu*3), -ri2'shi2(ti2)-a», -ri='- shi2(tiaj-ez(as). Gen., -is'mi, -it'ioe, -e'i. From niger, black. Fr., nigritie. A black color. See Melasma, Melanosis, and Nigredo. — N. cutis. See Melasma. — N. linguse. Fr., nigritie de la langue (ou linguale). 1. A disease of the tongue described by Bertrand de Saint-Germain, characterized by a black discoloration like that seen on the tongues of parrots. It was not apparently as- sociated with any other morbid condition. The afiiection, which usually lasted for a month or two, is said to be due to a deposit of pigment surrounding the epithelial cells. [G.] 2. See Black tongue. — N. ossium. See Caries (1st def.). — N. partialis. See MAcuL,3i: nigroe. NIGRITUS (Lat,), adj. Ni'g-rit(ret)'u'.«fuA«iirts, a making blind. See Smom-blindnbss. NIPPERS, n. pi. Ni'p'u^rz. 1. An instrument for pinching or gripping small bodies. 2. A little mechanism, resembling a spring forceps and attached to the end of an artificial forearm, which can be made to open or close by a motion imparted from the arm. [Agnew (E).]— Bone n. N. with blades obliquely set for the removal of bone piecemeal. [J.] NIPPLE, n. Ni'^pl. Gr., StjAiJ. Tu&t, papilla mamma, mamilla. Fr., mamelon. Ger.. Brustwarze, Wdrze. It., capezzola. Sp., pezdn. The organ for delivering the mammary secretion ; a coni- cal or half-spherical erectile body projecting slightly from the centre of the mamma, unless subjected to stimulation, when it be- comes firm and prominent. It is usually pinkish in the virgin and somewhat dark-colored in those who have borne children, also during pregnancy wrinkled on its surface, covered with numerous papillae, and perforated on its summit by the openings of the lactif- erous ducts and of small sebaceous and sudoriparous glands. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Counter-sunlc n. A retracted or inverted n. [A, 102.]— Crac lied n. See Fissure of the n. NIRLES, n. Nu'rlz. Fr., niWe. A popular name for a variety of herpes ; according to Bateman, a variety of herpes phlyctse- nodes in which the vesicles are arranged in circles. [G, 12, 60.] CJf. NiRLUS. NIKLUS (Lat,), n. m. Nu5rl(ni2rl)'u's(u«s). Fr., nirU. A len- ticular papular exanthem, lasting for a day or two, which some- times follows measles. [G, 7.1 Cf. Nirles. — N. idiopatliicus. A cutaneous febrile eruption, or twenty -four hours' duration, which consists of papules of the size of a lentil and of dull-red or liver-col- or, occurring on the face or elsewhere, and appearing on the third day of the fever. [G, 7.]— N. symptomaticus. A papular ex- anthem often observed in schools, preceded by some catarrhal alTection. Sometimes it follows measles, sometimes scarlet fever. [G, r.] NTSUS (Lat,), n, m, Nis(nes)'u*s(u*s). Gen., nis'us. Froixiniti, to strive. Fr., n., impulsion. Ger., Trieb, Streben. Force, ten- dency, impulse : the vernal sexual impulse in animals, [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] Cf. Molimen. — N. formativus. See Plastic force. NITOR (Lat,), n. m. Ni(ni2)'to2r. Gen., -or'is. From nitere, to shine. See Enamel. NITRANILINE, n. Nit-ra^n'i^l-en. Fr., n. A 1-atom nitryl substitution compound, CnHuNjOj, of aniline. It is known in three isomeric forms : (1) oi-Wiom', Cq[H,N02.NHj,H,H,H,], crystallizing in orange-yellow needles, soluble in hot water and melting at 71 '5" C. ; (2) metoii',CJH,N02,H,NH2,H,H,], crystallizing in long yellow needles of sweet but fiery taste, melting at 114° C. and boiling at 286» C. ; (3) paran\ C„[H,N02H,H,NH2,H,], crystallizing from hot water in long monoclinic yellow needles of little taste and melting at 147° C. [B, 3, 4 (a, 38),] NITBANISATE, u, Nit-rai'n'i^s-at. Fr., m. A salt of nitra- nisic acid. [B, 2.] NITRANISIC ACID, n. Nit-ra^n-i's'l^k. Ger., Mtranisaure. A crystalline substitutic n-derivative, CnH3(N02)(OCH3)(JO.OH, of anisic acid. [B, 3 (o, 38).] See also Dinitranisio acid. NITRAS (Lat.), n. m. Nit(mn)'ra5s(ra2s). Gen., -trat'is. A nitrate. [B.]— Liquor nitratis liydrargyrosl [Finn. Ph.]. See Liquor hydrargyri nitrici oxydulati. — N. amido-liydrargyro- sus. See Mercury and ammonium nitrate. — N. ammonicus. A, ape: A^, at; A», ah; A», all; Ch, chin; Cli^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I", in- N, in; N", tank,- 2417 NIGELLIN NITEOBENZENE See Ammonium nitrate.—'S, argenticus [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph., Netherl. Ph.]. See Fused silver nitrate. — N, ar- genticus bis mitigatus [Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. See Arqenti nitras dilutus, — N. argenticus cristallisatus [Fr. Cod.] (seu fusus [Fr. Cod., Finn. Ph., Netherl. Ph.]). See Fused silver nitrate.— 'S. argenticus mitlgatus [Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. See Arqenti nitras dilutus.— W. baryticus [Fr. Cod.]. See Barium nitrate.— N. bihydrargyrosus [Fr. Cod.]. Mercury subnitrate. [B.] — N. bismuthicus basicus. Bismuth subnitrate. [B.]— N, cupi*icus. See Copper nitrate. — N. hydrargyricus acido ni- trico solutus [Fr. Cod.], N. hydrargyri liquidus [Belg. Ph.]. See Liquor hydrargyri nitratis. — N. hydrargyroso-ammoni- cus basicus. See Mercury and ammonium nitrate.— 'N. hy- drargyrosus [Fr. Cod.]. Mercury protonitrate. [a, 38.]— N. ka- licus [Dan. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph., Finn. PhJ. Potassium nitrate. [B, 95.] — N. natricus. Sodium nitrate. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— N. pilocavpinus [Fr. Cod.]. See Pilocarpine ni- trate, — N. pluiubictis [Fr. Cod.]. See Lead nitrate. — N, potas- Bicus [Fr. Cod.]. See Potassium nitrate. — N. sodious [Fr. Cod.]. Sodium nitrate. [B.]— N. stibicus. Antimony nitrate. [Booth (B).] — N. sti*5[chiiinus [Fr. Cod.]. See Strychnine nitrate. — N, subbismuthicam. Bismuth subnitrate. [B, 97.]— Solntio ni- tratis hydrargyrosi [Dan. Ph.], See iLiguor hydrargyri nitrzci oxydulati. — Unguentum nitratis hydrargyrici [Dan. Ph., Swed. Pli.]. See Unguentum hydrargyri nitratis. NITRATE, n. Nit'rat. Lat„ nitras. Fr., azotate, n. Ger., Nitrate salpetersauves Salz. A salt of nitric acid. [B.] — Ferric n., Ferrous n. See under Iron n. — N. auimoniaco-mercu- reux (Fr.). See Mercury and ammonium n. — N. de Cliili (fS*.). Chile saltpetre, sodium n. [B.] NITKATED, adj. Nit'rat-e^d. Lat., nitratus. Fr., mitr^. United with nitric acid or with nitre, [a, 38.] NITRATION, n. Nit-ra'shu'n. Ger., Nitrirung. The act or process of treating with nitric acid. [B, 4.] NITRE, n. Nitr. Gr., vLrfov. Lat., nitrum. Fr., n. Potas- sium nitrate. [B.] Cf. Nitrum. — Alcali de n. (Fr.). See Potas- sium carbonate. — Amraoniacal n. Ammonium nitrate. [B, 91.] — Antiinoniated n. See Nitrum anodynum Argillaceous n. Aluminium nitrate. [B, 91.] — Cubic n. Lat., nitrum cuhicum. Fr., n. cubique. Sodium nitrate. [B.]— Eau de n^ Of Valentin, nitric acid. [B, 88 (a, 14).]— Esprit de n. (Fr.). See Spirit of n.— Esprit de n. dulcifi^ (Fr.). Spe Spiritus ^theris nitrosi and Acide azotique alcoolise. — Esprit de n. fumant (Fr.). See Fuming niTric acid. — Martial n. Iron nitrate. [B, 91.] — N, alcalis^ (Fr.). See Potassium carbonate. — N. ainmoniacal (Fr.). Ammonium nitrate. [B, 93.] — N. antimoni^ de Stahl (Fr.). Nitrum antimoniatum. (B, 92.]— N. barotique (Fr.). Barium nitrate. [B, 119 («, 38).]— N. cubique (Fr.). Sodium nitrate. [B, 93.] — N. de Saturne. See Lead nitrate. — N. des iners du Sud (Fr.). Sodium nitrate. [B, 93.]— N. de terre pesante (Fr.\ Barium nitrate. [B, 93.]— N. du Chili (Fr.), N. du P6rou (Fr.). Sodium nitrate. [B, 93.] — NT. fixe (Fr.). See Potassium carbonate. — N. flxe de Schraeder (Fr.). Potassium sulphate. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— N. fix6 par les charbons (Fr.). Potassium carbonate pre- pared by means of charcoal. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— N. flx6 par le tartre (Fr.). Potassium carbonate prepared by means of cream of tartar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— N. flx6 par lui mSme (Fr.). See Potassium carbonate. — N. infiammable (Fr.). See Ammonium nitrate. — N. lunaxre. See Silver nitrate. — N. magn^sien (Fr.). Magnesium nitrate, [B, 93.] — N. of Venus. Copper nitrate. [B, 91.]— N. perl€ (Fr.). See Nitrum pertatttm. — N. plombique (Fr.). Lead nitrate, [B, 93.] — N. quadrangulaire (Fr.). Sodium nitrate, [a, 38.]— N. r«g6n6r6 (Fr.). See Nitrum regeneratMrn.- N. rhom- boidal (Fr.). Sodium nitrate. [B, 119 («, 38).]— N. saturnin (Fr.). 1. Lead nitrate. [B, 93.] 3. See Nitrum satuminum.—N, with base of mineral allcali. Sodium nitrate. [B, 91.]— N. with base of potash. Potassium nitrate. [B, 91.] — Prismatic n. See Potassium nitrate. — Quadrangular n. Sodium nitrate. [B, 91.]— Saturnine n. Lead nitrate. [B, 91.] Cf. Nitrum satuminum.— Sel de n. (Fr.). Potassium nitrate. [B, 93.]— Spirit of n. "Lat., spiritus nitri acidus. Vv.., esprit den. A com- mercial term for a variety of nitric acid much stronger than double aqua f ortis. (To be distinguished from sweet spirit of n.) [B, 2,] —Sweet spirit of n. See Spiritus .ffiTHERis nitrosi. — Wall-n. The saline efflorescences formed on walls. [B, 3.] NITREUX (Fr.), adj. Ne-tru^. Nitrous. [B.] NITRIC, adj. NiVri'-'k. Lat., nitricws. Fr., ajzotigue, m'trique. Containing nitrogen as a pentad radicle. [B.]— N. anhydride. Ger., Salpetersduve-Anhydrid. Nitrogen pentoxide. [B.]— N. inonohydrate. N. acid. [B, 2.]— N. oxide. See Nitrogen dioxide. NITRIC ACID, n. Nit'ri^k. Lat., aa'dum nitricum (seu azoticuvi^ seu septicum\ aqua fortis. Fr., acide nitrique (ou azotique, ou niireux blanc). Ger!, Salpetersdure. Syn. : spirit of nitre, hydrogen nitrate. A monobasic acid, HNOg ; a colorless liquid of peculiar odor and fuming on contact with the air. It has a strong affinity for moisture, and is a powerfully corrosive agent, attacking organic tissues with great energy and leaving a yellow indelible stain. It also attacks most of the metals, dissolving them with the formation of nitrates. Gold, platinum, cerium, chromium, and some others of the rarer metals are not affected by it. The sp. gr. of the concentrated acid, containing not more than 0'5 per cent, of water, is r.53 at IS'* C. The strongest acid obtainable contains 9980 per cent, of the pure acid, and is decomposed at ordinary temperature. N. a. has been used internally in intermittent fever, in diarrhceal diseases, in whooping-cough, and as a tonic, espe- cially in syphihs, and topically as a caustic. [B ; "Proe. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," vii, p. 76, x, p. 140 (o, 50).]— Alcoholic n. a. Lat., acidum nitricum alcoholisaium (seu alcoolisatum [Fr. Cod.]) (a. v.). A distillate of 1 part of n. a. with 3 parts of alcohol, [B,] See Spiritus ^theris nitrosi and Acide azotiqne alooolisi.- Anhydrous n. a. ¥r., acide azotique anhydre. G^v., ivasserfreie Salpetersdure. Nitrogen pentoxide ; so called because, combined with water, it forms nitric acid. [B.]— Chloride of n. a. Nitroxyl chloride. [B.]— Commercial n. a. Lat., aciriMjjmitricMmcritdMm. (seu uenate). Syn. : aquafortis. An impure kind of n. a., colorless or of a pale-yellow color. It is found in two varieties, the stronger (double aqua fortis) having a sp. gr. of 1 '37, the weaker (single aqua fortis) being half as strong with a sp. gr. of 1-21. [B, 81 (o, 38)?]- Dilute n. a. Lat,, acidum nitricum dilutum [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.], Fr., acide azotigue dilue. Ger., verdiinnte Salpetersdure. N. a. diluted with 6 times as much water [U. S. Ph.], or with water enough to make an imperial pint when added to 2,400 grains of the acid. The U. S. preparation contains 10 per cent, of the pure acid (14 per cent, of the official acidum nitricum), and has a sp. gr. of r059. The Br. preparation contains 17'5 per cent, of the pure acid (about 25 per cent, of the official acidum nitricum), and has a sp. gr. of 1105. The dilute acid of the U. S. Ph. of 1870 contained 13 per cent, of the pure acid. [B ; B, 81 (a, 38).]— Fuming n. a. Lat., acidum nitricum fumans [Ger. Ph.]. (3er., rauchende Sal- petersdure. N. a. containing nitrous acid and emitting copious brownish vapors of nitrogen tetroxide. [B.]— Monohydrated n. a. Fr., acide azotigue monohydrate. Pure n. a. ; so called be- cause it is regarded as anhydrous n. a. (nitrogen pentoxide) united with 1 molecule of water, NjOj + HjO = 2HNOs. [B.]— OiHclal n. a. Lat., acidum mitrictim [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Ger. Ph.], Fr., acide azotique officinal [Fr. Cod.]. A liquid containing 70 per cent, of the pure acid [Br. Ph.] (694 per cent. [U. S. Ph.]), and having a sp. gr. of 1-42. The Fr. preparation contains 63-6 per cent, of the pure acid, and has a sp. gr. of 1-39. The preparation of the Ger. Ph. contains 30 per cent, of the pure acid, and has a sp. gr. of 1185. An acid containing over 90 per cent, of the pure acid and having a sp. gr, of 1-5 was formerly official in the Br. Ph. [B,] NITRICUM (Lat,), n, n, NiH'riak-u=m(u. From vovs, the mind, and atrfleceia, weakness. Fr., noasthenie. Ger., Gemiithsschwache,Oeistesschwdche, Mental debiUty. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NOCARODBS (Lat.), adj. Nok-a«r(a»r)-od'ez(as). Gr., foKap- loSt)! (from Foica/i, lethargy, and 1Z605, resemblance). Affected with lethargy. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NOCERA (It.), n. No-cha'ra*. A place in Italy where there are a warm alkaline spring and a ferruginous spring with bathing es- tablishments. [L, 30, 37 (o, 14) ; L, 49, 105 (a, 4.S).J NOCTAMBULATION, n. No'kt-a^'m-bun-a'shuSn. Lat., noc- tambulatio, noctambulismus (from nox, night, and ambulare, to walk). Ft., noctergie, noctambulisme. See Somnambulism. NOCTIDIAI,, adj. No^kt-i^d'i'-'l. Lat., nocfidialis (from nox, night, and dies, day). Fr., n. Lasting for a night and a day (i. e,, for twenty-four hours). [A, 325 (a, 48).] NOCTItUCA (Lat.), n. f. No2kt-i=-lu'(lu)'ka>. From nox, night, and lux, light. 1. An old name for phosphorus. [B, 7.] 2. A genus of Protozoa giving rise to the phosphorescent light in sea water. [L.j NOCTISVRGIUM (Lat.), n. n. No2kt-i'-su»rj(BU, ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N', tank; 2421 NITROTHEINE NOOSPHALES NODOUS, adj. Nod'u^s. Gr.. roiSdy (f rom it;- neg., ando5ou'«, a tooth). Lat., nodos. See Edentate. NODULAR, adj. Noad'usi-aSr. From nodulus, a little knot. Fr., nodulaire. See Nodose. NODUIiE, n. No^d'u^l. Lat., nodulus (dim. of nodus, a knot), Fr., n. 1. A small node or knot. S. In cerebral anatomy, a small projection on the inferior vermiform process of the cerebellum at its anterior extremity, in front of the uvula. It encroaches slightly on the fourth ventricle. [I, 47 (K) ; a, 17.]— Lyiuphangeial n'8, Ijymphatic n's, liymphoid n*s. Fr., taches laiteuses. Syn. : lymphangeial tracts. Small masses of adenoid tissue composed of branched, interconnected, nucleated corpuscles, the spaces be- tween which are filled by lymphoid cells. They are situated in various parts of the body, and are developed either around lym- phatic vessels (perilymphangeial n's) or within them (endolym- phangeial n's). [J.] NODULOSE. NOI>ri.OUS, ad j's. Noad'u^l-os, -u^s . Fr., no- duleux. Irregularly monilif orm (said of roots in which the fibrils enlarge only at certain points). [B, 19, 34, 77 (a, 35).] NODUIiUS (Lat.), n. m. NoM(nod)'uai(u41)-u38(u*s). 1. See Nodule. . 2. In the pi., noduli, of Hoboken, see Gemmul^ Hobokenii. — Noduli Albini. Small fibrous nodules occurring normally in infants, occasionally in adults, on the free margins of the auriculo- ventricular valves of the heart. [L, 333.]— Noduli Arantii. See Corpora Arantii.—'S, cerebelli. See Nodule (2d def.).— Noduli corporum quadrigeminorum, Fr., nodules des tubercles qucEd- rijumeaux. Small elevations upon the sides of the cerebral nates (cf . Corpora quadrigemina). [L.]— Noduli laqueati pilorum. G«r., Schiirzknoten des Haares. Knot-like anomalous formations in the hairs, either of the head or of the beard, especially when very long, sometimes capable of inclosing foreign bodies, feathers, etc. [A, 319 (a, 50).]— N. Malacarni. An anterior portion of the vermis inferior ad.ioining the fourth ventricle of the brain and joining the velum medullare inferius. [L, 115 (a, 50).]— Noduli ]V[org;agnii. See Corpora Arantii. NODUS (Lat.), n. m. Nod'uSs(u4s). 1. See Knot, Node, and Nodule. 2. A band or bond. 3. Of Hoboken, a valve of the um- bilical vesseLs. 4. Of Haller, an enlargement of the umbilical vessels in the vicinity of one of their valves. 5. A knot in the um- bilical cord. [A. 19.] 6. A joint (lit., a knot-like swelling of or on a joint).— Digit or um. nodi. Of Heberden, enlargements of the digital joints due to chronic inflammation, rheumatic or gouty, — N. arthriticus. A tophus formed in arthritis uratica. [A, 326 (a, 34).] — N. articuli. A swelling of a joint.— N. atrio-ven- tricularis. See Nodi vahndoe mitralis. — N. cerebelli cen- tralis. See Nodule (2d def.).— N. cerebri. See Pons Varolii. — N. cliirurgicus. See Surgeon's knot. — N. cursorius. Of Nothna^el, a certain part of the corpus striatum Injury of which in rabbits causes them to run in a straight line. [K, 3.] — N. encephali. See Pons Varolii. — N. extensorius (humeri), N. externus (humeri), N. flexorius. See External condyle of the humerus. — Nodi gelatinosi. See False knots of the umbilical cord.— N. gfutturalis (seu gutturis). See Pomum ^domt.— N. heemorrhoidalis. A node produced by the coagulation of blood in one of the hsemorrhoidal veins, [a, 34.]— N. hystericus. See Globus hystericus. — N. internus (humeri). See Internal con- dyle of the humerus.— "N. linguse. See Frenum of the tongue. — N. osseus. Anodedeveloping&omabone. [a, 34.1— N. pugionis. See ManubrTum atei'ni.— Nodi spurii. See False knots of the umbilical cord. — N. syphiliticus. 1. Qee Syphilitic t-iode. 2. See Tubercular syphiloderat. — N, thalami internus. See Median centre of Luys.—'S, thalami superior. See Anterior nucleus of the optic thalam/us. — ^Nodi umbilici* See Knots of the um- bilical cord.— Nodi valvulEe mitralis. Small nodules upon the fibrous ring surrounding the mitral opening of the heart. [L, 332.] — N. varicosus. A varicosity occurring m a vascular loop. [A, 336 (a. 34).]— Nodi vense umbilicalis. Ger., Aderkropfe [Osi- ander]. Of Harvey, varicosities of the umbilical vein. [A. 19.1— Nodi veri. See True knots of the umbilical cord.S* vitalis. 1, See Respiratory centre. 2. See Vital node. NOEMATACHOGRAPH, n. No-e^m-an-a^k'o-graSf. From vorina, a i)erception, rax^s, swift, and ypd^eiv, to write. An instru- ment devised by Donders for determining and registering the dura- tion of a mental act. It consists essentially of a revolving cylinder, attached to which is a tuning-fork which acts as the time-keeper. [G. F. Barker, " Pop. Sci. Monthly," Oct., 1880, p. 758 (B) ; K.] NOEMATACHOMETER, n. No-e^m-a^t-aflk-o'^m'eH-n^r. Lat., noematachometrumifrom voTjfia^a perception, raxvs, swift, and fiirpov, a measure). Fr., noematachomitre. An apparatus invented by Donders for estimating the time taken in recording a simple sensation. [K.] NOERAf n. The cover of an alembic. [Ruland, Johnson (A, 325).] NCEUD (Fr.), n. Nu*. See Knot and Node.- N, de l*enc6- phale. See Pons Varolii.— 'S. d*emballeur. A bandage used chiefly for compressing the temporal artery after taking blood from it. [E.]— N's du cordon (ombilical). See Knots of the umbili- cal cord.—N, vital. 1. See Respiratory centre, 2. See Vital node. NOHEDES (Fr.), n. No-e^d. A place in the department of the Pj^r6n6es-Orientales, France, where there, is a gaseous and ferru- gmous spring. [L, 49, 87 (o, 50).] NOINTOT (Fr.), n. Nwa^n^-to. A place in the department of the Seine-Inf6rieure, France, where there is a chalybeate spring. [L, 87 (a, 50).] NOIR (Fr,), adj. and n. Nwa^r. See Black.— N, animal (pulv6ri86). See Animal charcoal.— N. de fum^e. See Lamp- black.— N. d'os. See Animal charcoal. NOISETIER (Fr.), n. Nwa^-z'-te-a. See Corylus and Corylus avellana. NOISETTE [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.), n. Nwa^-zeH. See HAZEL-n«t — Huile de n. [Fr. Cod.]. See Oleum, avellane.— N. d'Inde. The nut of Areca catechu. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— N. purgative. The seed of Jatropha multifida. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).] NOISETTIA (Lat.), n. f. Nwa^-ze'^fiS-a^. A genus of vio- laceous plants. [B, 121 (a, 35). J— N. longifolia. A tropical Ameri- can species. The roots are used in Cayenne as an emetic. [B, 94 (a, 14).]— N. pyrifolia. The Anchieta salutaris. [B, 267 (a, 35).] NOIX(Fr.), n. Nwa8. See Nut.— Alcool6 de brou de n. See Teinture de brou de n. — D6coction de brou de n. conipos^e. See Decoctum juglandis.— Huile de n. See Oleum juglandis,— Infusion de brou de n. A preparation made by infusing green walnut-bark in 10 times as much boiling water and straining. [B, 119 (tt, 38).]— N. anx^ricaine. See JBarbadoes nuts.— N. d'eau. The Trapa natans or its fruit. [B. 173 (a. 35).J— N. de Bancoul. The fruit of Aleurites triloba. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— N. de Banda. The nutmeg. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— N. de Bengale. See Citrine myro- BALANs. — N, de gorra, N. de gourou. See Kola.— N. de marais. The nut of Semecarpus anacardium. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— N. de m^decine (ou m6dicinier). See Parftadoes nuts. —N. de Para. The Pichurira bean. [B, 173 (a, 35).l— N. des Moluques. See under Aleurites moluccana. — Teinture de brou de n. A preparation made by digesting green walnut-bark in 4 times its weight of brandy for 4 days and filtering. [B, 119 (a, 38).] NOIX VOMIQUE [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.), n. Nwa^ vo-mek. See Nux VOMICA. For the extrait de n. v., poudre de n. -u., and teinture de n. V. of the Fr. Cod., and other compounds, see the subheadings imder Nux vomica. NOI.A (Lat.), n. f. No(no2)'la3. See under Anemone Pulsa- tilla. NOLI-ME-TANGERE (Lat.), n. n. Nol"i(e)-me(ma)-ta2n- (ta.^n^Yje'^rige^ryeie^). 1. See Impatiens noli-me-tangere. 2. An old term for a malignant ulcer, especially when occurring on the face. [G.] 3. SeeANAPHE. NOMA (Lat.), n. f. No(no2)'ma3. Gr., vo/ji-ri (from j/e^ueir, to feed). See Gangrenous stomatitis.— N. pudendi, N. vulvae. A gangrenous inflammation of the vulva, called also cancer aquati- cus, occurring mostly in young children, leading to foul ulceration, accompanied by great constitutional depression, and prone to end early in death unless promptly checked ; considered by some to be a specific disease. [Purefoy, "Brit. Med. Jour.," June 3, 1882, p. 821.]^ NOMBRlt (Fr.), n. No^n^-brel. See Umbilicus. NOME (Lat.), n. f. No(no2)'me(ma). See Noma. NOMOCACOSTOMIA (Lat.), n. f. Nom(no2m)-o(o8)-ka2k- (ka3k)-o2st-o(o2)'mi2-a3. From vofj-i), a corroding ulcer, Kaicds, evil, and o-TOjua, the mouth. See Cancer aquaticus. NOMOLOGY, n. Nom-o^l'o-jia. Lat., nomologia (from vdjuo?, a law, and Adyos, understanding). Fr., nomologie. Ger., Nomo- logie, Naturqesetzkunde. That part of botany which treats of the laws regulating the organization and functions of plants and varia- tions in their parts. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] NONA, n. No'na^. An alleged new form of disease reported in 1890 from northern Italy, Bavaria, and Russia, It appears, how- ever, that there is no foundation for the supposition that there is any such new disease, and that the reports are founded on cases of comatose typhoid fever, somnolence following infiuenza. and small- pox of an irregular and severe development. [" N. Y. Med. Jour.," May 17, 1890, p. 551 (a, 48).] NONAN, adj. No'n'n. From nonus, the ninth. Fr., nonane. Of a fever, having an exacerbation every ninth day. [L, 41 (a, 43).] NONANE, n. Non'an. Ger., Nonan. A hydrocarbon of the paraffin series, CgH^o- Three isomeric varieties are known : (1) isobutylisoaviyl, (CH^h ' CH — CHg — CHg — CHg — CH : (CHg),, a liquid boiling at 132" C. ; (2) propylenediisopropyU (CH-,)n : CH — CH3-CH(— CHs)— CH : (CHa)^, a liquid boiling at 130° C. ; and f3) normal n. CHs- (CHa)? — CHg, a liquid boiling at 148'' C, is sup- posed to exist in petroleum. [B.] NONATEI-IA (Lat.), n. f. NoSn-aS-te^l'i^-aS. Fr., azier. A genus of rubiaceous plants, by Bentham and Hooker referred to the genus Pa^ifoureo. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— N. officinalis. Fr., azier d Vasthme. Asthma-plant ; a Cayenne species. The leaves are used in asthma. [B. 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] NONDECATOICACID.n. No2n-de=k-a5|>o'i%. Fromnoms, ninth, and 6e«aTos, tenth. Syn. : nondecylic acid. A monobasic acid, CibHssOs, of the series of fatty acids ; so-called as containing 19 atoms of carbon in the molecule. [B, 3.] NON-DECIDUATA (Lat.), n. n. pi. No2n(non)-de2(da)-siM- (ki2d)-u'2(u^)-a(a3)'ta3. From non, not. and deciduus, falling off. Of Huxley, a division of the Mammalia, comprising those in which the placental tufts are only loosely adherent to the uterine mucous membrane, so that the latter is not shed at the time of birth. [B, 20.] NONDECYLIC ACID, n. No2n-de''s-in'i%. See Nondecatoic ACID. NONETTE (Fr.), n. No-ne^t. A place in the department of the Puy-de-D5me, France, where there is a gaseous, alkaline, and fer- ruginous spring. [L, 49, 87 (a, 14).] NONYL, n. No^n'i^l. Fr., nonyle. The hypothetical radicle, CaHi9, of the nonyhc compounds. [B, 93 (a, 14).] NONYLIC, adj. No^n-i^'i^k. Of or pertaining to nonyl. [B.] — N. acid. Ger., Nonylsdure. See Pelargonic acid. NOOSPHALES (Lat.). adj. No(no2)-o2sf'a21(a31)-ez(as). Gr., vooa-ti>a\-q<; (from vovs. the mind, and f)'a!l(a«l)- u's(uaKij, the head. See Nosen- CEPHALUS, NOSOCHOROLOGIA (Lat,), NOSOCHTHONOGRAPHIA (Lat,), NOSOCHTHONOLOGIA (Lat,), n's f, No!s-o(o=)-kor- (ch2or)-o(oS)-lo(lo2)'ji2(gi2)-a», -O=k(o»ch2)-tho«n-o(os)-gra=f(gra3f)'i3- a', -lo]'(lo2g)'i2-.a>. From i-do-os, disease, \S>pos, a piece of ground, and Adyoff, understanding, or x^"**! the earth, and ypaifjeiv, to de- scribe, or Adyos, understanding, Fr,, nosochthonographie, nosoch- thonologie. Ger,, Nosochthonographie, geoaraphische Medicin. Medicine in its geographical aspects or relations, [L, 50 (a, 48),] NOSOCOMESIS (Lat,), NOSOCOMIA (Lat,), n's f, No^s-o- (o^)-ko''m-e(a)'si2s. -ko(ko2)'mi2-a3. Gen,, -es'eos (-is), -co'mice. Gr,, Foo-OKo/xiio-i?, voa-oKofjiia (from v6(roi, disease, and Ko/jLtiv, to take care of), Fr,, nosocomise. Nursing of the sick, [L, 50 (a, 14),] NOSOCOMIAL, adj, No"s-o-kom'i=-'l, Pertaining to a hos- pital ; of a disease, caused or aggravated by residence in a hos- pital, [a, 48,] NOSOCOMIUM (Lat,), n, n, No2s-o(o')-ko=m-i(e)'uSm(us, Gen,, -cos'eos (-is). From voaoq, disease, and muk^s, a fungus. Fr,, noso-niycose. A mycotic disease, [a, 34,] NOSONOMY, n, No^s-o^n'o-mi', From v6aot, disease, and rdjuos, a law, Lat,, iiosonomia. Fr,, nosonomie. See Nosology, NOSOPHOBIA (Lat,), n, f, No's-o(o')-fob(fo2b)'i!'-a', From I'diros, disease, and ifrd^os, panic fear, Fr. , nosophobie. Qer., Noso- phobie. A morbid fear of disease, [a, 18,] NOSOPHYTA (Lat,), n. n, pi, Noas-oi't'i2(u«)-ta', From i-do-os, disease, and (^vrdc, a plant, Fr., nosophittes.- Properly, the mor- bific vegetable parasites ; as commonly used, diseases of the skin caused by vegetable parasites, [G,] NOSOPOBTIC, NOSOPOIETIC, adj's, No's-o-po-en'i'k, -poi-e'*t'i''k, Gr,. i/oo-on-otijTtKds, rocroiroids (from rdtros, disease, and iroietj', tomake), lja,t., nosopoeticus,nosopoeus. Fr., nosopoidtique. Pathogenic, [L, 60 (a, 43),] NOSOS (Lat,), n, f. Nos(no«s)'o's, Gr„ voaoi. See Disease. NOSOTROPHIC, NOSOTROPHOUS, adj's. No^s-o^t-ro't'- i^k, -o^t'ro-fu^s, Gr.. voo-orpd^os (from vdo-os. disease, and rpei^etr, to nourish), Lat,. nosotromos, Fr., nosoirophe. Promoting dis- ease. [L, .50 (tt, 14).] A. ape; A", a,t; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; Es, ell; G, go; I, die; 1=, in; N, in; N", tank; 2423 NOOSTENIQUE NOTOMYELITIS NOSTAI-GIA (Lat.), n. f . No''st^a21(a31)'ji2(gi2).a9. Gr., cotrraX- yta tfrom Fio-ros, a return home, and 01X705, pain). Fr., nostalgic^ mal dupays. Ger., Nostalgic, Heinvwek. Homesickness ; melan- choly caused by absence from one's home or country. [D.]— N. coinplicata. Of Sauvages, n. complicated by paludal fever, [a, 34.]— N. simplex [Sauvages]. See J/". NOSTOC(.Lat.),n. n. indecl. No^st'o^k. "Fr.^n. Qev.^ Zitteralge. A genue of plants usually classed with the Algo&^ belonging to the Nostocaceo& (Fr., nostocac^es ; Ger., Nostocaceen^ Gallertalgen\ which are (1) an order of the Cyanophycece, consisting of the n''a proper (iVbs^ocece), common in ponds and sluggish streams and occurring as greenish or brownish masses in which are imbedded rows of inonilirorni serpentine threads ; and (3) an ordei* of the Cyanophycece, including the Nostocacece (1st def .), the Oscillatoriece, the Scytonemece, and the Eivulariece. The Nostochacece of NSgeli correspond nearly to the Nostocacece (2d def.). The Nostochinoe and Nostochinece (Fr., nostochinies) are the Nostocacece in either sense. The Nostochinoidece of Trevisan are a suborder of the Ulvacece. The Nostocoideae of Meneghini are a sabtribe of the Nostochinece. [B, 19, 131, 170, 173, 180, 291 (a, 35).]— N. commune. Fr., n. commun (ou de Paracelse), beurre magique (ou de terre)^ crachat de lune (ou de mai), Jleur de soleil (ou de del, ou de terre), purgation des Moiles, realgar de Vair, vitriol vegetal. Ger., gerneine Zitieralge, Stem.schnuppe, Kukuksspeichel. Star-n'elly, falling (or fallen) stars, fairies' butter, will-o'-the-wisp ; an olive- green species often observed as round patches on gravel walks after rain. It was formerly held in esteem by the alchemists, and was used medicinally in gangrenous sores, cancer, etc., and in gout. In Siberia it is applied in ophthalmia and in cedema of the feet. [B, 19, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— N. edule. A Chinese species rich in bassorin. [B, 19, 185 (a, 35).] NOSTOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. No2st-o(o3)-ma(ma3)'nl2-a3. From v6er,, kerndhnlich (2d def.). 1. Pertaining to a nucleus. 3. Nucleiform. [J.] NUOLEARIUM (Lat.), n. n Nu2fnu*)-klea-a(a8)'ri''-u3m(u*m). From nucleus (q. v.). Of Tittemann, in plants the analogue of the blastoderm (Fr., membrane interne de la graine). [A, 45.] NUCLEATE, NUCLEATED, adj's. Nu^'kle'-at, -e^d. Lat., nucleatus^ nucleiferus. Fr., nuclM, nucUifere. Ger., mandelig, kerntragend. Containing a nucleus. [J.] NUCLEIFORM, adj. Nu^-kle'i^-foSrm. Lat., nucleiformis. Fr., nucUiforme. Ger., kernformig, kerndhnlich.. kernartig. Like a nucleus (Said especially of cells with a large nucleus and a com- A. ape; A", at; A^. ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cli«, loch (Scottish); E, he; E«, ell; G, go; I, die; 1=, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2425 NOTONIA NUCLEUS paratively small cell-body) ; shaped like a rounded tubercle (said of the apothecia of lichens). [B, 77 (a, 35).] NUCIiEIN, n. Nu2'kle2-i2n. Fr., nucldine. Ger., N. 1. A complex body found in yolk of eg:s and in the nuclei of pus-corpus- cles, and probably present in all cell nuclei. It is soluble in water and in alkalies, and has a xanthoproteic reaction. [K.] 8. Of Strasburger, chromatin. [B, 229, 391 (a, 35).] NUCLEOCHYLEI>IA(Lat.),n.n. Nu3Cnu'')-kle''-oCo8)-kilCch2u'>l)- e(a)'ma'. Gen., -eni'atos {-atis). From nucleus (q. v.), and xy^^^^ juice. Ger., Kernsaft. Of Strasburger, the nuclear juice tilling the space in the nucleo-hyaloplasm. [a, 33.] See also Nucleo- CHYME, ^CHROMATIN, CaRYOPLASM, and NUCLEOPLASM. I^UCLEOCHYME, n. Nua"klea-o-kim. Lat., nucleochyma (from nucleus [q. v.], and xwiptic thalamus. — N. thalami internus. See Median centre of Luys.—'S, vestibularis. The n. or nuclei of the vestibular division of the auditory nerve. [J.] See Auditor^/ nuclei. — Oculo-motor n. Lat., n. nervi oculomotorii. Ger., Kern des Oculomotorius, Kern der Augenm,uskelnerven. The n . of origin of the third or oculo- motor nerve. In general it Is in the central gray of the mesen- cephal on the ventral side of the aqueduct and the dorsal side of the posterior longitudinal bundles, and extends from the level of the postcommissure to the junction of the prgegeminum and post- geminum. It is composed of several more or less separate groups of nerve-cells. Two lateral masses or wings of considerable size with large nerve-cells are known as the chief or main nuclei, and between these in part'the mesal unpaired n. Still farther cephalad and somewhat dorsad, commencing at about the level of the post- commissure, is the cephahc or Westphal's oculo-motor n. or nidus. This is something of the form of an inverted L, the lateral wings being sometimes separated from the lateral cell-group of Westphal. Taken as a whole, the oculo-motor n. is the most cephalic in situa- tion of any of the nuclei of the proper cranial nerves ; caudally it is continued as the trochlear n. [J, 19, 55, 198 ; " Jour, of Nerv. and Ment. Dis.," July, 1888. p. 413 (J),]— Olivary n. ¥r.. noyau olivaire. Ger., Olivenkern. See Corpus dentatuvi oZiuce.— Orbito-sphenoid nuclei of the sphenoid bone. The first pair of nuclei of ossi- fication in the presphenoidal part of the sphenoid bone. [C.]— Os- sifie n. See Bony n. — Ovarian n. See Egg-ti. — Passive n. [Leclercq]. See Chromatic n.— Peripheral nuclei. See In- sular n. — Posterior superior n. of the facial nerve. See Abducens-facialis n. — Posterior trochlear n. A mass of mi- nute nerve-cells in the postgeminum caudad of the main or proper trochlear n. ; it is supposed to give origin to a part of the fibres of the trochlear nerve. [J, 198.]— Postpyramidal n. Fr., noyau postpyramidal (ou des cordons greles). Ger., mediales hin- teres Nebenhorn. A small gray n. in the medulla oblongata rep- resenting the n. of the posterior pyramid. [1, 14 (K).]— Quintus n. [Spitzka]. The trigeminal n. t Jour, of Nerv. and Meet. Dis.," Apr., 1884, p. 908 (K)J— Red n. Lat., n. ruber. Fr., noyau rouge. Ger., rother Kern. See N. of the tegmentum.— liestiform n. Fr., noyau restiforme. Ger. ^laterales hinteres Nebenhorn. The cen- tral gray matter of the restiform body. [I, 14 (K).]— Roof n. Ger., Dachkem. See N. of the tegmentum.— SsLgittaln. [Spitzka]. The mesal or unpaired part of the oculo-motor n. (g. v.). [J.]— Sec- ondary n. See Paranucleus.— Segmentation n. Ger., Furch- ungskern. See Cystococcus, Germ.-n.. Male pronucleus, and Ger- minal SPOT.— Sensory accessorio-vago-glossopharyngeus n. The small-celled sensory n. giving rise to the sensory part of the va- gus, glossopharyngeus, and accessorius nerves. It begins as a slen- der mass in the postoblongata opposite the calamus scriptorius, and, increasing in size, extends cephalad to about the level of the strise acusticse. While the n. is a continuous mass, as the caudal part ^ives rise to a preponderating number of accessorius fibres, the middle part to vagus fibres, and the cephalic part to glossopharyngeus fibres, the caudal part may be named the accessorius, the middle part the vagal, and the cephalic part the glossopharyngeus sensory n. [J, 19, 55, 198.]— Sensory glossopharyngeal n. The glosso- O, no; oa, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; Us, lull; U*, full: U», urn; U«. like u (German). NUCULANA KUX VOMICA 2438 pharyngeal part of the sensory accessoriovago-glossopharyngeus n. [J.]— Sensory n. of the flfth nerve. Ser., Oefiihlkern des Facialis. A group of small nerve-cells lying to the outer side of the motor n. of the nerve. [I. 31 tK).]— Spermatic n. Fr., noyau mdle, Ger., Spermakern^ hamenkern. A spermatozooid after it has given off the counterpart of the extrusion-globule in the ovum. [J.] Ct. Jlfaie PRONOCLEos.— Spheroidal n. G&r.. Kugelkern. 1. A cell-n. of rounded form. 2. A rounded ganglionic mass or nidus in the central or peripheral nervous system. [J.] — Stilling*s dif- fused nuclei pyramidales. Ger., gestreute Pyramidaliskei-ne von Stilling. Groups of ganglion cells lying on the inner side of the anterior pyramids of the medulla oblongata. They are con- nected virith fibres of the stratum zonale and also with the longi- tudinal fibrsB rectse of the rhaphe. [I, 31 (K).]~StilIing*s n. (teg- menti). See N. of the tegmentum. — Styloid n, A small bony nodule found in the cartilages uniting the lesser (styloid) cornua and the body of the hyoid bone. LL.] — Subependymal n. The internal n. of the auditory nerve ; so called because it lies just be- neath the ependyma of the fourth ventricle. [I, 27 (K).]— Sub- thalamic n. Lat., corpus subthalamicum. Ger., unterer Kern des Thalamus. A lenticular mass of gray substance in the sub- thalamic region, containing many pigmented ganglion cells and surrounded by a layer of white matter. [I, 29 (K).] — Superior n. of the auditory n. See Large-celled auditory n.— Superior n, of the fifth nerve. See Trigeminal n. — Superior n, of the optic thalamus. Lat., n. thalami anterior. Ger., oberer Kern (des Thalamus). See Anterior n. of the (optic) thalamus. — Supe- rior olivai*y n. Lat., n. olivaris superior. Fr., corps de Stilling. Ger., Anhang des unteren Trigeminuskerns. A body imbedded in the pons Varolii similar to the lower olivary body of the me- dulla oblongata, but smaller and extending from the lower bor- der of the pons to the level of the point of exit of the facial nerve. [Henle (a, 18).] — Tectorial cerebellar n. [Spitzka], Tegmental n. See N. of the tegmentum. — Three-grouped n. , Trifacial n.. Trigeminal n. Lat., n. trigemini. Fr., noyau du trijumeau (ou dunerf trigeminal). Ger., Trigeminuskem^ Vaguskern. An. made up of two or three groups of nerve-cells, situated in front of the facial n., below the lateral angle of the fourth ventricle. [I, 29 (K).]— Triple n. See Oculo-motor n. — Trochlear n. Lat., n. troehlearis. Ger., Trochleariskern. The ganglionic ma-ss of the gray aqueduct, giving origin to the fibres of the fourth nerve. It is caudad of and directly continuous with the n. of the motor oculi, and its caudal end extends as far as the postgerainum. It is in part on the dorsal side and in part in a groove of the pos- terior longitudinal bundle. A second, or posterior, trochlear n. is sometimes described. [J, 19, 55, 198.}— Upper n. of the thala- mus. See Anterior n. of the (optic) thalamus. — ^Vagal n. See Vagus n. — Vago-accessory n. [Spitzka]. A small group of nerve- cells on the inner side of the nuclear column (q. v.). [I, 1 (K).] —Vagus n. The portion of the accessorio-glosso-pharyngeal nuclei giving origin to the pneumogastric nerve. — Vesicular n. An. hav- ing a membrane and one or more nucleoli. [Lang (a, 34).] — Vi- telline n. Fr., n^yau vitellin (ou de Balhiani)^ vesicule embryo- g&ne. Ger., Dotterkem. 1. A body formed by the union of the male and female pronuclei within the vitellus. 2. See Yolk n. — Westplial's n. Qe^ Posterior trochlear n.—'Wixite n. Fr., noyau blanc. 1. See under jr. (7th def.). 2. The central white substance of the corpus dentatum of the oUve. [I, 35 (K).]— Yellow n. of the corpus striatum. Of Luys, the terminal expansion of the superior cerebellar peduncle in the corpus striatum, which gives the latter a yellowish color. [I, 56 (K).]— Yolk n. Fr., noyau de Balbiani, vesicule embryogine. Ger., Dottercona-ement, Dotter- kem. A peculiar body, often composed of concentric layers, found beside the germinal vesicle in the ova of arachnoids, amphibians, and some other animals. [J, 1, 23, 35.] NUCULANA (Lat.), NUCULANIUM (Lat.), n's f. and n. Nu^k(nu*k)-u21(u ter taste, but is without odor, though its powder has a faintsweetish smell. It shows on section a mass of translucent horny albumin, di- vided into Sparts byafissure containing the embryo, whichis about ^ inch long, and has a clavate radicle and a pair of delicate heart- shaped cotyledons. N. v. contains, besides a yellow coloring matter, a concrete oil, gum, starch, bassorin, and several earthy phosphates, and two poisonous alkaloids (strychnine and brucine) combined with igasuric acid. According to Desnoix, it also con- tains a crystalhzable base, igasurine, separated by Schutzenberger into nine alkaloids ; but this is doubted by most investigators. The properties and uses of n. v. are those of its chief alkaloid, strych- nine. [B, 5, 18, 172, 180 (a, 35) ; B, 95 (a, 38) ; "Proc. of the Am, Pharm. Assoc," viii (a. 50).]— Abstractum nucis vomicae [U. S. Ph.]. An abstract made by moistening 200 parts of n. v. in No. 60 powder with 100 of a mixture of 8 parts of alcohol and 1 part of water, macerating for 48 hours, exhausting in a percolator with more of the menstruum, reserving the first 170 parts, distilling off the alcohol from the remainder, mixing the two portions, adding 50 parts of sugar of milk, drying at or below 50' C, bringing up to 100 parts with sugar of milk, and reducing to a fine uniform pow- der. [B, 5, 95 (a, 38).]— Alcoholic extract of n. See Exiractum nucis romtrce.— Aqua nuqum vomicarum [Belg, Ph., Swiss Ph.]. Syn. : aqua strychni Rademacheri [Russ. Ph.], A prepara- tion made by macerating for 24 hours 1,000 parts of n. v. in coai'se powder with 51 [Belg. Ph.] (100 [Swiss Ph.], 187^ [Russ. Ph.]) of alcohol, and the necessary amount of water. [B, 95 (a, 38i.]— Aqueous extract of n. v. See Extractum strychni aquosum. — iEssentia nucis Tomicse. See Tinctura nucis vomicoB. Ex- tractum nucis vomicae [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Belg. Ph., Austr. Ph„ Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Hung., Ph. Netherl. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. PhJ alcoholicum [Gr. Ph.]. Fr., extrait de noix vomique [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., StrychnossaTnenextrakt, Krdhenaugenextrakt. Sp.. extracto alcohdlico de nuez vdmica [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : extractum nucis vomicce spirituosum [Swiss Ph.], extractu7)% sti-ychni [Ger. Ph.] (spirituosum [Russ. Ph.]), extractum nucum, vovtxicarum spirituosum (seu alcoholicum). 1. A preparation made by macer- ating or digesting n. v. with from li^ to 6 times as much alcohol. The U. S. Ph. directs that 100 parts of n. v. in No. 60 powder be moistened with 300 parts of a mixture of 8 of alcohol with 1 part of water, macerated for 48 hours, and treated in a percolator with more alcohol and water, the alcohol being distilled off and the residue evaporated to a pilular consistence. The Br. Ph. directs that 1 lb. of n. v. be softened with steam, dried quickly, powdered, boiled several times with rectified spirit, and strained, the spirit distilled, and the residue evaporated to a soft extract. Several of the older pharmacopoeias ordered the extract to be prepared by distilling off most of the alcohol from tincture of n. v. and evapo- rating. 2. Of the Hung. Ph., see Extractum nucis vomicae, spiritu- osum pulveratum. — Extractum nucis vomicae aquosum [Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph.]. See Extractum strychni aguosum.— Extractum nucis vomicae fluidum [U. S, Ph.]. Fr., extrait liquide de noix vom.ique. Ger., fliissiges Strychnossamenextrakt. A preparation made by moistening 100 parts of n. v. in No. 60 powder with 100 of a mixture of 8 parts of alcohol and 1 part of water, digesting for 48 hours, treating in a percolator with more alcohol and water, re- serving the first 90 c. c. of percolate, distilling off the alcohol from the remainder, evaporating to a soft extract, dissolving in the re- served portion, and bringing up to 100 c. c. with alcohol. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — Extractum nucis Tonaicae spirituosum [Swiss Ph.]. See Extractum, nucis vomicae. — Extractum nucis vomicae spir- ituosum pulveratum [Finn. Ph.]. Syn. : extractum nucis vomicce [Hung. Ph.], extractum sti-ychni spirituosum cum dex- trino [Russ. Ph.], A preparation made by mixing with extract of n. V. twice as much dextrin [Hung. Ph., Russ. Ph.]. or three times as much of a mixture of licorice and sugar of milk [Finn. Ph.], and powdering. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Fluid extract of n. v. See Ex- tractum nucis vomicce fluidum.— "Nuces vomicae legitimae. O, no; Oa, not; 0«, whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like oo in too; U», blue; Us, lull; U*, full; U», urn; t;«, like u.(German). NYADELIA OAK M30 See Saint Ignativs^s bean. — N.-v, tree. See Strychnos n. v. — Pulvis nucis vomicsB [Fr. Cod.]. ¥v.,poudre de noix voviique- [Fr. Cod.]. N. V. washed, softened by steam, ground in a steel mill, powdered in a covered iron mortar, and sifted through a No. 120 sillc sieve. [B, 113 (a, 38).]— Tinctura niicis vomlcse iU. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Austr. Ph., Belg. Ph., Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph. (2d ed.), Netherl. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. Fr., alcoole Cou teinture [Pr. Cod.]) de noix vomique. Sp., tintura alcoholica de nuez vomica [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. ; tinctura strychni [Ger. Ph., Russ. Ph.]. A preparation made by digesting or macerating powdered n. v. in 5, 6, or 10 times as much diluted alcohol. The U. S. Ph. directs that 20 parts of n. v. in fine powder be macerated 1 day, and then exhausted in a percolator with a mixture of 8 parts of water and 1 part of aloohol, the first 90 parts of percolate reserved, the rest evaporated to 10 parts and mixed with the 90, a portion weighed and dried, the rest weighed and the amount of dry ex- tract contained in the whole thus calculated, the dried portion dis- solved again in the rest, and alcohol added till 100 parts of tincture contain 2 of dry extract. The Br. Ph. directs that 133 grains of ex- tract of n. v., containing 20 of the alkaloids of n. v., be dissolved in 20 fl. oz. of alcohol so diluted that 1 fl. oz. of the tincture shall con- tain 1 grain of the alkaloids. The tinctura nucum vomicarum (seu strychni) Rademacheri of the Swiss and Russian Ph's is essen- tially this preparation. [B, 95 (a^SS).] — Tinctuva niicuin vomi- carum Kademaclieri [Swiss Ph.]. See under Tinctura nucis vomiccR. NYADBI-IA (Lat.), n. f. Ni(nu»)-a!'d(aM)-el(e=l)'i=-a3. A genus of trees referred by Baillon to Milnea. [B, ^, 121 {a, 35).] — N. ra- cemosa. A Malabar tree of undetermined botanical position. The flesh of the fruit is used as food. A syrup is prefjared from the juice of the unripe fruit, and employed in Malabar in coughs, asthma, etc. The seeds are purgative. [B, 180 (a, 35).] NYCHTHEMERUS (Lat.), adj. Ni2k(nu»ch=)-the»m(tham)'- e2r-u's(u*s). Gr., w\Briiisiioi (from i/iij, night, and riiiepa, day). Fr., nychthim^re. Ger., nachttaglich, 1. Pertaining to night and day ; lasting a night and a day ; ephemeral ; as a n. in the neut., nychthemeron, the space of a night and a day. 2. Being of white and black colors in vivid contrast, [o, 48.] NYCTAGO (Lat.), n. f. Ni2kt(nu«kt)-a(a')'go. Gen., -ag'inis. From vv$, night. The genus Mtrabilis. The Nycto/ginacecR (Fr., nyctaginacces\ or NyctaginecR (Fr., nyctaginees ; (?er., Nyctagi- neen), or Nyctagines^ are the marvelworts, an order of monochla- mydeous dicotyledons, chiefly tropical, having purgative proper- ties. [B, 19, 34, 42, 170, 180 (a. 35).]— N. hortensis. See Mikabilis jalapa. NYCTANOPIA (Lat.), TfYCTAlOPIASIS (Lat.), n's f. Ni^kt- (nu'!kt)-a21(a51)-op(o'p)'i'-a', -op(o"p)-i2-a(a')'si^s. Gen., -op'icc,-as'e- os {-is). From vv$, night, and w^, the eye. Fr., nyctalopie, vue nocturne, aveuglenient du jour. Ger., Nyktalopie, Nachtsehen, Tagblindheit. Day-blindness ; a form of retinal hyperassthesia in which there is distinct vision only at night or by a feeble illu- mination ; said to be caused by long exposure to glistening sur- faces. It also occurs in tobacco aniblyopia and in central opaci- ties of the cornea or lens, because vision is then better when the pupil is dilated. [B ; F.] NYCTAMBIYOPIA (Lat.), n. f. Ni2kt(nu»kt)-a2m(a'm)-bli'- (blu^)-op(o2p)'i2-a3. From vuf, night, and dju^AvuTri'a, dim-.sighted- ness. See Hemeralopia (1st def.). NYCTANTHES (Lat.), n. f. and n. Ni=kt(nu»kt)-a2nth(a'nth)'- ez(as). From vuf, night, and acOo?, a flower. Fr., n. A genus of oleaceous plants, of the Jasminece. [B, 42, 121, 1~3 (a, 35).]— N. arbor tristis. Fr., arbre triste. Ger., Trauerbaum, indische Nachtblume. Indian mourner, night jasmine, sad-tree, night- scented tree-of -sadness, the sincjahar of the Bengalese, the hur- sinqhar of the Hindoos : a species the bitter flowers of which, to- gether with the seed, are used in India as a cardiac tonic. The root is said to be used in asthma, cough, and phthisis, and the leaves in fevers, rheumatism, and sciatica. The flowers furnish a dye, and a distilled water is used as an eye-wash. [A. 493 ; B, 19, 172, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxviii, p. 126 («, 50).] NYCTEUOSMA (Lat.), NYCTEUTERPE (Lat.). n's f. Ni^kt- (nu«kt)-u'-o''z(o''s)'ma3, -tu*rp(te=rp)'e(a). From riif, night, and euoo-jLteii', to be fragrant, or evrepir^s, charming. Fr., nycteuosni^. See MiRABiLis jaZapa. NYCTIPOtUS (Lat.), NYCTIPORUS (Lat.), n's m. Ni^kt- (nu^kt)-i2p'o'^l-u3s(u^s), -o'^r-u3s(u'*s). Gr., i'uKTiirdXos(from cu^, night, and TToXelv, to go about), and vvKTnrdpos (from wKTfmopelv, to travel by night). See Somnambulist. NYCTOBADIA (Lat.), NYCTOBASIS (Lat.), NYCTOBA- TESIS (Lat.), n's f. Ni2kt(nu«kt)-o(oS)-ba(baS)'di''-a=, -o2b'a2s(a3s)- i^s, -o(o')-ba^t(ba't)-e(a)'si2s. Gen., -bad'ioe (-bas'eos), (-oVasis), -as' COS \-is). Gr., vvKro^arLa. (from vv^, night, and JSotVeti', to walk). See Somnambulism. NYCTOPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f . Ni=k(nu»k)-to(to')-fob(fo2b)'i'-aS. From vv^, night, and . From vvfjLipTi^ a nympha, £ind 67KOS, a tumor. A morbid tumor of the nympha. [L, 50 (a, 14).] NYMPHOTOMY, n. Ni^mf-o^t'om-ia. From vvtJ.>i>t}, a bride, and Tejutveti/, to cut. Fr.^ nymphotomie. Ger., Nymphenver schnei- dung, Lefzenschnitt. 1. Excision of a portion of the nymphae. 3. Chtoridectomy (from ru.u^-q, the ancient term for the clitoris). 3. A religious rite, analogous to circumcision, practised on females among certain Oriental peoples. [L, 88, vol. 24, p. 217 (a, 34).] NYSSA (Lat.). n. f. Ni2s(nu*'s)'sa3. Fr., tupilo. Tupelo, gum- tree ; a genus of trees of the Nyssacece (the Nyssece of Jussieu), which are an order now included in the Cornaceoe. [B, 19, 34, 42, 170, 173 (a, 35).]— N. canadensis, N. candicans, N. capitata. Fr.. tupilo blanchdtre. Ogeechee lime; a lofty tree growing on river banks in the southern United States. The fruit has an agree- able acidulous taste. [B, 19. 34, 173, 275 (a, 35).]— N. grandidenta- ta. Fr., n. d grandes dents. A species the root of which (tupelo- root) is used for making surgical tents. [B, 5, 173 (o, 35).]— N. in- tegrifolia, N. multiflora, N. silvatica. Fr., tiipelo velu, tu- pMo de montagne. Black (or sour) gum, pepperidge, common tu- pelo-tree : a species growing in the United States. Its root and wood are soft, and are used for making surgical tents. [B, 19, 34, 185, 275 (a, 35); ''Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc.,'' xxvii (a,50).] — N. tomentosa, N. uniflora. Fr., tupilo uniflore. Swamp (or large) tupelo, cotton gum-tree ; a species common in swamps in the southern United States. Its wood is used like that of N. multijiora. [B, 34, 173, 185, 375 (a, 35).] NYSTAGMUS (Lat.), n. m. Ni2st(nu6st)-a2g(a8g)'mu3s(mu4B). Gr., vvarayfxoL., vvtrray^oq, vvtrra^is (from vvaTa^ety, to nod in sleep). Fr., nystagme. Ger., N., Einschlafen im Sitzen (1st def.), Augen- zittem (3d def.), AugenliderzucJcen (2d def.), AugenkrampfiSd def.), Augapfelkrampf (3d def.). 1. Extreme drowsiness, with occasional relaxation of the cervical muscles and dropping of the head for- ward. 2. Spasmodic twitching of the eyelids. 3. A rapid lateral or rotatory oscillation of the eyeball, either continuous or inter- mittent and involuntary or nearly so. [A, 320 (a, 50); F ; L, 41 (a. 14) ; "Brit. Med. Jour.," Nov. 28, 1891, Suppl., p. 176 (a, 50).]— Con- genital n. See N. adnaius,- liaryngeal n. Of Spencer, rapid rhythmic contractions of the laiyngeal muscles synchronous with ocular n. [" Lancet," Oct. 9, 16, 1886, pp. 702, 736 (a, 29).]— Miners' n. An acquired form of n. prevalent in certain coal mines ; charac- terized by a rotary oscillation of the eyes associated with corre- sponding apparent oscillations of objects in the field of vision, with giddiness, and with headache. The ocular movements are stopped and a sense of comfort is experienced by looking below the hori- zontal line, while the symptoms are increased by raising the eyes above that line. The prime cause seems to lie in the kind of work performed, in which the gaze is directed upward in a more or less oblique manner, whereby fatigue is induced in the superior rectus and mferior oblique, and also in the internal and external recti muscles, which finally occasions their spasmodic action when brought into employment. [F ; "N. Y. Med. Jour.," Aug. 9, 1890, p. 157 (a, 29).]- N. adnatus. Fr., nystagme congenital. Gier., angeborenes Augenzittern. A form of n. occurring at or before birth. Its existence is doubtful. [F.]— N. lateralis. ["N. Y. Med. Jour.,r Oct. 15, 1887, p. 446 (o, 29).] N. in which the oscilla- tions are in the horizontal meridian.— N. niixtus. A combina- tion of n, oRcillatorius and n. rotatorius in which the direction of the oscillations is diagonal. [F.]— N. oscillatorius. Fr., ny.'i- tagme oscillant (ou horizontal). Ger., horizontales (or oscilli- rendes) Augenzittern. A vibrating or oscillatory trembling mo- tion of the eyes in a horizontal direction in which the positive and negative oscillations occur around the axis of the first pair of ex- trinsic muscles of the eyeball. [F.]— N. rotatorius. A circular or rolling motion of the eyes around the visual axis. It is, how- ever, not always or not entirely due to alternate action of the third pair of extrinsic eye muscles, for the rotatory movements may be of the purest kind or they may be united with a lateral or diagonal movement. [F.l— Pharyngeal n. Of Spencer, rapid rhythmic contractions of the x>harvngeal muscles synchi'onous with ocular n. [''Lancet," Oct. 9, 16, 1886, pp. 703, 736 (a, 29).] -Vertical n. N. in which the oscillations are in the vertical meridian, [a. 29.] NYSTAXIS (Lat.), n. f . Ni2st(nu«st)-a2x(a8x)'i2s. Gen., -tax'eos (-is). See Nystagmus. NYXIS (Lat.), n. f. Ni=x(nuflx)'i2s. Gen., nyx'eos {-is). Gr., vufts. See Nygma. O OAK, n. Ok. A.-S., ac, cbc. Gr., fipO?. Lat., quercus. Fr., chine. Ger;, Etche, Eichbauni. The genus Quercus; also, in Aus- tralia, the genus Casuarina. [B, 19, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— African o. See Oldpieldia africana.—'Ba.rren o. The Quercus nigra. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Bear o. The Quercus ilicifoUa. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] — Belote o. The Quercus balloia. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Bitter o. The Quercus cerris. [B, 19 (a, 35).]— Black o. The Quercus ro- bur, Quercus tinctoria, and Quercus nigra. [B, 5. 185, 275 ("a. 35).] —Blue Jack-o. The Quercus cinerea. [B, 375 (a, 35).]— British o. The Quercus robur, also its varieties, Quercus sessilijlora and Quercus peduncufata. [B, 185 (a, .35).]— Burr-o. The Quercus macrocarpa. [B, 314 (a, 35).]— California o. -halls. Nutgalls derived from Quercus lobata. [B, 81.]— Champion o. The Quer- cus rubra. [B, 185 (a, 35). [—Chaparral o. The Quercus Breweri. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Chestnut o. The Quercus sessilijlora and Quer- cus prinus, [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Coininon o. The Quercus robur and Quercus pedunculata. [B, 71 (a, 14) ; B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Com- pound powder of o.-bark, Fr., poudre de chine composie. A powder consisting of 1 scruple each of o. bark and sweet-flag root and 5 grains of gentian-root. [B, 97 (a, 38).]- Cork-o. The Quer- cus suber and Quercus occidentalis. [B, 185, 275. 314 (a, 35).]— De- coction of o.-bark. See Decoctum quercus.- Decoction of o.- foark with aUim. See Decoctum corticis quercus cum alumine. — Decoction of o.-bark w^itU vinegar. See Decnc turn corticis tjUKROUS cum aceio.— Durmast o. The Quercus pubescens. [B, 1S5. 275 (a. 35).]— Dwarf o. The Quercus nana. [B, 71 fa, 14).]- Dyers' o. The Quercus tinctoria and Quercus infecioria. [B, 71 ia.. 14) ; B, 5, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— European o. The Quercus robur. IB, 5 (a, 35).]— Evergreen o. The Quercus ilex. [B, 19, 185, 375 {a, 35).] — Extract of o.-bark. See Extractum- corticis quercus. —False cork-o. The Quercus pseudo-suber. [B, 71 (a, 14).]— Fe- male o. The Quercus pedunculata. [B, 19, 27.5 (a. 35).]— Forest- o. In Australia, the genus Casuarina. [B, 185 (a, 35).]— French o. See Catalpa longissima and Bucioa huceras. — Green o. O.- wood colored green oy the presence of the mycelium of Peziza aeruginosa, [B, 19 (a, 35).] — He-o. See Casuarina Himalayan o. The Quercus lanata. [B, 275 (a. 35).]— Holly-o., Holm-o. The Quercus ilex. [B, 5, 185, 275 {a, 35).]— Hungarian o. The Quercus conferta. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Indian o. The Tec- tona grandis. [B, 19 (a, 35).]— Iron o. The Quercus cerris and Quercus obtusiloba. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Italian o. The Querent cesculus. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Jerusalem o. See Chenopodicjm am.brosioides and Chenopodium 6o?'mws. 2. In Australia, the genus Casuarina. 8. The Viminaria denudata. [B, 19, 185 {a, 35).]— Tincture of o.-bark. See Tinctura corticis QUERCUS. — Truffle-o. The Quercus pubescens, Quercus robur, and Quercus lanuginosa. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Turkey o. The Quercus cerris. [B, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— Water-o. The Quercus aquatica. [B, 275 (a. 35).]— "White o. The Quercus alba and Quercus sessili- flora. [B, 5 la, 35).]— WiUow-o. The Quercus phellos and Quer- cus salicina. [B, 19, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— Yellow o. The Quercus castanea and Quercus lutea. [B, 19, 71 (a, 14, 35).] OAK ORCHARD SPRINGS, n. Ok o^rch'a'rd. A place in Genesee County, New York, where there are chalybeate springs. [Anderson (a, 14).] OAKUM, n. Ok'u'm. Shreds of tarred rope ; used as a sub- stitute for Unt. [E.] OAMMA (Lat.), n. n. 0-a2m(a3m)'ma8. Gen., -am'mafos (-atis). Gr., aninim (from oBt, the ear). 1. Audition. 2. The ear. ■[L, 50 (a, 14).] OARIALGIA (Lat.), n. t. 0-a(aS)-ri2-a21(a=l)'ji'(gi=)-a'. Ova- rian neuralgia. For other words in Oari-^ not here given, see the corresponding words in Ovari- or Oophor-. OARIULE [Robin] (Fr.), n. 0-a=-re-u»l. See Corpus luteum. OAT, n. Ot. Fr., a?'m'ne. Ger., .Ha/er. The genus ^vena, es- pecially Avena sativa. In the pi., o^s^ the seeds of Avena sativa. [B, 5, 19, 121, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— Animal o., Animated o. See Avena sterilis. — False o. See Arrhenatherum avenaceum, — Husked o's. See Avena excorticata.—O. flour. A flour made from pearled o's. See Avena eojcorizcata. [a, 21.]— O'meal. See Aye.TSM farina. — Pearled o's. See Avena ea^corficafa.— Skin- less o. See Avena nuda. — "Water-o. The Zizania aquatica. [B, 19, 275 (a. 35).] — Wild o. See Avena /aiua and Bromus secaXinus. OBAUDITIO (Lat.), OBAUDITUS (Lat.), n's f. and m. 0»b- a«d(aa-u*d)-i2(e)'shi"(ti2)-o, -it(6t)'uSs(u*s). Gen., -ion'is, -it'us. From ob, against, and audire, to hear. An old term for partial deaf- ness. [F.] OBCI-A"VATE, adj. O'b-klav'at. Lat., obclavatus, obclavus (from o6, against, and clava, a club). Fr., obclavL Ger., verkehrt- kolbig. In botany , inversely clavate, like a club reversed. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] OBCOMPRESSED, adj. O^'b-ko^ra-pre'^st'. Lat., obcom- pressus (from o6, against, and comprimere, to compress). Fr., ob- comprime. Flattened antero-posteriorly ; of a fruit, compressed so that the two sutures are brought into contact. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 35).] OBCONICAI-, adj. 02b-ko«n'i2-k'l. Lat., obconicus (from ob, against, and Kttii/tKos, cone-shaped). "Fr., obconique. Ger., verkehrt- kegel/ormig, umgekehrt-kegelig. Conical, but with the point of at- tachment at the apex. [B, 1, 19, 291 (a, 35).] OBCORUATB, adj. O^b-ko^rd'at. Lat., obcordatus (from ob, against, and cor, the heart), obcordiformis. Fr., obcorde, obcordi- forme. Ger., umgekehrt-herzfbrmig. Inversely heart-shaped ; of a leaf, 'cordate with the narrow end toward the base instead of at the apex. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 35).] OBDOKMITION, n. C^b-do^rm-i^sh'u'n. Lat., obdormitio (from obdormire, bo fall asleep). Fr.. o. Ger., Einschlafen. The tingling numbness known as "' sleeping " produced in a limb by pressure on the nerve trunk supplying it. [a, 48.] OBDUCTION (Fr., Ger.), n. Ob-du'k-se-o'na, ob-duk-tse-on'. A post-mortem examination. — O'sbefunde (Ger.). Post-mortem appearances. OBEIN (Ger.), n. O'bin. See Genu varum. OBEt^A (Lat.), n. f. Oh(o^b)-en-e'(a,^'e')-a.'. From o^eXo's, a spit. The sagittal suture of the cranium. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OBELION (Lat.), n. n. O^b-e'l'l^-o^n. From o^eWs, a spit. Fr., obelion. The pomt in the median line where a line running between the two parietal foramina intersects the sagittal suture. [L, 149.] OBERBAUCH (Ger 1, n. Ob-e^r-baS-u'chi'. See Epigastrium. For other words in Ober-, not here given, see under the other con- stituents of the compounds. OBERBEIN (Ger.), n. Oh'e^r-bin. See Exostosis. OBERBINDE (Ger.1, u. Ob'e^r-bi^nd-e". See Fillet. OBERGESICHT (Ger.), n. Ob'e^r-go^-zi'chn. The upper part of the face, [a, 14.] OBEBHAND (Ger.), n. Ob'e^r-ha^nd. See Carpus. OBERHAUT (Ger.), n. Ob'e2r-ha=-uo-su«rv'i!-k'l. From occiput (g. v.), and cervix, the neck. Pertaining to the occiput and the neck, [a, 48.] OCCIPITO-COTYIiOID, adj. O^k-sisp'^'to-ko^fi^l-oid. From occiput (q. v.), KOTiiAjj, a cup, and elSos, resemblance. Fr., occipito- cotylo'idien. Of a fcetal position, having the occiput lying toward the mother's acetabulum. OCCIPITO-FRONTAIi, adj. 02k-si2p"i2t-o-fruSn't'l. From occiput (g. v.), and frons, the forehead. Pertaining to or extend- ing between the occiput and the forehead, [a, 17,] OCCIP ITO-PRONTAMS (Lat.), n. m. 0>k-si=p(ki2p)"i«t- o(o3)-fro3 nt-a(a3)'li''s. Fr., occipito-frontal, ^picr&nien, peaucier du crdne. Gier., Schddelmuskel, grosser Augenbrauenmuskel. A muscle arising from the superior curved line of the occipital bone and the mastoid portion of the temporal bone. Passing forward, it becomes tendinous on the vertex of the skull, and, after becom- ing muscular again in the frontal region, blends with the fibres of the orbicularis palpebrarum, conugator supercilii, and pyramidalis, and muscles of the ear. It is an elevator of the skin in the frontal por tion of the head, and moves the scalp backward and forward. By some anatomists this muscle is divided into the frontalis and the occipitaUs. [L.] OCCIPITO-HYOIDEUS (Lat,), n. m. O2k-si=p(ki2pyi»t-o(o')- hi(hu°)-o(o')-i2d(ed)'e''-u's(u*s). From occiput (g. v.), and hyoideus (g. v.). The posterior belly of the digastricus. [L, 332.) OCCIPITO-I.ATERAI/, adj. 02k-si=p"i=t-o-la''t'e=-r'l. Lat., occipito-lateralis (from occiput (g. v.), and latus, the side). Fr., occipito-lateral. (3er., o.-l. See (jccipito-cotyloid. OCCIPITO-MASTOID, adj. O=k-si2p"i2t-o-ma'st'oid. From occiput (g, V,), }ijun6s, the breast, and eTSos, resemblance. Pertain- ing to the occiput and the mastoid process, [o, 48.] OCCIPIT O-MENINGEAL, adj. 05k-si'p"i2t-o-me=n-i2n'je'- a^l. Lat., occipito-meningeus (from occiput [q. v.], and tirtviy^, membrane). Fr., occipito-m^ningien. Ger., occipito-meningisch. Pertaining to the occiput and to the meninges of the brain. [C, 4.] OCCIP ITO-MENTAI,, adj. 02k-si2p"i2t-o-me2n't'l. From occiput (g. v.), and mentum, the chin. Fr., occipito-mentonnier. Extending from the occiput to the chin. [L, 41 (a, 14).] OCCIPITO-ODONTOID, adj. O=k-si=p"i2t-o-o'd-o2nt'oid. From occiput (g. v.), 68ous, a tooth, and elSo?, resemblance. Per- taining to or connected with the occipital bone and the odontoid process of the atlas, [a, 17.] OCCIPITO-PARIETAI,, adj. 0=k-siSp"i't-o-pa2r-i'e2-t'l. Lat., occipito-parietalis (from occiput (g. v.), and paries,^ a wall). Fr., occipito-parietal. Ger., o.-p. Pertaining to the occipital and parietal bones. [C] OCCIPITO-PETROSAt, adj. 0=k-si=p"i!t-o-pe=t-ro's'l. Lat., occipito-petrosus (from occiput (g, v.), and petra, a rock). Fr., oc- cipito-petreux. Ger., o.-p. Pertaining to the occipital bone and the petrous portion of the temporal bone. [C, 4.] OCCIPITO-PHARYNGEUS (Lat.), n. m. 02k-sii'p(ki=py'i»t^ o(oS)-fa2r(fa'r)-i2n(u»n=)'je2(ge'')-uSs(u''s). From occiput (g. v.), and ^apvyf, the throat. 'FT.,occipito-pliary7igien. An anomalous por- tion of the stylo-pharyngeus arising from the basilai' portion of the occipital bone. [L, 332.] OCCIPITO- POSTERIOR, OCCIPITO - SACRAI,, adj's. O''k-si'p"i't-o-post-e'ri2-o'r, -sa^^lc'r'!. Fr., oecipito-sacri. Of a foetal position, having the occiput lying toward the mother's sacrum. OCCIPITO-SCAPUIiAKIS (Lat.). n. m. 02k-si2p(ki!p)"i»t- o(o")-ska2p(ska'p)-u2I(u. Gen., -em'atos i-atia). Gr., oxij/ia (from oxetv, to uphold). 1. A conveyance ; specifically, the vehicle o£ a medicine. [L, 60 (a, 14).] 2. Of (Jalen, lymph. [A, 325.] OCHETEUM:_A(Lat.),n.n. Ok(o^ch')-eH-vfi'ma,'. Gen., -eum'a- tos {-atl&). Gr., hx^revfia (from hxerevniv, to conduct water by a conduit). Of (lOrrseus, a meatus ; in the pi., ocheteumata, the nasal passages. {.A, 325.] OCHETOS (Lat.), OCHETUS (Lat.), n's m. 0=k(o»oh=)'e2t-o»s, -u3s(u^s). Gr., oxerds (from o^eti', to carry). A conduit or channel, a canal. [A, 311 (a, 48).] OCHEUS (Lat.), n. m. Ok(o2ch2)'u--'s. Gen., och'eos. Gr., OX""' (from oxeiK, to carry). The scrotum. [A, 322, 325 (o, 48).] OCHLESIS(Lat.),n.f. 02k(o2ch2)-le(la)'si!'s. Gen., -les'eos (-is). Gr., oxAijo-is (from oxAos. a crowd). Fr., ochUse. A morbid condi- tion resulting from the crowding together of sick persons. [L, 56 (a, 43).] OOHLODES (Lat.), n. n. 02k(o'ch')-lod'ez(as). From oxAot, a crowd, and eKot, resemblance. Of Taylor (1766), see Conical CORNEA. OCHBA (Lat.), n. f. Ok(och2)'ra». Gr., wxP"- 1- See Ochbe. 2. The Abelmoschus eseulentus or its pods.' [B, 282 (a, 35).] — O. ferri rubrlca. See Bed chalk.— O. lutea. See Iron yellow.— O. rubra. See Red ochre. — O. rubra cretacea (seu natu- ralis). See Red chalk. — O. Veneris. See BEnGblau. _ OCHBACEOUS, adj. Ok-ra'shu's. Lat., ochraceus (from wXP*, ochre). Fr., ochrac4. Ger., ochergelb, ockergelb. Ochre- culored, brownish-yellow. [B, 19, 133 (a, 35).] OCHRE, n. Ok'r'. Gr,, ilxp". Lat., ochra. Fr., acre. Ger., Ocher, Ocker. A native mixture of argillaceous or calcareous earths with iron and manganese oxides. It varies in color with the proportion of iron contained in it and with the degree of oxi- dation of the iron, also sometimes through the application of heat. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— French o. A yellow o. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— Oxford o. O. of a brownish-yellow color but Hghter than that of the Roman o. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— Red o. Lat.,/en'U77i haematites. Fr., ocre rouge. Bloodstone, a native variety of red iron oxide. [B. 119 (a, 38).']— Boman o. A commercial o. of a brownish-yellow color which becomes of a purple-red under the influence of heat. IB, 5 i,a, 38).] —Stone o. Commercial o. in hard masses. [B, 6 (a, 38).]— Yel- low o. liSit., ochra lutea. Fr., ocre jaune. See Iron yellow. OCHBIASIS fLat.), n. f. 02k(och2)-ri2-as(a=s)'i's. Gen., -aa'eos (-is). From xf>xp6t, pale-yellow. Fr., ochrosie. A genus of the Vinceoa. [B. 121 (a, 35).] — O. borbonica. Isle-of-Bo'urbon yellow-wood ; a tree found in Bourbon and Ceylon. The wood is very bitter. The bark (which resembles mongumbo-bark) and leaves are tonic and febri- fuge. [A, 496; "Nouv. rem.," May 8, 1889, p. 242; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii (a, 60) ; B, 276 (a, 35).] OCHSE (Ger.), n. 0=ch"s'e». See Bos.— O'klauenfett. See NeaVs-foot oil.— O'nzungenwiirzel. The root of various alka- nets. [a, 35.] OCHTHE (Lat.), n. f. 02k(o''ch2)'the(tha). Gen., och'thes. Gr., ox9i). The border of an ulcer. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OCHTHIASIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=k(o2ch2)-thi2-a(a8)'si2s. Gen., -as'eos (-is). From 6x»0!, a hill. See N.^vus mollusciformis. OCHTHODES (Lat.), adj. 02k(o2ch2)-thod'ez(as). Gr., ox- 0aiSi)s (from ox*"'. ^ liil'i ftncl eiSos, resemblapce). See CJallous. OCIMUM (Lat.), n. n. 02s(ok)'i2m-u=m(uoiling at WO" 0. [B, 3.]-0'butyric ether. Ger., 0''buttcrsauree.iter. A substance, C4H9.CO.O.C„H,„ forming the chief constituent of the ethereal oil obtained from Heracleum gigan- teum. LB, 270 (a, .38).]— O. chlorhydrate. A mobile liquid, CeH,,- Cl(OH), of camphor-like odor and burning taste, insoluble in water. Sp. gr., 1-008. [B, 3 (a, 38).]— O. chloride. Fr., chlorure d^octyle. Ger. , O'chloriir. A substance, CsH, 7CI, known in two isomeric forms : (1) primary normal 0. chloride, a liquid boiling at 180° 0. ; (2) capryl chloride, isoctylchloride, a liquid boiling at 175° C. LB.]— O. hy- drate. ¥t., hydrate d'octyle. See 0. ateo/io!.—0. hydride. Fr., hydrure d^octyle. See Octane.— O. iodide. Ger., O'jodiir. A substance, ChHitI, known in two varieties : (1) normal o. iodide ; (2) capryl iodide, isoctyliodide. Both are liquids boiling at about 120° C. Sp. grs., 1138 and 133. LB.]— O. isosulphocyanate, O. isothiocyanate, O. mustard oil. Ger., OHsothiocyanat, 0'- senfol. The substance CbHiiN ; : S. The compound derived from secondary o. i.capryl) is known as a liquid boiling at 234° C. [a, 30.] — O. nitrite. Ger., O'nitrit. A liquid, CsHji.O.NO, boiling at about 175° C. LB.]— O'sSuve. See Caprylic acid.— O. sulphate. See CAPRVijSulphuric acid. — O. sulphocyanate. See O. thiocya- nate.—O. thiocarbimide. See O. isosulphocyanate.— O. thio- cyanate. Ger., O^thiocyanat, thiocyansaures O. The compound C8H,,.S — C = N. The thiocyanate of secondary o. (capryl) is known. LB.] OCTYLKNE, n. O'k'ti'1-en. VT.,octyline. A colorless liquid, CeHie. LL, 87 (a, 50).]— O. alcohol, O. glycol. Ger., Octylengly- col. Adiatomic alcohol (glycol), C8H,e.(0H)i„ derived from octyl- ene by the addition of 2 molecules of hydroxj^l and occurring as a colorless oily liquid of burning taste, and boiling at about 240° C. LB, 3 (a, 38).]— O. oxide. A mobile liquid, CeHjaO, of agreeable aromatic odor, boiling at 145° C. LB, 3 (a, 27, 38).] OCTYXIC, adj. Fr., octylique. Containing octyl.— O. acid. See Caprylic acid. OCULAR, adj. O'k'u^l-a'r. Lat., ocutort's (from ocMius, the eye). Fr., oculaire, Ger., o. Of or belonging to the eye ; conducted by means of the sense of sight (said of an examination) ; as a n., an eye-piece ; the part of a compound optical apparatus, such as a tele- scope or" microscope, into which the observer looks. It is usually composed of two or more lenses or systems of lenses, and its gen- eral function is to give an enlarged virtual image of the real image formed by the objective. LI ; J, 2, 55, 94, 113, 136, 185.]— Achro- matic o. Fr., oculaire achromatique. Ger., achromatisches O. An o. in which the chromatic aberration is wholly or nearly elimi- nated. LJ, 200.]— Aplanatic o. Ft., oculaire aplanatique. Ger., aplanatisches O. An o. corrected for spherical aberration, with the chromatic aberration usually eliminated. LJ, 200. 210.]— Bin- ocular stereoscopic o. Fr.. oculaire binoculaire stereoscopique. Ger., stereoskopisches Doppel-0. An 0. composed of two o's about as far apart as the two eyes and connected with a single tube which is put in place of the o. of a uniocular microscope. By an arrange- ment of prisms the image-forming rays are divided, half being sent to each eye through the corresponding part of the double ocular. That of Tolles is also erecting. LJ, 200, 210.]— Compen- sating o. Fr., oculaire de compensation. Ger., Compensations- o\ An o. especially constructed for use with apochromatic object- ives and serving to correct or compensate for aberrations in the objectives outside the axis. LJ, 210.] — Erecting o. Fr., oculaire redresseur. (3er., Bildumkehrendeso''. An o. with which an erect- ing prism is connected so that the image in the compound micro- scope appears erect as with a simple microscope ; it is mostly used for dissecting microscopes. LJ, 200.]— Goniometer o. Fr., omt- laire a goniom&tre. Ger., Goniom^ter-0. An o. with a goniome- ter for measuring the angles of microscopic crystals. LJ, 156, 200.]— High o. An o. that magnifies the real image from ten to twenty times. [J, 200, 210.]— Huygenian o., Huygens's o. Fr., oculaire d''Huygens. Ger., Huygen'sches O. A negative o. de- signed by Huygens for the telescope, now very largely used for the compound microscope. It consists of two plano-convex lenses with the convex surface of each looking toward the objective. The lower and larger is the field lens, or collective ; it serves to make the image formed by the objective somewhat smaller, while the upper, smaller, or eye lens magnifies the real image. The two lenses of this o. serve to compensate for each other's defects and thus give a final very satisfactory image. LJ, 200, 205, 210.]— low o. An o. magnifying the real image from two to eight times. LJ, 200.] — Micrometer o., Micrometric o. Fr., oculaire micro- metrique. Ger., Micrometer-0., Messo^. An o. with which is con- nected a micrometer for the purpose of measuring the real image of objects, their actual size being found by multiplying the spaces of the o. micrometer required to measure the real image by the valuation of the o. micrometer determined with a stage microme- ter. LJ, 200, 205.1— Microscopic o., Microscopical o. Fr., o. microscopique. , n. O^d. Of Reichenbach. a force supposed to produce the phenomena of mesmerism. [L, 30 (a, 14).] ODAXESMUS (Lat.), n. m. 02d-a2x(a3x)-e''z(as)'mu3s(mu4s). Gr., 66a^Tjo-AAos (from fiSa^etv, to feel a stinging pain). Fr., odaxisme. Ger., Zahnfleischbrennen. The pain of difficult dentition. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] ODERMENNIG (Ger.), u. Od'e^r-me^n-niSg. See Agrimonia. ODESSA, n. Od-e^s'a^. A sea-bathing resort in the govern- ment of Kherson, Russia. [B, 88 (a, 50).] ODINA (Lat.), n. f. A genus of anacardiaceous trees. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— O. wodier. Goompany- (or wodier-) tree, the woodian of the Tamils, the jevml of the Bengalese ; a large tree much cultivated in India. It yields a gum, known locally; as moot cha goud or shimptee, which occurs partly in yellowish tears and partly in colorless angular fragments like gum arabic. It has a dis- agreeable taste, is said not to be astringent, and is used in asthma, etc., and as an application to sprains and bruises. The very as- tringent bark, pulverized and mixed or boiled with oil. Is applied to wounds and ulcers, and its decoction is used as a lotion m impe- tiginous eruptions and chronic ulcerations. The leaves are also boiled in oil and appHed to bruises. [A, 496 ; B, 19, 173 (a, 35) ; *'Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxv (a. 50).] ODINAGOGUE, adj. OM-i^n'a^-go^g. Lat., odinagogua (from wSt's, pain, and ayeiv, to lead). Fr., o. See OxYTOcrc. ODINOLYONTOUS, adj. OSd-i'-^n-o^l-is-o^nfuSs. Lat., odi- nolyontus (.from as, ivory. Fr., odon- tiUphas. See Dentin. ODONTERISMUS (Lat.), n. m. 02d-o«nt-e2r-i2z(i''s)'mu3s- (mu^s). From oSous, a tooth, and epts, strife. See Odontosyne- RISMUS. ODONTEUROS (Lat.), n. m. 02d-o='nt-u2r'o=s(os). Gen., -oV- os i-is). From ofious, a tooth, and evpws, decay. See Caries dentis. ODONTH^MODIA (Lat.), n. f. 02d-o«n-the2m(thaS-e2m)-od'- i^-a^. From bSovg, a tooth, and atp.a>6ia, a scorbutic aflEection of the gums. Ft., odonthemodie. See H.ffi:MODiA. ODONTHAKPAGA (Lat.), n. f. 02d-o2n-tha3rp'a2g(aSg)-a8. From oSous, a tooth, and apird^eiv, to snatch away. See Dentagra. ODONTHEKCOS (Lat.\ n. n. O2d-o2n-thu5r(the2r)'ko2s. Gen., -her'coos. From o5oiis, a tooth, and epKos, a fence. A set of teeth. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ODONTHYAtOPHTHORA (Lat.), n. f. 02d-o2n-thi(thu'')- a,'^l(sLH)-oH'tho^r-a^ . From bSovg, a tooth. iiaAoj, glass, and ^Oeipeiv^ to destroy. Ger., Zahnschmelzzerstorung. Destruction of the enamel of the teeth. [E.] ODONTHYALUS (Lat.), n. m. 02d-o2n-thi(thu8)'an(a31)-u3s- u*s. From oBoiis, a tooth, and vaAos, glass. See Enamel. ODONTHYPER^STHESIS (Lat.), n. f. OM-o2n-thip(thu6p)- u5r(e2r)-e2s(a3-e2s)-theCtha)'si2s. Gen., -thee'eos {-is). From oSou?, a tooth, virep, excessive, and alo-^o-is, perception. See HjGmodia. ODONTIA (Lat.), n. f. 02d-o2n'shia(ti2)-aS. From oSou's, a tooth. See Odontalgia.— O. excrescens. See Epulis. ODONTIASIS (Lat.), n. f.^ OM-o2nt-i2-as(a3s)'i2s. Gen., -as'eos (-sis). Gr., bSovrCaa-ts (from 6fio»'Tio»', to cut teeth). Fr., odonti- ase. See Dentition (2d def.). ODONTIATER (Lat), ODONTIATRUS (Lat), n's m. OM- o'''nt-i2-aUa3t)'uSr(ar), -a2t(a3t)'ru3s(ru^s). Gen., -er'os {-is). From bSovs, a tooth, and tar^Jp, a surgeon. See Dentist. ODONTIC, adj. O^d-o^nt'i^k. Lat., odonticus. See Dental. ODONTINOID, u. O^d-o^nfisn-oid. A preferable form of dentinoid (q. v.). ODONTITIS (Lat.). n. f. 02d-o2nt-ire)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From oSov's, a tooth. BY., odontite. Ger., Zahnentziindung. In- flammation of a tooth. [E.] ODONTO-ATLANTAL, adj. Od-o^nfo-a^t-laSnTl. See Ax- lanto-axial. ODONTOBI-AST, n. Od-o^nt'o-bla^st. From ofiou'?, a tooth, and p\aa-T6<;, a sprout. Fr.. odontoblaste. Ger., 0., Elfenbein- zelle. Of Boll, one of the cylindrical cells supposed to give rise to dentin. They form a layer'between the dentin and the tooth pulp, and send prolongations Into the dentinal canals. [J, 33, 35 ; " Arch, f. mik. Anat.," 1868, p. 79 (J).]— O'enscliicht (Ger.). See Mem- BRANA eboris. O, no; 03, not: O^, whole; Th. thin: Th», the; U. like oo in too: U". blue; U^, lull: V*, full; U*, urn; U*, like u (German). ODONTOBOTHRION OEPFNUNG 2438 ODONTOBOTHRION (Lat.), n, n. OM-o2nt-o(oS)-bonh'ri2- o^n. From 65ov$, a tooth, and jSodpi'or, a small trench. Fr., odon- iobotht'ie. See Alveolus (1st def .)■ ODONTOBOTHRITIS (Lat.), a. t. OM-o2ut-o(o')-bo=th-ri- (re)'ti2s. Gen., -rit'idos (-idis). Ger., Zahnhohlenentzundung. In- flammation of the dental alveoli. [E.] ODONTOCHAUX (Lat.), n. m. and f. OM-oSnt-o'kCo'oh')'- a^Ka^lJ-i^x. Gen., -chal'icos {-ids). From oSovs, a tooth, and xa^if, gravel. Fr., odontochalice. Ger., Zahncement, Zahnkitt. Dental cement. [L. 50 (o, 14).] , ODONTOCHIRUBGICAI,, adj. OM-o^nf'o-ki^r-u'r'.il'-k'l. From oSous, a tooth, and xeipovpyia, surgery. Pertaining to dental surgery. ODONTOCtASlS (Lat.), n. f. O^d-o'nt-o'k'la^sdaSsj-iSs. Gen., -clas'eos i-oc'lasis). From odou;, a tooth, and nXav^ to break. Ger., Zahnbruch. The breaking of a tooth. [E.] ODONTOCNESIS (Lat.), n. t. 0»d-o''nt-o(o»k)-ne(na)'si2s. Gen., -cnes'eosi-is). From oSoiis, a tooth, and Kvai', to scrape. Fr.,orfon^oc- n^se. The itching sensation in the gums accompanying dentition. ODONTOCOMIUM (Lat.), n. n. Oi'd-o=nt-o(oS)-kom(ko2m)'- i2-u3m(u*m). From 65ou¥, a tooth, and Kojiteti', to take care of. Fr., odontocome, Ger., ZahnheilungsaTistalt. A dental hospital. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ODONTODKRMEOUS, adj. Od-o»nto-du»rm'e=-uSs. From o5ou$, a tooth, and fiep^a, the skin. Fr., odontoderme. Ger., zahn- hdutig. Having a toothed skin (h^menium). The Odontodefmei of Persoon are a division of E^ngi corresponding to the Hydnei. [L, 41- (a, 43) ; B, 121 (a, 35).] ODONTODES (Lat.), adj. 0'd-o2n(>od'e2(as). 1. See Odontoid. 2. See Dentate. ODONTODESMION (Lat.), ODONTODESMIUM (Lat.), n's n, 02d-o2nt-o(o')-de^s'mi''-o'n, -u'm(u*m). From bSovs, a tooth, and £ea-jLids, a bond. Fr.^ ligament de dent. Qer.^ Zahnband. A term apparently coined by Kraus for the ligamentum dentis of P. B. Goddard, said to consist of ligamentous fibres holding a tooth attached to its alveolus and to be the chief seat of the pain in the extraction of a tooth. ["Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci.," Nov., 1838, p. 253.] ODONTODIARKHCEA (Lat.), n. f. Od-o''nt"o(o»)-di(di»)-a!'r- (a3r)-re'(ro'*'e*)-a3. From oSovs, a tooth, and fitappetv, to flow through- Fr.. odontodiarrh^e. Ger., Zahndurchfall, Zahnruhr. Diarrhoea due to dentition. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ODONTODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. 0=d-o»nt-o(oS)-di2n(du»n)'i»-a». From 66ovs, a tooth, and oSvpij, pain. See Odontalgia. ODONTOGENY, n. Od-o^nt-o^j'e^n-i". From oSov's, a tooth, and Ye»'>'o^»', to engender. Fr., odontogenie. Ger., Zahnzeugung. The embryology of the teeth. ODONTOGtYPHANON (Lat.), ODONTOGtYPHIS (Lat.), ODONTOGtYPHON (Lat.), ODONTOGtYPHUM (Lat.), n's n., f., n., and n. O=d-o2nt-o(o!i)-gli''f(glu«f)'a2n(a»n)-o=n, -o^g'li^f- (lu'f)-i''s, -o=n, -u'm(u*m). Gen., -lyph'ani, -glyp'hidos (-idis), -og'- lyhi. From 66ovs, a tooth, and YAu^aros, a chisel. See Dbntiscal- PIOM. ODONTOGRAPHY, n. Od-o'nt-o'g'ra^t-i'. From oSows, a tooth, and ypac^eii', to write. Fr., odontograpkie. See Odontoloxy. ODONTOID, adj. Od-o'nt'oid. Lat., odontodes (from hSovt, a tooth, and elSos, resemblance). Tooth-like. [C] ODONTOMTHUS (Lat.), n. m. OM-o^nt-o'I'inh-u'sfu's). From 65ous, a tooth, and At9os, a stone. Fr., odontolithe. See SoRDES (1st def.). ODONTOtOGT, n. Od-o^nto'l'o-ji'. From oSoi)«, a tooth, and Adyoy, understanding. Fr., odontologie. Ger., Odontologies Zahnlehre. The anatomy, etc., of the teeth. ODONTOLOXIA (Lat.), n. f. O5d-o2nt-o(o»)-lo2x'i2-a'. From dfiot;$, a tooth, and Aofo?, slanting. Ger., Zahnschiefstand. Ob- hquity of the teeth. [L. 60 (a, 14).] ODONTOMA (Lat.), n. n. O'd-o'nt-om'a'. Gen., -om'atoa (-aiis). From oSoOff. a tooth. Fr. ^ odontome. Ger.^ Odontom. A tumor composed of tooth-like tissue, occasionally growing from a tooth, consisting of dentin covered by enamel. fZiegler (a, 34).]— Cement o. An o. due to the abnormal production of osseous tissue at the level of the dental roots. ["Union m6d.," 1868, p. 629 (a. 34).] — Coronary o. Fr., odontome coronaire. An o. which arises while the crown is forming. [E, 1.]— Embryoplastic o. Fr., odontome embryoplastiqiie. Syn. : encysted fibroma. A tu- mor arising before the dental pulp has developed odontoblastic cells and before the enamel organ has acquired special enamel- forming cells. [E. Lagrange.]— Fibrous o. A tumor composed of fibro-oellular embryoplastic tissue arising from the alveolar por- tion of the inferior maxilla. ["Union m6d.," 1868, p. 765 (a, 34).]— Odontoplastic o. A tumor which arises after the special dentin and enamel-forming cells have been developed, but prior to the formation of the coronal cap of dentin. [E, 1.] ODONTOMBRION (Lat.), n. n. 0"d-o2nt-o(o»)-me(me')'rii'-o''n. From oBovss a tooth, and juepo;, a part. The Tcenia dentata. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ODONTOMYS (Lat.), n, m. 0»d-o2nt'o2m-ii!s(u«s). Gen., -om'yos (-is). From oSovs, a tooth, and fifis, a mouse. The pulp of a tooth. [L, 60 (a, 14).] ODONTONECROSIS (Lat.), n. t. O=d-o!'nt-o(o')-ne!'k-ros'i's. Gen., -ros'eos {-is). From oSous, a tooth, and viKpnnm^ death. Fr., odontonecrose. Caries of the teeth. [E.] ODONTOPERIOSTEUM (Lat.), n. n. ^ 05d-o!'nt"ofoS)-pe=r-i'- o'*st'e'*-u3m(u*m). From oSovs, a tooth, irepi, around, and 6a-T^o»', a bone. See Pbbiodonteum. ODONTOPHATNE (Lat.), n. f. 0=d-o2nt-o(o')-fa2t(fa»t)'ne(na), Gen., -phat'nes. From 6fiou'«, a tooth, and tjiarvj], a feeding- trough. See Alveolus (1st def.). ODONTOPHATNITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=d-o!'nt-o(o»)-fan(faSt)- ni(ne)'ti2s. Gen., -nit'idos {-idis). See Odontobothritis. ODONTOPHIiEGMONB (Lat.), n. f. 0=d-o2nt-o(o»)-fle=g'- mo*n-e(a). Gen., -phleg'mones. From 6601J5, a tooth, and ^Acy/AOKig, fiery heat. See Odontitis. ODONTOPHOKE, n. Od-o»nt'o-for. From oSou's, a tooth, and (^opeir, to bear. The lingual ribbon of the higher molluscs, con- sisting of a band of teeth rolled up in the mouth. [L, 206 (a, SI).] ODONTOPHYIA (Lat.), n. f. 0=d-o2nt-o(oS)-fl(fn8)'i2-as. From ofiovf, a tooth, and ^veti', to grow. Fr., odontophyie. See Denti- tion (8d def .). ODONTOPIESTER (Lat.), n. m. 0'd-o2nt-o(oS)-pi»-e»st'u»r(ar). Gen., -ter'os (-is). From 65oi;9, a tooth, and wieffT^p, a squeezer. Fr., 0. Ger., Zahnklem.m-er, Zahnpresse, An instrument for re- lieving odontalgia by pressure. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ODONTOPRISIS (Lat.), n. f. OM o^nt-oSp'ri's-i's. Gen., -pris'- eos (-op'risis). From ofiouc, a tooth, and n-pieiv, to saw. See Bryghob. ODONTORRHAGB (Lat.), n. f. 05d-o2nt-o=r'ra=j(raSg)-e(a), From ofiov?, a tooth, and priyviivaL, to burst forth. Fr., odontor- rhagie. Dental haemorrhage. ODONTORKAMPHOUS, adj. Od-o'nt-o^r-a^m'fu's. Lat., odontorramphus (from bSovt, a tooth, and pd/11^07, the crooked beak of birds). Fr., odontoramphS. Ger., zahnachnabelig. Having a toothed beak. [L, 41, 50 («, 43).] ODONTORRHEUMAtGY, n. Od-o'nt-o'r-rui'm-a^lj'i!. Lat., odontorrheum.algia (from hiov^.,^ a tooth, peu/ia, a flow, and aAyos, pain). Lat., odontorrheumalgia. Eheumatic toothache. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ODONTOKRHINE (Lat.), n. f. OM-o=nt-o2r-rin(ren)'e(a). Gen., -rhin'es. From o£ov$, a tooth, and ptn], a file. Fr., odontor- rhine. See Dentiscalpium. ODONTORRHIZOPHTHISIS (Lat.), n. f. O^d-o^nt-oi'r-ri'z- o''t(o2f)'i2s(thi2s)-i2s. Gen., -phthis'eos {-oph'ihisis). From o5ov$, a tooth, pi'^a, a root, and st-e»-o=f'- i2t(u8t)-o^n. From oSovs, a tooth, oariov, a bone,!and ^vetv, to grow. Fr., odoniost^ophyte. Ger., Zahnosteophyi. An osseous outgrowth on a tooth. [L, m (a, 14).] ODONTOSTERESIS (Lat.), n. f. 0»d-o2nt-o(oS)-ste»r-e(a)'sii's. Gen.,-e5'eos(-is). From ofiovs, a tooth, and o-Tepetv, to deprive. Fr., odontostir^se. Ger., Zahnverlust. Loss of teeth. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ODONTOSYNERISMUS (Lat.), n. m. 02d-o"nt-o(oS)-si2n(su»n)- e''r-i3z(i3s)'mu3s(mu*s). From ofioiis, a tooth, and awepC^eiv, to con- tend together. Fr., odontosyn4risme. 1. See Brygmos. 2. See Claquedents. ODONTOTECHNY, n. Od-o'nt'o-te^k-ni". From oJov's, a tooth, and rexio), art. See Dentistry. ODONTOTHECA (Lat), n. f. 02d-o'nt-o(oS)-the(tha)'ka'. From iSous, a tooth, and S^ktj, a chest. Fr., odontothigue. See Dental follicle. ODONTOTHERAPIA (Lat.), n. f. 0'd-o2nt-o(oS)-the'r-a2p- (a3p)-i(e)'a3. From 65ou'$, a tooth, and flepairet'a, medical treatment. Ger., Odontotherapie. The therapeutics of dentistry, [n, 48.] ODONTOTHRYPSIS (Lat.), n. f. OM-o2nt-o(o')-thri2p(thru«p)'- si'^s. From ofiovs, a tooth, and 0pv\/fi?, comminution. Decay of the teeth by attrition, [a, 48.] ODONTOTRIMMA (Lat.), n. n. 02d-o2nt-o(oS).triSm'ma». Gen., -trim'matos (-atis). Gr., bSovrdrptfifia (from o6ou?, a tooth, and rpifieiv, to rub). Fr., odontotrimme. See Dentifrice. ODONTOTRYPHY, ODONTOTRYPY, n's. OM-o^nt-oH'- ri'f-i'', o'd-o^'nt'ri^p-i^. From oSoiis. a tooth, and rpviray, to bore. The driUing of a tooth to reach pus in the cavity of the pulp. [E.j A, ape, A«, at; As, ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish): E. he; E'. ell: G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N", tank; 2439 ODONTOBOTHRION OEFFNUNG ODORAMENTUM (Lat.), n. n. Od(o3d)-or-a2(a3)-me2at'u3m- (u^tn). From odorare, to perfume. Fr., odorament. A medica- ment employed because of its odor. [L, SV (a, 43).] ODORATUS (Lat.), n. m. Od(o2d)-or-at(aH)'u''s(u*s). Gen., -at'us. From odorari, to examine by smelling. See Olfaction. ODORIFERANT, ODORIFEROUS, adjs. Od-o3r-i3f'e2r- a^nt, -u^s. Lat., odoriferus (from odor, an odor, and ferre, to bear). Fr., odorif^re. Ger., riechend. Emitting an odor, espe- cially an agreeable one. [L, 41, 43, 50, 107 (a, 43).] ODORINE, n. Od'o^r-en. From odor, an odor. Fr., u. Ger., Odorin, See Piooline. ODOROSCOPE, n. Od'o^r-o-skop. From odoi\ an odor, and tncowelv, to examine. An apparatus for testing odors. [L, 41 (1, 14).] ODYLE. n. Od'i^l. See Go. ODYNEPHATOUS, adj. OM-i^n-e^raH-uSs. Gr., 6fiui/^(/,aT0ff (from bSvvri, pain, and ^eveic, to slay). Lat., odynephatus. See ANODYNE. ODYNEPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. 02d-ian(u«n)-ea(a)-fob(foabyi2-aS. From 65uv77, pain, and t^ojSetv, to fear. Fr., odyndphobie. Ger., Schmerzscheu. Dread of pain. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ODYNEPHOROUS, adj. O^d-i^n-e^foar-uSs. Gr., bSvvriif>6po9 (from bSvvrf^ pain, and ^opetv, to bear). Lat., odynephorus. Fr., odynephore. Ger., schmcrzbringend. Causing pain. [L, 50 (a, 14).] CECOID, n. Ek'oid. From oIko?, a house, and eT5os, resem- blance. Ger^ Oiko'id, Leib. 1. Of Brlicke, the porous, non-con- tractile, transparent, colorless substance of a nucleated red blood- corpuscle (see ZooiD). [J, 30, 35.] 3. Of Lankester, the membrane or envelope of nucleated red blood -corpuscles. [" Quart. Jour, of Micr. Sci.," 1871, p. 361 (J).] CEDEMA (Lat.), n. n. E2d(o3-e2d)-e(a)'ma'. Gen,, -em'afos (-atis). Gr., olS^ixa (from olSelv, to swell). Fr., cedeme. Ger., Oedem. It., Sp., edema. An effusion of watery fluid into the tissue of a part. Subcutaneous oe., diffused over the body at large," is called anasarca. — Acute circumscribed oe. (of the skin). A disease characterized by the occurrence of circumscribed, isolated or disseminated, nodular, oedematous swellings, frequently upon the face, but sometimes in other parts of the body. The swellings may be slightly reddish or purplish, but usually show little or no difference m color from the surrounding surface. They appear rather suddenljr, disappear in a few hours or after a day or two, are attended with but slight abnormal sensations, and tend to recur. It is generally regarded as a neuropathic affection and is sometimes associated with arthritism. ["N. Y. Med. Jour.," Sept. 3, 1887, p. 268 ; Quincke, "Mntshft. f. p. Derm.," July. 1883, p. 139 (G).]— Acute malignant oe., Acute purulent oe. Ger., akutes malignes Oedem. See Acute inflammatory gangrene. — Acute retrobulbar oe. CE. of the retrobulbar region of the eye ; it causes exophthalmia, conjunctival and palpebral ob., protrusion of the papilla of the eye, cerebral vomiting, and diminution of the pulse, [a, 34.]— Blue oe. Of Charcot, an indurated oe. in which the affected region is of a blue color, there is local lowering of tem- perature, and there are sensory or motor disturbances of hysteri- cal origin. It is a vaso-motor derangement. [" Progr. m6d.," Oct. 11, 1890 (a, 34).]— Brown oe. of tlie lungr. CE. of the lung in which there are scattered hseraorrhagic patches and brown spots. It occurs in mitral disease of long standing in which there is hyper- trophy of the right ventricle with a permanent increase of pressure in the pulmonary ve^els. [Ziegler(a, 34).]— Cardiac oe. of the kidney. The alterations which the kidneys undergo in conse- quence of the passive congestion resulting from heart disease, [Hortoles, "Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci.," July, 1883, p. 157.]— Cere- bral oe. 1. See Hydrocephalus. S. See Cephahedema.— Col- lateral oe. CE. caused by transudation of serum accompanying arterial hypertemia and due to increased lateral pres.sure in the capillaries. [D, 3.]— Compact oe. of infants. See Sclerema osdem-atosum.— Cretinoid oe. See Myxedema.— Febrile pur- puric oe. A variety of purpura in which there are localized oe., a general eruption of purpura urticans about the joints, and rheu- matic fever. [Osier (a, 34).]— Hereditary ang^eio-neurotic oe. A condition in which there are local swellings in various parts of the body or extremities, associated with gastro-intestinal disturb- ance ; it affects several generations in a family. It is a vaso-motor neurosis. ["Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci.," Apr., 1888, p. 363(a, 34).]— Hydraemic oe. Of Cohnheim, oe. resulting from hydrsemia. ["Phys. u. f. klin. Med." (a, 34).]— Hypostatic oe, CE. caused by hypostasis. [Cohnheim (a. 34). f— Infectious oe. See Malignant (£.— Inflammatory oe. A serous exudation into an inflamed tis- sue. [D, 3.]— Laryngeal oe. CE. originating in the larynx or propagated from some inflammatory process in the laryngeal tract. The transudation of serum into the submucous tissue may produce such tumefaction that life is threatened. ["N, Y, Med. Jour.," Dec. 18, 1886, p. 673 (a, 34).]— Malignant anthrax oe. A variety of malignant pustule manifesting itself by firm gelatinous CB. in various parts, especially the eyelids, but without the presence of the typical pustule. [E, 25.]— Malignant oe. Lat., oe. malig- num, oe. carbunculosum. Fr., oediime malin (ou charbonneux). Ger., Milzbrandodem. A form of contagious anthrax affecting the skin, and characterized by great oedematous infiltration. Cf. Malignant pustule and Contagious anthrax.— Myo-oe. See the major list.— Neurit ic oedemata of the .skin. Ger., neuritische Oedeme der Haut. In Auspitz's classification of skin diseases, a suborder of neuritio dermatoses including Urticaria neuritica. [G, 4.] — Neuro-paralytic oe., Neuropathic oe. CE. following neuro-paralytic congestion or due to paralysis of the vaso-motor nerves, [a, 18.]— CE. acutum. See CE*. calidum.~G^.. algidum. See Sclerema neonatorum. — l(asl)-aa. Gen., -act'os i-actis). CJr., oiv6ya\a (from otfo?, wine, and yaAa, milk). Fr., cenogale. Ger., Weinmilch^ Weinmolken, Of Hippocrates, milk mixed with wine. [A, 311 (a, 17).] CENOGARUM (Lat.), n. n. Ean(o!i-e=n)-og(o'ig)'a2r(a3r)-u«m (u*m). '^Gr., oivoyapov (from oti/o;, wine, and yapov, garum made of brine and small fish). Of Aetius, a mixture of wine and garum. [A, 311 (a, 17).] fENOKRINE, n. E'^n'o-krin. From oTvo?, wine, and KpCveiv, to judge. A test paper prepared by saturation with lead acetate, used to distinguish genuine red wines from tho.se colored by f uchsine, etc. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvi, p. 267 (oi, 60).] CENOI, (Fr.), n. A-nol. See Mesitylene. CENOLATURE, n. E=n-o=l'a2-tu2r. Lat., cenolatitra (from oT»'os, wine, and latum, supine of ferre, to bear). Fr., os. Ger.. Weinauszug, Arzneiwein. A vinous extract or preparation, espe- cially for medicinal use. [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).] OflNOtE [Fr. Cod.]. A-no-la. A medicated wine. [B.]— CE. arsenical cuivreux. See Mixture catheretique.—(E. ferru- g;ineux. See Vinum ferri citratis. CBNOtIN, n. E'nWl-i'n. Fr., cenoline. Syn.: oenocyanin. A substance, CjiHooOjo, forming the coloring matter of grapes and red wine. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] OKNOLOTIF (Fr.), n. A-no-lo-tef. Of B6ral, » vinous lotion. [L, 41, 49, 50 (a, 14).] CENOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. E2n(o''-e2n)-o(oS)-man(ma»n)'i=-a». From olvoi, wine, and ftavLa, mania. Fr., (Bnomanie. Ger., Wein- tollheit (1st def.), Sauferwahnsinn (2d def.), Oenomanie (2d def.). 1. The dipsomania of Huteland. 2. Dehrium tremens. [L, 50 (a, 14, 43).] CENOMEL (Lat.), OENOMELI (Lat.), n's n. En'(o='en2)-o»m- e'l, -e2n(o=-e'n)-o2m'e''l-i(i2). Gen., -mel'Us, -mel'itos {-itis). From olrot, wine, and jieAi, honey. Fr., omomelU. Ger., Weinmeth, Honigwein, A mixtm-e of wine and honey. [L, 30, 41, 49, 50 (1,14).] CENOMETER, n. E'n-o^m'en-u'r. From olvos, wine, and p-i- rpov, a measure. JY., cenomMre. See Vinometer. CENOPHLYGIA (Lat.), n. f. E=n(o=-e3n)-o(o')-fli2j(flu«g)'i!-aa. Gr., OLvoit)\vyia (from oivo^\vyelv, to be drunk). Fr., cenoplUygie. Of Greek writers, drunkenness. [A, 311 (a, 17).] CENORGANIN, n. ESn-oiirg'aiD-i^n. See CEnolin. CESfOSTAGMA (Lat.), n. n. E2n(o2-e2n)-o(o»)-sta2g(sta'g)'ma». Gen., -stag'matos (,-atis). From olpos, wine, and ffrdy/ia, a drop. Fr. , cenostagme. Ger., Weingeist. Spirit of wine. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OENOTANNIN, n. E'n-o-ta''n'i2n. The tannin contained in red wine. [B, 270 (a, 38).] (ENOTHEBA (Lat.), n. f. En(o2-e2n)-o(o5)-the(tha)'ra3. Fr., cenothire. Ger., Nachtkerze. Evening- (or tree-) primrose : a genus of onagraceous herbs. The CEnotheratce of Necker and the (Bno- therece (Fr., op.nothAv^es) of Endlicher are the Onagraceos {Onagra- riece). The CEnotherecR of Reichenbach and others (the CEnotheri- neos of Spach) are a division of the Onagreoe. The (Enotherinece of Brongmart are a class of perigynous Dialypetaloe. [B, 19, 34, 42, 64, 170 (a, 35).] — OE. berteriaua. A Chile species, applied to wounds, contusions, and felons. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. As- soc," xvi, p. 198 (a, 50).] — CE. biennis. Fr., cenoth^re commun, jambon, onagre, mache rouge, onagraire. Ger., gemeine Nacht- kerze, Uartenrapunzel, Bapontik. Common evening-primrose, large rampion ; a species growing in Europe and America. The bark, which has a mucilaginous taste, but leaves a slight smart- ing sensation in the throat, is supposed to contain the medicinal principle of the plant. A decoction of the young branches and leaves, and especially of the cortex, has been used as an external application in eczema, etc. The root, radix oenotherai (seu rapun- cult), was formerly used as a laxative and alterative. [B, 5, 84. (54, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— OE. hlrta. See Jussma ftirta.— CE. latifo- lia. Fr., cenoiMre d larges feuilles. A North American species having an edible root. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— CE. prlmiiloides. A medicinal species found in California. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xix,_p. 301 (a, 50).]— CE. pumila. Sp., yerba del porrazo (6 del golpe) [Mex. Ph.]. Dwarf evening-primrose. The decoction is used in Mexico as a resolvent. [J. M. Maisch, *'Ara. Jour, of Pharm.," Apr., 1886, p. 168.] CENOTHIONIC, adj. ESn-o-thi-o'n'i^k. Fr., cenothionique. See SuLPHOviNic. CENYL IODIDE, ... E=n-iai-i'od-i!d(id). See Methyl iodide. OESE (Ger.), n. U'z'e'^. The platinum loop with which micro- organisms are manipulated on culture media ; a familiar term in the German laboratories. [Cruikshank (a, 53).] GESEIi, n. An island in the Baltic where there is sea-bathing, with saline mud-baths at the capital. [L, 30, 37, 49 (a, 14).] CESOPHAGALGIA (Lat.), n. f. ESs(o2-e2s)-o2f-a=g(aSg)-a21- (a'l)'ji"(gi'')-a». From oitro^aYo;, the gullet, and aAyoj, pain. Fr., cesophagalgie. Ger., Speiserbhrenschmerz, Schlundschmerz. Pain in the oesophagus. [L, 50 (a, 14).] CESOPHAGEAI,, adj. E^s-oH-a.^ye'-an. Lat., cesophagceus. Fr., cesophag&. Pertaining to the oesophagus. [C.} CESOPHAGECPIESMUS (Lat.), n. m. E2s(o3-e2s)-o2f-a2i(a»g)- e3k-pi2-e*z(e^s)'mu3s(inu*s). From oio-o^d-yo$, the gullet, and tit-niea- jbtds, a squeezing out. Ger., Speiserohreuverschiebung. Displace- ment of the oesophagus. [L, 60 (a, 14).] CESOPHAGECTOMY, n. E^s-o^f-a^j-eSkt'om-i". Ger., Oeso- phagektomie. Resection of the oesophagus. CESOPHAGECTOPY, n. E^s-o^f-a^j-eikt'o-pi". From oiayos, the gullet, and bSvi/jj, pain. See CESOPHAGALGIA. OESOPHAGOMAEACIA (Lat.), n. f. E's(o'-e2s)-o=f-a2g(aSg)- o(o')-ma'l(ma'l)-a(a')'.si2(ki2)-a'. From ol(roiyos. the gullet, and p.aKaKia, softness. Ger., Speiserokrenerweichmtg, Oesophagomala- cie. Softening of the oesophagus. [L, 67.] CES0PHAG0MYC08IS (Lat.), n. f. E(o2-e2)-so2f-a2(a=)-go- (go3)-mi(mu^)-kos'i'^s. Gen., -cos'eos. From oiGo^iyo^, the gullet, and jauKi?5, a fungus. Mycotic disease of the oesophagus, [a, 34.] CESOPHAGOPATHY, n. ESs-o^f-a^g-o^p'aHh-i^. Lat., oeso- phagopaihia (from oitFo(jia.yos, the gullet, and ird^off, a disea.se). Fr., oesophagopathie. Ger., Speiserohrenieiden. Any disease of the oesophagus. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OESOPHAGOPtEGIA (Lat.), n. f. E2s(o2-e2s)-o=f-a2g(aSg)-o-. (o=)-ple(pla)'ji^(gi'')-a'. From oitrocjia-yos, the gullet, and .rAijy^, a blow. 1h., oesophagoplSgie. Ger., Speiserbhrenldhmung. Pai*aly- sis of the oesophagus. [L, 50 (o, 14).] CESOPHAGOBKHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. E2s(o!-e2s)-o2f-a=g(aSg)- o2r-raj(ra3g)'i'^-a^. From oia-o^dyos, the gullet, and prjyvvvaL, to burst forth. Fr., cesophagorrhagie. Ger., Speiserohrenblutung. Haemorrhage from the oesophagus. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OESOPHAGORRHOEA (Lat.), n. f. E=s(o2-e!is)-o2f-a2g(a!ig)- o''r-re'(ro'''e2)-a3. From otcro0dyos, the gullet, and pet.', to flow. Fr.. ce.sophagorrh6e. Ger., Speiserolirenschleirnjlu&s. A discharge from the oesophagus. [L, 50 (a, 14).] CESOPHAGOSCOPE, n. E's-o^f-a'g'o-skop. From oio-oijiayo!, the gullet, and vtcoirelv, to examine. Ger., Oesophagoskop. An instrument, constructed on' the plan of the endoscope, for inspect- ing the interior of the oesophagus by reflected light. [Baratoux, "Progr. med.." May 27, 1882, p. 399.] CESOPHAGOSPASIMUS (Lat.), n. m. E=s(o2-e2s)-o=f-a2g(aSg)- o(o3)-spa2z(spa^s)'mu3s(mu^s). From oto-o«^dyos, the gullet, and (rirav, to draw. See CEsophagismus. OESOPHAGOSTBNOMA (Lat.), CESOPHAGOSTENOSIS (Lat.), n's n. and f. E2s(o=-e''s)-o=f-a"g(a»g)-o(o3)-ste2n-o'mas, -os'i^s. Gen., -om'atos (.-atis), -os'eos (-is). From oio-oi^dyos, the gullet, and vrivttitm, a constriction. Fr., o^sophagostinose. Ger., Speiseroh- renverengerung. An oesophageal constriction. [L, 50 (a, 14).] O, no; O". not; O', whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, hke oo in too; U», blue; V, lull; V*, full; U', urir. U«, like ii (German). 308 CBSOPHAGOSTOMY OINTMENT 3442 CESOPHAGOSXOMY, n. E^s-oSf-a^g-o'st'om-is. From o'uro- ^dyo?, the gullet, and ffTOjua, an aperture. The operation of mak- ing a permanent oesophageal fistula tor the relief of stricture of the OBSophagus. [" Brit. Med. Jour.," July 15, 1882, p. 101.] CESOPHAGOTOME, u. E^s-o'f-aSg'o-tom. From oi(ro((iiivos, SANDS S (ESOPHAGOTOME, ■^ MACKENZIE S INTERNAL (ESOPHAQOTOME. the gullet, and riixveiv, to cut. An instrument for cutting a strict- ure of the oesophagus, [a, 48.] OESOPHAGOTOMY, n. E's-o'^t-a^g-o't'om-i''. From o'uro'f>i- ■yos, the gullet, and Te/Ai/etv, to cut. Fr., txsophagoiomie. Ger., Speiserohrenschnitt. The operation of cutting into the oesopha- gus. [E.] (ESOPHAGUS (Lat.), n. m. E»3(o'-e=s)-o'f'ai'g(a»g)-u's(uure carbolic acid in 9 parts of olive-oil. [B,95(a,38).]— O. carminativum. Fr., huile carminative. Of the Norw. Ph. , a preparation containing 45 parts of o. chamomillEe, 2 of oil of crisped mint, and 1 part each of .the oils of caraway, cumin, and fennel. [" Drugg. Circ. and Chem. Gaz.," Apr., 1882, p. 58 (B) ; B. 95 (a, 38).]— O. carpathicum. See Hun- garian TURPENTINE.— O- catliarticum. See Oil of juniper. — O. cetaceum. Whale-oil. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— O. Chaberti. Ger., Chabertsol. Syn. : o. anthelminthicum. An old remedy for tape- worm ; made by distilling 3 parts of a mixture of 1 part of Dip- pel's animal oil and 3 parts of oil of turpentine. [B, 48, 124. 270.] — O. champemelinum. A preparation, official in many of the old pharmacopoeias, made by boihng or digesting 1 part of chamo- mile flowers with from 3 to 6 parts of olive-oil and expressing or filtering. It is stimulant, carminative, and anodyne, and was em- ployed in enemata, embrocations, and frictions. [B, 97, 200 (a, 14). 1 See also Huile de camomile.— O. cheirinum. An essential cil obtained from the flowers of Cheiranthus cheiri. [L, 94 fa, 17).]— O. cicinum. 1 . See under Jatropha ciircas. 2. See Castor-oi7 (Ist def.). — O. cinereum. An ointment made by triturating mercury to extinction with oil or liquid paraffin, varying in the amount of mercury from 1 to 33 per cent. [B, 270 (a, 38).]— O. cinereum benzoatuin. Of Neisser and Hasting, a preparation made by triturating 20 parts of mercury with 5 of a mixture of 40 parts of ether. 20 of benzoin, and 5 of oil of sweet almond, until the ether has evaporated, adding 40 parts of fluid paraffin, and triturating again. [B, 270 (a, 38) ; " Proc. of the Am. Phai'm. Assoc," xxxvii, p. 385 (a, 50).]— O, cinei'euin fortius. A preparation made by shaking together 30 parts of lanolin (dissolved in from 100 to 200 of chloroform) with 60 of mercury, triturating until all the chloroform has evaporated and the mercury is completely divided, and adding an equal amount of olive-oil. [" Proc. of the Am. Pbarm. Assoc," xxxvii, p. 385 (a. 50).]— O. contra tfleniain (Cliaberti [Pruss, Ph., 6th ed., Russ. Ph.]). See O. Chaberti.— O. coryllnum. A very bitter empyreumatic oil distilled from the wood of Corylus avellana ; formerly used as a vermifuge. [B, 119 (a, 38) ; B, 180 fa, 35).]— O. de Senega. See Palm-oi^- O. destillatum. A volatile oil. [B, 5 (a, 35).]— O. Dippelii. See DippeVs animal oil.— O. empyreumaticuni e ligno fossili. A yellowish-brown or red- dish-brown substance, having a tar-like smell and the consistence O, no; 03, not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Ths, the; V, like oo in too; U", blue; Us, lull; XJ*, full; U^, urn; U", like ii (German). OLEYL OLIVIL 2M6 of butter, obtained by dry distillation from brown coal. It was formerly used in rheumatism. [B, 27'0 (a, 38).]— O. gabiaiiuin. See Maltha. — O. glaciale lunare [Lemery]. Antimony trichloride obtained with the aid of silver chloride (horn silver). [Parr (B).] — O. lieracleoticuni, O. heraclinuiu, O. liieracUnuni. See 0. corylinitm, — Olea infusa. Ger., infundirte Oele. A prebaration made by mixing 10 parts of a powdered drug with 8 of alcohol, and 50 each of lard-oil and cotton-seed oil. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv, p. 255 (a, 50).]— O. irinum. See 0. iridis (under Iris). — O. irritans anglicum. A mixture of 1 part each of pow- dered euphorbium and powdered cantharides with 50 parts each of oliveoil and oil of turpentine, digested one day and filtered when cooled. [B, 370 (a, 38).] — O. kervinuin. See Castor-oiZ (1st def.). — O. lateritium. A thick, brown, tarry oil, of unpleasant, pun- gent odor, obtained by heating brick dust saturated with a fixed oil. [B, Sro (a, 381.]— O. laurinum [Netherl. Ph.]. See Laueel- oil (1st def.). — O. lithaxinicuni, O. lithavinicum. Birch tar. [B, 180 (a, 35).] See under Betula alba.~0* lucii piscis. See under Esox lucius. — O. uiasticliinum. A preparation made by dissolving 1 part of mastic in 4 parts of ohve-oil over the water bath ; formerly prescribed to stop vomiting and diarrhoea. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — O. morphinatiim [Swiss Ph.]. A preparation made by triturating 1 part of morphine hydrochloride, till it is dissolved, with 1,000 parts of oil of sweet almonds. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — O. iiios- covitlcum. Birch tar. [B, 180 (a, 35).] See under Betdla alba. — O. mucilaginum. A preparation made by boiling together 38 parts each of marsh-mallow root, lily bulbs, and fenugreek .seeds and 664 each of water, olive-oil, and oil of lilies, adding 333 each of chamomile flowers and lily flowers, macerating for 34 hours, and straining. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— O. myrtinum. See Oil of myrtle.— O. nigrum. A black einpyreumatic oil obtained by putting into a perforated earthern pot the seeds of Celastrus paniculata^ with benzoin, cloves, nutmegs, and mace, and distilling the oil into an- other pot below ; used in India as a stimulant and diaphoretic. [A, 496 ; B, 172 (a, 35).]— O. omphacinum. See Omotribes.— O. parafflnosHin. Liquid paraffin. [B, 270 (a, 38).]- O. pctrse. See Petroleum. — O. philosoplioruin. See O. lateritium. — O. phosphoratum [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Belg. Ph., Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Euss. Ph.]. Fr., huile phosphoree [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., aeeite fosforado [Sp. Ph.]. Phosphorated oil ; a clear, nearly colorless oil having the odor of phosphorus and becoming lumin- ous in the dark. The U. S. preparation is made up of 1 part of phosphorus dissolved by the aid of heat in 90 parts of filtered al- mond-oil, with the addition of 9 parts of stronger ether. The Br. preparation contains 3 grains (f of one part) of phosphorus dis- solved in a fluidounce (99 parts) of almond-oil. The French prepa- ration is like that of the U. S. Ph., except that 95 parts of the oil and 4 of ether are taken. The other preparations consist of 1 part of phosphorus dissolved in 100 [Belg. Ph.] (36 [Sp. Ph.]) parts of olive-oil or in 80 [Ger. Ph.] (48 [Gr. Ph.], 80 [Swiss Ph.], 100 [Euss. Ph.]) of almond-oil. [B ; B, 95 (a, 38).] Ct. Huile phosphoree aromatique and Huile phosphoree au milli^me. — Olea pinguia. See Fixed oils. — O. populeum. A preparation made by digest- ing 1 part of poplar buds cut flue with 3 parts of olive-oil, express- ing, and straining. [B, 370 (a, 38).]— O. jrovinciale. See Prov- ence oil.— O, purgans. Fr., huile purgative. A solution of 1*37 parts of scammony in 30 of olive-oil. [B. 119 (a, 38).]— O. pyro- anlmale. Fr., huile animate empyreumatigue. See O. animale cruduni.—O, pyro-animale depuratum. See DippeVs animal oil. — O. pyrocarbonicum. See O. empyreumaticum e ligno fossili. — O. rosaceum, O. rosatum. In the London Ph. of 1721, an infusion of roses in olive-oil. [B. 18 (a. 34).]— O, riissicum. Birch tar. [B, 180 (a, 35).] See under Betula alba.—O. ruta- ceum. See O. rut^.— O. sails. See Circulatum minus.— O, septem florum. Fr., huile des sepi fieurs. A preparation made by boiling 1 part each of the fresh flowers of chamomile, violets, roses, idles, elder, hollyhock, and great mullein in 12 of olive-oil until the moisture is dissipated, and expressing ; applied by rub- bing in muscular contraction. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— O. sulpJiurato- terebinthinatum [Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. See 0. terebinthin.*; sulfurafum. — O. sulphiiratum. See Balsamum sulphuris sim- plex. — O. templjnum, Fr., essence de templine (Sd def.). 1. See 0. Fim pumilionis. 3, Of the Swiss Ph., a variety of oil of turpen- tine distilled from the cones of Abies pectinata. [B, 5, 180 (a, 35); "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xi (a, 50).]— O. terrje. Petro- leum. [B, 180(a, 50).]— O. vesicans [Belg. Ph.]. Of the veterinari- ans, a preparation made by digesting 3 parts of powdered euphor- bium and 6 of powdered cantharides with 100 of cod-liver oil, straining, treating the remainder again with 100 parts of cod-liver oil. and mixing the two. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— O. vesicans duplex [Belg. Ph.]. Of the veterinarians, a preparation made like the pre- ceding, but with 6 parts of euphorbium and 13 of cantharides. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— O. vulpium. A mixture of olive-oil with 1 per cent, each of oil of thyme and oil of dill. [B, 270 (a, 38).]— O. wittnebi- anum. See Oil of cajuput.— Unguentum ex oleis volatili- bus, balsaino peruviano et camphora compositum. See Balsamum nervinum (2d def.). OLEYI., n. Ol'e^-i^l. The radicle of oleic acid, C18H33O. [B.] — O'saure (Ger.). See Oleic acid. OLFACTION, n. O^l-ta^k'shu'n. Gr., o(r(f)piji7is. Lat., olfac- tns (from olfacere, to smell at). Fr., o., odorat. Ger., Biechen, Geruch. The act or function of smelling. [K.] OtFACTIVE, adj. O^l-fa^kt'i^v. Fr., olfactif. See Olpac- tory. OLFACTOMETER, n. O^l-fa'kt-o^m'e^t-ur. Fr., olfacto- mUre. From olfactare, to smell at, and (ie'Tpoc, a measure. An apparatus for measuring the acuteness of smell. That of Zwaarde- maker consists of two tubes— one of rubber covered on its inner surface with an odorous substance, and the other of glass sliding in the rubber tube. The glass tube flts into the nostril, and the outer tube is drawn out till so much of the rubber surface is ex- posed that the odor is perceived by inhalation through the inner tube, the graduation on which at this position indicates the mini- mum of smell perception. ["Brit. Med. Jour.," 1888, ii, p. 1295 (a, 34, 48).] OLFACTOB, n. 0'1-fa'kt'o'r. From olfacere, to smell at. The unit of olfactory sensitiveness. ["N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec. 7, 1889, p. 631 (a. 48).] OLFACTOKIUM (Lat.), n. n. 0'l-ta,'kt(.la,'iit)-OT'V-n'm(u*iii). From olfacere, to smell. A smelling-bottle. OLFACTOKIUS (LatO, adj. on-fa»kt(faSkt)-or'i=-u«s(ul-ii'g-o(o=)-ble=n'ni2-a«. From 6Ai70s, little, and pAeira, mucus. Fr., oligoblennie. Ger., Schleim- mangel. Detective secretion of mucus. [L, 41, 60 (a, 14, 43).] OllGOCAKPOUS, adj. 021-i"g-o-ka»rp'u=s. From oAivos, tew, and Kapirds, fruit. Fv., oUgacarpe. Having tew seeds or fruits : of sori, having few spore-cases. [B, 19 (a, 35) ; L, 41, 107, 180 (a, 43).] OLIGOCHOMA (Lat.), n. t. O21-i!'g-o(o»)-l£ol(ch2o=l)'i2-a». From oXiyos, little, and xoAfl, bile. Fr., oligocliolie. See Acholia (1st def.). OL,IGOCHBOM:.EMIA(Lat.), n. f. 0=l-i5g-o(o')-krom(ch»rom)- eni'(a^'e^m)-i2-a3. From oAiyof, little, xpSifLa^ color, and aijaa, blood. (3er., Oligochromamie. Deficiency of hsematiu in the blood. [D.] OMGOCHBOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0>l-i2g-o(o=)-kro(ch2ro)'si2s. Gen., -chros'eos (-is). From 6Atyos, little, and xpuirts, a coloring. Diminution of hsemoglobin in the individual blood-corpuscles. [L, 20 (a, 34).] onGOCHTtIA(Lat.),n.f. 0»l-i2g-o(o»)-kil(chi!u''l)'i=-a3. From oAi'-yos, little, and xv\6iy chyle. Fr., oligochylie. See Achylia (2d det.). OLIGOCHYMIA (Lat.), n. f. 051-i'g-o(o»)-ki=m(ch2u«m)-i(e)'a'. From 6Aiyo5, small, and x"f*°^i juice. Fr., oligochymie. See Achy- MOSIS. OlilGOCOPKIA (Lat.), n. f. On-i'g-o(o^)-y^o'p'vV-a.'. From oXiyoi, little, and Kowpoj, excrement. Fr., oligocoprie. See Aco- PROSIS. OLIGOCTTHvEMIA (Lat.), n. f. 021-iag-o(o')-si=th(ku»th)- em'(a3'e='m)-i3-a3. From oAtvos, small, kv'tos, a cell, and aVa, blood. Fr., oligocythoemie, oligocythemie. Ger., Oligocythd-mie. Defi- ciency of red blood-corpuscles. [D, 3.] OtIGODACKYA (Lat.), n. n. pi. 0"l-i2g-o(o')-da2k(da>k)'ri2- (ru8)-a3. From oAiyot, little, and Saicpvoi', a tear. Fr., oligodacrie. See Adacrya. OLIGOGALACTIA (Lat.), OLIGOGALIA (Lat.), n's f. 0=1- i»g-o(oT)-ga21(ga31)-a'-'k(a=k)'shi2(ti»)-a', -gal(ga=l)'i'-'-a». From oAi'yos, slight, and yaAa, milk. Fr., oligogalie. See Agalactia. OMGOGtOBULIE (Fr.). n. 0-le-go-glo-bu»-le. From oAiyos, slight, and globulus, a small globe. See Ouoocyibjehha. OtIGOM:ANIA(Lat.),n.f. 021-iJg-o(oS)-man(ma'n)'i2-a'. From oAt'yos, slight, and fiavia, madness. Fr., oligomanie. A form of in- sanity which, although potentially affecting all the mental faculties and operations, apparently involves only a part, such as the emo- tions, the intellect, or the will, or certain manifestations only of a faculty of the mind. ["N. Y. Med. Jour.," 1887, p. 701 (, whole; Tli, thin; Tha, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U», lull; U*, full; U, urn; U», like u (German), OLIVILE OMPHALOPHLEBITIS 2448 from alcohol as white needles having a sweetish and bitter taste but no odor, melting at 180° C. and soliditying to an amorphous mass which melts at 70° C. It crystallizes from hot water In star- shaped gi'oups of prisms containing 1 molecule of water. Its vapor is used for fumigating sick-rooms in Italy. [B, 3 (a, 38).] OMVIIiE (Fr.), n. 0-le-vel. A substance (of the doubtful formula Ci4Hi,06) extracted from olive-tree gum. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OlilVIN, n. Ol'l^v-i^n. From oliva, an olive. Fr., olivine. Ger., 0. 1. A dark-green variety of chrysolite. 2. A resinoid sub- stance (of the doubtful formula C14H10O4), probably an impure salirrhetin, obtained by heating salicin with sulphuric acid. [B, 48, 93 (a, 14).] OLIVITE, n. 0=l'i»v-it. Fr., o. Ger., Olivit. A substance obtained by Landerer by treating the leaves or unripe fruit of the olive-tree with hydrochloric or sulphuric acid and precipitating with water. LB, 38, 48 (a, 14).] OliljAR, adj. O^l'la^r. Lat., ollaris (from olla, a jar). Fr., ollaire, Ger., topfartig. 1. Of plant-organs, kettle-shaped. 2. Plastic ; easily molded into vessels. OIJMiJTZ, n. O^l'mu^tz. A place in Moravia, Austria, where there is a sulphurous spring ; also a bathing establishment. [L, 135 (a, 60).] OLOPHtYCTIS (Lat.), n. f. 01(o2I)-o(oS)-fli!>k(flu"k)'ti's. Gen., -phlyct'idos (-idis). Gr., o^oi^Avkti's. Fr., olophlyctide. Of Alibert, a term for all forms of herpes (2d def .) except zoster, together with the strophulus volaticus of Willan and certain forms of miliaria. [G, 7.]— O. Iiydrolca. Fr., olophlyctide hydrmque. Of Alibert, see Miliaria rubra and Miliaria crystallina. — O. labialis. Fr., olophlyctide labiale. See Herpes facialis. — O. miliaris. Fr., olophlyctide miliaire. Of Alibert, the herpes iris and herpes cir- cinatus of Willan. [G, 7.]— O. progenialis. Fr., olophlyctide prog&nial. Of Alibert, see Herpes progenitalis. — O. prolabialis. FiL, olophlyctide prolabiale. Of Alibert, see Herpes facialis.— O. -rolatlca. Fr., olophlyctide volatile. Of Alibert, see Strophulds volaticus. OtOPHONIA(Lat.),n.f. 0'l-o(oS)-fon'i2-aa. From oAos, whole, and ifxayri^ the voice. Congenital malformation of the vocal organs. [E.] — O. labii lobata. See Harelip.— O. linguae frenata. See Ankyloglossum (1st def.). OliUS (Lat.), n. n. 01(o21)'uSs(u, in; N, in; N«, tank; 2449 OLIVILE OMPHALOPHLEBITIS Schulteriibel. Of Lobstein, a disease affecting the shoulder. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OMO-CEKVICALIS (Lat.), n. m. Om-o(oS)-su0r(ke2r)-vi2k- {weli:)-a(a3)'li2s. From Sjioi, the shoulder, and cervix, the neck. See Levator anguli scapuli. OMOCtAVICULAK, adj. Om"o-klaSv-i2k'usl-aSr. From &lj,os, the shoulder, and clavtcula, the clavicle. Fr., onio-clavicu- laire. See Cobaco-clavioular. OMOCLAVICULARIS (Lat.), n. m. Om-oCo3)-kIa(kla3)-vi2k- (wi2k)-u21l,u*l)-a(a^l'ri!'s. See Cokacoclavioularis. OMOCLBIDOHYOIDEUS CLat.), u. m. Om-o(oS)-Mid(kle2- i2d)o(o')-hi(hu«)-oCo2)-i2d(ed)'eii-u3s(ueLv, 'to turn about. Fr., omostrophose. Gtev,, Schulterven-enkung. Dislocation of the shoulder. [L, BO (a, 14).] OMOTOCIA (Lat.), n. f. Om-o(o3)-to(to2)'shi2(ki!)-a!i. Gr., il^o- ToKt'a (from (ijiAo?, untimely, and tokos, childbirth). Fr., omotocie. Miscarriage, premature delivery. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OMO-TBACHELIEN (Fr.), n. 0-mo-tra=-ka-le-a'n=. From Stp-o^, the shoulder, and rpayijAos, the throat. See Levator clavicu- Ice. [L, 87 (a, 60).] OMOTBAPEZIAI,, adj. Om"o-tra=p-e'zi2-'l. Fr., omo-tra- pezien. Pertaining to or situated between the trapezius and the omohyoideus. [L.J OMOTBIBES (Lat.), n. n, Om-o2t'ri2b-ez(e2s). Gr., onoTpijSe's. Of Galen, a refrigerant and astringent oil expressed from unripe ohves. [A, 885.] OMOYODES (Lat.), u. m. Om-o(o')-i(u«)-od'ez(as). See Omo- hyoideus. OMPHACIUM (Lat.). n. n. 02mf-a(aS)'shis(ki3)-u8m(u. From 6n0a\o's, the navel. Fr., omphaXier. Ger., Grubling. A genus of euphorbi- aceous plants of the Crotonece. [B, 42, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— O. cor- data, O. diandra. Fr., omphalier afeuilles ovales, liane popaye (ou d Vanse).. Ouabe oil-plant ; a species indigenous to Guiana and the West Indies. The seeds are edible after extracting the embryo, which is purgative. The leaves are used as a detergent for wounds and chronic ulcers. The plant yields caoutchouc. [B, 19, 173, 180, 875 (a, 35).]- O. nucifera, O. triandra. Fr., noisetier de Saint Dominique. Cob-nut of Jamaica, nut-tree of the Antilles ; a caout- chouc-yielding tree growing in the West Indies and on the Magda- lena River. The edible seeds contain a fatty oil which is used in thoracic and abdominal inflammations. The slightly astringent flowers are used as a diuretic. [B, 19, 173, 160, 875 (a, 35).] OMPHALECTOMY, n. 02mf-421-e2kt'om-i=. From op.f)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., o^mf'a^l-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From o^i/taAds, the navel, and «7jAi^, a tumor. See Umbilical hernia. OMPHALODES (Lat.), adj. 02mf-a=l(a=l)-od'ez(as). Gr., 6ju0aA(j)£i}? (from ojuf^aAds, the navel, and ^\hoi, reseiflblance). Navel-like. OMPHALODIUM (Lat.), n. n. 02mf-a=l(aai)-od'i2-uSm(u«m). From ojn^aAttifiijs. navel-like. Fr., omphalode. Ger., Nabelgrund, Grubengntnd. A protuberant mark (navel) on the hilum of a seed through which pass vessels to the chalaza or rhaphe. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 36)!] OMPHALO-ENTERIC, adj. 0''mt"a,n-o-e^Dt-eVi^k. Lat., omphalo-entericus (from ojti^aAdff, the navel, and evrepov, the intes- l:lne). Pertaining to or connected with the umbilicus and the intes- tines. [L.] OMPHALOLYSIS (Lat.). n. f. 0=mf-a!l(asl)-o!l'i2(u«)-si2s. Gen., -ys'eos i-ol'ysis). From 6/n^aAds, the navel, and Auo-tr, a loos- ing. Fr., omphalolyse. Ger., O. See Omphalotomy (2d def.). OMPH ALO - MES AEAIC, OMPH ALO - MESENTERIC, adj's. 02mf-a21-o-me'^s-a2r-a'i2k, -me^z-e^n-te'^r'isk. From oju^a- Ads, the navel, and p-etrevTepLov, the mesentery. Fr., omphalo-mesa- rdique, omphalo-mesenterique. Ger., omphalo-mesenterisch. Per- tainina: to or connected with the mesentery and the umbihcal vesi- cle. [L.] OMPHALOMONODIDYMI (Lat.), n. m. pi. 02mf-a'l(asi)-o- (o3)-mo^n-o(o3)-di*d'i2m(u^m)-i(e). From 6p.(^aAds, the navel, judj-o?, alone, and fiiSv/xof, twin. Ger., Nabelzwillinge. Twins united at the umbilicus. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OMPHALOMYCES (Lat.), n. m. 02mf-a»l(a=l)-o2m'i=(u«)-sez- (kas). Gen., -et'os (.-is). From o/A_<^aAds, the navel, and jhukijs, a fungus. Any one of various species of agarics having a navel- shaped pileus; [B, 121 (a, 85).] OMPHALONCUS (Lat.), n. m. 0=mf-a21(asi)-o=n2k'u3s(u*s). From 6p.tf>aK6^, the navel, and oy/co?, a tumor. Fr., omphaloncie. Ger., Nabelgeschwulst. A tumor or swelling of the navel. [L, 41, 50 (o, 14).] OMPHALONEUBON (Lat.), n. n. O2m"fa21(fasi)-o(o=)-nu'r'- o^n. From ojun^aAds, the navel, and vevpov, a cord. The umbihcal cord. [L, 50 (o, 14).] OMPHALONEUEORBHEXIS (Lat.), n. f. O^mf-a^Ka'D-o- (o8)-nu'^r-o'^r-re'-'xfrax)'i'^s. Gen., -rhex'eos (-is). From 6ju.0aAd7, the navel, reilpov, a cord, and p^fts, a bursting. Fr., ompkaloneuror- rhexis. Laceration of the umbilical cord. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OMPHALONEUROSTREPSIS (Lat.), n. f. OZmt-a^Ka'D-o- (o8)-nu'^r-o(o3)-stre'^p'si2s. Gen., -streps'eos (-is). From ofitjtaXo^, the navel, KcSpov, a cord, and o-rpe'ijii!, a turning round. Ger., Nabelschnurverdrehung. Torsion of the umbilical cord. [L, 60 («, 14).] OMPHALOPAGUS (Lat.), n. m. 02mf-ai'l(asl)-o'p'a2g(aSg)- u^s(u*s). From 6^<^aAd$, the navel, and TryiyvvvaL, to make fast. A double monstrosity the bodies of which are united at the umbilicus. [L, 49, 57 (a, 14).] OMPHALOPHLEBITIS (Lat.), n. f . 02mf-a21(an)-o(o=)-fle2b- i(e)'ti'^s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From bp^a\6v, the navel, and 0Ae'»//, a vein. Fr., omphalophlebite. Ger., Nabelvenenentziindung. In- flammation of the umbilical veins. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).]— O. puru- leiita. Of Bollinger, a purulent inflammation of the umbilical vein in new-born calves, followed by secondary abscesses in the liver. [Uffreduzzi, "Arch. p. 1. sci. med.," viii, 16 ; " Ctrlbl. f . klin. Med.," Mar. 21. 1885, p. 801.] O. no; 0», not; O', whole; Th, thin; Tli", the; U, hke oo in too; U", blue; U", lull; U*, full; U', urn; U", like il (German). 309 OM PH ALOPHLEGMONE ONOPORDUM 3450 OMPHAIOPHLEGMONE (Lat.), n. f. 02mf-ai'l{an)-o(o=)- fle'g'mo^n-e(a). Gen., -phleg'mones. From t>ij.if>a\6$, the navel, and 4t\syiJ.ovr}, inflammation. See Omphalitis. OMPHAIOPHYMA (Lat.), n. n. 0=mf-a21(a31)-oCo')-fi(tu«)'- ma'. Gen.,-phym'atos {-atis). From ofii^aAds, the navel, and 0i)fia, a growth. See Omphaloncus. OMPHALOPKOPTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=mf-a21(aai)-o(o3)- pro'^pt-os'l^s. Gen., -tos'eos [-is). From o|i;Lif>(iAds, the navel, and 7rp6n-T(t)o-c$, prolapse. See Umbilical hernia. OMPHAIiOKKHAGE (Lat.), n. f. 02mf-a=l(a31)-o=r'ra'-'j(raSg)- e(a). Gen., -or'rhages. From oju^aAo;, the navel, and pTjyvvvai, to burst forth. Fr., o. Ger., Nabelbruch,. Rupture of the umbilical cord. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OMPHALOKKHAGIA (Lat.), u. f . 02mf-a21(a=l)-o=r-rai(raSK)'- I'-a'. From iii(t>a\6t, the navel, and pijyi'ui'iii, to burst forth. Fr., omphalorrhagie. Ger., Nabelblutung^ Omphalorrhagie. Haemor- rhage from the umbilical cord or region. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] OMPHAI.OKRHEXIS (Lat.), n. f. OSmf-a21(aai)-o=r-re2x- (raxj'i^s. Gen., -rhex'eos {-is). From ojiK^aAds, the navel, and pijyvvvai., to Durst forth. See Omphaloneurorrhexis. OMPHALORRHCEA (Lat.), n. f. 0''mf-an(asi)-o2r-re'(ro"'- e3)-a3. From 6jiL(^aAds, the navel, and pelf, to flow. Fr., omphalor- rhie. Ger., Nabellymphfluss. A watery discharge from the um- biUcus. IL, 50 (a, 14).] OMPHAIOS (Lat.), n. m. 0»mt'a21(asi)-o2s. Gr,, ojx^aAds. Fr., ombilic. Ger., Nabel. See Umbilicus. OMPHALOSITE (Fr.), adj. O^n'-fa'-lo-zet. From oju/rnXdi, the navel, and (riVos, food. Eeceiving nourishment by the navel ; the o's of G. St.-Hliaire are his second order of smgle monsters, characterized by the absence of the heart and other important organs, receiving nourishment by the umbilical cord alone, and therefore being incapable of extra-uterine life. [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).] OMPHALOSOTER, n. 02mf-a21(an)-o(oS)-sot'u6r(ar). From 6jii0aAd?, the navel, and o-foTjjp, a preserver, Sch511er's term for a funis-repositor invented by him. [A, 18.] OMPHALOTACTEKIUM (Lat.), n. n. 02mf-a=l(a«l)-o(oS)- ta'^kt(ta^kt)-e{a)'ri2-u3m(u*m). From 6;ui0a\67. the navel, and rdfr- tr^tv, to arrange. Neugebauer's term for a funis-repositor invented by him. [A, 15.] OMPHALOTAXIS (Lat.), n. f. Oi'mf-an(a=l)-o(o=i)-ta=x(ta!ix)'- i^s. Gen., -tax'eoft {-is). From ofiij>a\6s, the navel, and Tatrtreiv, to arrange. The replacement of a prolapsed umbilical cord. [A, 3SJ6 (a, 21).] OMPHAtOTO^IY, n. O^mt-a^l-o^t'om-i--'. Gr.. h^4,a\oToii.io. (from 6^(^aAd9, the navel, and refLveiv, to cut). Ger., Otiiphalotomie, Nabelschnitt (2d def.), NahelschnurdurchnchniU (2d def.). 1. An old term for obstetrics. [A, 88.] 2. Section of the umbilical cord. [E.] OMUM (Tarn.), n. Also written oma-m. The Carum ajowan or the Ptychotis coptica. [B, 18, 121, 172.]— O. oil. Ajowan oil, a volatile aromatic oil obtained from the fruits of Carum ajowan. It smells like oil of thyme, and contains thymol. [B, 18 (a, 35).]— O. water. Of the pharmacopoeia of India, a carminative water distilled from o. fruits ; it is used as a vehicle, [B, 18, 172 (a, 35).] ONAGE, u. In the Gaboon country, an arrow-poison obtained from the seeds of Sirophanthus kombe and Strophantlius hispidns. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxi (a, 60) ; B, 5 (a, 35).] ONAGBA (Lat.), n. f. 0''n'a2g(a'g)-ras. From ovaypos, a wild ass. 1. Of Dioscorides, the.E/)27o?)2«mangMsi//ohum. 2. Of Spach, the genus CEnothera. [B, 43, 121 (a, 35).] 3. See Lysimachia vul- garis. ONAGRACEOUS, adj. O^n-a^^-ra'shu's. Lat., onagraceus. Fr., onagrac^. Pertaining to or having the characters of the ona- grads (the Onagraceoe [Fr., onagrac^es] of Lindley, Onagrce [Ger., Onagreen] of Jussieu, OnagrariacecE [Fr., onagrariac^es] of Bail- lou, Onagrarice of Jussieu, Onagrariece of Cambessi, Onagrece [Fr., onagreen] of Humboldt, Kunth, and Bonpland), which are an order of caleifloral dicotyledonous. herbs, shrubs, or trees, distinguished chiefly (Baillon) by the inferior ovary, and natives generally of tem- perate regions. Some yield edible fruits, roots, or seeds, and some are mild astringents. The Onagrem of De Candolle are a tribe of the onagrads. [B, 19, 34, 43, 131, 173, 180 (a, 35).] ONANISM, n. On'a^n-i^zm. Lat., oimnismtts (from Owan, the son of Judah, who first practised masturbation). Fr., on^Lnisme. Ger., Onanie. 1. See Masturbation. 3. The practice of incom- plete sexual intercourse, the semen of the male being deposited elsewhere than within the genital passage^ of the female. [J. Fried- rich, " Documenta ad illustrandum Concilium Vaticanum anni 1870," N5rdlmgen, 1871.] — Coi\iugal o. Lat., onanismus conjugalis. Fr., onanisme conjugal. 1. See O. (2d def.). 2. Any deviation from natu- ral and complete coitus in wedlock. ONCHIDITJM (Lat.), u. n. 02n2-ki2d(ch=i"d)'ii'-u'm(u)-thIi=p(thlep)'si's. Gen., -thlips'eos {-is). From 07KOS, a tumor, and flAt^is, pressure. Fr. , oncothlipse. Ger.. Geschwulstdntck. Pressure caused by a tu- mor. [L, 60 (a, 14).] ONCOTOMY, n. O^nak-o't'om-i'. Lat., oncolomia (from oyKos, a tumor, and tojujJ, a cutting). Ger., Oncotomie^ Geschwiir- ojfnung, Geschwilrschnitt. The opening of an abscess or tumor [E.] ONDE (Fr.), n. 0'n=d. A wave, [a, 48.]— O. musculaire. See Contraction wave. — O, pulsatile. The pulse-wave. [L, 88 (a, 50).] ONEIRODYNIA (Lat.), a. f. Oi'n-i(e2-i2)-ro(ro3)-di=n(du«n)'- i^-a". From ovaipoq, a dream and ofiu'io;, a pain. Fr., onirodynie. Painful dreaming. [L, 50 (a, 48).]— O. activa. Somnambulism. — O. gravans. See Incubus (3d def.). ONEIKOGMUS (Lat.). n. m. 02n-i(e=-i=)-ro»g(rog)'mu>s(mu*s). Gr., bveipmyfio^. Fr., onirogme. 1. A vivid dream. 2. Exoneiro- sis. [L, 60 (a, 14).] ONEIROGONORRHtEA (Lat.), ONEIKOGONOS (Lat.). n's f . and m. 0'^n-i"{e^"\^)-TO{To^)-go'n-o''T-Te'{To"e')-a^, -ro'-'g'o=n- o^s. From ovetpo^, a dream, yovoq, semen, and pelv, to flow. Fr., onirogone. See Exoneirosis. ONEIRONOSUS (Lat.), n. f. 0'n-ir(e=-ii'r)-o=n'o!s-uSs(u.,cebolla. The genus Allium, especially AlUuvi cepa: also the bulb of Alliuyn cepa. [B, 5, 19, 34, 77, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— Bog-o. The Osmunda regalis. [B, 275 (a, 35).]- Bulbless o. See Allium fistulosum.— Pearl-o. The Allium ampeloprasum. [B, 375 (a, 35).]~Potato- o. See under Allium cepa.— Sea-o, The Scilla maritima and Scilla vema. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Stone-o. See Allium fistulo- sum.— Top-o^t Tree-o. See under Allium cepa. ONIS (Lat.), n. f. On(o2n)'i2s. Gen., on'idos (-idis). Gr., ovi's, (from ovo?, the ass). Asses' dung : formerly used medicinally. [A, 325.] ONISCUS (Lat.), n. m. 0=n-i!'sk'u3s(u«s). Gr., ovtV/cos. Fr., clopnrte. Ger,, Assel., Kellerwurm. The wood-louse; a genus of the OniscidcB (Fr., oniscides ; Ger., Landasseln), "vihich. are an or- der of isopod Crustacea., living in damp places under stones, decay- ing wood, etc. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— O. asellius, O. asellus. Church louse; of Linnaeus, see Armadillo o^cma/is (1st def.); of Schseffer, see O. murarius. — O. mui'arius. Ger., Mauerassel. A European species, brownish gray, glistening on the upper side. Dried, it formerly formed a part of the millepedes gallicce (see under Mille- pedes). [B, 180 (a, 35).]— O. zonatus. A European centipede (now referred to the genus Glomeris), so called because the posterior borders of the rings {terga) have a narrow orange-yellow edge. It formed an important part of Millepedes (g. v.). It loses its color on drying. [B, 180 (a, 35).] ONOBKUCHUS (Lat.), ONOBRYCHIS (Lat.), n's m. and f. On(o2n)-o2b'ru2k(ru*ch2)-u3s(u'»s), -ri2k(ru8ch2)-i2s. Gen., -bruch'i, -brych'idos {-idis). Gr., hvo^pvx^^. Fr., o., sainfoin. Ger., Espar- sette. 1. Of Dioscorides, probably O.saiiva. 2. Hen's-bill, medick- vetch ; a genus of leguminous herbs or undershrubs, of the Hedy- sareCB. The Onobrychece of Reichenbach are a subdivision of the HedysareoE. [B, 42, 64, 173, 180, 275 (a. 35).]— O. sativa, O. spica- ta, O. viciEEfolia, O. vulgaris. Fr., o. cultive, bourgogiie, es- parcette, herbe iternelle, sainfoin des pres, tite de cog. Ger., Es- parsette^ Sussklee. Saintfoin, sainfoin, espai'sette, cock's-head, fodder-grass, French grass ; a perennial deep-rooting herb of Eu- rope and central Asia, growing especially in marshy soils. It is identified with the hvo^pvxU of Dioscorides, and was formerly offi- cial as herba o., and used in retention of urine. [B, 19, 173, 180, 385, 314 (a, 35).] ONOMATOI.OGY, n. O^n-o^m-a^t-o^l'o-jia. Lat., onomatolo- gia (from opofia, a name, and Aoyos, understanding). Fr.,onomaio- logie. Ger., Namenlehre, Wortbildungslehre. The science of nomenclature ; that branch of any science which relates to the methods and rules to be adopted for the formation of names. IB, 3, 19 (a, 35).] ONOMATOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. 02n-om(.o2m)-an(a''t)-o(o3)- raa(ma3)'ni2-a3. Fr., onomatomanie. 1. That condition of an in- sane person in which the mention of a particular word or the impression produced by a pal-ticular chance occurrence habitually awakens memories that lead to an exacerbation of the disease. [Charcot and Magnan, "Arch de neurol.,*" Sept., 1885, p. 157 ; "N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec. 12. 1885, p. 675.] 2. A functional derangement of the speech centres occurring in certain nervous and mental dis- eases as a result of which the patient is possessed by an agonized effort to recall some particular word, by an irresistible impulse to repeat a given word continually, or by a dread of some common- place word on account of some meaning attached to it or of its associations. [" Lancet," Jan. 9, 1892, p. 97 (a, 50) ; a, 34.] ONONIN, n. O^n-on'i'^n. A glucoside, C3oHa40i3, obtained from the root of Ononis spinosa. [B, 270 'a, 38).] ONONIS (Lat.), n. f. QSn-on'i^s. Gen., -on'idos {-idis). Gr., oviavLs (1st def.). Fr., ononide. Ger., Hauhechel. 1. Of the an- cients, the O. antiquorum. 2. Rest-harrow ; a genus of legumin- ous herbs or undershrubs of the Trifoliece. [B, 42, 64, 114, 173, 180 275 (a, 35).] — Aqua ononidis. Fr., eau de bugrane, hydrolat d^arrite-bceuf. An old preparation made by distilling the fresh herb of 0. a^-vensis with twice its weight of water. [B, 119.]— O, antiquorum. Tall rest-harrow ; a small-flowered, stiff-thorned species found in southern Europe. It is probably the ovwi'is of the ancients, often identified with O. spinosa. [B, 180, 275 (a, 35).] — O. arvensis, O. foetens, O. liircina. Tr., ononide des champs. Ger., stinkende Hauhechel. Common rest-harrow, land- (or petty) whin, cammock, wild licorice ; a European species having a nause- ous, goat-like odor, said to be imparted to cheese made from the milk of cows that have eaten the plant (whence the terra cammocky applied to tainted cheese). The root is used like that of O. spinosa. The O. arvensis of Smith is O. repens. [B, 19, 64, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] — O. natrix. Fr., ononide natrix, girard, mache blanche. Pram (or yellow-flowered shinibby) rest-harrow, eoat-root ; a European species. The root, radix natricis Plinii, is substituted for that of O. spinosa. [B, 121, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. procurrens, O. repens. Fr., arrete-bc&uf. Ger., ki-iechende Hauhechel. Root- ing-branched rest-harrow, cammock, petty whin ; a species grow- ing in sandy places throughout Europe, used like O. spinosa. [B, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. spinosa. Fr., agavon, ononide epineux, bugrane {dpineuse), arrete-bceuf., mache noir. Ger., dornige (Oder gemeine) Hauhechel, Weiberkrieg, Ochsenhrech, Stallkraut, Hechel- Icraut, Harnkraut, Aglerkraut. Thorny rest-harrow, cammock ; a European species. The root, radix ononidis (spinosce), radix alo- pecurioides (seu urinaria, eeu restce bovis^ seu arrestee bovis, seu remorce arati), is used as a diuretic. It has a mucilaginous taste at first, then a somewhat sweetish, and finally a salty and acrid- herbaceous taste. It contains extractive, starch, and, according to some, a resin. [B, 64, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] ONOPOKDON (Lat.), ONOPORBUM (Lat.), n's n. On(o2nV o(o8)-po''rd'o'^n, -u3m(u'*m). Gr.. hvoiropBov (from ovos, an ass, and TTopSij, a breaking of wind). Fr., onoporde. Ger., Eselsdistel, KrebsdisteL A genus of composite plants, of the Cynaroideoe. The Onopordeae of Schultz are a subdivision of the Serratuleoz. [B, 42, 64, 170 fa, 35).]— O. acanthium. Fr., onoporde d feuilles d'acanthe, artichaut sauvage, chardon bdtard (ou velu), pedane. Ger., gemeine Krebsdistel, Wegdistel, Eselsdistel, Wolldistel, O, no; 0», not; O", whole; Th, thin; Th*, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; U<, full; U», urn; U*, like ti (German). ONOSMA OOSTEGITE 2452 Krampfdistel. Cotton (or down, or Scotch) thistle, thistle-upon- thistle ; a weed heariag cottony leaves and purplish flowers. The root and the fresh herb, radix et herba recens acatithii (seu cardui tomentosi^ seu cardui onopordi, seu 8pin(Z alboR, seu onopordi), were formerly official in Europe, the former being used as a laxa- tive and diuretic, and also in gonorrhoea and abscesses of the breast, and the expressed juice of the latter in gangrenous sores and malignant skin diseases. [B, 34, 173, 180 (a, 3o).]— O. elonga- tam, O. lioiTidum, O. illyricuxn. A white, downy species growing in southern Europe, the Grecian Archipelago, and Arabia. This and 0. acanthium are probably the djcavdtov of Dioscorides. [B, 180, 368 (a, 35).] ONOSMA (Lat.), n. n. On(o'n)-o'zCo=s)'ma'. Gen., -os'matos (-atis). Gr., ofoir/ia. Fr., cirinthe. Ger.. Lotiaurz. A genus of boraginaceous herbs or undershrubs. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— O. echi- oides. Fr., cdrinthe d feuilles de vip^rine. Ger., natterkopfar- tige Lotvnirz. A species found in Europe and the northwest prov- inces of India. Its root contains a coloring matter which is used as a substitute for alkanet. [B, 173, 180 (n, 35).]— O. Emodi. Ma- haranga-dye-plant of India, rutton-root ; a species indigenous to Thibet. The root produces a dark purple or red dye. In Cashmere the flowers, stem, and root are used medicinally. [B, 186, 275, 314 (a, 35).] — Kadix onosmatis. The root of O. echioides. [B, 180 (a, 35).] ONOSMODIUM (Lat.), n. n. On(o2n)-o!'z(o2s)-mod'i»-u=m(u'm). False gromwell ; a genus of the Boraginaceae. [B, 34, 275 (a, 35).]— O. hispiduiu, O. virginianum. A small rough plant growing in dry soils from New England to Florida and Louisiana. The tincture has been used for gonorrhoea, vesical irritation, etc. [Dungan, " St. Louis Clin. Record," June, 1882, p. 9 ; B, 34 (a, 35).] ONTASedA (Sp.), n. On-ta'n-ya'da'. A place in the prov- ince of Santander, Spain, where there is a sulphurous and saline spring. {L, 49, 57 (a, 14).] ONTOGENY, u. O^nt-o'j'e'n-i'. From eWi, to be, and TewSj", to engender. Vr., ontogenie. GeT.,Ontogenese. 1. The history of the evolution of an individual. [L, 146.] Cf. Fhylogeny. 2. The doctrine of the production of species by special creation only, as opposed to phylogeny (g. v.). [M. Duval, "Progr. med.,'' June 9, 1883, p. 457.] ONYCHA (Lat.), n. f. 02n'ii'k(u«ch!i)-a«(a=). From omi, the nail. See Bdelliuu (1st def.). ONYCHATROPHIA (Lat.), n, f, 0'n-i2k(u«ch')-a2t(a»t)-ro- (ro'^)'fi2-a3. From ovv^, the nail, and arpoi^ta, atrophy. Fr., ony- chatrophie. Ger., Nagelschwinde, Atrophy of the nails. [G.] ONYCHAUXE (Lat.), ONYCHAUXIS (Lat.), n's f. O'n-i^k- (u**ch2)-a*x'(a3'u*x)-e(a), -i^s. Gen., -aurc'e-s, -eos i-is). From om;^, the nail, and au^ij or aufi}(ri$, growth. Ger., Nagelverdickung, Nagelhypertrophie. See Hypbronychia. ONYCHEXAM-AXIS (Lat.), n. f. 0'n-i2k(u«ch=)-e'x-a21(a=l)- Ia2x(ia3x)'i2s. Gen., -lax'eos (-is). From ovv^, the nail, and e^aX- Ao^ts, a changing. Ger., Nag^lausartung. Degeneration of the nails. [G.] ONYCHIA a-at.), n. f. On(.o'B)-Vk(n'ch^Yi^-a.3. From oiru$, the nail. Fr., onyxis, onychie. Ger., O. Inflammation of the matrix of the nail, whereby the growth of the nail is impaired or the nail is undermined by suppuration and sometimes lost. [G.] Ct. Pakonychia (1st def.).— O. consecatlva. O. consecutive to syphilis. [G.]— O. maligna. A malignant form of o. occurring most commonly in children and usually occasioned by some local injury, attended with ulceration, the growth of spongy granula- tions, and a foetid discharge. The nail is loosened, becomes brown or black, and is finally shed or peels off in strips. In healing, thick rough masses of epidermis are formed upon the bed of the nail. fE : G.] — O. periungualis. Perionychia. [G.]— O. scrofulosa. O. due to scrofula. [G.] — O. sicca. O. unattended by ulceration. The nail loses its lustre and transluoency, becomes furrowed and brittle, breaking off at the end, and may become separated from its bed. [G.] — O. sicca syphilitica. O. syphilitica unattended by ulceration.— O. simplex. O. attended usually with suppura- tion, without much ulceration, and followed by loss of the nail, which is replaced by a new nail that is more or less deformed. [G.] — O. symptomatica. O. due to some systemic disease or to some affection in the vicinity of the nail. [G.] — O. syphilitica. O. due to syphilis. It begins at the wall or fold of the nail or at the centre, and involves a portion or the whole of the nail, which be- comes whitish or grayish. This is followed by roughness of the surface, by scaling and splitting of the nail substance, and some- times by hypertrophy. It may be attended with ulceration. [G.] Cf. Paronychia syphilitica. — O. traumatica. O. due to injury. ONYCHISTEBION (Lat.), n. n. 0=n-i2k(u«ch2)-i2st-e(a)'ri2-o»n. Gr., bwxi-(rTripiov (from avvxta-Trip^ the hoof). Fr.. onychisterion. (3-er., Nagelscheere^ NagelmessAr. An instrument for cutting the nails. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ONYCHITIS (Lat.), n. f. On(o2n)-i2k(u«ch2)-i(e)'ti=s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). See Onychia. ONYCHOCAMPE (Lat), n. f. 02n-ii!k(u»ch2)-o(oS)-ka2mp- (ka^mp)'e(a). Gen., -camp'es. From oi-vf, the nail, and xa/iir^, a bending. See (Jnyohooryposis. ONYCHOCLASIS (Lat.), n. f. O2n-iiik(u»ohs)-o2k'la=s(la's)-i's. Gen., -clas'eos (-oc'lasis). From oruf, the nail, and leAdo-is, a break- ing. Ger., Nagelbruch. Fracture of the nail. [E.] ONYCHOCLINE (Lat.), n. f. 02n-i'k(u''ch2)-o(oS)-klin(klen)'e- (a). Gen., -clin'es. From oruf, the nail, and kXicij, a couch. Fr., o. See Matrix of the nail. ONYCHOCKYPTOSIS (Lat.). n. f. 02n-i2k(u«ch!).o(oS)-kri«pt- (kru^pt)-os'i'^s. Gen., -ptos'eos (-is). From ovvf , a nail, and Kpvn- T05, hidden. See Ingrowing nail. ONYCHOGBYPHOSIS (Lat.), ONYCHOGBYPOSIS (Lat.), ONYCHOGBYPTOSIS (Lat.), n's f. 0%"i'-'k(u»oh!')-o(o=)-gri2f- (gru'fj-os'i^s, -gri^pigru'pj-os'i^s, -gri=pt(grui'pt)-os'i''s. Gen., -os'eos i-is). From ovvf, the nail, and ypun-wo-ts, a crooking. Fr., onychogrypose. Ger. , Nagelkriimme^ Nagelkriimmung, KnoUnagel. A curvature or claw-hke deformity of the nails, due to hyper- plasia of the matrix and usually associated with irregularities of the surface. [E ; G.l Cf. Clubbed finger.— O. idiopathica. O. occurring as an independent affection. [G.]— O. neuritlca. 0. due to a neuropathy. [G.] ONYCHOHEI.COSIS (Lat.), n. f. 02n-l»k(u»ch2)-o(o8)-he21k- os'i^s. More properly written onychelcosis. Gen., -cos'eos (-is). From on/f , the nail, and eAKOo-ts, an ulceration. Ulceration of the nail. [G.J ONYCHOI.EPBA(Lat.),n.f. 02n-i=k(u9ch=)-on'eSp-ra». From ocuf, the nail, and A^irpa, leprosy. Fr., onychoUpre. Ger., Nagel- lepray Nagelaussatz. Leprosy affecting the nails. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ONYCHOI.YSIS(Lat.),n. t. 0=n-i2k(u»ch2)-o!l'i2(u8)-si%. Gen., -lys'eos (-ol'ysis). From owl, the nail, and Aiiffis, a loosening. See Onychatrophia. ONYCHOMYCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 02n-i%(u«ch')-o(o=)-mi(mu«)- kos'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From Sio/f , the nail, and p.u«i?ff, a fun- gus. Mycosis of the nails. [G.]— O. circinata. See O. trichophy- lina.—O. favosa. Favus of the nails ; characterized by circum- scribed yellowish deposits in the nail substance or by a uniform thickening, crumbling, or loosening of the nail. [G.]— O. tonsu- rans, O. trichophytina. Ringworm of the nails, due to the presence of Trichophyton tonsurans, which causes them to lose their lustre and split or break off at the ends, while upon the bed of the nail there forms a thick mass of friable matter duo to crum- bling of the nail substance. In its general features it resembles psoriasis or eczema of the nail. [G.] ONYCHONOSUS (Lat.), n. f. 02n-i2k(u«oh2)-o»n'o2s-u's{uvt6v, a plant. See Onychomycosis. ONYCHOPTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=n-i2k(u«ch2)-o(o2p)-tos'i2s. Gen., -ptos'eos (-is). From owl, the nail, and wrwo-ts, a falling. Fr., onychoptose. Ger,, Nagelausfall. FalUng off or shedding of the nails. [G.] ONYCHOKRHIZA (Lat.), n. f. Oi'n-i2k(u«chs)-o«r-ri(ri=)'za>. From owl, the nail, and pi^a, a root. The root of the nail. [(>.] ONYCHOS ABCOMA (Lat.), n. n. OSn-i%(u«ch2)-o(oS)-saSrk-o'- ma3. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From owl, the nail, and trapl, flesh. Fr., onychosarcome. Ger., Fleischauswuchs am Nagel. A fleshy excrescence on a nail. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ONYCHOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 02n-i»k(u»ch')-os'i!!s. From owl, the nail. Fr., onychose. Ger., Onychose. Any disease of the nails. The Onychoses of Auspitz are a suborder of the Keratonosi, includ- ing the Hyperonychoses, Paronychoses, and Onycholyses. [G, 4.] — O. arctura. See Ingrowing NAIL and cf. Arctuea.— O. grypo- sis. See Onychogryposis. — O. incrassata. See Hyperonycho- sis. — O. lapsus. See Onycholysis. — O. mollities. Softening of the nails. [G.]— O. pterygium. See Pterygium unguis.— O, scline. Ger., Nagelfleck. The appearance of white, spots on the surface of the nails. [G.] — O. tinea. See Onychomycosis. ONYCHOSTBOMA (Lat.), n. n. 02n-i2k(u«ch2)-o(oS)-stro'ma». G&n., -strom'atos (-atis). From ornf, the nail, and (rrpujita, a bed. Fr., onychostrome. See Matrix of the nail. ONYCHOSTBOMELCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0'=n-i!k(u»ch2)-o(oS)- strom-e''lk-os'i''s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). P^., onychostromelcose. See Onychohelcosis. ONYCHOTHtASIS (Lat.), u. f. 0'n-i"k(u«ch2)-o2th'la!s(la's)- i^s. Gen., -thlas'eos (-oth'lasis). From owl, the nail, and dKdats, a crushing. Fr., onychothlase. Ger., Nagelzerquetschung. Crush- ing of the nails. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ONYGOSIS (Lat.), n. f. On(o2n)-i2g(u»g)-os'iSs. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From owl, the nail. Fr., onygose. See Onychosis. ONYX (Lat.), n. m. On(o=n)'i2x(u"x). Gen., on'ychos (-is). Gr., owl. 1- See Nail (1st def.). 8. A disease of the nail, usually non- ulcerative. [G, 71.] 3. A name applied to what was formerly re- garded as a nail-shaped collection of pus between the layers of the cornea, but which is now known to be simply a form of hypopyon. [L, 60 (a, 14).] 4. A variety of quartz disposed in layers of different colors ; a kind of it was formerly used in corneal ulceration, and, internally, as an astringent. [B, 88 (o, 60).] ONYXIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=n-i'x(u'x)'i«s. Gen., -yx'eos (-is). From owl, the nail. Fr., o. A general term for all inflammations of the matrix of the nail. — I-ateral o. An o., often syphilitic, which begins at one of the lateral borders of the nail. When it is attended with ulceration a fungous growth from the wall or groove often projects over the nail. [G.] — Betro-ungueal o. Fr., o. rHro- ungueal. Onychia beginning at the root of the nail. [G.]— Scrofu- lous o. See Onychia sci-o/wlosa.- Syphilitic o. Fr., o. syphilit- ique. See Onychia syphilitica. A, ape; A», at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go: I, die; 1', in; N, in; N', tank; 2453 ONOSMA OOSTEGITE ONYXITIS (Lat.), n. f. On(o3iij-i2xCuex)-ite)'ti=s. Gen., -it' idos i-idis). See Onychia. OOBIiAST, n. O'o-bla*st. From w'dv, an egfj, and ^Aacrds, a sprout. Fr., ooblaste. A cell that develops into an ovum ; a germi- nal epithelium giving rise to ova. [J.] OOBOO-WAIOO, n. Of the Gentoos of the coast of Bengal, beriberi. [N. Chevers, *' Med. Times," April 5, 1884, p. 448.] OOC ALYMMA (Lat.), OOCALYPTKON (Lat.), n's n. 0-o(o8}- ka21(ka31)-l''m(u''m)'ma3, -iap(u8p)''tro^n. Gen., -ym'matos, -atis. From ^fdv, an egg, and KaA.vju.;u.a, a head-covering, or KoAvnTpa, a woman's veil. See Oiocalymma. OOCYESIS (Lat.). n. f. 0-o(o3)-si(ku«)-e(a)'si2s. Gen., -es'eosi-is). From wov, an egg, and kutjo-is, conception. See Ovarian gestation. OOCYST, n. O'o-si^st. From t^ov, an egg, and Kutrrts, a cyst. A sac containing one or more ova or the egg receptacles of poly- zoans. [J.] OODEOCELE (Lat.), n. f. 0-od-e2-o(o3)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., o-od'e^-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From (^'oeifi^ff, like an egg, and k^Aij, a tumor. Fr., oodeocUe. See Obturator hernia. OODES (Lat.), OOEIBES (Lat.), adj's. 0-od'es!(as), o-o(o2)-id'- (e^'i''d)-ez(as). Grr., (jSoetS^? (from ^'oc, an egg, and elSo's^ resem- blance). See Ovoid ; as a n. m., see Corpus viireum and Aqueous HUMOR. OOGAtA (Lat.), n. n. 0-o2g'asi(a81)-a3. Gen., -galact'os i-act'is). Gr., t^6ya\a (from n(ge2n)'e5s-i2s. Gen., -e'seos i-gen'esis). From tiov, an egg^ and yiveansy an origin. The origin and development of ova. [J, 30, 89.] ^ OOGONIUM (Lat.), n. n. 0-o(o3)-gon(^o2n)'i2-uam(u*m). From udj-^an egg, and yovi^^ generation. Fr., uogone. The female repro- ductive organ in certain plants. In Fungi (see Oomycetes) it is a globular, swollen cell attached to a thread of the mycelium ; in AlgcB it is the female sporangeium, containing usually one oosphere (sometimes, as in the Fucacece, many). It is larger than the an- theridium (male organ), and is usually formed by the enlargement of one or more cells of the filament. The antherozooids penetrate the o. through an opening in its wall, and fertilize the oospheres. [B, 76, 77, 338, 391 (a, 35).] OOID, adj. O'oicl. Gr., woetS^s. Fr., oo'ide, Ger., eiformig. Egg-shaped, OOINE (Fr.), n. 0-o-en. See Albumin. OOKINESIS (Lat.), n. f. 0-o(o3)-ki2n(ken)-e(a)'si2s. Gen., -es'eos iris). From wdi/, an egg, and kiVijo-w, movement. The active phenomena occiuring in an ovum during maturation, fertilization, and segmentation, especially the active changes of the vitellus. ["Jour, of Morph.," i, 328 (J).J OOI.ECITHYMEN (Lat.). n. m. 0-o(o3)-le2s(le2k)-i2fch-i(u«)'- me2n(man). Gen., -y'menoa {-is). From y'oi', an egg, AcKidos, the yolk of an egg, and vmij**, a membrane. Fr., oolecithymen. See Vitelline membrane. OOLEMMA (Lat.). n. n. 0-o(o3)-le!'m'ma3. Gen., -lem'matos (-aits). From w6c, an egg, and Ae/ijU,a, a husk. Fr.. ooUme. Ger., Oolemm. An egg membrane, such as the membrana vitellina. [J.] — O. pelluciduiu. See Zona, pelluoida. OOIiEUCON (Lat.), n. n. 0-o(o3)-lu2k'o2n. From (jJdv, an egg, and AeuKos, white. See Albumen. OOLOGY, n. O-osi'o-jis, Lat., oologia (from ^'di^, an Qgg^ and Adyos, understanding). Fr., oologie. Ger., Eierlehre. The science of birds' eggs. [L, 343 (a, 43).] OOtYSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0-o21'i2(u«)-si2s. ' Gen., -ys'eos (-ol'ysis). From op6s, bearing. In botany, the oophyte ; the stage in the development of the moss- plants (Bryophyta) and vascular cryptogams {Pteridophyta) in which the sexual organs are borne. [B, 77, 291 (a, 35).] Cf. Oo- phyte. OOPHORECTOMY, n. O-o^f-o^r-e^kt'om-i^. From oJdi/, an eggi 4>opoi, bearing, and eKTo/x^, a cutting out. Fr., oophorectomies ovariectomie. Ger., Oophorectomie, Onpkorektomie, Eierstockaus- rottung. Excision of the ovary, especially (as conventionally dis- tinguished from ovariotomy) for any other reason than the exist- ence of an ovarian tumor. OOPHORIA (Lat.), u. f. 0-o(o3)-fo(fo2)'ri2.aS. From ^.'dc, an egg, and 0opds, bearing. Of Barnes, see Hysteria. OOPHORIDIUM (Lat.), n. n. 0-o(o3)-fo2r-iM'i2-u3m(u4m). Fr., oophoride. In some lycopods (e. g., Selaginella and Jsoetes), the macrosporangeium (g. v.). [B, 19, 77, 121 (a, 35).] OOPHORITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0-o(o3)-fo2r-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). Fr., ovarite. Inflammation of the capsule or of the tissues composing the stroma of the ovary, [a, 34.]— Eollicular o. Ger., folUculdre O. Inflammation of the Graafian follicles, [a, 34.]— Menstrual o. O. secondary to the congestion, etc., of menstrua- tion. [L. 49 (a, 14).] — O. lymphatica iin puerperiiini (Ger.). 0. due to puerperal infection, [L, 49 (a, 14).]— Peritoneal o. See Perioophoritis. ^ OOPHORO-EPIEEPSY, n. O-o^f "o=r-o-e2p'i2-le2^-si3. From f^ov, an egg, ^op6g, bearing, and eni^rjif/ia, epilepsy. Epilepsy of re- ilex origin caused by ovarian disease, [a, 34.] OOPHOROMAI.ACIA (Lat.), n. f. 0-o2f-o2r-o(o3)-maSlfmaai)- a(a3)'si'*(ki2)-a3. From o an aneurysm on the cardiac side. 2. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, consisting in the introduction of a gold probe, as large as a pig's bristle, with a small olive-shaped end, through the upper canaliculus into the sac, and then down- ward through the nasal duct into the nose. The probe is then with- drawn, and, by means of Anel's syringe, some astringent fiuid is injected through the lower canaliculus into the sac, [E ; F.]— Annandale's o. See Annandale^s osteotomy, — Antyllus's o. An o. for anemysm. [B.] — Arlt's o. 1. A modification of Gail- lard'a o. for entropion, in which the lid is marked off into three equal parts, about 1 ctm. apart. In the middle the skin of the lid is raised into a horizontal fold, and a strong -ligature is passed with a curved needle through the base of the fold, in the line of the innermost mark. The needle is then reversed, and brought out 3 to 4 mm. from the point of entrance. The same is next done in the line of the outermost mark. The respective ligatures are then brought over a small roll of charpie and tied. At the end of 48 hours the ligatures are cut and withdrawn, [F.] 2. An o. for ectropion following caries in the lower lid, in which an incision is made through skin and muscle from the inner canthus downward and outward to a point just below the middle line of the lid. A second incision is made from the end of this incision up- ward and outward to a point beyond the edge of the scar. From this point a short incision is made perpendicular to the lid margin, through the entire thickness of the margin. From this point to the outer canthus the lid is completely scalped. The skin is then dissected up around the scar, and the irregular triangle included in the first incision is separated from the fascia tarso-orbitalis as far as the orbital margin of the tarsus. The lid is then re- placed in its proper position and held in place by sutures, and is shortened according to the amount of ciliary margin removed. The raw triangular surface left by the reposition of the lid may then be considerably lessened by dissecting up the skin on both sides and using suture pins and twisted sutuses. ["Wiener med. Ztschr.," 1858, No. 51, 1860, No. 27(F).] 3. An o. for entropion, in which the lid is put on the stretch with a hard- rubber spatula, and the skin of the lid is pulled upward so as to evert the ciliary margin slightly. Then with a double-edged scalpel or a Beer's cataract knife the lid is split from the external canthus to the vicinity of the lacrymal punctum. into an anterior and a posterior layer. In the former lie skin, orbicular muscle, hair-bulbs, and in the latter are tarsus, Meibomian glands, and con- junctiva. This incision is about 3 mm. deep. The skin of the lid is then put transversely on the stretch, and a transverse incision is made from one end of the lid to the other, parallel to the cihary margin, and 3 to 4 mm. from it, through the skin and down to the tarsus. Then the skin of the lid is again put vertically on the stretch, and a cu^'ved incision through the skin is made from one end of the transverse incision to the other, the convexity being upward, and varying in curvature according to the size of the piece of skin to be removed. This irregularly oval piece of skin is then removed with curved scissors, leaving the muscular fibres intact. This space is then closed by bringing the edges of the skin together by five or six sutures. The needles are first passed through the bridge of skin just over the cilia, and include some of the fibres of the orbicular muscle, but at the upper margin of the wound they pass through the skin only. The result is a horizontal cicatrix, the previously inverted ciha being turned outward and sometimes upward. The sutures are to be cut off short and left in for 3 to 4 days, and then carefully removed. 4. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, in which the internal canthus is put on the stretch by dragging the lids outward and upward, and a vertical incision is made in a plane that runs through the middle of the internal commissure and just beneath the canthal ligament. The point of a knife is introduced at right angles to the plane of the ligament for 4 to 5 mm., the handle is raised vertically, and an incision 5 to 7 mm. long is made downward. This opens the anterior wall of the sac, the pus is removed, and a sound is passed into the duct. 5, An 0. for symblepharon, in which the pterygium-like process of thickened conjunctiva is seized with a forceps near its pomt, a cata- ract knife is introduced beneath it, and it is thus separated from the margin toward the centre of the cornea. The flap so formed is then dissected back from the sclera, a ligature armed with a needle at each end is passed through it near its apex, and in such a wa^ that the outer surface of the fiap covered with epithelium is applied to the globe. The needles are then passed through the eyelid at the bottom of the wound, and the ends of the ligature are knotted over a roll of sticking-plaster. 6. A form of blepharoplasty, in which the cantho-temporal incision inclines downward instead of running horizontally, and the temporo- genal incision is somewhat inclined to the inner side of the tri- angle instead of being parallel to it. The other steps of the o. are the same as in Dieffenbach's o. 7. An o. for enucleation of the eye, in which the conjunctiva is first seized with a strong Blcimer's forceps between the margin of the cornea and the inser- tion of either the rectus externus or rectus internus, and divided vertically. The incision is then prolonged with straight probe- pointed scissors downward and upward close to the corneal margin for 3 to 4 mm., and the conjunctiva is pushed backward. The A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cha, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I*, in: N, in; N^ tank; 2455 OOTHECA OPERATION muscle is next seized with the same forceps and divided a short distance bacic of its insertion, so as to leave a stump as fixation point for the forceps. This opens the sheath of the eyeball. The same scissors, introduced through this opening, are swept round close to the sclera, beneath the tendon of the inferior rectus mus- cle, and this is divided. The same is done with the rectus superior. Then the stump of the first muscle divided is grasped with the for- ceps, and the eyeball is turned inward or outward until the entrance of the optic nerve is brought forward almost in a plane with the canthi. The optic and ciliary nerves are then divided with the same scissors or a much stronger pair curved on the flat. Then by a strong pull forward the eyeball is brought into the palpebral aperture, so that it can be grasped b^ the fingers. The remaining muscles and conjunctiva are then divided close to the globe. L^.J — Assalini*s o. An obsolete o. for artificial pupil, devised by Assalini in 1787, consisting in separating the iris from its peripheral attachment with a forceps passed through an incision in the cornea. [F.]— Atypical o. An o. not perfoi'med after the usual method, fo, 18.]— -A-yers*s o. An o. for exstrophy of the bladder, in which one flap obtained from the umbilical region is turned down, its raw surface outside, and two additional teguraentary flaps are dissected from the sides of the abdominal wall and drawn together over the first. [E,]— Badal's o. Elongation and stretching of the infra- trochlear nerve for the relief of glaucoma, [a, 34.J— Bader's o. 1. An o. for keratoconus, in which a small elliptical piece of the cornea opposite the pupil is removed with a narrow knife. 2. A form of sclerotomy in which the incision is made and completed in the scleral margin with a narrow knife, but the overlying con- junctiva is left undivided. The iris prolapses under the conjunc- tiva, and remains as a small swelling. [F.]— BartiscU's o. An old (1583) o. for entropion, in which the entire ciliary margin of the lid from one end to the other was removed throughout its whole thickness, from skin to mucous membrane, for a width of about 3 to 3 mm. [F.l— Barton's o. 1. The removal of a V-shaped piece of bone, base forward, from just above the condyle of the femur, for ankylosis of the knee. 2. A form of resection of the hip, in which a crucial incision is made over the great trochanter, the soft parts are dissected from the neck of the bone, a retractor is passed beneath it. and it is divided almost completely with a saw, and finally fractured. [E.]— Barwell's o. See BarweWs oste- otomy.— Bat tey*s o. See Oophorectomy.— Baudens's o. See Baudens's amputation. — B6clard*s o. See Beclard'^s amputation. —Beer's o. 1. An o. for artificial pupil, in which an incision was made in the cornea with a narrow lance-knife, the iris was seized with a sharp hook, drawn out of the wound, and cut off close to the cornea with curved scissors. In cases of closed pupil Beer made a flap incision in the cornea, pulled out the iris with a hook, and cut off the apex of the pouch, thus leaving a round pupil. 3. Iridotomy by introducing a narrow lance-knife or Beer''s cataract- knife through the margin of the cornea into the anterior chamber, and dividing the iris transversely for a distance of 3 or 4 mm. The divided radial fibres cause a gaping of the wound, and thus an elongated pupil is formed, [F.]— Berlinghieri's o. An o. for entropion and trichiasis, in which the lid is placed on the stretch by a horn spatula, and a horizontal incision is made through the skin and orbicular muscle, 1 mm. above the anterior lid-margin, and from one end to the other. From the ends of this incision vertical incisions 3 to 4 mm. long are made through the skin and orbital muscle toward the orbital margin. Skin and muscle are then dis- sect-ed up and drawn back toward the orbital margin. The indi- vidual hair bulbs are extirpated, and the flap is replaced and held in position by adhesive plaster. [Pisa (F).] — Berlin's o. 1. An o. for entropion, in which the lid is fixed with a Desmarre's lid-forceps, and an incision .s made through the entire thickness of the lid, paral- lel to the ciliary margin and 3 to 5 mm. above it. Then the margin of the tarsal wound is seized with a forceps, the skin and muscular fibres are pushed aside, and a piece 2 to 3 mm. wide is cut from the entire length of the tarsus and conjunctiva. The wound is closed as in Streatfeild's o. ["Arch. f. Ophth.," xviii, 2, p. 91 (F).] 2. A revival of the o. of excision of the lacrymal sac originally proposed by Platner in 1734, in which the anterior wall was opened in the usual way for destruction of the sac, and then the sac-wall is it- self dissected out entire and removed. ["Ann. d^'ocul.," Ixi, p. 63 (F).]— Bigelow's o. See Bigelow'^s ltthoi-apaxy.- Bilateral o. See Bilateral lithotomy.— Billroth' s o. 1 See BillroWs oste- otomy. 3. A form of blepharoplasty, in which a triangular piece of skin is excised as in Dieffenbach's o, and the horizontal incision is begun several mm. on the temporal side of the canthus instead of at the canthus. From the beginning of this incision another in- cision is made downward, which, after a distance of several mm., meets the outer incision of the triangular space. Another incision downward on the temporal side is then made, parallel to the second incision. The base of this spur may be a centimetre or more wide. The flap is then slid over this spur into the triangular space and fastened as in Dieffenbach's o. [F.]— Blandin's o. An o. for symblepharon, in which the cicatricial adhesions are dissected from above downward, free from the cornea, and as far as the cul-de- sac. This dense cicatricial tissue is then turned inward so as to form a substitute for the palpebral conjunctiva, and doubled down to form ahem, which is then retained in position by the glovers' suture. The two extremities of the thread are carried horizontally to the right and left and fixed to the temples. [" Gaz. m6d.," 1846 (F).l— Biasing's o. See Blasius's cheiloplasty.— Bloodless o. ¥r.^ operation a blanc. An o. performed with the use of Esmarch's bandage, ligatures, and hcemostatic forceps so as to prevent the loss of blood, [a, 34.]— Bonzel's o. An attempt to form an artificial pupil by separating the iris from its peripheral attachment by means of a honk passed through a small hole in the cornea. ["Jour, der prakt. Heilk.," Jan., 1815, p. 47 (F).]— Borelli's o. An o. for staphyloma in which two needles are passed crucially through the base, and a ligature is twisted behind the needles and firmly tied. The needles are then either withdrawn or cut off at the ends. [" Gioru. d'oftalmologia ital.," i, 1858 (F).]— Bowman's o, ]. See Von Ammon's o. 2. An o. for fistula of the lacrymal gland, in which one of two curved needles with which a stout silk suture is provided at its ends is passed through the fistulous opening, and then above the tarsus through the wall of the fistula into the con- junctiva ; the second needle is introduced in the same way, but brought out through the conjunctiva 4 to 5 mm. from the first needle ; the threads are then tied, passed along the outer canthus, and allowed to remain (from 8 to 14 days) until the conjunctival opening of the fistula becomes permanent. Then an attempt is made to close the external fistula, by freshening the edges of the opening and introducing fine sutures. [" Ophth. Hosp. Rep,," i, p. 286 (F).] 3. An o. for iridodesis, which consists in incising the iris radially from the pupillary margin toward the periphery with a very narrow flat knife having a blunt end and one cutting edge. This is introduced through the cornea and passed between the iris and lens ; the edge is then turned forward and the iris incised. The slit so made m the iris is subsequently caused to gape by the action of the muscular tissue of the iris. [Carter (F).] 4. An at- tempt, in cases of ptosis arising from insufficient action of the levator palpebrae superioris, to diminish the relatively excessive action of the orbicular muscle by passing a subcutaneous ligature beneath the tarsal portion and drawing it tight. [F.] 5. An o. for stiUicidium laorimarum, which may be done on either one or both lids. If on the lower hd, the lid is drawn outward and slightly downward, so as to evert the punctum, A small probe is inserted into this, passed through the canaliculus into the sac, and then withdrawn, and with a Bowman's or Weber's knife, or with a pair of scissors, the canaliculus is slit up as far as the sac, so that the incisiou faces toward the eyeball. The next day a probe is to be run along the wound, in order to prevent the cut edges from re- uniting. If the upper canal is to be sht, the upper lid is to be drawn outward and upward. [" Med.-chir. Trans.," 1851 (F).] 6. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, in which the lower canaliculus is slit up as in the o. for stiUicidium. A small Bowman's probe is passed horizontally through the canaliculus until its point strikes the inner wall of the sac. The probe is raised vertically, still keep- ing its point carefully against the wall of the sac, until in its verti- cal position it points in the direction of the duct. It is then to be pressed slowly but steadily downward and somewhat backward in the course of the duct, as far as possible through the stricture. If this succeeds, on the next day a larger probe is introduced, which after 15 to 20 minutes is carefully withdrawn. This probing is to be continued, each time with a larger probe, till No. 7 or No. 8 has been introduced. The probes are introduced at increasing inter- vals until the epiphora ceases. [" Ophth. Hosp. Rep.," Oct., 1857 (F).]— Brainard's o. 1. An o. for ectropion, in which the lid is dissected up from its adhesions and placed in its natural position. To fill the space, a flap is formed behind the external angle of the eye, of corresponding form but somewhat larger, with its base or pedicle over the anterior part of the zygoma. This is turned on its base, fitted into the space, and retained in place by interrupted sutures. The sides of the wound left by the removal of the fiap are then brought together and retained by sutures. [" Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci.," Oct., 1845 (F).] 3. The o. of drilling the fragments of a broken bone to cause irritation and union of the bone.— Brown's o. See Clitoridectomy.— Buchanan's o. 1. An o. in which a neoplasm of the lip is removed by an elliptical incision from the centre of which two incisions are made downward, outward, and upward, forming flai)s that are detached and form a new lip. [o, 34.] 3. Lithotomy with the rectangular staff, the incision being central except in cases of large stone, when the right side of the prostate is cut, as in Dupuytren's hthotomy. [E.]— Buck's o. See Buck^s osteotomy.— Burow's o. 1. An o. for covering a loss of substance in the eyelids, by transplanting a more or less irregularly triangular piece of adjacent healthy skin. [F.] 3. See Burow'^s cheiloplasty.— Busch's o. 1. An o. for contract- ure of the palmar fascia by making a V-shaped incision with its base at the fold of the affected finger and palm, and its apex reaching toward the wrist as fai as the beginning of the con- tracting band. [A, 520 (a, 29).] 2. An o. for entropion of the lower lid, in which the external canthus is split and two incis- ions are made from the ends of the lower wound margin down- ward, as sides of an equilateral triangle. The piece of skin is then excised, and the lateral edges of the space united by sutures. [" Arch. f. Ophth.," iv, 3, p. 107 (F).]— Buttonhole o. Fr., bouton- ni^re. Ger., Knopfiochoperation. External urethrotomy. [A, 319 (a, 34).]— Buzzi's o. An obsolete o, for artificial pupil by sep- arating the iris from its peripheral attachment by means of a needle pushed through the cornea. [F.]— Byrd's o. 1. An o. for closure of an artificial anus, essentially the same as Dupuytren's. The forceps for destroying the spur is not so strong, and the open- ing is closed by dissecting up a circular fiap of skin all around the artificial anus and turning it face downward into the opening to act as a plug. The skin adjacent to the incision is loosened and drawn together over the opening. 2. The estabhshment of an anus in the peringeum in cases of imperforate rectum, after previous colotomy, A guide is passed into the terminal extremity of the rectum through the artificial opening in the abdomen, and cut down upon from the peringeum. The abdominal opening is closed after the perineal opening has been established. [E.]— Caesarean o. Lat., sectio ccesarea (sen ccesaria), laparohysterotomia, partus ccesa.reus. Fr., evfantement cesarien, operation cesarienne^ ovoto- viie abdominale [Baudin]. Ger., Kaiser schnitt. It., taglio cesareo. Sp., operacidn cesdrea.' Syn.: CcBsarean section (or hysterotomy), laparo-hysterotomy. The operation of cutting open the gravid uterus through an incision in the abdominal wall and removing its contents ; so called from the tradition that Julius Cassar had the surname given him from his having been cut out from his mother's womb, [a, 34.]— Callisen's o. See Callisen^s colotomy. -Cardan's o. See Carden's amputation.— Carnochan's o. Li- gation of the main artery of a limb for elephantiasis. [E.]— Car- ron du Villard's o. An o. for shortening the skin of the lid in a transverse direction for ectropion by excision of two elliptical O, no; O", not: O", whole; Th. thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too: U^. blue; Ua, lull: U^, full; U^, urn; V\ like u (German). OPERATION 3456 pieces with their long axes vertical and closing the wounds with sutures. [F.]— Carter's o. An o. for ax'tificial pupil, in which a small opening is made through the cornea in front of the plane of the iris, and Wecker's scissors are introduced with closed blades, which are permitted to expand as soon as their blunt extremities reach the pupillary area. As the blades expand an escape of aque- ous humor lifts a fold of iris between their edges, and this fold is excised as they are closed, and then drawn out of the wound with the scissors. [F.] — Cassel's o. An o. for the removal of peduncu- late exostoses situated near the external orifice of the ear by cut- ting away the base of the growths with a gouge and mallet. [F.] — Celsian o. See CeisioncHEiijOPLASTV.— Chassaignac's o. 1. See ^CRASEMENT Uuiaire, 3. Excision of the rectum with scissors, knife, and ficraseur. [a, 34.]— Cheselden's o. An o. for artificial pupil, which consists in introducing a small single-edged knife or needle through the temporal side of the sclerotic and through the iris into the anterior chamber. Then the cutting edge is turned toward the iris, and, in withdrawing the knife, the iris is divided transversely, and the incision so made gapes and forms a pupil. ['"Philos. Trans.," xxxv, p. 45 (F).]— Chiene's o. See Chiene^s osteotomy. — Chopart's o. See Choparfs amputation and Choparfs cheilo- PLASTT.— Civiale*8 o. See CiviaWs lithotrity and Civiale's LITHOTOMY. — Cock's o. See Cock's external urethrotomy. — Colles's o. An o. for hare-lip in which all the parings are made use of to avoid loss of substance. [E.] — Colley's o. See Davies- Colley's o.— Collis*s o. Excision of the tongue by a method like Paget's, except that the sublingual tissues are divided with the 6craseur instead of the knife, and the cheek is laid open from be- low the angle of the mouth, for additional room. [E.]— Cooper's o. Excision of a portion of the membrana tympani for the relief of deafness and tinnitus in chronic aural catarrh. [B.]— Cramp- ton's o. An o. for entropion, in which the lid is divided with scis- sors vertically for a quarter or half an inch close to its temporal end. A similar incision is made at the nasal end of the lid, avoid- ing the canahculus. The eyelid is kept on the stretch away from the eyeball by a broad spatula, and the incisions are allowed to heal by granulation, this tending to do away with the inversion. [F.]— Cripps's o. Dissection of the rectum from the neighboring tissues and excision of the diseased portion. The wound is allowed to heal by granulation, [a, 34.]— Critchett's o. 1. Iridodesis in which a small incision is made through the cornea near its margin with a broad needle ; the iris is then seized with the cannula- forceps be- tween its ciliary and sphincter margins, and is drawn through a small loop of fine silk for a sufficient distance, then the loo]p Is drawn tight, and the ends are cut off close. In a few days the liga- tured piece of iris sloughs off, and the pupil remains dislocated in its Ji&w position. [" Ophth. Hosp. Rep.," i, p. 220 (F).] 2. An o. for keratoeonus, performed with a knife consisting of two Sichel's blades, the backs of which touch, the point of one being a little longer than that of the other, and both being set on one handle. Thej^ are hinged together, so that they can be set and fixed at any required angle. The blades being so fixed, the points are made to pierce the cornea at the point of the cone to which the excision is to reach, and, passed steadily on through the anterior chamber, are brought out at the opposit-e point of the cone, and pushed on until they have cut their way out. An elliptical piece will thus be ex- cised. 3. An o. for staphyloma, in which the eyeball is transfixed be- hind the ciliary region by two or three semicircular threaded needles. The portion in front of these needles is cut off, the needles are drawn through, and the sutures are tied, so as to unite the gaping wound in a horizontal line. The sutures are passed through tne retina, chori- oid, sclerotic, and conjunctiva. This o. has been almost entirely given up, on account of the danger of producing sympathetic ophthalmia. [F.] 4. An o. for stilHcidium lacrimarum, which consists in cutting out a portion of the posterior wall of the canaliculus, thus drawing the canal farther inward toward the caruncle, forming a reservoir into which the tears may run to prevent reunion of the parts. [" Lancet," 1863, ii, p. 697 (F).] 5. A modification of von Graefe's o. for strabismus, consist- ing in the subconjunctival division of the tendon of the muscle. A nook is introduced beneath the tendon, and the latter is divided by blunt-pointed scissors curved on the flat, one blade being in- troduced between muscle and conjunctiva and the other between muscle and sclera. [F.] — Davies-Colley's o. The rem'oval of a wedge-shaped piece of the tarsus for talipes, regardless of the articulations. [E.]— Deck's o. The dissection of a fold of skin from the base to the commissure of the web for syndactylism, the fingers being kept apart. The retraction of the tongue of skin by cicatrization forms a new commissure, [a, 34.] — Delore's o. See Rbdressement force. — Del Toro's o. An o. for keratoeonus, in which, about two weeks after a preliminary iridectomy, the vertex of the conical cornea is destroyed with a very fine knife heated to a white heat. ["Cr6nica oftal.," May 12, 1881 (F).]— Denans's o. A method of uniting the serous surfaces of a divided intestine by means of thi-ee metallic tubes, one of which is secured within each end, and the third inserted between them as a support. [E.]— De- sault's o. 1. An o. for preternatural anus, which consists in the introduction of a plug into the openings of the two segments of the injured intestine. The middle of the plug should rest upon the spur of hypertrophied mesentery between the two segments, a thread being earned around it and secured externally. By degrees the spur will be obliterated, and the openings of the two segments of intestine brought more and more into apposition. When this has been sufficiently accomplished, the plug is permanently re- moved, and an external obturator bandage applied. [Guyon (D, 92).] 2. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, which consists in introducing a thin probe through the sac to the bottom of the nasal duct, and over that a silver tube. The probe is then withdrawn, a long thread carried through this tube to the nose, and its lower end seized and drawn out. To this end are fastened a number of cotton threads, soaked in some astringent or cauterizing fluid, and these are then drawn up into the duct. ["Chir. Nachlass.." ii, 13 (F).]— Desmarj'e's o. A form of iridectomy in which the hds are held open with elevators, the eyeball is fixed with a forceps, and a Beer''s knife is inserted precisely at the junction of the sclerotic and cornea, and pressed forward into the anterior chamber in a direction parallel to the plane of the iris until an incision about i inch long is made. The knife is then withdrawn, and the cannula forceps introduced and the blades opened. The iris prolapses be- tween them and is lacerated, and the prolapsed part is cut off with scissors. [F.]— De Wecker's o. 1, An o. for artificial pupil, by making a hole in the cornea opposite the point to be incised, intro- ducing De Wecker's spissors, allowing them to expand when they reach the pupillarv margin, and then pushing them forward so as to include the iris between their blades. The iris is then divided bj"- closing the blades. 2. An o, for ptosis, in which an oval piece of skin is exsected from the lid by an incision parallel to the ciliary margin, and 4 to 5 mm. above it. A needle armed with an antisep- tic silk suture is then introduced at a point above the eyebrow, passed downward beneath the skin and orbicular muscle, and brought out at the upper border of the wound below the orbicular muscle. It is again introduced below the orbicular muscle, near the inferior wound, and brought out again in the middle of the bridge of skin. A bridge of 5 to 16 mm. being then formed, the nee(fie is again introduced beneath the skin and muscle, is brought out in the wound, again passes beneath skin and muscle, and is finally brought out through the skin above the eyebrow, 05 ctm. from the point of entrance. A second similar suture is placed alongside the first, and at a distance of 1 ctm. from it. Gentle traction on the ligatures closes the wound, and then the ends of the ligatures are tied over a little roll of kid. ["Ann. d''ocul.," July-Aug., 1882 (F).] 3. An o. for retinal detachment, by introduc- ing a loop of very fine gold wire through the sclera and chorioid and leaving it in situ, thus providing for a constant draining of the subretinal fluid. 4. See Capsular advancement. 5. Abscission of a corneal staphyloma, a modification of Knapp's o., consisting in dissecting up the conjunctiva from the corneal margin all round and as far back as the equator. Four sutures are then introduced, two on the nasal side and two on the temporal. The staphj^loma is split horizontally, and the two halves are removed with scissors close to the corneal margin. The lens is then removed, and the sutures are drawn tight. ["Ann. d'ocul.," Ixix, p. 51 {F).J 6. Ble- pharoplasty by a modification of Reverdin^'s o., applicable in cases of burns of the eyefids or of loss of substance from disease, in which small pieces of true skin (instead of epidermis merely), 6 to 8 mm. in diameter, are employed, covered with gold-beater's skin. ["Ann. d'ocul.," Ixviii, p. 63 (F).]' 7. Iridotomy for small, central, stationary corneal or lenticular opacities. The eyeball is fixed with forceps close to the corneal margin in the prolongation of that meridian in which the division of the sphincter iridis is to be made. An incision 4 mm. long is made in the cornea midway between centre and periphery, and perpendicular to this meridian. Through this wound the closed forceps-scissors are introduced. At the pu- pillary margin they are opened, and one blade is passed behind the iris (the other in front), the blades are closed, and the sphincter is thus divided. The gaping of the wound makes a pear-shaiied pupil. [F.] 8. Sclerotomy, in which a narrow cataract knife is used, the points of entrance and exit being exactly as in the o. for extraction of cataract. The knife is withdrawn without completing the incis- ion, and the middle undivided portion of sclera prevents the pro- lapse of the iris. ["Ann. d''ocul.," Ixvii, j). 182 (F).] 9. Corneal trephining for glaucoma, in which the ordinary corneal trephine is employed to remove a circular piece from 1 to 1"5 mm. in diame- ter at the-edge of the cornea. The cutting cylindrical blade is in- closed in a tube from which it is made to protrude by pressing a spring. [F.]— Dianoiix's o. An o. for entropion, in which Snell- en's or De Wecker's lid-clamp is applied, and an incision is made parallel to the free margin of the lid, about 4 mm. from it, extend- ing the whole length of the Ud, and penetrating to the tarsus. The ciliary portion of the hd thus marked off is detached from the tar- sus by an incision on the intermarginal portion of the lid. An incision through the skin alone is then made about 3 mm. above the first incision, and parallel to it, hut extending about 2 mm. beyond it at each extremity. The skin-flap is separated from the imderlying muscle, except at the ends. The underlying portion of the muscle is then dissected up from the tarsus and allowed to re- tract upward. A pair of forceps is then passed beneath the ciHary flap, the skin-flap is seized and drawn down into the posi- tion of the former, and made fast by three sutures to the mar- gin of the tarsus. The ciliary flap is drawn up and carefully stretched upon the cartilage bared of the orbicular muscle, the latter is drawn back with a strabismus hook, and the flap is se- cured in place with sutures to the tarsus. [F.]— Didot's o. An 0. for syndactylism, in which an incision is made along the middle of the palmar surface of one finger, reaching from the base to the top of the web, and is joined at each end by transverse incisions which reach to the middle of the opposite finger. The same proc- ess is repeated on the dorsum of each finger, except that the flap runs in the opposite direction. After these skin flaps are made, the remaining tissues of the web are divided and the flaps are made to cover the denuded surfaces. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Dieifenbacli's o. 1. See Dieffenbacli'R cheiloplasty. 2. See DieffenhaclVs urano- plasty. 3. An o. for ectropion of the lower lid, in which the exter- nal canthus is divided horizontally by an incision from 6 to 8 mm. long. Two converging incisions are made downward, and the tri- angular piece of skin is excised ; then for a distance of 6 to 8 mm. from the external canthus the edge of the lid is excised ; the sides of the triangular space are then united with sutures, which draws the everted lid outward, and the raw surface on the edge of the lid is united to the base of the triangle. 4. An o. for ectrojDion by excising all the cicatricial tissue by a triangular incision, its apex downward and its base parallel to the lid margin, and then bringing the edges of the adjacent skin together with pins. 5. An o. for ectropion in which any cicatricial tissue present is removed by a triangular incision, the base of which is directed toward the ciliary margin and the apex downward. The incision A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Cli, chin; Chs, loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go; I, die; I«, in; N, in; N", tank; 2457 OPERATION which forms the base of the triangle is then extended on each side, and the skin forming the sides of the triangular space is dissected up from the subjacent parts for some distance. Then these two lateral edges are brought together into a vertical line and united by sutures, while by the lateral extensions of the in- cision above they can be fastened to the base of the triangular space formed by the removal of the cicatrix. 6. An o. for ectro- {)ion in which an incision is made through the skin and the orbicu- aris muscle nearly parallel to the edge of the lid, beginning two or three lines from one angle and ending at an equal distance from the other. The small flap of skin thus made is turned up, the lid is divided through to the conjunctiva, and the latter is divided to the extent of the external wound. The external edge of the di- vided conjunctiva is then drawn into the wound in the skin and united by sutures which pass through the conjunctiva as well as the skin. [Zeiss (F).] 7. An o. for symblepharon, by folding the lid inward and placing the cuticle against the eyeball. A vertical incision along the side of the nose is made from the internal angle of the eye, and another from the external angle to the correspond- ing border of the orbit. The lid is detached from the globe, the cilia are cut ofE, and the quadrilateral piece is then turned inside to rest against the margin of the orbit and is secured by sutures which are carried from within outward and vice versa, tied to- gether, and bound by small strips of adhesive plaster. When the wound on the globe is sufficiently cicatrized, the temporary en- tropion is removed. The lid is released and carried back to its original position, and there retained by the twisted suture. 8. A form of blepharoplasty on the lower lid, in which all defective or cicatricial tissue in and below the lower lid is removed by excising an equilateral triangle of skin, the base of which is the edge of the lid. The lateral incisions reach from the fossa canina region upward, and their ends are connected by a trans- verse incision through the palpebral conjunctiva from one can- thus to the other. The cicatricial tissue thus circumscribed is to be excised, but only through the skin, so as to avoid divid- ing the orbicular muscle. An incision is then made from the external canthus outward 6 to 8 mm. longer than the base of the triangle. From the outer end of this incision a second is made downward upon the cheek and parallel to the outer side of the triangle, and of the same length or longer. This flap is care- fully dissected free from fat and connective tissue. The surface of the triangular space is cleansed of all coagula, and the flap is laid in this space, so that its inner edge coincides with the inner edge of the triangular space and its base with the edge of the lid. It is fastened in place with sutures, beginning at the inner canthus and following down the nasal side. The conjunctiva is united with the skin. The raw surface from which the flap was taken is cov- ered with vaseline and borated cotton, and allowed to heal by giianulation. [Casper's " Wchnschr.," 1835 ; Zeiss (F).]— Dolbeau*s o. See Dolheau's lithotomy and Perineal uthotrity.— Done- gana*8 o. An o. for artiflcial pupil, in which a falciform needle is plunged through the sclerotic, and the iris separated at its pe- riphery for a certain extent and then divided from its circumfer- ence toward Its centre. [F.]— Dowell's o. An o. for the radical cure of hernia consisting in occlusion of the inguinal canal bypass- ing several silver sutures and drawing its sides together. [E.] — Drausart's o. An o. for retinal detachment by making a large iridectomy upward, then keeping the patient in a horizontal jjost- ure with a compressive bandage for a number of days, and inject- ing small doses of pilocarpine subcutaneousJy. ["Ann. d^'ocul.," May-June, 1883 (F).]— Duplay's o. An o. for hypospadias, in which the penis is first separated from the scrotum, and its arch- ing destroyed to allow of erection and coition. A new urethra is then made from the abnormal perineal opening to the glans penis. [E.]— Dupuytren*s o. 1. See Dupuytren's amputation. 2. See Dupuytreri's cheiloplasty. 3. See Dupuytreri's lithotomy. 4. An 0. for closure of an artiflcial anus, consisting in the destruction of the spur by compression with a clamp, followed by closure of the opening in the skin by a plastic o. [E.] 5. An o. for contract- ure of the palmar fascia by a transverse incision or incisions through the skin and aponeurosis where the band is most promi- nent. [A, 520 (a, 29).] 6. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, in which the anterior wall of the lacrymal sac is incised, and a thin tube of gold or silver introduced (and even hammered into the duct wheil the stricture is tight) as a means of dilating the canal and carrying off the tears. It has never proved very satis- factory. [Sabatier (F).]— Elective o. An o. which the patient chooses to have done, but which is not absolutely required ; also one in which the procedure is a matter of choice with the operator, [a, 34.]— Ely's o. Fr., greffe dermique dans Voreille. Ger., Haut- pfropfen im Trommelfell. Skin-grafting for chronic suppurative otitis media, which consists in first thoroughly cleansing the audi- tory canal and tympanic cavity, and then covering the granulating surface with small bits of skin taken from the forearm. The canal is then packed with borated cotton, which is not changed until it is seen to be colored by the discharge. ["Arch, of Otol.,'" ix, 4, p. 343 (F).]— Emmet's o. 3. Uterine trachelorrhaphy. 2. The pro- cedure of converting a sessile submucous tumor of the uterus into a pediculated tumor by traction, in order to facilitate its removal, 3. An o. for the repair of lacerated perinaeum. (See under Perineorrhaphy.) 4. An o. for vaginal cystocele with ureth- rocele by the removal of a triangular band of mucous membrane from the anterior vaginal surface and coaptation and suture of the sides of the triangle. [A, 45 (a, 34).] 5. An o, for procidentia uteri, m which the uterus is anteverted. the neck kept out of the way by a sponge probang, and two points are located about half an inch from the cervix on either side and a little behind the anterior lip, The surfaces of these points are freshened, as well as that of the vaginal surface in front of the uterus, and the three surfaces are brought together with sutures. [A, 45 (a, 34).]— English o. See English lithotrity and English rhinoplasty. —Esmarcli's o. An o. for ankylosis of the jaw in which an incision about 2 in. long is made along the lower border of the jaw, in front of the masseter muscle, and a wedge-shaped piece of bone removed with a narrow saw and a bone forceps. Passive movements are practised during healing, [a, 34.]— Eergusson's o. 1. See Fergusson''s amputa- tion. 2. See Eergusson's lithotomy. 3. See Fergusson''s staphy- lorrhaphy. 4. See Fergusson's uranoplasty. 6. A form of ex- cision of the jaw in whicn the external incision begins in the me- dian line at the free border of the upper lip, extends into the nostril on the affected side, curves around me ala of the nose, runs upward to the inner canthus of the eye, and then follows the lower margin of the orbit out as far as is necessary on the cheek. [En- Fischer's o. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct identical withSchmalz's, except that a loop of twilled silk is used on the end of a catgut string. [F.]— Flap o. ]. See Flap amputation. 2. Cataract extraction with a curved incision so as to form a corneal flap. 3. A plastic o., made by means of a sliding or twisted flap. [B.] — Elarer's o. An o. for entropion, in which a broad horn spatula is placed beneath the lower lid, and the lid is put on the stretch ; the ciliary margin of the lid is pressed firmly against the spatula, and with a scalpel an incision is made in the intermarginal space be- tween cilia and tarsus, 1*5 to 2 mm. deep, from the lacrymal punc- tum to the external canthus, the strip of tissue containing the cilia being thus separated from the tarsus ; a transverse incision is made through the skin of the lid, parallel to the ciliary marginand 2 mm. from it, from one end to the other ; the strip of tissue thus marked out, containing all the cilia, is cut off with scissors, and the raw surface heals without sutures. [F.l — Ei-ench's o. An o. for carbuncle the distinctive feature of which is the making of a sub- cutaneous incision. [E.]~rreund's o. Abdominal hysterectomy for uterine cancer in which the uterus is drawn out of the abdo- men, the broad ligaments are tied in three portions, the lowest thread including the uterine artery, and then they and the remain- ing attachments are divided. The vaginal wound is closed by suturing its edges to the peritonaeum above, [a, 34.] — Ericke's o. A form of blepharoplasty on the upper lid, in which an incision is made through the skin from the inner canthus to beyond the outer canthus, parallel to the lid-margin, and as far above it as the linear scar allows. A second similar incision is made above the scar, and the entire scar dissected out. Then the subcutaneous cicatricial bands are divided, and, if necessary, the fascia tarso-orbitalis along the orbital margin. The lid is then brought down into place, and the size of the space to be filled by transplantation is measured. The fiap may be taken from the temple, cheek, or forehead, and is usually tongue-shaped or lance-shaped, and 5 to 7 mm. larger in all directions than the space to be filled. The flap is marked out and dissected free as far as its base. The bridge over which it is to be turned or twisted is then simply cut through, or else a narrow piece is excised, in order to make room for the flap. The latter is adapted to the vacant space in the lid, its edges being carefully trimmed. The space from which the flap was taken is then united by dissect- ing up the edges and uniting them by sutures. Then the apex of the flap is stitched in place, next the upper margin, and flnally the lower. Both eyes are then to be bandaged and the patient is kept in bed for some days. [F.]— Eritsch's o. See under Perin^eor- rhaphy.— Eurnari's o. See FumarVs peritomy.— Gaillard's o. An o. for entropion, in which the two needles at either end of a stout ligature are introduced through the orbicularis near the inner can- thus, and brought out 2 ctm, lower down. The hgature is then tied, and shortens the skin of the lid. A sira.ilar ligature is introduced and tied near the outer canthus. A third ligature, between the two, has been added by Ran. These ligatures tend to turn the edge of the lid outward and upward. [" Bull, dte la soc. m^d. de Poitiers," 1844 (F) ; "Arch. f. Ophth.," i, 1, p. 176 (F).l— Galezowski's o. 1. An o. for pterygium, in which the apex of the growth is seized with a forceps, separated from its corneal adhesions, and dissected up to its base. ^?Vhen, the pterygium is entirely free a thread armed at each end with a curved needle is taken, and both needles are passed through the apex, so as to include it in a small loop. The needles are turned inward and brought out at the base of the growth. The two ends are then tied in a knot, and thus the apex of the pterygium is turned inward toward the base, is stranjgulated, and atrophies. 2. A crucial sclerotomy in which the sclera and cornea are divided with a narrow knife for the distance of 05 ctm. [F.]— Gant's o. Osteotomy of the femur below the trochanter minor for bony ankylosis of the hip. [A, 520 (a. 29).]— Garret- 8on*s o. See Gan'etson''s staphylorrhaphy.— G61y's o. See Gily'^s SUTURE.— Gensoiil's o. 1. See LaforesVs o. 2. A form of excision of the lower jaw in which the incision begins at the angle of the mouth, extends vertically upward nearly to the margin of the orbit, and is joined about at its middle by a horizontal incision running from the condyle of the jaw to the ala of the nose. [E.]— Gerdy's o. 1. Scalping ; an o. for entro|)ion by removing the en- tire margin of the lid, carrying the excision beyond the bulbs of the eyelashes, and removing a strip 3 to 4 mm. wide, [" Jour, de chir.," 1854 (F).] 2. An o., now obsolete, for stricture or oblitera- tion of the lacrymal duct by making two vertical parallel incisions by means of a bistoury introduced into the duct, and then cutting out a quadrilateral piece of bone from the inner wall. [Himly (F)/] 3. An o. for the radical cure of hernia by plugging the mouth of the sac with its invaginated fundus and flxing the latter in place by means of two sutures. [E.]— German o. See Gemnan rhino- plasty.— Gibson's o. An o. for artiflcial pupil almost identical with Beer's, but modified according to the different states of the eye. [F.]— Giraud's o. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, in which the probe and silver tube are introduced as in Desaulfs o., and the probe is withdrawn ; a very fine spiral spring, with a knob at one end and an eye at the other, is then introduced, and the knobbed end drawn out at the nose ; a thread is fastened in the eye, and the spiral drawn out through the nose ; by means of the thread, meshes of various thickness may then be drawn through the nasal duct. [Himly and Schmidt (F).]— Goyrand's o. for contracture of the palmar fascia. A longitudinal incision in the skin along the prominent band, and (after dissecting the latter free) transverse incisions enough to permit of eytenision of tlig O, no; 03. not; Qs, whole; Th, thin; Th«, the; U, hke oo in too; IJa, blue; U', lull; U*, full; U^, urn; U«, Uke ii (Germaiv;. 310 OPERATION 2458 fingers. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Graefe's o*s. See Von Graefe's o's.~ Green*s o. 1. An o. for entropion, in which the lid is everted and held securely by the fingers, and an incision is made through con- junctiva and tarsus from one end of the lid to the other, in a line parallel to and generally about 2 mm. from the openings of the Meibomian ducts. A strip of skin, 1 to 2 mm. wide and tapering to a point at each end. is removed from the lid, its lower boundary being H mm. above the line of the ciUa. The orbicular fascia and muscle should be left intact. The suture needle employed is a No. 12 glovers' needle, bent to an arc of about a third of a circle, and is threaded with fine silk. The needle is first introduced a little to the conjunctival side of the row of eyelashes, and is brought out just within the wound made by the excision of the strip of skin ; it is then drawn through, inserted again in the wound near its upper margin, and passed deeply backward and upward, so as to graze the front of the tarsus and emerge through the skin of the eyelid 1 ctm. or more above its point of entrance. On tying the two ends of the thread together, tne skin wound is closed, and the loosened lid margin is at the same time everted and brought into a correct position. ["Trans, of the Am. Ophth. Soc," xvi, 1880 (F).] 2. An o. for readjustment of the levator palpebrse, in which an incision an inch or more long is made through the skin along the upper border of the lid, and the dissection extended through the subcu- taneous fatty tissue nearly backward, so as to avoid opening the conjunctival sac. The upper surface of the eyebaJl is thus reached, and the broad thin tendon of the superior rectus exposed. Between this and the roof of the orbit the tendon of the levator may be found, and three sutures are then passed through the aponeurosis, the muscle, and the tarsus of the lid, drawn tight, and tied. The wound is then closed by simple sutures, with the ends of the deep sutures hanging outside. ["Trans, of the Am. Ophth. Soc.," viii, 1871 (F).]— Gritti's o. See GritWs AMPUTATmN.— Grossinann's o. An o. for retinal detachment, in which the effused subretiual fluid is aspirated with a very fine hypodermic syringe, and then the intra-ocular pressure is increased by a very slow injection of some indifferent fluid (e. g., a warm saline solution^ into the vitreous. ["Ophth. Rev.," Oct., 1883 (F).]— Gu6rin and Brodhurst's o. An o. for congenital dislocation of the hip in which the stronger muscles connecting the femur and pelvis are divided subcutane- ously. Continuous extension is then maintained for some weeks. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Gu6riii's o. See French's o. — Gutlivie's o. See Guthrie's amputation. — Halin's o. of supracondyloid, osteotomy. An o. in which a section is made, above the con- dyles on both the inner and the outer side of the leg. [A, 520 {a, 29).] — Halpin*s o. An o. for extirpation of the lacrymal gland in which a curved incision is made along the superior orbital margin, just beneath the eyebrow or exactly through its middle, as far as the external angle of the orbit. Both upper and lower glands with their, aponeurotic covering are then dissected out, and free drainage is allowed. ["Ann. d'ocul.," xix, p. 159 (F).] — Hancock's o. See HancocWs amputation and In- tra-ocular MYOTOMY.— Hay's o. 1. An o. for strabismus in which a vertical incision is made with' scissors in the conjunctiva, midway between the cornea and the caruncle. The conjunctiva is dissected from the sclerotic, and a strabismus hook passed into the wound and beneath the tendon, which is then stretched and divided close to the sclerotic. 2. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct con- sisting of the introduction of a thin cylindrical sound, with a hook- shaped prominence on its upper end, through the undivided lower canaliculus. [Mackenzie (F).]— Heaton's o. The injection of irritating and astringent fluids over the crural canal and the neck of the sac for the radical cure of hernia. [E.]— Hegar's o. Oopho- rectomy for restraining the growth of uterine fibroids, [a, 34.]— Helnicke's o. An o. for exostosis of the external meatus which consists in the careful but rapid removal of the exostosis by mallet and gouge. [F.] — Herzenstein's o. 1. An o. for inverted cilia, in which a spatula is introduced beneath the lid to protect the eye- ball from injury, and a needle, armed at the point with a double silk thread, is introduced on the margin of the eyelid at a point on one side of the group of hairs to be destroyed, and carried verti- cally upward till it emerges through the skin about two lines above its entrance. It is re-introduced at this second puncture, carried horizontally for a sufficient distance, and again brought out at a third point. Re-introduced at this third puncture, it is carried ver- tically downward, and made to emerge at the tarsal margin, where the silk is seized and retained. The two ends of the silk are then knotted together, and a subcutaneous loop is formed, which in- cludes the bulbs of the misdirected hairs, and soon destroys them by the inflammation excited. [Carter (F).] 2. Forcible dilatation of a stricture of the lacrymal duct on the principle of Holt's dilata- tion of stricture of the urethra. [F.]— Hey's o. See Hey''s amputa- tion.— High o. 1. See S'upj-aptt&zc CYSTOTOMY. 2. The use of the long obstetrical forceps.— Himly's o. 1. An o. for artificial pupil, by separation of the iris, through the cornea, from its peripheral attachments by means of a curved needle. 2. An o. for symbleph- aron, in which a suture or ligature was introduced behind a par- tial adhesion, which did not reach to the fornix. On the ends of this thread weights were fastened, which in the case of the lower lid passed over specially arranged rollers to the forehead. These pulled the adhesion continuously from behind forward and from below upward, and tended to cause its rupture. 3. Another o. for symblepharon, involving the use of simple ligatures and leaden wires. A bundle of silk threads is passed by means of a curved needle with a large eye through the entire thickness of the sym- blepharon. The needle is cut off. and the bundle of threads allowed to remain for several days. Then they are removed, and a leaden wire introduced in their jjlace. After several weeks this is replaced by a larger wire, and this again by a still larger one, until it is ttought that the canal is large. enough, and is entirely lined by epithelium. The last wire is then withdrawn, and the tissue in front of the canal divided with the scissors. The lid is thus loos- ened from its adhesion to the eyeball. [F.] See Cooper''s o.— Hor- ner's o. 1. An o. for ectropion of the lower lid adapted to aggra- vated cases of eversions from burns, in which an incision 2 inches long, down to the periosteum, is made parallel with the orbicularis muscle and at its inferior margin. The whole thickness of the lid is then dissected up from the subjacent bones. From the middle of this incision another is then made, 1 inch long, downward toward the angle of the jaw, and at the end of the latter another of the same length toward the root of the nose. These last two incisions define an angle of skin which is to be dissected up as far as its base, turned into the beginningof the first incision, and united by pins and sutures. ["Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci. " Nov. 1837 (F),] 2. Excision of a round portion of the cheek, including the fistulous tract, with a shoemaker's punch, and suture of the external wound for salivary fistula, [o, 34.]— Horn's o. See Horn's chbiloplasty.— Hotz's o. An o. for entropion, in which the skin of the eyebrow is fixed firmly against the orbital margin by an assistant. The centre of the cfliary margin of the lid is then drawn tightly downward, and a horizontal incision is made through the skin and orbicularis muscle across the entire length of the lid, 2 mm. above the level of the canthi. A strip of muscular fibres is excised, 3 mm. wide, from end to end of the lid. Four sutures are then introduced through the skin of the lid, 2 mm. below the border of the incision, passed through the aponeurosis on the upper third of the tarsus and then through the upper cutaneous border, and tied firmly,.. [" Arch, of Ophth.," viii, 2 (F).]— Huguier's o. Colotomy inthe right loin. [a, 34.]— Hulke's o. An o. for fistula of the lacrymal gland, in which the two ends of a silk ligature, each armed with a needle, are passed through the external fistulous opening, so as to pene- trate the conjunctiva of the upper lid one above the other. Both ends of the ligature are thus brought out in the cul-de-sac, and, be- ing drawn tight, grasp a triangular piece of the upper lid, the apex of which is at the fistula and the base in the conjunctiva. The ends are then cut off, and the fistula soon heals. [F.]— Hunter's o. 1. Ligation of an artery on the cardiac side of an aneurysm, and at some distance from it. [E.] 2. An o. for trichiasis which consists in puncturing the hair bulbs of the inverted lashes with a lance or iris-knife to the depth of an eighth of an inch. When the bleeding has ceased, the dulled end of a darning needle, slightly moistened and dipped in some irritant, is inserted into the puncture, and held there for some moments, The cilia are then pulled out. [F.]— Indian o. See Indian rhinoplasty.— Italian o. See Median cystotomy and Tagliacotian rhinopij-Sty.— Jacobs's o. An o. for trichiasis which consists in scalping the edge of the lid together with the cilia and their hair bulbs. [F.]— Jaeger's o. 1. An o. for ectropion, which consists in detaching the everted lid from the cheek or supercihary ridge, leaving it con- nected at the angles only. A triangular portion of the lid is then removed, if deemed advisable. The detached lid is fixed accurately and firmly in contact with the eyeball, and the skin of the cheek drawn up, or the skin of the forehead drawn down toward the eye, and maintained in this position by adhesive plaster, comprises, and a bandage. [Juengken (F).] 2. An o. for ectropion of the upper lid, in which an incision is made parallel to the edge of the lid and 5 to 7 mm. from it, through its entire thickness from skin to conjunctiva ; a knife is introduced through that part of the wound nearest the orbital margin, and all adhesions of the skin to the bone are freely divided ; then from the bridge of tissue between "the natural and the artificial palpebral fissures a piece of tissue is excised, as long as the difference in length of the two lids ; the inner portion of this bridge is united by sutures to the outer portion, which brings the bridge transversely across the globe, and the lid-margin into its normal position. The horizontal incision is then united by sutures. 3. Ano. forentropion,in whichahornspatulaisintroducedbeneath the lid, and a shghtly curved incision is made through the skin down to the tarsus, beginning near the punctum at the lid-margin, curving slightly upward toward the middle, and then descending toward the external angle at the lid-margin. This piece, together with the cilia and hair bulbs, is then excised, and the raw surface allowed to heal. 4. An o. for trichiasis consisting of the paring away of the edge of the inverted lid. the hair bulbs of the lashes being thus removed as well as the apertures of the Meibomian glands. 5. An o. for trichiasis which consists in removing that portion of the skin under which lie the bulbs of the cilia. A spatula is introduced beneath the lid, and the skin put on the stretch. The skin and orbicular muscle are then divided by a transverse incision parallel to the cilia. The spatula is then withdrawn, the ciliary edge of the wouna is seized at one end with forceps, and the outer margin of the lid with all the hair bulbs is dissected off in a narrow strip. [F.J— Jaesche's o. An o. for trichiasis, in which the upper lid IS pulled upward and slightly outward, and an incision is made in the conjunctival surface and parallel with it, exactly behind the position of the faultily directed lashes, and this is prolonged some- what on both sides. Then a piece of skin 5 to 6 mm. wide is re- moved from the external surface of the lid, of the same length as the incision in the conjunctiva. A knife is then introduced through the conjunctival wound, and pushed out through the wound in the skin at one end, and then carried along the whole length of the wound, so that the ciliary margin of the tarsus is connected with the lid at its two ends only. The upper cut surface of this quad- rangular segment of the tarsal margin is then drawn upward on the anterior surface of the tarsus by uniting the edges of the space inthe skin surface by sutures. [F.] — Janin's o. Ano. for arti- ficial pupil in which the lower half of the cornea is opened, as in a flap-extraction. The flap is raised, and a pair of curved scissors with one sharp point is introduced, the iris is punctured 1 line from its periphery, the instrument is carried directly upward and i line from the original pupil toward the external angle, and the iris is then divided by the scissors. [F.]— Jobert's o. A method of re- uniting a divided intestine by invaginating the upper part within the lower m such a manner as to bring the serous surfaces into contact. See also JoberVs suture.— Jones's o. An o. for ectropion, in which the eyelid is loosened from its adhesions by incisions made in such a way that when the eyelid is brought back into its natural position the gap which is left may be closed by sutures. Two straight in- A, ape: A». at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch^. loch (Scottish); K, he; E*, ell; G, go; I, die; I'*, in; N, in; N^. tank; 2459 OPERATION cisions are made from the edge of the hd, converging toward each other, and Jncluding the cicatrix between them. The flap is then pressed upward, ana the edges of the wound below the apex of the flap are to be united by two twisted sutures. The edges of the flap are then united in their new position by sutures. [F.J— Kehrer's o. An o. for depressed nipples consisting in the excision of a ring of skin, or of two crescentic pieces of skin, surrounding the nipple, so that, in the healing of the denuded surface, the approximation of the internal and external edges of the ring or crescent may so pull upon the skin immediately surrounding the nipple and form- ing the cup in which it lies as to obliterate this cup and render the nipple accessible to the child. [" Lancet," July 6, 1889, p. 12 (a, 50).] —Key's o. SQ6Kei/''s litbotomy.— Knapp's o. 1. An o. for cleft lobule of the ear, in which the anterior and posterior parts of the cleft lobule are put on the stretch, and, a von Graefe's cataract knife or narrow scalpel being thrust thi-ough the anterior part near the lower end of the slit, a thin slice of skin is severed along its edge. At the other end of the slit the slice is made a little broader, its end being left connected with the auricle. Then the knife is turned and an incision is made backward, and the detached shoe there cut across, thus forming a small flap. The long portion of the slice is then seized with a jjair of forceps, and its other end di- vided by a slightly curved incision. The edges of the wound are then united by three interrupted sutures. ['^Arch. of Otol.," iii, 1 (F).] 2. A combination of simple union and blepharoplasty for coloboma palpebrse. The edges of the coloboma are first freshened and carefully united by sutures. The outer canthus is then divided, and the adjacent skin toward the temple, above or below the can- thus, is detached from its base for half an inch or more. The outer portion of the lid is then drawn toward the nose so as to obviate any shortening of the palpebral fissure. A part of the wound in the out«r corner may be covered by stitching the conjunctiva and skin together, as in canthoplasty. ["Arch, of Ophthol.," v, 1, p. 18 (F).] 3. An o. for strabismus divergens, employed in high degrees of divergent squint for causing the eye to roll inward as far as pos- sible. A suture with two needles is used, one needle being intro- duced through the conjunctiva, close to the cornea and 3 or 4 mm. above the horizontal meridian, from above downward, and brought out in the horizontal meridian, the other needle being introduced in a corresponding way from below upward. Both needles are then passed through the inner canthus. By drawing on the ligatures and uniting their ends in front of the canthus, the globe is rolled in- ward. The external rectus must previously be divided in the usual way. 4. Abscission of a corneal staphyloma by removing the en- tire base of the staphyloma by an elliptical incision in the scleral margin, and then closing the wound by sutures through the con- junctiva instead of through the sclera. Two needles and two long sutures are used. Three mm. above the sclero-corneal margin, and on the nasal side of the vertical meridian, a needle is passed through the conjunctiva, pushed forward close to the sclera for 4 or 5 mm. under the conjunctiva toward the nose, and then brought out. The &ame needle is then introduced below the cornea into the conjunctiva at a point corresponding to the point above, pushed forward 4 or 6 mm. toward the temple, and again brought out. The two ends of the suture are turned upward and downward, while the intervening free piece is turned toward the nose. In the same manner a suture is mtroduced through the ocular conjunctiva on the temporal side, and the ends turned hack. The ends of the inner and afterward of the outer suture are drawn tight, closing the wound completely. 5. Blepharoplasty on the lower lid by a method adapted for cases of tumors or neoplasms, following the excision of these by rectangular incisions in healthy tissue. The horizontal incisions are extended toward the nose, and a quadran- gular flap is dissected up. At the external canthus an incision is made outward, curving slightly upward on the temple. Then the lower margin of the wound is also prolonged outward, curving downward on the side of the cheek. This flap is also dissected up, and after haemorrhage has ceased its vertical margin is united by sutures with the vertical margin of the nasal flap, the two being slid toward each other. The upper and internal angle is then united by; a suture to the inner edge of the upper lid. [" Arch. f. Ophth.," xiii, 1, p. 183 (F).]— Knopfloclio' (Ger.). See Buttonhole o.— KocUer's o. An o. for excision of the ankle joint, in which the foot is held at a right angle, and an incision is made just below the external malleolus from the tendo Achlllls to the extensor tendons : the peroneal tendons are dissected out, secured by sutures, and then divided ; the capsule along the anterior and posterior surfaces of the tibia is cut, and the joint opened ; the foot is dislocated in- ward, and the diseased parts removed. The foot is then replaced in the proper position, the peroneal tendons are united, and the wound is closed. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Koeberl6's o. The o. of securing adhesion of the fundus uteri to the anterior abdominal wall for the cure of retroflexion of the uterus.— Kolomnin's o. I^nipuncture or cauterization of the diseased tissues in hip-joint disease. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Kiister-Dolbeau o. Paraprostatic section of the urethra with subsequent dilatation of the incised urethra and neck of the bladder to allow of the mtroductlon of the fingers. ["N. Y. Med. Jour..*" Sept. 21, 1889, p. 323 (a, 34).]— liabioplastic o. See Cheiloplasty.— liaforest's o. An o, for stricture of the lacry- mal duct, consisting in the introduction of an S-shaped hollow probe into the nasal opening of the duct and the injection of various as- tringent solutions. [F-l— liandolt's o. A form of blepharoplasty on the lower lid, in which the conjunctiva of the lid is freshened and detached as far as possible from the subjacent tissue up to the cul-de-sac ; the upper lid is then divided into ite external and in- ternal leaves, and the conjunctiva of the lower lid is inserted be- tween them and carefully united by sutures passing from within outward through the external leaf of the upper lid. At the end of several months the interpalpebral aperture may be re-established through the upper lid. ["Arch, d'ophth.," Nov.-Dec, 1880 (F).J— iLangenbeck's o. 1. See LangenbecJc\t osteotomy. 2. See Lan- genbeck'^s rhinoplasty. 3. An o. for artificial pupil, which consists in opening the cornea, detaching the iris by means of a hook intro- duced into the anterior chamber, drawing the detached portion through the corneal wound, and leaving it there as a prolapsus to become adherent to the wound. [F.] 4. A form of excision of the elbow, in which the forearm is slightly flexed, and a longitudinal incision about 3^ inches long is made a little to the inner side of the median hue of the triceps and ulna, and is carried down to the bone throughout its entire length ; the inner edge of the divided peri- osteum is raised from the ulna with care to preserve the connec- tion between the periosteum, the muscular attachments, and the internal lateral ligaments ; the humerus is dislocated backward and sawed ofif where necessary ; the beads of the radius and ulna are removed if necessary. The wound is then closed, and the joint fixed in a right-angled position. [A, 520 (a, 29).] 5. A form of ex- cision of the wrist joint, in which an Incision down to the bone is made from the centre of the ulnar border of the metacarpal bone of the index finger, upward to the middle of the dorsal surface of the epiphysis of the radius ; the sheaths of the tendons are lifted with the periosteum, and carried to the radial side ; the hand is fiexed, and the articular surfaces of the upper row of carpal bones are exposed. The ends of the radius and ulna may be denuded, thrust through the wound, and sawed off. [A,520(a, 29).]— I-angenbuch'so. SeeCno- LECYSTECTOMY.- iLangier's o. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, now long abandoned, recommended in caseswhere tbeduct had become obliterated, and where it was deemed necessary to make an artificial opening. It consisted In perforating the wall of the duct into the maxillary sinus, in order to drain off the tears into the an- trum. [" Arch. g6n. dem6d.," 1834 (F).]— Larrey's o. See Larrey's AMPUTATION.— lateral o. See Lateral cystotomy.— Lawrence^s o. 1. Dissection of the nose up from the lip and face as a preliminary step in the removal of growths from the nasal fossae. ["Med. Times and Gaz.," Nov. 8, 1862 (E).] 2. An o. for extirpation of the lacrymal gland, in which an incision is made through skin, muscle, and fascia over the upper and outer third of the orbit, to the ex- tent of an inch. The external commissure is divided horizontally, so as to meet the outer end of the first incision. A triangular fiap is thus formed, with its apex outward. The gland is then seized with a strong hook, drawn out, and carefully excised. The wound is closed by sutures. ["Ophth. Rev.," No. 12, p. 361 (F).]~Ijaw- son*s o. A form of blepharoplasty, in which the cicatrix causing the ectropion is detached from its adhesions on all sides, and then the edges of the wound dissected up until the lid is brought into its proper position. In order to avoid a recurrence of contraction two pieces of skin, each 15 ctm. wide, are excised from the upper arm and placed on the raw surface as soon as it is covered with granu- lations. ["Berl. klin. Wchnschr.," Mar., 1871 (F).]— Ledran's o. See Ledran''s suture.— I-ee's o. 1. SeeXee's amputation. 2. An o. for varicocele consisting in the employment of two pins with figure-of-8 ligatures over each to arrest the flow of blood, and the subcutaneous division of the veins between them. [E.]— L.e Fort's o. 1. See Le ForVs amputation. 2. An o. for prolapse of the vagina by denudation and coaptation of a tract on the anterior and posterior surfaces. [Pozzi (a, 34).]— Liebreicli*s o. An o. for stra- bismus, in which the conjunctiva is raised in a fold at the lower edge of the insertion of the muscle, and incised with scissors. The points of the scissors are then entered at the opening between the conjunctiva and capsule of Tenon, and these two tissues carefully separated from each other as far as the semilunar fold. The latter and the caruncle are also separated from the parts lying beneath. Then the insertion of the tendon is divided close to the sclerotic, and the vertical cut in the sheath is extended upward and downward so as to produce considerable effect. The conjunctival wound is then closed. ["Arch. f. Ophth.," xii, 2, p. 298 (F).]— I.isfrauc's o. See Lisfranc's amputation. — !Lister*s o. A form of excision of the wrist, in which an incision is made commencing at the middle of the dorsal aspect of the radius at the level of the styloid process, di- rected toward the inner side of the metacarpo-phalangeal articu- lation of the thumb, as far as the radial border of the second meta- carpal bone, whence it is carried downward for half the length of the bone ; the soft parts are detached from the bones, and the radial artery is thrust somewhat outward ; the soft parts on the ulnar side are dissected up as far as practicable, while the extensor tendons are relaxed by bending the hand backward ; an- other incision is then commenced two inches above the end of the ulna, and carried downward in a straight line to the middle of the fifth metacarpal bone on its palmar aspect ; the tendon of the ex- tensor carpi uLaaris is cut at its insertion into the fifth metacarpal bone, and dissected from its groove in the ulna ; the anterior sur- face of the ulna is cleared, the anterior ligament of the wrist joint cut, and the junction between carpus and metacarpus divided. If the hand is everted the bones may be protruded, and what is neces- sary cut away, while the carpus is entirely removed. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Ill s ton's o. 1. See Listo-ri's cheiloplasty. 2. A form of excision of the jaw in which the incision is a curve with its convex- ity downward, extending from the malar process to the angle of the mouth. [E.]— Littre's o. 1. See Littre's colotomy. 2. Oc- clusion of the lower end of a divided intestine, and attachment of the upper end in the wound, so as to establish an artificial anus.— lioreta's o. Laparotomy, exposure and incision of the stomach, and dilatation of the pylorus with a finger or an instrument, for can- cer of the pylorus. [a,34.]— liUbbock'so. An o. for lacrymal fistula, which consists in using a grooved knife, 2^- inches lor g, with a double- cutting edge, opening the lacrymal sac in front, passing the knife through the obstruction to the bottom of the nasal duct, and then using the groove as a guide for the introduction of a leaden style. fF.]— Lncae's o. An o. for strabismus, which consists in seizing the conjunctiva 2"5 lines from the cornea, and making a semicircu- lar incision in the conjunctiva with a pair of scissors, from 4 to 6 lines long. After haemorrhage has stopped the blunt hook is in- troduced beneath the tendon, which is put on the stretch and di- vided close to the sclerotic. [F.]- lLuiid*s o. Removal of the astragalus for talipes. [E.]— MacCorniac's o. Division of the femur from the outer side in cases of genu valgum, making the section just above and parallel with the articular surface.— Mac- O, no; Oa, not; Qs, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; IJs, lull; U*, full; TJ«, urn; U«, like ii (German). OPERATION 2460 ewen*s o. 1. A modification of Chiene''s c, the wedgre being re- moved In the line of incision employed in Oeston's o. 2. Section of the shaft of the femuiv above the epiphyseal line for genu valgum. — Madelung's o. A form of colotomy where the lower end of the rectum is involved, which consists in making the incision usual for sigmoid colotomy, pulling down a loop of intestine, dividing with scissors, tyin^ bleeding points, folding in the edges of the lower segment, closing with a modified Lembert suture, and return- ing to the abdomen, and finally suturing the orifice of the upper segment into the edges of the abdominal wound by interrupted sutures passing through all the structures. ["Brit. Med. Jour.," Apr. 20, 1889, p. 893 (a, 50).]— Malgaigne's o. See Malgaigne's OHKILOPLASTY.— JMargary's o. An o. for congenital dislocation of the hip, in which an acetabulum is made in the normal situation by chiseling the bone, the head of the femur is placed in it, and a capsule is formed of periosteum. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Mason's o. See Masori^s uranoplasty. — Matliewson's o. An o. for exostoses of the external auditory meatus which consists in the removal of the growths with the drill. Elliott's suspension dental engine is em- ployed to propel the drills. The integument over the long promi- nence is removed by a scaler, and then the bone is perforated at sev- eral points near its centre with a drill about 1*5 mm. in diameter. Larger drills are used to enlarge the perforations and cause them to run together, and lateral pressure is employed to ream out the mea- tus. [F.l— Maunoir's o. A o. for artificial pupil, like Cheselden's, except that the iris is divided with scissors instead of a scalpel. [F.] —Maury's o. An o. for exstrophy of the bladder, in which a large convex flap of integument is dissected from the groin, perinseum , and scrotum. A small slit is cut in it through which the penis is slipped, and it is turned up over the opening ; a short flap is next raised from the margin and lateral portions of the opening, beneath which is slid the margin of the first, the two being connected by sutures. [E.] — McBurnej^'s o. An o, for the radical cure of hernia, in which the hernial sac is exposed, the anterior wall of the inguinal canal is in- cised, the sac is ligated and excised at the internal rmg, and the edges of the skin are inverted and sutured to the ligamentous and tendi- nous tissue. The wound heals by cicatrization, [a, 34.]— McCraik's o. An o. for entroj)ion, which consists in excising, from within the lid. a horizontal strip of the middle of the tarsus, leaving the skin and the upper and lower portions of the tarsus intact, and removing only the crown of the arch of incurvation. [F.]— M^ean's o. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, which consisted in the intro- duction of a probe without a head, somewhat thicker than Anel's, with au eye armed with a thread, through the upper canaliculus into the nose. Its end was seized and drawn out through the nose. A tuft of cotton fibres was fastened to the thread, soaked in various medi- c£(,ments, and drawn through the duct. [Louis (F).l— Meloplastic o. Ft. ^ meloplastic. Aplastic o. on the cheek. [E.] — Mercier's p. See Prostatectomy.— Meyer's o. I. See Meyer'^s osteotomy. (8. An o. for sympathetic ophthalmia. The conjunctiva and sub- conjunctival tissue are incised over the painful portion of the cil- iary region, and a strabismus hook is inserted under the tendon of the nearest rectus muscle so that the e;^e may be steadied. The sclerotic is then divided at the painful point by an incision parallel to the edge of the cornea. TMs divides the ciliary nerves in this region. The hook is then withdrawn and the conjunctival wound closed by sutures. ['*Ann. d'ocul.," Sept., 1867, p. 129 (F).]— Mikulicz's o. See Wladimiroff's o. — Mirault's o. An o, for hare-lip in which one edge of the cleft is freshened in its whjole extent and the other is slit down rather more than half the dis- tance from the angle above to the border of the lip. By opening out this slip a small flap is made to apply itself to the lower part of the other side of the cleft, and the upper portions of both sides are brought together. [E.]~Morffan's o. See Morgan's c^mho- PLASTY.— Morton's o. Excision of a portion of the nerve-trunk supplying the affected limb in elephantiasis. [E.] — Miitter's o. See Miitter^s cheiloplasty. — Nfilaton's o. 1, See Nilaton^s PROCTOTOMY. 2. An o. for hare-lip by an incision representing a re- versed V made around the upper angle of the cleft, separating the red edge from the two halves of the lip, excepting at each comer. By bringing down the red edge the wound becomes diamond-shaped and the cut edges are sutured, [a, 34.]— Nicoladoni's o. An o. for talipes calcaneiis, in cases of paralysis of the calf muscles while the peronei are intact. The tendo Achillis is divided and the peroneal tendons are stitched to it. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Norton's o. An o. for syndactylism, in which small, rounded anterior and pos- terior fiaps are made at the clefts between the fingers, with their bases opposite the heads of the metacarpal bones ; the web is then divided and the flaps are joined. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Noyes's o. 1. See Cataract laceration. 3. An o. for entropion of the lower lid, in which the external canthus is divided for about 3 mm., and the canthal ligaments of both lids are cut ; the conjunctiva is loosened from its attachments ; a narrow tongue of skin is then formed by making incisions upward toward the temple, just beyond the end of the eyebrow, constructing a small flap with its base below and its apex upward. This is loosened, turned downward, and inserted between the edges of the wound. The wound from which the flap was taken is closed by sutures, and the apex of the flap is stitched in Its new position to the conjunctiva. The remaining sutures are then inserted. ["Trans, of the Fifth Intern, Congr. of Ophth.,'' 1876 (F).] 3. An o. for staphyloma comeae by incision of the limbus, as in iridectomy, followed by total avulsion of the iris by a blunt hook or by forceps. 4. Tenotomy on ".the elongated tendon of the antagonistic muscle," instead of on the squinting muscle in strabis- mus. The shortening necessary to correct the squint is made by lap- ping the ends of the divided tendon, and maintaining them in position by two sutures passed through the conjunctiva and lapped ends of the tendon above and below and tied tightly. [" Trans, of the Am. Ophth. Soc," 1874, p. 273(F).] 5. Blepharoplasty by a bucco-temporal flap ; a modification of the o. by slidmg flaps, recommended for reme- dying defects about the inner portion of the lower lid, as in epitheli- oma. It consists in removing the diseased mass and then sliding the whole cheek, together with the remaining portion of the shortened lid, inward and upward. One of the incisions runs perpendicularly- downward in the furrow along;side the nose as far as the ala nasi, and the other is made horizontally outward across the temple toward the ear. ["Trans, of the Am. Ophth. Soc.,'' 1879 (F).] 6. Blepharoplasty by a naso-buccal flap, applicable only to the lower lid. The incisions are made down the side of the nose and cheek as far as the upper lip, the free end being below and the base above. When this flap is twisted on its base upward, and laid in posi- tion, there is left a large gap in the face, which is filled by sliding the cheek in toward the median line, and uniting the edges by pins and figure-of-8 sutures. ["Trans, of the Fifth Intern. Ophth. Congr.," 1876 (F).] 7. An o. on dense secondary membranes, in which a narrow knife is entered at the centre of the outer margin of the cornea, passed across the anterior chamber, and brought out at a corresponding point on the opposite side. The knife is then par- tially withdrawn until its point is opposite the middle of the iris, when it is plunged backward through the false membrane into the vitreous, making the wound as large as possible. The knife is then withdrawn ; a small blunt hook passed in through each corneal wound is caught in the wound made in the false membrane, and traction is made in opposite directions, so as to drag out a portion of tissue at each corneal wound, where it is to ne snipped off. ["Roy. Lond. Ophth. Hosp. Rep.,"vi, 3, p. 200 (F).]— Nunneley's o. A form of excision of the tongue in which a sharp-pointed curved knife is introduced between the base of the jaw and the hyoid bone, and brought out in the mouth at the freenum. Through this opening a wire 6craseur is introduced, so as to surround the tongue. The 6craseur is held in place by strong pins passed ver- tically through the tongue behind the diseased tissue. [E.]— O'- Dwyer's o. See Intubation of the larynx.— Ogston*B o. An o, for genu valgum, in which the internal condyle of the femur is separated from the shaft and slid up until the two condyles are upon the same plane. The tibia may then be swung forward. 2, An 0. for talipes valgus, adapted to the most severe cases, in which the surfaces of the astragalo-scaphoid articulation are refreshed, and the bones are nailed together in a coiTccted position. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Ollier's o. 1. See OUier's osteotomy. 2. A form of ex- cision of the elbow joint, in which the incision is commenced two inches above the top of the olecranon at the outer side of the arm, involving the skin, is brought down to the epicondyle and then turned downward and inward to the olecranon, and. carrying the knife to the bone, is carried downward alone the inner side or the posterior aspect of the ulna for one or two inches. In other respects this o. resembles Langenbeck's. [A, 520 (a, 39).] 3. A form of ex- cision of the shoulder joint in which an incision is made from the anterior border of the acromion close to its articulation with the clavicle downward from 2 to 4 inches. A cross incision is thus made outward from the top of the longitudinal incision downward and outward. The periosteum is elevated, the head of the bone thrown out of the wound and sawed off, the wound closed, and the arm fixed in position. [A, 530 (a, 29).]— Open o. An o. in which the field of o. is freely exposed to the action of the air. [B.]— O. of election. See Elective o. — Pagensteclier's o. 1. An o. for en- tropion, in which the external canthus is divided, the horizontal wound is stretched into a vertical one, the opposed surfaces of skin and conjunctiva are united by sutures, the lid is everted, and sev- eral ligatures are inserted as follows ; the loose skin of the lid and the orbicular muscle are lifted up in a horizontal fold with forceps, and a curved needle armed with strong waxed thread is passed through the base of the fold olose to the tarsus ; the point of the needle is then brought out at the edge of the fid ; the two other liga- tures are then inserted, one on each side of the first. AU three are tied and left to suppurate out. 2. A modification of Critchett's o. for iridodesis, consisting in making the incision through the sclera with a broad needle or a narrow lance-knife. [" Arch. f. Ophth.," vi, p. 73 ; viii, p. 192 (F).] 3. An o. for obliteration of the lacrymal sac. in which the canaUculi are slit up by incisions that meet in front of the caruncle. When haemorrhage has ceased, a small bit of chloride-of- zinc paste is introduced into the sac and covered with a thick layer of charpie or cotton. This obliterates the sac by adhesive inflamma- tion. 4. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct employed in cases of closure of the canaliculi. A No. 3 Bowman''s probe is introduced slowly and steadily through the obstruction in the canaliculus into the sac. The canaliculus and the anterior wall of sac are then cut through with scissors, and this wound is kept open as long as neces- sary by daily passage of a sound. — Paget's o. A form of excision of the tongue like Nunneley"'s, except that, instead of the submen- tal puncture, the tongue is freed by dividing all the soft parts that hold it to the floor of the mouth, close to the bone, with a knife. [E.]— Panas's o. 1. See Panas's proctotomy. 2. An o. for ptosis by cutting a quadrangular pedicle out of the skin of the upper lid, carrying this up beneath' the skin of the eyebrow and bringing it through an incision made above the latter, where it is attached by sutures. [B.]— Pancoast's o. 1. See Pancoasfs amputation. 2. An o. for exstrophy of the bladder, in which two flaps are raised, one from each inguinal region, and brought together in the median line and secured by sutures, the skin being inward. 3. An o. for facial neuralgia by dividing either the superior or inferior maxillary nerve through the zygomatic fossa. Two vertical incisions are made over the ramus of the jaw, the anterior extending from the malar bone, and the posterior from the zygoma almost to the angle of the jaw. These vertical cuts are joined below by a transverse one. The masseter is exposed and dissected up, the coronoid process is sawed off and cut away from the tendon of the temporal muscle, which is pushed up, the internal maxillary artery is tied, the superior ori- gin of the external pterygoid is divided, and the nerve sought for is exposed by dissection. [E.l— Parker's o. 1. Cystotomy through the perinseum for the relief of chronic cystitis in the male. [E.] 2. The o. of opening a perityphlitic abscess.— Passavant's o. An o. for corelysis. which consists in detaching the adhesions by traction with forceps, made in a direction toward the ciliary region. A small incision is made in the sclero-corneal region, on the same side as the adhesion. An iris forceps without sharp A, ape; A^, at; A*, ah; A*, aJl; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, eU; G, go; I, die; !», in; N, in; N^, tank; 2461 OPERATION teeth is then introduced, and a fold of iris seized behind the adhe- sion and drawn toward the wound. As soon as the adhesion yields, traction is stopped, and atropine at once instilled. [F.]— Petit's o. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal sac, consisting in laying open the anterior wall of the sac with a bistoury or scalpel by making an incision through the skin and wall of the sac just be- low the internal canthal ligament. At first the incision was semi- lunar, with the convexity toward the bony prominence ; but sub- sequently Petit made a straight incision downward. This o. had previously been recommended by Stahl and Monro, L"M4m. de TAcad. des Sci.," 1734, 1740 (F).]— P6trequin's o. An o. for sym- blepharou, in which a double thread is passed at one spot through the adhesions, one strand is tied close to the sclerotic with great firmness, and the outer is tied less firmly at a point nearer the lid. The strangulation and sloughing occurring earlier at the constric- tion next the eyeball, that part heals before the other, and the cicatrization becomes too advanced to admit of a new adhesion with the outer part. ["Ann. d'ocul.," iii, p. 66 (F).]— Phelp's o. An o. for the relief of club-foot, in which the skin of the inner side of the foot is divided from the top of the malleolus to the inner edge of the first metacarpal bone ; the other tissues are cut, in- cludiuio: the insertion of the tibialis tendon. The plantar fascia is then divided, and the foot is brought into a normal position and placed in plaster of Paris, [a, 34.]— Pirogoff's o. See Pirogoff's AMPUTATION.— Plastic o. An o. that has for its object the con- struction of absent parts, or the replacement or removal of de- formed parts, [a, 34.]— Politzer's o. 1. For artificial aperture of the membrana tympani ; a crucial incision of the membrane, and the application of nitrate of silver to the edges of the flaps. The galvanic cautery is now used for the purpose, [a, 34.] 3. For atrophied membrana tympani and otitis media catarrhalis ; an o. which consists in the repeated Incision of the tissue of the mem- brana tympani by means of a double edged paracentesis needle, midway between the handle of the malleus and the periphery of the membrane. The o. should be performed four or five times, at iatervals of two or three days. [F.] 3. Section of the anterior ligament of the malleus done with a small, narrow, sli^htly_ curved knife, cutting at its point and at its concave edge. This is inserted (after dividing the anterior fold of the membrana tympani to the depth of 3 mm. toward the tympanic cavity) close in front of the short process, and the ligament is divided by an incision made up- ward to the Rivinian segment. [F.]— Pope's o. 1. An o. for arti- ficial pupil, which consists in excising a portion of the iris without dividing the sphincter pupillge. An incision is made with a long, narrow lance-knife in the sclera or sclero-corneal margin, and the aqueous humor is gradually evacuated. The iris is then seized be- hind the most transparent part of the cornea with a fine forceps, drawn out of the small wound, and cut off, the sphincter being carefully avoided. ["Arch, of Ophth.," ii, 1, p. 87 (F).] 2. An o. for entropion by extirpation of the tarsus, in which an incision is made in the posterior flap along its free margin between the tar- sus and the conjunctiva, and the latter is carefully dissected up. The tarsus is then removed piecemeal. After completion of the dissection there remains only the upper rim of the tarsus, which is is beveled off from above downward and backward. ["Arch, of Ophthal.," i, 1, p. 10 (F).]— Porro-Miiller o. A modification of Porro's o. (see Ccesarean hysterectomy) in which the uterus is drawn out of the body through a long abdominal incision before it is opened. — Porro*s o. See CoBsarean hysterectomy.— Post's o. See PosVs rhinoplasty. —Pout eau's o. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct ; a modificatiou of Petifs o. which consists in mak- ing the incision inside the internal canthus through the conjunc- tiva and the wall of the sac, between the caruncle and the lower lid. [F.]— Power's o. An o. for leucoma of the cornea which con- sists in removing a portion of the opaque cornea, with a sharp punch, obtaining by the same means an exactly corresponding portion of a healthy rabbit's cornea, and transferring it to the space in the human eye. The lids are then to be sutured together until union has occurred. ["'Med. Times and Gaz.," Aug. 10, 1872 (F).]— Pr6v6t's o. Removal of the uterus and the ovaries by laparotomy on account of rupture of the uterus.— Quaglins's o, A form of sclerotomy, in which an incision is made in the scleral margin with a broad lance-knife, and prolapse of the iris, if it threatens to occur, is prevented with a small spatula. ["Ann. di ottalm.," 1871, p. 200 (F).]— Ramdohr's o. An o. for uniting a divided intestine by inserting the proximal within the distal end and suturing, [a, 34.]— Rau's o. An o. for artiflcial pupil, in which an incision is made at the margin of the cornea with a nar- row knife, and at the same time the iris is perforated. A hook is introduced through the cornea and through the hole in the iris into the posterior chamber as far as the point where the artificial pupil is desired. The iris is then seized from behind, drawn out through the wound, and cut off, ["Arch. f. Ophthal.," i, p. 186 (F).]— Ravaton's o. See Ravaton's amputation. — R^camier's o. Vaginal hysterectomy. [M. Nicoletis, Thdse de Paris ("Bull, gfin, de th^rap.," Sept. 30, 1887, p. 288).]— Reeves's o. See Reeves's OSTEOTOMY.— Regnoli's o. A form of excision of the tongue, in which the external incision is made- from the hyoid bone to the chin, and two lateral cuts are made from the anterior extremity of the first incision, along the lower border of the jaw, dividing through to the mouth all the tissues that connect the tongue with the lower jaw at the symphysis. [E.]— Reverdin's o. An o. for symblepharon, which cohsists in detaching the lid, and then cover- ing the raw surface on the globe with small pieces of skin or buc- cal mucous membrane. 2. A form of blepharoplasty, which con- sists in removing all cicatricial tissue and bringing the lid into its I)roper position, where it is maintained by stitching it to the other lid. Then, as soon as granulations appear upon the raw surface, this surface is to be covered with small bits of epidermis, kept in place by strips of adhesive plaster. [" Gaz. m6d. de Paris," 1866, No. 26 (F).]— Reybard's o, A procedure for securing the union of a divided Intestine by invaginating the upper end into the lowerone with the aid of two sutures ; the latter are first attached opposite each other above the wound, and then passed through the lower portion, when, by traction, the invagination is accomplished and the sutures are tied. [Morris (A, 63).]— Richards 's o. An o. for exstrophy of the blad- der, resembling Roux's o., except that the abdominal flap is turned down with the skin inward, and its raw surface covered with the scrotal fiap. [E.] — Richet's o. An o. for ectropion of the lower hd from caries, in which the cicatrix is excised by three curved in- cisions, the first made beneath it along the orbital margin and the second above the scar, while the temporal ends of both these in- cisions are united by the third curved incision. The lid is then re- placed in its normal position. The edges of the two lids are next united by a provisional tarsorrhaphy. The third incision is then extended toward the cheek in one direction and on the upper lid in the other direction, thus forming a flap with the first incision. Fi'om the point of union between its lower and middle thirds a slightly curved incision is made upward toward the temple. This forms a fiap which is intended to be transplanted into the vacant space. By drawing upward the lower flap the defect in the temple is filled in. The parts are then united by numerous fine sutures. [Meyer (F).j — Richter's o. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, consist- ing in opening the sac and introducing catgut bougies or strings of different sizes successively into the duct, and allowing them to swell by absorption of moisture, and thus dilate the canal. [F.]— Rob- ertson's o. An o. for ectropion of the lower lid, in which the en- tire thickness of the lid is perforated at a point 1 line from its cili- ary margin and i inch to the outer side of the centre of the lid, by a long curved needle, to which is attached a waxed silk ligature, 15 inches long. Thi&hgature Ls armed with a similar needle at the other end. The first needle, having been drawn through the lid, is passed directly downward, over the conjunctival surface^of the lid, till it meets the fold of transmission, through which it is thrust and pushed steadily downward under the skin of the cheek, until a point IS reached about 1 or 1^ inch below the edge of the lid, when the needle is caused to emerge and the ligature is pulled through. The other needle is in like manner thrust through the edge of the lid at a corresponding point J of an inch to the inner side of the middle of the lid, then passed over the conjunctival surface of the lid, through the fold of transmission, and downward imder the skin till the point emerges at a spot a i inch inward from the point of emergence of the first needle. The ligature is kept slack enough to permit of the introduction under the loops that pass over the con- ]unctival surface of a piece of sheet lead 1 inch long and I inch broad, with rounded extremities and its cut margins smoothed. This piece of lead should be bent with the fingers to a curvature corresponding to that of the eyeball. Then a piece of fine india- rubber tubing is slipped under the loop at the edge of the lid. The free ends of the ligature are then drawn tight and tied over the lower part of the rubber tube, and the excess of the latter is cut off below the ligature. By this procedure the edge of the lid is turned inward over the upper edge of the piece of lead, while the tarsus is caused to mold itself to the curve of the lead. The apparatus need not be recurved for 5 to 7 days. [" Ophth. Rev.," Feb., 1884 (F).]— Roonhuysen's o. See Horn^s cheiloplastt.— Roux-Sfe- dillot o, A form of excision of the tongue, which consists in mak- ing a vertical incision in the median line and a transverse incision along the jaw. The lower jaw is divided in the median line with a saw, and the segments are drawn aside to expose the parts. [Ver- neuil, "Gaz. des hop.," July 5, 1883(E).]~Roux's o. 1. Seei2owa;'s amputation. 2. See Rouxh cheiloplasty. 3. An o. for exstrophy of the bladder, in which two fiaps are raised, one from the scrotum and another from the abdominal wall above the opening. The scro- tal fiap is turned with its cutaneous surface inward, and attached above to the abdominal fiap. [E.J— Scarpa's o. 1. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, in which the anterior wall of the lac- rymal sac is incised, the sac opened, and a leaden style or cylinder, somewhat curved and with a small knob or plate at the upper end, is introduced into the duct and pushed to the bottom. This is al- lowed to remain for some time. 2. A form of iridodialysis, which consisted in introducing Scarpa's slender, curved cataract needle into the eye, 2 lines benind the corneal margin on the temporal side, behind the iris, until its point had reached the irpper and in- ternal part of the ciliary margin, which was then perforated. The needle was then carried downward and outward, so as to detach a portion of the iris. [F.]— Schede's o. See Schede's osteotomy. — Scliinalz's o. An o. (soon abandoned) for stricture of the lacry- mal duct, which consisted in the introduction of stout double silk threads, twisted and waxed, into the sac, and as far down through the nasal duct as possible. [F.]— Schnaidt's o. See ^Scarpa's o. (2d def.).— Schmitz's o. Ogston's o. for genu valgum performed through a larger wound. [A, 520 (o, 29).]— Scliiicking's o. Hys- teropexia in which a retroverted uterus is sewed to the tissues between the bladder and the vagina. [" N. Y. Med. Jour., "May 19, 1888, p. 551 fa, 34).]— S€dillot*s o. 1. See SedilloVs amputation. 2. A form of excision of the tongue, like Syme's, except that the jaw is divided irregularly to facilitate subsequent union. [E.]— Semiramidian o. A term proposed for castration, on the ground that Semiramis was the first to perform the operation. ["Med. News," Jan. 31, 1885, p. 131.]— Serres's o. 1. See Serres''s cheilo- plasty. 2. A form of blepharoplasty, like the earlier o. of Knapp. [Duval (F).]— Sexton's o. Removal of the membrana tympani and ossicles for the relief of chronic catarrhal or purulent otitis media [B.]— Sims's o. See Sims''s cholecystotomy.— Smith's o. 1, See Smith's amputation. 2. Seizure of a haemorrhoidal mass in a special clamp, excision of the mass, and cauterization of the stump, [a, 34.]— Snellen's o. 1. An o. for ectropion of the lower Ud ; an attempt to replace the everted tarsus without any external incision. At two or three points along the prolapsed and thickened retro-tarsal fold a suture armed with two needles is in- troduced, passed behind the hd, and brought out through the skin close to the orbital margin. Small glass beads are then passed over the needles upon the threads, and the sutures are then drawn tight and tied. ["Klin. Monatshl. f. Augenheilk.," Jan., 1882 (F).] 2. An o. for entropion, in which the lid is everted, and two needles O, no; 0», not; 08, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U», blue; U», lull; U*, full; U*, urn; U^, like U (German). OPERATION 3463 attached to the ends of a silk ligature are passed from within out- ward through the whole thickness of the lid, so that one needle pierces the upper margin of the tarsus and the other passes a little above it. The needles are then re-introduced at the points of exit, passed down to the interior surface of the tarsus and along it, be- neath the orbicularis, toward the edge of the lid, and brought out in front of the cilia close to each other. The upper edge of the tar- sus is thus inclosed in a sling, and by tying the ligatures near the ciliary border the edge of the lid is everted. [" Congr. d'ophthal.," 1863, p. 236 CF).] 3. An o. for entropion, in which the lid is fixed with a blepharostat ; parallel to the ciliary margin and 3 mm. above it an incision is made through the skin for the entire length of the lid ; the skin is then dissected up both sides, and a piece of the orbicular muscle, about 2 mm. wide, is excised ; the skin and muscle are then pushed upward, and a wedge-shaped piece cut out of the tarsus throughout its whole length. Three sutures, each armed with two needles, are then passed through the middle and both ends of the wound in the tarsus, near its upper margin, in such a way that the loops are upward. The two ends of each suture are then passed beneath the skin of the lid margin and brought out on the margin just above the line of the lashes. They are then drawn tight and tied. The closing of the wound in the skin of the lid is not necessary. The edge of the lid is thus drawn outward and upward. The sutures may be removed on the third or fourth day_. [" Khn. Monatsbl.," 1892, p. 34 (F).] 4. An o. for trichiasis, in which the two free ends of a silk thread are drawn through the eye of a curved needle, so that a sling is formed on the other side. The point of the needle is inserted in the free margin of the lid, as close as possible to the misplaced eyelash, and is brou^nt out in a line with the normal cilia, at the external part of the lid about a line from its margin. The faulty eyelash is then placed in the sling by the aid of forceps, and the two drawn com- pletely through, so that the lash hes in the tract of the needle wound. [F.]— Spence*s o. See W7iarton.''s amputation and Spence's AMPUTATION.— Sperino's o. An o. for cataract by paracentesis, based on the theory that the impairment of vision in cataract is partly dependent on a temporary disturbance in the intra-ocular circulation and partly on opacity of the ler^. It consists in making a small puncture with a broad needle at the edge of the cornea or slightly in the sclerotic. A blunt probe is then inserted between the lips of the wound, and the aqueous humor slowly evacuated. The evacuations by the same opening may be made repeatedly during a single sitting, followed by an interval of several days, or singly at an interval of a day or two. They must be repeated many times. [" Ophth. Rev.," ii, p. 294 (F).]— Steino' (Ger.). See Lithotomy.— St even.s's o. Partial tenotomy or advancement of one of the ocular muscles, undertaken especially for the relief of the symptoms of muscular asthenopia and reflex nervous disturb- ances ; advocated by G-. T. Stevens. [B.]— Stilling*s o. An o. for stricture of the lacrymal duct, in which the punctum and canaliculus are incised, and a probe is passed down into the duct to find the exact seat of the stricture. The probe is then with- drawn, and the stricture is divided in three or four directions with StiUing's knife. A large probe Is passed at intervals to - prevent reunion. [F.] — Stokes's o. 1. See Stokes's amputation. 2. The removal of a wedge from the inner side of the neck of the astragalus for talipes valgus. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Streatfeild's 0. 1. An o. for atresia of the punctum lacrimale. in which the normal punctum and canaliculus are divided, and a fine director, suitably bent, is passed by this aperture into the other canaliculus, and, if possible, through the obliterated punctum. If this can not be done, the canaliculus can readily be laid open upon it. ['' Eoy. Lond. Ophth. Hosp. Rep.,"" iii, 4 (F).] 2. An o. for corelysis, con- sisting in making a puncture with a cutting needle through the cornea, midway between centre and margin, and at a point op- posite the adhesion to be detached. The needle should be with- drawn without loss of aqueous humor. The corelysis hook, a fine and narrow spatula with a notch on one side, is introduced through the puncture, and carried between the iris and the lens. The ad- hesion is engaged in its notch, and broken or cut by; traction across the pupil toward the puncture. 3. An o. for entropion, in which an incision is made transversely through the skin from one end of the lid to the other, parallel to the lid margin, and 2 mm. above it ; the lips of the wound are then widened, the orbicularis fibres are pushed aside, and a wedge-shaped piece, with the base 2 mm. wide and directed forward and the apex backward, is cut out of the tar- sus, throughout the entire length of the lid ; the wound is then united by deep sutures. ["Roy. Lond. Ophth. Hosp. Rep.," 1858, g. 121 (F).] 4. An o. for secondary cataract, in whicn two needle- ooks are employed, made of two cataract needles bent at their ends into two small hooks. The hook part is ^ ctm. in extent. The sharj) parts of the hooks are placed one on each side of the cornea near its margin, are pressed through the cornea into the anterior chamber, and are then turned down into the membranous sseptum and drawn slowly in opposite directions. [" Trans, of the Fourth Intern. Ophth. Con^.," 1872 fF).]— Subcutaneous o. An o. in which either there is no external wound or the external wound is made at a distance from the seat of o. and in such a way as not to expose the field of o. to the action of the air. [B.]— Syuie's o. 1. See 8yme''s external urethrotomy. 2. See Oval tegumenfary flap amputation. 3. See Syme's amputation. 4. See English rhinoplasty. 5. A form of excision of the tongue, in which the lower lip and jaw are divided in the median line to give room for reaching the whole organ. [E.]— Szymanowsky's o. 1, An o. for ectropion of the lower lid, which consists in excising a trian- gular piece of skin at the external canthus by an incision made from the external canthus upward and outward until the upper end lies 8 mm. higher than the canthus, by an incision similar out twice as long, made downward and outward from the canthus, and by a vertical incision uniting the ends of the other two. The flap of skin being removed, the outer end of the lower lid is dissected up, and the ciliary margin, with the lashes, removed for a certain distance. The lid is then drawn up and replaced in position, and the parts maintained in apposition by sutures. 2. A form of blepharoplasty by a modification of the canthotemporal and tem- porogenal incisions. The first of these is made obliciuely upward and outward, the second obliquely downward and inward. This admits, after the transplantation of the flap into place, of the in- sertion of sutures at the external canthus so as to prevent the sink- ing of the flap. [F.]— Tait's o. See Salpingo-oophorectomy.— TagUacotian o. See Tagliacotian rhinoplasty.— Taylor's o. See Taylor''s osteotomy.— Teale*s o. 1. See Teale''s amputation. 2. An o. for lacrymal stricture, in which the lower canaliculus is slit as far as its opening into the sac, and jjrohes of different sizes, with olive-shaped ends, are introduced into the duct. ["Med. Times and Gaz.." Jan., 1860 (Fj.] 3. An o. for symblepharon, in which an incision is made through the adherent lid in a line cor- responding to the margin of the concealed cornea, and the lid is then dissected from the eyeball until the latter moves freely. Then a flap of conjunctiva, ^ by ^ inch, is marked out, with its base at the sound conjunctiva bounding the inner extremity of the raw surface, and its apex passing toward the upper surface of the eye- ball. This flap is then dissected from the globe, until it can be stretched across the chasm without great tension, care being taken to leave a sulficient thickness of tissue near its base. A second flap is made on the outside of the eyeball in the same manner. The inner flap is stretched across the raw surface of the eyelid, being fixed by its apex to the healthy conjunctiva at the outer edge of the wound. The outer flap is fixed across the raw surface of the eyeball, its apex being stitched to the conjunctiva near the base of the inner flap. After the two flaps are thus dovetailed into the wound, if there is any undue tension the conjunctiva may be incised in any direction near their base. There is another form applicable only to the lower lid. The lid is separated from the corneal margin backward as far as the retrotarsal fold. A band-shaped strip of ocular conjunctiva, 8 to 3 mm. wide, is dissected up from the globe above the cornea, and left attached at either end. This is then brought down over the cornea and made to fill up the raw surface on the globe where the lower lid was adherent to it, and is held in place by fine sutures. ["Roy. Lond. Ophth. Hosp. Rep.," iii, p. 253 (F) ; Graefe and Saemisch(F).]— Thomas's o. See Laparo-elytrotomy.— Thomp- son's o. The establishment of a permanent vesical fistula over the pubes for the relief of cystitis in cases of hypertrophy of the prostate. [E.] — Tr61at*s o. An o. for Dupuytren's contracture, like Adams's, except that the attachments between the skin and the fibrous band are divided with a blunt-pointed tenotome before the band is divided. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Tripier's o. See Tripier^s mediotorsaZ AMPUTATION.— Vaginal c£esarean o. Fr., oj}iration cesarienne vaginale. The o. of incising the cervix uteri or that portion of the uterus which projects into the vagina, to facilitate delivery. [A, 96.]— Van Buren's o. Linear cauterization of the mucous membrane within the anus with Paquelin's cautery for prolapsus ani. [E.]— Velpeau's o. An o. for preternatural anus, which consists in removing the adventitious tissue on either side of the cutaneous opening of the preternatural anus, to the extent of an inch or more, avoiding the deep or intestinal contour of the fistula, and then bringing the sides of the wound together with sutures, and applying a loose dressing. [Guyon (D, 72).]— Ver- male's o. See Fermaie's amputation. — Verneuil's o. See VerneuiVs proctotomy and Vei-neuiVs proctoplasty.— Von Am- nion's o. 1. An o. for cicatricial ectropion, in which, the integu- ment to the distance of an inch from the place of adhesion being put on the stretch, so that the adhesion of the lid to the orbit is brought completely into view, an incision is made parallel to the edge of the orbit and about J inch from it, somewhat longer than the adhesion. From the ends of this incision two smaller incisions are carried to the edge of the orbit. The fiap thus circumscribed is dissected up, care being taken to avoid wounding. the canaliculi or cutting through the adhesion. The sutures are then applied, and the raw space is left to granulate. ["Ztschr. f. Ophth.," i, p. 47 (F).] 2. An o. for destruction of the lacrymal sac, which consists in opening and easing a portion of the anterior wall of the sac, taking care to avoid cutting the muscular fibres in the vicinity. This sets up an adhesive inflammation which closes the calibre of the sac. [" Ann. d'ocul.," xxvii, p. 32 (F).] 3. An o. for ectropion from caries applicable for eversion with adhesion of the cicatrix to the outer surface of the edge of the orbit. The deeply depressed cicatrix is surrounded by an incision, leaving it adherent to the bone, and the neighboring integument all round is detached, the lid set at liberty, and the eyehds closed. The external wound is then closed over the cicatrix. ["Ztschr. f. Ophth.," i, 49 (F).] 4. An o. for symblepharon (suitable only for narrow adhesions), in which, by two converging incisions through the entire thickness of the lid from lid margin to orbital margin, the lid is divided into two lateral movable portions and a central wedge-shaped adherent portion. The fresh edges of the lateral portions are then brought together in front of the central adherent wedge, and united by firm sutures. "When the line of adhesion between these portions has become firm, the wedge-shaped piece is detached from the eyeball and the conjunctival cul-de-sac. [" Ztschr, f. Augenheilk.," iii, p. 235 (F).] 5. A form of blepharoplasty (more applicable to the lower lid than to the upper), in which all the cicatricial tissue is removed, and the remains of the lid hberated by incisions. This usually leaves a triangular space with the base parallel to the tarsal edge of the lid. An incision is then carried in the same direction with the base from its external an^le toward the zygoma, while from the end of this another incision is continued downward and forward toward the apex of the triangle. The fiap thus marked out is raised from the subjacent parts, except at its lower portion, and moved into the space to be filled up, where it is secured by sutures. The space left by its removal is treated as an open wound. [F.]— Von Burow's o. An o. for entropion, in which the lid is everted, and the point of a knife is pushed through the tarsus near its outer end a line or more from the cilia, and carried along between the tarsus and the muscle from the outer to the inner end. If the tarsus is much thickened, a wedge-shaped piece is cut from the A, ape; A^, at; A^ ah; A^, all; Ch, chin; Cli^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I'", in; N, in; NS, tank; 2463 OPERATION upper side of the incision. A narrow strip of skin is then excised from the length of the lid, sutures are inserted in the skin, and the external wound is closed. [" Berl. klin. Wchnschr.," 1873, 24 (F).] —Von Graefe's o. 1. See German rhinoplasty. 2, An o. for dacryops in which a fine thread, armed with a curved needle, is passed through the aperture of the duct, and carried along the anterior wall of the cyst to a distance of about 2 mm., at which point it is again brought out, so that a bridge of the anterior cyst wall is included within the thread, which is tied in a loose loop. The intermediate bridge may either be allowed to slough through or may be divided after a few days. [*' Arch. f. Ophth.," vii, 3, p. 2 (F).] 3, An o. for ectropion of the lower lid, in which a wedge- shaped portion of the eyelid is cut out, and the edges of the wound united by means of tbe hare-lip suture ; but before the thread is twisted round the pins the skin of the cheek is divided, to the extent of li inch, by an incision concentric with the edge of the orbit. The threads are then twisted, and their ends drawn upward and fixed to the forehead by adliesive plater, so that the edge of the lower lid may be raised sufficiently. 4. An o. in which the lid is split in the intermarginal line into two leaves, anterior and pos- terior, from the lower lacrymal punctum to the external canthus. From the ends of this incision two vertical incisions, from 17 to 21 mm. long, are made through skin and muscle down upon the cheek, and the circumscribed quadrilateral flap is dissected up. The upper edge of this flap is then drawn strongly upward toward the forehead, and held in this position until the vertical incisions have been reunited in their new position by sutures. The upper angles of the flap, which are now much too high, are cut off by a bent incision, and securely attached to their proper position by sutures. The horizontal intermarginal wound is finally united by sutures, which are drawn up and fastened to the forehead by plaster. ['■ Archiv f. Ophth.," x, 2, 228 (F).] 5. An o. for entropion, in which two vertical sections, 4 mm. long, are made, extending from the anterior lid margin upward through the skin and orbicularis muscle, and limiting laterally the part to be transplanted. Then the lid is split vertically into an anterior and a posterior leaf, and the cutaneous leaf is stitched 2 mm. higher up along the vertical in- cisions. In order to lift the cutaneous leaf with the hair bulbs away from the posterior lid margin, an oval piece of skin may be removed above, or two or three upward-drawing sutures may be introduced. 6. An o. for entropion, in which a horizontal incision is made through the skin of the upper lid parallel to the ciliary margin, and a trian- gular piece of skin, base downward, is cut out. A horizontal in- cision is then made through the fibres of the orbicular muscle close to the edge of the lid, and the muscle pushed aside so as to expose the tarsus. A triangular portion of the latter is then excised, with the base upward and close to the upper edge of the tarsus, and the apex downward close to the margin of the lid. Three horizontal sutures are introduced so as to close the wound in the skin, the middle one passing through the edges of the incision in the tarsus. 7. A radical o. for fistula of the lacrymal gland, consisting in extir- pation of the gland. ["Arch. f. Ophth.,'^ viii, 1, p. 279 (F).] 8. An o. for ptosis, in which an incision is made in the skin of the upper lid from end to end, parallel to the margin and 5 to 6 mm. above it. Tiie orbicularis is laid bare by slight dissection and forcing apart of the edges of the wound. The muscular fibres are then in part ex- cised with'forceps and scissors along tbe whole length of the wound and for a width of 4 to 5 mm., and the central part of the muscle wound united by three sutures, which also close the wound in the skin. The ends of the wound in the skin are then closed by addi- tional sutures. ["Arch. f. Ophth., Ix, 2, p. 57(F).] 9. An o. for retinal detachment, in which a double-edged cutting needle is intro- duced thrbugh the sclerotic 4 to 5 lines from the edge of the cornea, and in the meridian corresponding to the promment part of the detachment. The needle is placed perpendicularly behind the lens into the vitreous chamber for about 6 lines, and then by a simple lever movement of the handle the retina is incised. [" Arch. f. Ophth.," ix, 2, p. 85 (F).J 10. An o. for staphyloma of the cornea, which consists in passmg a stout double hgature. in a direction parallel to the cornea, through the coats of the eyeball and vitre- ous humor, so as to include them within a suture to an extent of 4 or 5 lines; The threads are to be left loosely tied, and the ends cut off short. This sets up purulent panophthalmitis, and the ligature is then to be removed. ["Arch. f. Ophth.," ix, 2, p. 105 (F).] 11. An o. for shortening the lower eyelid for prolapse, in which, 3 mm. below the anterior lid margin and parallel with it, an incision as long as the tarsus is made through the skin. From the ends of the middle third of this incision two incisions are made which con- verge toward the orbital margin, and the triangular piece of skin included between them is excised. The skin is then dissected up on both sides, and the wound closed in a vertical direction by sutures. ["Arch. f. Ophth,." x, 2, p. 223 CF).]— Voro' (Ger.). A preliminarj^ o. — Walsiiam and Willett*s o. An o. for talipes calcaneus, in which the tendo Achillis is divided obliquely from above downward and from before backward, and the cut ends are sli i past each other until the desired shortening is effected, and are very firmly stitched together in that position with catgut or kanga- roo tendon. -Several sutures are also taken through the skin, unit- ing it to the tendon. [A, 520 (a, 29).]— Walton's o. An o. for lacrymal stricture, which consists in slitting the upper canaliculus as far as the sac, and then introducing pure silver pins or styles through the sac into the duct, where they are allowed to remain for a varying period. [" Brit. Med. Jour.," Apr., 1863 (F).]— War- drop's o, 1. An o. for entropion, which consists in shortening the skin of the lid by a Hgature introduced for a distance of 2 ctm. under the skin of the lid and tied tightly, inclosing a fold of skin in the bight. [F.] 2. An o. for aneurysm, in which a ligature is ap- plied to one branch of an artery affected with aneurysm so as to diminish the force of the circulation in the aneurysm. [Gross (a, 34.)]— Watson's o. An o. for trichiasis, in which a strip of skin containing the inverted lashes is dissected up in the form of a long flap, while a flap similar in shape, but running in the opposite direc- tion, is dissected from the skin above the first flap. Then the two flaps are slid past each other so as to change places, and are secured in their new position by sutures. [B.]— Weber's o. 1. A modifica- tion of Bowman's o. for lacrymal stricture. The upper canahculus is slit with a Weber's knife passed into the sac, the canthal ligament is divided from the inside subcutaneously, and a conical silver sound is passed through the stricture, followed by the introduction of catgut elastic bougies, to effect dilatation. Subsequently bougies of lami- naria were used, which were introduced and allowed to swell, and thus dilated the canal. ["Klin. Mon.," 1865,p. llOtF).] 2. An o. for secondary cataract, in which a two-edged, lance-shaped knife, 4 mm. wide, is plunged through the cornea and obstructing membrane on the temporal side, passed behind the obstruction, and brought out on the nasal side. Then, with a pair of Weckefs forceps-scissors, the membrane is cut through above and below, and a quadrilateral piece excised. [F.]— Wells's o, 1. See Wells's cholecystotomy. 2. An o. for entropion, in which the edge of the lid is split into an anterior and a posterior leaf ; a fold of skin is excised as in Arlfs o. for trichiasis, and a longitudinal incision is made through the fibres of the orbicular muscle so as to lay bare the tarsus, from which a wedge-shaped piece is cut as in Streatfeild's o. The wound is then united by deep sutures, which include the muscular fibres. 3. A shght modification of von Graefe's o. for strabismus. The con- junctiva is divided with straight blunt-pointed scissors, and then, after the hook has been pushed under the tendon, instead of push- ing off the conjunctiva, the tendon is divided subconjunctivally, and close to its insertion. 4. A form of blepharoplasty on the uiJper lid, in which the cicatrix is included between the horizontal incisions which converge at the nasal side, but diverge and descend some- what at the temple. The diseased portion of lid is dissected away from the subjacent tissue, and the lid drawn into its normal posi- tion. A corresponding flap to fill the vacant space is dissected from the temple, twisted upon its base, fitted into the wound, and fast- ened there by suture. [F.]— Wenzel's o. An o. for artificial pupil which consists in piercing the cornea with a cataract knife, plunging it through the iris between its temporal edge and the con- tracted pupil, and carrying the knife onward , both iris and cornea being divided at once. A small pair of scissors is then introduced through the corneal incision, and the flap of iris is cut off. [F.]— Wharton's o. See W7iarton''s amputation. — Wheelhouse's o. See Wheelhouse's external urethrotomy.— Whitehead's o. Sepa- ration of the haemorrhoidal mucous membrane around and within the anus, extraction and excision of the affected membrane, and suture of the membrane to the anal wound, [a, 34.]— Wicher- kiewicz's o. An o. for scleritis, in which the conjunctiva is divided freely over the scleral inflammation, so as to expose the diseased part. Then with a small sharp spoon the soft, spongy, vascular, infiltrated tissue of the sclera is removed, until healthy tissue is reached. Iced compresses are then applied, and an anti- septic bandage. ["Ctrlbl. f . prackt. Augenheilk.," Oct., 1880 (F).] —Wilde's o. 1. An o. for trichiasis applicable where only two or three cilia are turned in. A horn spatula is placed beneath the lid, and an incision is made with a small knife down to the roots of the inverted lashes. When haemorrhage has ceased, a point of silver nitrate is to be apphed to the bottom of the wound , and then the lash or lashes are removed. ["Dublin Jour, of Med. Sci.," 1844 (F).] 2. See Wilde^s incision.— W"! 11 iams's o. An o. for lacrymal stricture, similar to Walton's o., except that silver styles or probes of a con- siderable size are used, or for dense strictures silver probes 2 mm. in diameter at the end but increasing to 5 mm. at 7 or 8 mm. from the end. ["Arch, of Ophth.," i, 1, p. 78 (F).]— Wladimirotf's o. Osteoplastic resection or the bones of the tarsus, as far forward as the line of Cleopart's amputation, and of the articular surface of the tibia. The section of the tarsus passes through the middle of the cuboid and scaphoid bones. [Sklifossowsky, "Rev. de chir.," Dec, 1884. p. 952.]— Wolfe's o. ] . An o. for retinal detachment, in which a vertical slit is made with scissors in the conjunctiva and subcon- junctival tissue, laying bare the sclera at a point corresponding to the side of the detachment. The lips of the wound are separated by two small strabismus hooks, and the sclerotome is introduced obliquely into the sac formed by the fluid, so that the edges of the sclera wound overlap. Gentle pressure is made on the eyeball with a fine spatula, in the track of the receding lance. The lips of the conjunctival wound are united by a fine silk suture, and both eyes are bandaged. [" Practitioner," March, 1883 (F).] 2. An o. for symblepharon. which consists in the transplantation of the con- junctiva of the rabbit. The adhesions of the lid are divided so that the eyeball is freely movable. The external canthus of the rabbit is divided and ligatures are introduced into its conjunctiva, to mark the extent of the membrane to be removed. By means of the ligatures it is put on the stretch, and dissected out with strabis- mus scissors. The membrane is spread out to dry. The flap is cleansed and trimmed, slightly moistened, and removed to its new position, care being taken to keep the epithelial surface outward. It is then stitched to the free border of the lid (which is at the same time stroiigly everted), spread out, and secured at the cul-de-sac by ligatures, which are left in from 4 to 6 days. The portion of rabbit's conjunctiva chosen for transplantation, on account of its vascularity and looseness, is that which lines the inner canthus, covers the membrana nictitans, and extends as far as the cornea. ["Lancet," Apr. 8, 1876 (F).] 3. An o. for tympanic granulations, which consists in scraping off the proliferations from the promon- tory or from the accessible inferior or posterior wall of the tym- panum, by means of small, sharp spoons of various shapes. 4. A form of blepharoplasty, consisting in transplantation of a flap with- out a pedicle, without cutting away any cicatricial tissue in the skin. A horizontal incision is made through the skin of the lid, parallel to the ciliary region and 2 lines from it. and the cicatricial skin dissected up all round. The cicatricial subcutaneous tissue is then pared away till a clean surface is made. Then the two lids are fastened together at their ciliary margins by sutures. A flap of skin, somewhat larger than the space to be filled, is marked out on the chest or forearm where the skin is thin, and excised, and carefully freed from all areolar tissue by sharp scissors curved U, no; 02, not: O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^. the; U, hke oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; US full; U*, urn; U^, like U (German). OPERATION OPHTHALMIA 3464 on the flat. It is then transferred to the lid and molded into position. No sutures are applied to keep it in place, for fear of suppuration. Lint soaked in hot water is held upon the flap for five or ten minutes, and then a few other pieces of lint or borated cotton wrung out in hot water are laid upon the flap, and the whole covered and secured by an imm.ovable bandage. Carbolic- acid solutions should not be employed. The eye should not be dis- turbed for three days, after which the dressing should be carefully removed, the parts cleansed with hot water, and then the same dressing reapplied and changed every day. The lids should not be severed for six weeks, and then only partially at first. [" Prae- titionei;," Dec, 1882 (F).]— Wood's o. 1. An o. which consists in invaginating the hernia sac, without the skin, within the inguinal canal, the hinder and inner walls of the inguinal canal being drawn forward by sutures, and fixed to the anterior and outer walls. [E.] 3, An o. for exstrophy of the bladder, in which a lid of integument is turned down from the abdomen above the opening with its skin surface inward, and this flap is covered by two others taken from the inguinal regions. [E.] 3. An o. for varicocele, in which the veins are surrounded subcutaneously by a double wire noose, and the pressure on the wire is maintained by a metallic spring till the division is accomplished. [E.] 4. See Wood^s rhinoplasty.— Woolhouse's o. An o. for artificial pupil, which consists in at- tempting to divide with a needle, introduced through the scle- rotica, the whitish fibres of plastic deposit which bind down the iris and close the pupil. [F.]— Wutzer's o. An o. for the radical cure of hernia, by plugging the mouth of the sac with its invagi- nated fundus by a cylindrical >vooden plug passed into the inguinal canal in the hollow of the invaginated structures, up to its neck,_a grooved wooden pad being applied externally to hold the parts in position. The two wooden instruments are held together by a nee- dle (inclosed in the cylindrical one, and made to pass through the internal ring and external tissues) and a screw. [E.]— Zeller*s o. An o. for syndactylism, in which a triangular flap is dissected up and reflected at the base of the web ; on the dorsal aspect the web is divided ; the flap is carried forward between the fingers, and fixed to the palmar surface between the clefts. In this way a com- missure of sound skin is provided. [A, 520 (a, 29).] OPERATION (Fr.), n. O-pa-ra^-se-oSna. See Operation.— O. St, blanc. See Bloodless o.—O. d, ciel ouvert. See C^en opera- tion. — O. d*atteiite. A tentative operation. OPEKATIVE, adj. O^p^u^r-at-iSv.- Lat., operativus (from operaj% to work). Fr., opiratif. Ger., loirkend, wirksam. 1. Having the power of acting ; effective. [E.] 2. Pertaining to operations, [a, 48.] OPERATOR, n. 0*p'u»r-at-o3r. Lat., o. (from operari, to work). Fr., operateur. Ger., Operateur. It., operators, Sp., operador. One who operates ; especially, in surgery, one who per- forms manual operations, [o, 48.] OPERATORY, n. 02p'u*r-at-o-ria. From operari, to work. An old term for a laboratory. [L, 56 (a, 43).] OPERCLE, n. Op'u6r-k'l. See Operculum. OPERCULAIRE (Fr.), adj. O-pe^r-kuO-laV. See Opercular ; as a n., see Splenial bone. OPERCUIiAB, adj. Op-u^rk'n^l-aSr. Lat., opercularis (from operculum, a cover). Fr., operculalre. Ger., deckend^ deckelartig. 1. Pertaining to an operculum. 3. Covering as with a hd. [B, 1 (a, 35) ; B, 198.] OPERCITLATE, adj. Op-u^rk'nai-at. Lat., operculatus. Fr., opercuU. Ger., bedeckelt. Furnished with an operculum. The Operculatce are the Musci. [B, 1, 19, 131, 133, 170 (a, 35).] OPERCULE (Fr.), n. O-pe^r-ku^l. See Operculum.— O, de l*il6on. Of Varolius, the ileo-cgecal valve. [C. Debierre, "Lyon m6d.," Nov. 8, 1885.]— O. du lobe sup£rieur. See Operculum (1st def.). OPERCULUM (Lat.), n. n. Op(oap)-u''rk(e!»rk)'u21(u*l)-u9m- (u*m). From operire, to cover. Fr., opercule, plateau strU (3d def.). Ger., Klappdeckel (1st def.), ringformiger iLappen (1st def.), cuticuldrer Bahmen (3d def.), Deckel (jth def.), Deckelchen (5th def.), Syn.; bright border (2d def.). Lit., a lid or flap. 1. A group of small convolutions situated at the angle formed by the two limbs of the Sylvian fissure and concealing the insula. [I, 6.] 3. Of En- gelmann, the highly refractive portion of the free end of a ciliated cell, composed of the pedicles connecting the cilia with the intracel- lular fibres. Everth. Marchi, and others consider it merely a dif- ferentiated portion of the cell through which the cilia project. [I, J.] See also Cuticular later. 3. In fishes, the chain of flat bones covering the gills, consisting of the interoperculum and the opercu- lar, preopercular, and subopercular bones. [B,28(a. 27) ; L, 14. 3OT,] 4. In the Mollusca, a horny or shelly plate developed on the hinder part of the foot, serving to close the aperture of tne shell when the animal is retracted within it. [B, 28 (a, 27).] 5. A lid, such as that of the pitcher-plant ; especially the top of a capsule that separates transversely by an even line. [B, 1, 19, 123, 291 (a, 35).] See Opercular BONE.— O. cutis. See Epidermis.— O. ilei. See Ileo-ccecal valve. — O, laryngis. See Epiglottis. — O. lobi superioris. See O. (1st def.).— O. naris, O. nasale. In birds, the nasal scale; the roofing of the external nostrils. [L, 343.]— O. occipitale. Of Gratiolet, a detached portion of the occipital lobe in apes. [I, 17 (K).]— O, oculi. The eyelid. [F.]— O. sellse. See Diaphragma OPERIMENTUM (Lat.), n. n. Op(o2p)-ear-i2-me3nt'u3m(u4m). From operire, to cover. The membrana tympani. [L, 349.] OPERIRT (Ger.), n. Op-e^r-ert'. A patient who has been sub- jected to an operation. OPERIR"WUTH (Ger.), n. Op-a-rer'vut. See Ergasiomania. OPERMENT (Gter.), n. Op-e^r-me^nt'. See Orpiment. OPHELIC ACID, n. O^f-e^ri^. An amorphous viscid yel- low substance, CigHaoOio, of a faint gentian-like odor and acidulous bitter taste, obtained from Chiretta^ soluble in ether, alcohol, and water. [B, 5, 18 (a, 35).] OPHIASIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-ia-as(aas)'i2s. Gen., -as'eos i-is). Gr., 60iaats (from ot^is, a serpent). 1. Alopecia of the vertex ex- tending toward the ears, sometimes toward the forehead, the de- nuded area being suggestive of a serpent's trail. 2. Of Sauvages, a circumscribed form of alopecia attended with desquamation. 3. ' Leprosy. 4. Any serpiginous disease of the skin. [G, 13, 17.]— O. leuce. See White leprosy.— O. sordida. See Black leprosy. OPHIDIA (Lat.), n. n. pi. OH-i^d'i'^-sfi. From 6<^ifiioc, a little snake. An order of the Beptilia ; the snakes or serpents. [B, 38 («, 27).] OPHIDOMONAS (Lat.), n. f. O^f.isd-oSm'oSn-a^sCa's). Gen., -mon'ados {-adis). From o0i5, a serpent, and fxovd^, single. A ge- nus of Schizomycetes, by Zopf considered identical with Beggiatoa. [a, 35.]— O. jenensis. '£he Spirillum jenense. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— O, sanguinea. The Spirillum sanguineum. [B, 338, 316 (a, 35).] OPHIOCARYON (Lat.), n. n. Oaf-is-o(oa)-ka2r(ka3r)'i2(u«)-o8n. From 601C, a serpent, and Kapvov, a nut. A genus of trees of the Sabiacece. [B, 43 (a, 35).]— O. paradoxuiu. Snake-nut (or -seed), indigenous to Guiana. The spirally twisted embryo is said to be used by the Indians as an antidote to the poison of serpents. [B, 19, 43, 185 (a, 35).] OPHIOGLOSSUM (Lat.). n. n. O2f-i2-o(o3)-glo»s(rfosysu»m"- (su*m). From fi^ts, a serpent, and yXdao-a^ the tongue. Fr., ophio- glosse. Ger., Natterzunge. Adder's-tongue ; a genus of crypto- gams distinguished by its spicate fructification, typical of the Ophioglossacece (Fr. , ophioglossacees), which are ; Of Presl, an or- der of the FilicineCB; of Gray, a division of the Mlices. Other au- thors, distinguishing them from ferns by their ringless sporangeia, their straight vernation, and especially their subterranean chlo- rophylless prothallium, regard them either as a distinct class of cryptogams or as a division of the - Stipulatce, The Ophioylossce and the Ophioglossece (Fr., ophioglossies ; Ger., Ophioglosse&ti) are the same. [B, 1, 19, 34, 104, 180, 291 (a, 35).]— O. bulbosum. Fr., ophioglosse bulheuse. A species growing in wet pine barrens in Louisiana and Georgia, and southward to Chile. The root, a sub- flobous bulb, is eaten. [B, 249 ; B, 34, 173 (a, 35).]— O. vulgatum. !•., Ophioglosse com/mune^ herbe A dau^une (on sans couture), lance de Christ, langue de Christ (ou de serpent). Ger., gemeine Natter- zunge, Natterziinglein, Otterzunge, Schlangenzunge, Aehrenfar- ren. Common adder^'s-tongue, adder's-spear, diagons, cock's-comb ; a widely dispersed species with a sweetish mucilaginous taste. The herb, herba ophioglossi (seu echioglossi, sen linguce serjpentaHoe), was formerly oflScial and used as an application lo wounds, tumors, sores, etc., and as a mild astringent. Its mucilaginous fronds are still employed in the preparation of salves. [B, 19, 34, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).] OPHIOGRAPHY, OPHIOI.OGY, n's. OH-i^-o^g'TSiH-i^, -oH'- o-ji^. See Herpetology (1st def.). OPHIOPHAGOUS, adj. OH-i^-oH'o^g-u^s. Lat., ophiophagus (from o<^is, a serpent, and ^ayelv, to eatl. Fr., ophiophage. Ger., schlangenfressend. Serpent-eating (said of birds). [L, 41, 180 (a, 43).J OPHIOPOGON (Lat.), n. m. 02f-i2-o(o3)-pog'o2n(on). Gen., 'On'os (-is). From 6(^ts, a serpent, and naytav, a beard. Ger., Schlangenbart (2d def.). 1. Of Kunth, the genus Liriope. 2. Of Ker, a genus of herbs of the Ophiopogoneoe, which are : Of End- licher, a family related tO the SmilaceoB ; of Bentham and Hooker, a tribe of the Hcemodoraceoe. [B, 19, 42, 121, 170 (o, 35).]— O. ja- ponicus. Ger., japonischer Schlangenbart, japonische Maiblume. Japanese snake^s-beard ; a species found in CJhina and Japan, where the tubercles of the root are used as a demulcent and pectoral. They contain calcium oxalate, starch, a variety of gum, and levulose, and have a slightly bitter, astringent taste. The drug is said to be used in China as a tonic and narcotic. [A, 496 ; B, 121, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35) ; "■ Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc.,'" xxiii, xxvii (a, 14, 50).] OPHIORRHIZA (Lat.), li. f . 02f-i2-o2r-ri(ri=)'za=>. From o^i?, a serpent, and pi'^a, a root. Fr., ophiorrhize. Ger., Schlangen- wurzel. Snake-root ; a ^enus of the RubiaceoR. The Ophiorrhizece of Reichenbach are a division of the Contortce. [B, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— O. mitx'eola. A species used in India in snake-bites ; by Wood identified with the Miti-eola petiolata of North America. [B, 34, 173 (a, 35).] — O. inuiigos. Fr,, ophiorrhize mungho. Ger., dchte Schlangenwurzel. East Indian snake-root, the earth-gall of the Malays ; an intensely bitter species. The root, radix mungos (seu serpentum, seu serpentarice indicce, seu ophiorrhizce mungos, seu mustelcB), was formerly used against snake-bites, x)utrid and nervous fevers, and hydrophobia, and as an anthelminthic. [B, 19, 173, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] OPHIOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0''f-i!»-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From 6<^ts, a serpent. Of Sauvages, a form of circumscribed baldness attended with desquamation ; probably either seborrhoea capillitii or trichophytosis capitis. [G, 17.] OPHIOXYLIN, n. 02f-i2-ox'i''I-in. Fr., ophioxyline. An active, very pungent, yellow crystalline principle, CieHigOa, some- what resembling juglone, extracted by means of chloroform from the root of Ophioxylon serpentinum. The solution colors the skin first yellow and then brown. O. is purgative and anthelminthic. ["Merck's BuL," June, 1888, p. 19 ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc.," xxxviii, 704 (a, 50) ; "Nouv. rem.," July 8, 1800, p. 314 (a, 50).] OPHIOXYIiON (Lat.). u. n. 0!>f-ia-o«x'i2(u«)-loan. From o0i«, a serpent, and ^vkov, wood. Fr., o. Ger., Schlangenholz. Serpent- wood ; a genus of the Ophioxylece (Fr., ophioxyUes) of Endlicher, which are a suborder of the Apocynaced€ipLaffi.s. phtheiriasis. Fr., ophryphthiriase. Phtheiriasis of the eyebrows and eyelashes. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHKYS (Lat.), n. m. and f. 02t'ri2s(ru«s). Gen., -oph'ryos, oph'ryis. Gr., 6(fipus. Ger., 0. (2d def.). 1. See Supebcilium. 3. Of Mattheeus, the Listera ovata. 3. A genus of the Ophrydeae, which are a tribe of orchids. The tubers of several of the species are used as salep. The Ophrydinece of Koch are the same, [a, 35.] — Herba ophrydis. See under Listera ovata.— O. apifera. Ger., bienenartige O. Bee- (or honey-) flower (or orchid) ; a species found in central and southern Europe. The bulbs are used like salep. [B, 180, 275 (o, 36).]— O. arachnites. Black (or late) spider- orchis, used Uke O. apifera. [B, 180, 267 (a, 35).]— O. aranifera. Common (or early) spider-orchis. [B, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. myodes. Ger., fliegenartige 0. A European species, used like 0. apifera. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— O. ovata. See Listera ovata. OPHTHALMAGRA (Lat.), n. f. 02t-tha!!l(tha'l)'ma2g(ma'g)- ras. From o4t9a\fj.6s, the eye, and aypa, a catching. Fr., ophthal- magre. Gout of the eye. [L, 50 (a, 34).] OPHTHAL,MAI.GIA (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha=l(tha31)-ma!l(masi)'- ii''(gi'')-a'. From oiJiflaAmds, the eye, and 0A70!, pain. Fr., ophthal- malgie. Ger., Ophthalmalgie, Augenschraerz. Pain or neuralgia in the eye ; cihary neuralgia. [F.] OPHTHAtMEMICRANIA (Lat.), n.f. 02f-thai'l(thasi)-me=m- (mam)-i2-kran(kra'n)'i2-as. From oi^SaX/idj. the eye, ^/»i-, half, and (tpariox, the skull. ¥T.,oplit%almimicranie. Qer. , Augenmigrdne. See Epileptoid amaurosis. OPHTHALMEMPASMA (Lat.), n. n. 0!'f-tha21(tha=l)-me"m- pa=z(pa's)'ma'. Gen., -pas'matos (-aiis). From ottiBaKiim, the eye, and iiiiraaativ, to sprinkle. Qer., Augenstreupulver. An old term for a dry collyrium. [F,] OPHTHAtMENTOZOON (Lat.), n. n. O^f-thaSKtha'D-me^nt. o(o=)-zo'o'n. From o^Sa^iaos, the eye, i:>T6t, within, and ?c3o^, an animal. Fr., ophtlialmentozoaire. A parasite in the eye. ' [L, 50 (a, 14).] ^ •''■', _ OPHTHAIMIA (Lat.), n. f. 02t-than(tha»l)'mi"-a>. Gr., oi^^aXfu'it (from oi^SnAfids, the eye). Fr., ophthalmic. Ger., Oph- thalmie, Axifienentziindung, Augeniibel. I. Any inflammation of the eye or its appendages. 3. In later use, any inflammation of the conjunctiva. [F.] For subheadings not here given, see the corresponding entries under Conjcinctivitis.- Aphthous o. See CONJUNOTIVITIS phlyctcenulosa maligna. — Avnay o., Blenor- rhagic o. See Purulent conjunctivitis.— Catarrhal o. (3er., Augenschnupfen. Catarrhal conjunctivitis, [a, 34.] —Contagious o. Fr.. ophthalmie de contagion. See O. contagiosa and O. con- sensualis.—Dry o. See Xerophthalmia.— Egyptian o. See Purulent coNJiTNCTrviTis,— Electric o. O. observed in workmen obliged to stand near arc lights, and supposed to be caused by the electric light. ["N. Y. Med. Jour.," Aug. 11, 1888, p. 165 (o, .35).]- Fungous o. Lat., mycophthalmia. (jer., schwdmmige Augen- entziindung. Inflammation of the eye caused by fungi, [a, 34.]— Gonorrhoea! o. See Gonorrhceal conjunctivitis. — Gouty o. See 0. arfhritica.—TBininia o. See Chemosis.— Intermittent o. Ophthalmalgia occurring in paroxysms at intervals of several days, [a, 34.]- Jequirliic o., Jequirity o. A purulent o. pro- duced by the action of jequirity (for the cure of granular conjunc- tivitis), [B ; L, 88 (a, 50).]— teprous o. Ger., Augenaussatz, Lepra of the conjunctiva, eyelid, or iris, [a, 34.1- I/eucorrliceal o. Of Wilde, o. occurring in a person affected with leucorrhoea, and supposed to be caused by direct infection, [a, 34.]— Malignant o. An acute form of purulent o. that rapidly destroys life by extension of the inflammatory process to the brain, [a, 34.]— Mercurial o. Lat., o. mercurialis. O. supposed to be caused by the administra- tion of mercury, [a, 34.]— Metastatic o. See Chorioiditis em- ftoii'pa.— Migratory o. Lat., o. migratoria. See Sympathetic o. — Military o. Purulent o. ; so called because it is common among soldiers, [a, 34.]— Milk o. Ger.. Milchophthalmie. An old term for a form of 0. attributed to milk metastasis.— Mixed o. O. ex- terna associated with o. interna. [L, 135 (a, 60).]— O. ahd ominalls. An old term tor a conjunctivitis supposed to be intimately con- nected with some disease of the abdominal organs. [F.] Ct. 0. hcemorrhoidalis. — O. angularis. See Canthitis. — O, arida. See Xerophthalmia. — O. arthritica. Ger., arihritische Augenent- ziindung. O. due to gout, [o, 34.]— O. bellica. See Military o. — O. biliosa. Ger., galligte Augenentziindung. O. supposed to be due to hepatic disease. [F.l — O. hlennorrhoica. See Gon- orrhceal conjunctivitis. — O. blenorrhoica senilis. See O. senilis.— O, brasiliana. Of Gama Lobo, a disease occurring in Brazil among ill-nourished negroes, in which the conjunctiva is whitish-gray, with a dry, tallow-Hke surface, over which the tears run without moistening it. This extends to the ocular con- junctiva, and then the cornea is involved, and sloughs. [Graefe and Saemisch(F).] Cf. Xerophthalmia. — O. cachectica. O. sup- posed to be due to some cachexia. [L, 136 (a, 34).]— O. cacochy- mica. An old term for an o. supposed to be due to a dyscrasia. [F.]— O. cancrosa. Of Sauvages, cancer of the eye. [o, 34.] -O. catarrhalis pustularis. Of Arlt, a form of ocular conjunctivi- tis characterized by an injection of the blood-vessels, usually near the outer canthus, with oedema and swelHng of the surrounding conjunctiva and the formation of a small pustule. [F.J— O. che- mosis. Of Sauvages, chemosis. [a, 34.]— O.chorioideae. Of Sauvages, chorioiditis, [a, 34.]— O. consensnalis. O. transferred from a distant diseased organ. [L, 135 (a. 50).] See O. abdomina- Us, 0. metastatica. Sympathetic o., and Phlebitic o. (1st def.).— O. contagiosa. Fr., ophthalmie contagieuse. Ger., ansteckende Ophthalmie (oder Augefientzilndung). Granular or purulent con- junctivitis ; so called because of the contagious character of the secretion. [F.] — O. epiphora. See Hygrophthalmia.— O. ere- thica. O. attended by pain or some other affection of the nervous system. [L, 135 (a, 50).]— O. erysipelatosa. 1. Of Arlt, a severe form of catarrhal conjunctivitis, accompanied by great swelhng of the tarsal and retrotarsal portions and numerous small ecchymo- ses. [F.] 2. See IE}rysipelatous conjunctivitis. — O. externa. See Conjunctivitis.— O. febricosa. See Febris quotidiana oph- thalmica. — O. foetalis. O.. occurring during foetal development and causing ankyloblepharon. [A, 319 (a. 34).]— O. gallica. See Venereal o. — O. gangrsenosa. A very acute form of o., with gangrene, moist or dry, of the entire eye, consecutive to malig- nant mixed o., and occurring especially after violent contusions and gunshot wounds, or after badly treated erysipelatous con- junctivitis. [L, 135 (o, 50).] — O. gastrica. O. supposed to be caused by gastritis, [a. 34.] — O. glandularis. Ger., Augendru- senentziindung, Augenliderdrilsenentziindung. Inflammation of the Meibomian glands. [L, 136 (a, 50).] Cf . Glandular conjunc- tivitis and Adenophthalmia. — O. hFematolytica. An old term for o. supposed to be due to a lessened amount of the fibrin in the blood. [F.]— O. hsemorrlioidalis. An old term for o. sup- posed to be due to the suppression of a hsemorrhoidal flux. [F.]— O. hydatomeningica. Inflammation of Descemet's membrane. [a, 34.] — O. impeti^inosa. Chronic o. consensnalis or o. meta- statica associated with impetigo capitis. [L, 135 (a, 50).]— O. in- terna. Ger., innere Augenentziindung. Inflammation of the iris, chorioid, retina, or other parts of the bulb of the eye. [L, 135 (a, 60).]— O. interna chorioidealis. Chorioiditis. [L, 135 (a, 50).] — O. interna hyaloidealis. Hyalitis; [L, 135 (a, 50).]— O. lym- phatiea. See 0. cachectica and O. torpida. — O. melanotica. An old term supposed to be synonymous with general melanosis of the eyeball. [F.]— O. membranarum. Of CuUen, chemosis. [a, 34.]— O. menstrualis. Fr., ophthalmie menstruelle. Ger., menstruelle (oder monatliche) Ophthalmie. An old term for o. supposed to be due to suppression of the menses. [F.]— O. meta- statica. See Chorioiditis embolica. — O. migratoria. See Sym- pathetic o. — O. morhillosa. Ger., morbillose Augenentziindung. The conjunctivitis of measles. [F.]— O. mucosa. See Conjunc- tivitis.— O. neonatorum. Fr.. ophthalmie des nouveauxnes. Ger., Augenentziindung {oder Augenolenorrhoe) der Neugeborenen. Purulent o. occurring in new-born children ; generally due to infec- tion from the genital canal of the mother.— O. neuroparalytica. O. caused by paralysis of the fifth nerve, [a, 34.]— O. notha. Of Sennertus, catarrhal o. [a,34.] — O. periodica. SeePeriodico. — O. periorbitalis. O. from extension of inflammation of the circum- orbital tissues. [L, 135 (a, 34).]— O. phlegmonosa. Purulent o. [L, 135 (a, 50).] — O. phlyctsenodes. Of Sauvages, phlyctenular o. [a, 34.] — O. prnriginosa, O. psorica. Fr., ophthalmie psorique. Ger., Jcrdtzartige (oder psorische) Ophthalmie. See Blepharitis ulcerosa. — O. pura. See 0. phlegmonosa. — O. purulenta mitior. Pink-eye ; a mild form of contagious conjunctivitis. [" N. Y. Med. Jour.," June 28, 1890, p. 712,(a, 34).]— O. pyorrhoica. See Purulent conjunctivitis.— O. scarlatinosa. Fr., ophthalmie scarlatineuse. Ger., Bcharlachartige Ophthalmie, scarlatinbse Augenentziindung. The conjunctivitis and keratitis occurring with or after scarlatina. [F.] — O. scorbutica. The keratitis, iritis, or chorioiditis, or all three combined, sometimes associated with scorbutus. [F.] — O. scrofulosa torpida. O. associated with scrofula, [a, 34.] — O. se- nilis. Fr., ophthalmie senile. Ger., Ophthalmie des hohen Alters, Altersaugenentziindung. Of Arlt, catarrhal conjunctivitis in old people. [F.] — O. sicca. See Xerophthalmia. — O. specifica. Any 0. due to a general dyscrasia. [L, 135 (a, 60).]— O. sthenica, O. synochica. See 0. phlegmonosa.— O, syphilitica. See Syphi- litic IRITIS. — O. taraxis. Of Aetius, catarrhal o. \a, 34.]— O. tarsi. Fr., ophthalmie tarsale. Ger., Entziindung der Tarsal- bindehaut. See Palpebral conjunctivitis. — O. tenehricosa. See Gutta serena. — O. torpida. Chronic o. — O. toxicosa. O. due to any toxic agency. [F.] — O. trachomatosa. See Granu- lar conjunctivitis (2d def .).— O. trichiasis. Of St. Yves, trichi- a.sis. [a, 34.]— O. trichomatosa. An old term for an insidious iritis supposed to be of trichomatous origin. [F.] — O. tubercu- losa. Of Sauvages, chalazion, [a, 34.]— O. universalis. See Panophthalmitis. — O. uveoe. Of Sauvages, 0. caused by displace- ment of the crystalline lens into the anterior chamber, [a, 34.]— Periodic o. ttat., o. periodica. 1. A disease of the eye met with in horses, which appears to be of constitutional origin and termi- nates in loss of vision, [o, 39.] 2. An o. which recurs at periodical O, no; O", not; O', whole: Th. thin; Th». the: U, like 00 in too; U", blue; U=. lull; U*, full; U», urn; U*, like il (German). 311 OFHTHALMIATRICS OPHTHALMOSCOPE 2466 intervals. [B.]— Plilebltlc o, Fr., ophihalmie phUbitique (2d aad 3d def s). 1. An old term (or o. due to a secondary deposit from ■' a sharp humor contained in the veins," which was " carried upward and settled in the head." [A, 69.] 2. Of Mackenzie, o. phlegmonosa secondary to purulent phlebitis or to pysemia. See Puerperal o.— PUlyctsenular o. An o. affecting either the cornea or the conjunctiva, characterized by the formation of what are apparently small vesicles or pustules. [F.] Of. Conjunctivitis phiycto&nulosa. — Puerperal o. Ger., Augenentzilndung der Wochnerinnen. Se& FhLebitic o. (2d def.).— Kheumatic o. Fr., ophtJialmie rhumatismale. Ger., rheumatische Augenentziindung. Of Wardrop, scleritis, keratitis, iritis, or panophthalmitis associated with and apparently caused by rheumatism, [a. 34.] — Subcon- junctiTal o. Of von Ammon, a localized scleritis. [F.]— Sym- pathetic o. Inflammation of one eye occurring as the result of injury to the other. It may appear as a malignant irido-cyclitis, as an irido-chorioiditis, as a posterior chorioido-retinitis, or as a neuro- retinitis. [Bull (a, 34).]— Varicose o. See Cirsophthalmia.— Venereal o. Of the older writers, syphilitic iritis or keratitis, [a, 34.1 OPHTHAMIIATKICS, n. sing. O^f-tha^l-mi^-an'riaks, Lat., ophthalmiatria (from o^da\fi6v, the eye, and tarpiK^, surgery), ophthalmiatrotechnica. Ger., Ophthalmiatrik. See Ophthal- mology. OPHTHALMIC, adj. O'f-tha'l'mi'k. 6r., offfiKiiiKos (from 6<^0aAjiid?, the eye). Lat., ophthalmicus. Fr., ophttialmique. Ger., opfithalmisch. See Ocolar ; as a n., a remedy for certain eye OPHTHAIMIB (Fr ), n. Of-ta'1-me. See Ophthalmia.— O. alg^^rienne. A form of chronic contagious conjunctivitis occur- ring among the residents in Algeria, especially European soldiers, in which the vesicular granulations were formerly regarded as true neoplasms, distinct from the papillary hypertrophy. [F.J— O. des neiges. Snow-blindness. [L, 88 (a, 50).]— O. profonde. Panoph- thalmitis, [a, 34.] OPHTHALMIE (Ger.), n. Of-tasi-me'. See Ophthalmia.— Kratzartige O. See Blepharitis ulcerosa. — Keflectorisclie O, See Fhlyctcenular conjunctivitis. OPHTHALMITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0»f-tha'l(than)-mi(me)'ti!'s. Gten., -mit'idos (,-idis). From o^ScJiinit, the eye. Inflammation of the entire eyeball, [a, 29.] OPHTHALMOBIOTIC, adj. O^f-tha^fmo-bi-o't'iak. From oi^daAjbLos, the eye, and jSiouc, to live. Of E. S. Bartsch, pertaining to the development and physiology of the eye. [a, 34.] OPHTHALMOBLEIVNOKRHCEA (Lat.), n. f. O'f-tha'l- (tha'l)-mo(mo')-ble''n-no''r-re'(ro"'e=)-a'. From 6i>9aA/xds, the eye, /SAecfa, mucus, and pelv, to flow. Fr., ophthalmoblennorrhee. See Furulent conjunctivitis. — O. gonorrlioica. Of Lohmeyer, gon- orrhoeal ophthalmia, [a, 34.] OPHTHALMOBBACHYTES (Lat.), n. f. O'f-tha^Kthasl)- mo(mo3)-bra2k(bra3ch2)'i2t(u8t)-ez(as). Gen., -et'os i-et'is). From 600aAjbids, the eye, and jSpaxvrijs, shortness. Fr., ophthalmobra- chyte. Ger., Augenachenverkiirzung. A shortening of the axis of the eye ; also, an abnormally short eye-axis. [L, 50 (a, 14, 48).] OPHTHAIiMOCACE (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha=l(thaai)-mo!'k'aS- se(ka). Gen., -moc'aces. From 60daA/id;, the eye, and xajcds, evil. See Cacophthalmia. OPHTHALMOCABCINOMA (Lat.), n. n. O'f-tha^iKtha'l)"- mo(ino'*) - ka^r - si2n(ki^n) - o'ma^. Gen., -oni'atos {-atis). From o^daAjudf, the eye, and KapKivutfia, a cancer. Fr., ophthalmocar- cinome. Ger., Augenkrebs. Cancer of the eyeball or eyelids. [F.] OPHTHAIiMOCElE (Lat.), n. f. 0=f-tha21(thasi-mo(mo»)-se- (ka)'le(la) ; in Bag., o'f-tha»rmo-sel. Gen,, -cel'es. From 6i()8aX- fids, the eye, and «i)Aii, a tumor. Fr., ophthalmocile. Qer., Augen- bruch. See Exophthalmia. OPHTHALMOCHOLOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha!l(than)-mo- (mo')-ko21(ch"o''l)-os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From bip0aKii.6!, the eye, and x°^o(< bile. See Ophthalmia biliosa. OPHTHALMOCHROITBS (Lat.), n. f. O^f-tha^Kthasij-mo- (mo*)-kro(ch2ro2)-it(et)'ez(as). From b4>9aKii.6t, the eye, and xpoiitiv, to color. Fr., ophthalmochro'ite. The black pigment of the eye. [L, 50 (a, 48).] OPHTHALMOCONJUNCTIVITIS (Lat.), n. f. O^f-tha'l- (tha=l)"mo(mo')-ko=n-juSn2k(yu«n2k)-ti=(te)-vi(we)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). See Ophthalmia and Conjunctivitis. OPHTHALMOCOPIA (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(tha3n-mo(moS)- kop(ko^p)'i''-a*. From 69aKii.6q, the eye, and xdn-off, fatigue. See CopopsiA and Asthenopia. OPHTHALMOBESMITIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-than(tha»l)-mo- (mo')-de^s-mi(me)'ti=s. Gen., -mit'idogl-idis). See Conjunctivitis. OPHTHALMODESMON (Lat.), n. n. 02f-tha»l(tha31)-mo- (mo')-de^s'mo'n. From o09aAf;id;, the eye, and Seo-jids, a bond. The conjunctiva. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHALMODESMOXEROSIS (Lat.), n. f. O^f-tha^l- (tha'l)"mo(mo')-de"s"'mo(mo")-zer(xar)-os'i's. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From 600aA/xds, the eye, Sea/xd?, a bond, and ^rjp6i, dry. Fr., oph- thalmodesmoxerose. Ger., Verirocknung der Bindehaut. Ex- cessive dryness of the conjunctiva ; xerophthalmia. [L, 50 (o, 14),] OPHTHALMODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha'l(thasl)-mo(moS)- di''n(du«n)'i2-a^. From 6(^0aA/Ads, the eye, and oSvvrj, pain. Fr., ophthalmodynie. Ger., Augenschmerz. Neuralgia of the eye. [F.j OPHTHALMCEDBMA (Lat.), n. n. 02f-tha'''l(tha!il)-meM- (mo=-e"d)-e(a)'mas. Gen., -em'nios (-atis). From o^eaAjuds, the eye, and olSiifjia, oedema. Fr.. c&d&me de la conjonctive. Ger., Bindehautodem. An old term for chemosis. [F,] OPHTHALMOGRAPHY, n. O^f-tha'lmoSg'ra^f-ia. From 6i^daAjitd9, the eye, and ypd4>Ei,v, to write. See Ophthalmology. OPHTHALMOHYDRORRHEA (Lat.), n. f . 0=f-tha=l(tha»l)- mo(mo=)-hid(hu»d)-ro''r-re(ra)'a'. See Ophthalmydrobiih(EA. OPHTHALMOLITH, n. Oaf-tha^l'mo-li^th. Lat., ophthal- molithus (from o^9akpi6s, the eye, and AMoj, a stone). Fr., ophthal- molithe. Ger., O., Augapfelverhdrtung. A stony concretion in the eye. [L, 41, 50 (o, 43).] OPHTHALMOLOGY, n. O'f-tha'l-mo'l'o-ji'. From o0eaA;iid!, the eye, and Adyos, understanding. Fr., ophthalmologie, oculistique. Ger., Augenlehre, Augenheillehre, Augenheilkunde, Augenkrank- heitslehre, Ophthalmologie. The anatomy, physiology, pathology, etc., of the eye. [F.] OPHTHALMOLYMA (Lat.), n. f. and n. 0=f-tha'l(tha'l)-mo- (mo')-li(lu«)'ma'. Gen,, -ym'oe, -ym'atos (-atis). From oi^AaAftd;, the eye. and AuM'?, destruction. Fr., ophthalmolyme. Deteriora^ tion or destruction of the eyeball. [L, 60 (a, 14).] OPHTHALMOMACBOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(tha31)-mo- (mo')-ma2k(maSk)-ros'i2s. Gen., -cros'eos (-is). From 6<^9aA|iid;, the eye, and p.aKpitnm, an enlarging. Ger., Augapfelvergrosserung. Enlargement of the eyeball. [L, 80.] OPHTHALMOMALACIA (Lat.), n. f. 0=f-tha21(thasi)-mo- (mo')-ma!'l(masi)-a(aS)'si=(ki2)-a=. From 6i(>eaAnds, the eye, and juoAaKia, softness. Ft., ophthalmo-malacie. Ger., Augapfeler- weichung, Ophthalmomalacie. A condition of the eye, independent of any inflammatory process, characterized by diminished tension and size. [F.]— O. intermittens. A form of o. in which the dimi- nution of tension appears suddenly, remains for a few hours or days, and then disappears, to reappear again and again at irregular intervals. [F.]— O. simplex. A form of o. in which the diminu- tion of tension and size of the eyeball remains unchanged for a length of time. [F.] OPHTHALMOMELANOMA (Lat.), n. n. 02f-tha=l(tha»l)- mo(mo3)-me21-a-n(a=*n)-om'a3. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From 60- ^aA^ds, the eye, and nie'Aas, black. ¥r., ophthalmo-melanome. Ger., Augenmelanom. . Melanoma of the eyeball. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHALMOMELANOSIS (Lat.), n. f. OSf-tha^Ktha'I)- mo(mo3)-me'*l-a3n(a8n)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Fr., ophthalmo- m^lanose. 1. The formation of an ophthalmomelanoma. [L, 50 (a, 14).] 2. See Ophthalmomelanoma. OPHTHALMOMETER, n. Cf-tha^l-mos^m'en-u^r. From o^iSnAfid;, the eye, and ifiirpov, a measure. Fr., ophthalmomMre. Ger., O., Augenmesser. 1. An instrument invented by Petit for measuring tbe capacity of the anterior and posterior chambers of the eye. 2. An instrument for determining the refraction of an eye by ophthalmoscopic examination of the fundus. 3. Of Helm- holtz, an instrument for measuring linear dimensions of the eye (see Helmholtz's o). [F.]— Coccius's o. An o. consisting of a bi- refracting crystal and a very fine dichroiscope, the angle of devia- tion of which is accurately known. As an object, two lamps, mova- ble along a graduated scale, are used, the reflection images of which are observed on the cornea of the eye through the double spar. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Helmholtz's o. An instru- ment consisting of two exactly similar plane-glass plates, stand- THE JAVAL-SCHIBTZ OPHTHALMOMETER. ing the one over the other. If these are perpendicular to the line of union between the object and the macula of the eye exam- ned, they exert no influence on the course of the rays of light ; but if they are rotated on an axis perpendicular to this line, in the opposite direction, every ray on entering the first plate is deflected toward the perpendicular, and on its exit is deflected equally away from the perpendicular. The same result occurs in the second plate, but toward the other side. Thus two rays enter the eye from every object, which the eye therefore sees double. The distance A, ape; A=, at; A', ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die: I', in; N, in; N2, tank; 2467 OPHTHALMIATRICS OPHTHALMOSCOPE of the double images is dependent on the index of refraction, on the thickness of the plates, and on the angle of incidence or rota- tion. If the first two are known, then, in order to find the diameter of an object, the plates are rotated until the opposite edges of the double images touch each other, and the angle on the vernier of the instrument is read off. By a screw arrangement both plates may be rotated simultaneously the same number of degrees. If they are rotated 360", there are four positions in which the object appears double, and in this way the measurements are mutually controlled. In order to observe small and distant objects accu- rately, a Galilean telescope is so placed, close behind the plates, that the transverse diameter of its opening coincides in all positions of the plates with their plane of division. In using this instrument, neither the distance nor the movement of the object influences the measurement. It is especially employed in measuring the reflection images of the cornea and the anterior and posterior surfaces of the lens by means of their radii of curvature. [F.]— Javal-Schiotz o. A much modified Helmholtz's o. designed for the rapid meas- urement of the curvature of the corneaf in different meridians, and so serving for the determination of corneal astigmatism. [B.] OPHTHAI.MOMETKY, n. O^f-tha'^l-moam'eat-ri^. Measure- ment or examination of the eye by means of the ophthalmometer. [Javal (B).] OPHTHAI-MOMYITIS (Lat), OPHTHAtMOMYOSITIS (Lat.), n's f. 02f-tha21(tha31)-mo(mo3)-mi(mu«)-i{e)ai2R, -os-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., it'idos (-idis). From of^daA/xdy, the ej^e, and iu.us, a muscle. Ger., Augenmuskelentziinduny. Of old writers, inflammation of the muscles of the eyeball. [F.j OPHTHAIiMOMYOTOMY, n. 02f-tha21-mo-mi-o2t'om-i2. From 6<^9aA/j.ds, the eye, (xuSi ^ muscle, and tojutJ, a cutting. Ger., Augenmuskelzerschneidung. Section of the muscles of the eye. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHAI.MONCUS (Lat.), n. m. 02f-than(tha31)-mo2nak'- u^sCu^s). From o^flaX^tds, the eye, and o-yKos, a tumor. Fr., oph- thalnioncie. Ger., Augengeschwulst. Swelling of the eye. [L, 41 (a, 43).] OPHTHAtMONEUROMENINX (Lat). OPHTHAtMO- NE UKYMEN (Lat), n's f . and m. O2f-tha21(tha31)-mo(mo3)-nu2r- o(o' )-me'*n(man)'i2n2x, -i(u^)'me2n(man). Gen., -ing'os {-ing'is)^ ■yni'enos (-is). From oi^flaAjuds, the eye, vevpov^ a nerve, and fi^viy$, a membrane. The retina. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHAIiMONOSOI-OGY, n. 02f-thaai''mo-no''s-o2yo-ji2. Lat., ophthalmonosologia (from 600aAjU,d?, the eye, vdo-os, disease, and Adyoff, understanding). Fr., ophthalmonosologie. Ger., Augen- krankheitslehre. The pathology of the eye. [a, 48.] OPHTHA1.MOPARACENTESIS (Lat.), n. f. C^f-tha^l- (tha81)-mo(mo3Vpa''r(pa3r)-a3-se2nt(ke2nt)-e(a)'si2s. Gen,, -es'eos l-is). From 600aAjLtds, the eye, and TrapaKevTijo-ts, a tapping. 1. In- cision of the conjunctiva, as in chemosis. [a, 34.] S. Paracentesis of the cornea or sclera. [B.] OPHTHALMOPARAtYSIS (Lat.), n. f. O^f-tha^KthaSD-mo- fmo3)-pa2r(pa3r)-a21(a31)'i2(u^)-si2.s. Gen., -ys'eos {-par'alysis). From 6daAM-os, the eye, and irapaAutrts, a loosening. See Ophthalmo- plegia. OPHTHAtMOPERIPHERITIS (Lat.), n. f. Oaf-tha3I(tha3I)- mo(mo3)-pe2r-i2-fe2r-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From 6<^9aA/nds-, the eye, and treoKpepeia, a circular line. Fr., ophthahnop^riphirite. Inflammation of parts adjoining the eye. [L, 50 (a, 14).J OPHTHAI^MOPHANTOMA (Lat.), n. n. O^f-tha^Kthaai)- mo(mo3)-fa'*n(fa3n)-tom''a3. Gen., -tom'atos (-atis). From 6^9aA- jitds, the eye, and dvTaL(rfia, a phantom. Fr., ophthalmophantdme. Ger., Ophthalmophantom. A model for use in practicing opera- tions on the eye. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHALMOPHLEBITIS (Lat.), n. f. O^f-tha^lfthaSD-mo- (mo2)-fle2b-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From o^flaA/ids, the eye, and (^Ae^, a vein. See Phlebitic ophthalmia. OPHTHALMOPHLEBOTOMY. n. O^f-tha^l-mo fle^b-o^f- om-i". From o^^aA/ids, the eye, ^Ae'»/f, a vein, and to/xiJ, a cutting. Ger., Augenblutftuss. An old term for either blood-letting or haemorrhage from the vessels of the conjunctiva. [F.] OPHTHAtMOPHTHARSIS (Lat.), n. f. O^f-thaSlfthaSl)- mo'2t(mo2f)-a8rs(tha3rs)'i2s. Gen., -phthars'eos (-is). From b^OaK- /xd?, the eye, and ^Bapa-ig, corruption. Ger., Atigapfelverderbniss. An old term for degeneration of the entire eyeball. [F.] OPHTHArMOPHTHISIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(tha31)-mo2t- (mo2f}'ias(thi!*s)-i2s. Gen., -phthis'eos (-oph'thisis). From o^flaA- juoy, the eye, and Bi(rts, decay. Ger., Augapfelschwund. An old term for atrophic degeneration of the eyeball. [F.] OPHTHALMOPH YMA (Lat.), n. n. 02f-tha2I(tha31)-mo(rao3)- fl(fu*)'rna3. Gen., -phym'atos (-atis). From h^9a\fi6g, the eye, and 0u/ta, a growth. Fr.. ophthalmophyme. Ger., Augapfelye- schwulst. A tumor, especially an oedematous swelling of the eye- ball. [L,41, .50(a, 14, 43).] OPHTHALMOPLEGIA (Lat.), n. f. 02f-than(tha31)-mo(mo'')- ple(pla)']i2(gi2)-a3. From o6a\ix6^, the eye, and ttAij^v}. a stroke. Fr., ophthalmoplAgie. Ger., AiigenmuHkelldhTnung, Ophthalmo- plegie. Paralysis of one or more muscles of the eyeball. [F.] — Nuclear o. Of Blanc, o. caused by a lesion of the centres for the third, fourth, and sixth nerves. [^'Arch. g6n. de m^d.," Jan., 1887.]— O. externa. 1. Paralysis of one or more of the extrinsic muscles of the eyeball. [F.] 2. Of Hutchinson, o. progressiva. ["Trans, of the Roy. Med.-Chir. Soc," 1879 ; Lewis, "Brain," Apr., 1883, p. 41.]— O. interna. Paralysis of the muscles of the iris, of the ciliary muscle, or of both. [F.]— O. partialis. O. in which only one or two of the ocular muscles are ai¥ected. [A, 326 fa, 34).] — O. progressiTa. See Progressive o.— O. totalis. O. in which all the ocular muscles are afEected. [a, 34.]— Progressive o. O. in which many or all of the muscles of both eyes may gradually be- come paralyzed, producing finally symmetrical immobility of the eyeballs with more or less ptosis. [Ross (a, 34).] OPHTHALMOPONIA (Lat.), n. f. Oaf-tha2l(tha81)-mo(moa)- po(po*)'ni2-a». From 6<^daAjLidff, the eye, and it6vo<:, labor. An old term for ophthalmia. [F.] OPHTHAIiMOPBOSOPSIS (Lat.), n. f . 02f-tha21(than)-mo- (mo3)-pro^s-o'^ps'i^s. Gen,, -ops'eos i-is). From 6^0aA/xds, the eye, and Trpdo-oi/rtff, appearance. Fr., ophthalmoprosopsie. Ger., O. The power of the eye to adjust itself for both near and distant vision. [L, 50 (a, 14, 48).] 0PHTHAI.M0P110STAT0METER, n, 0=f-than-mo-pro- sta^t-o'^m'e^t-u^r. From 605aA(u,ds, the eye, Trpota-TdvaL, to stand be- fore, and fidrpov^ a measure. Fr., ophthalmoprostatomitre. Ger., O. Of H. Cohn, an instrument for measuring the degree of promi- nence of the eyes. OPHTHALMOPTOMA (Lat.), OPHTHAZMOPTOSIS (Lat.), n^s n. and f. O2f-tha2](than)-mo2p-to'ma3, -si^s. Gen., -ptom'atos (-atis\ -ptos'eos {-is). From 6(^0aA|i,ds, the' eye, and TTTWjua. or TTTwo-is, a fall. See Exophthalmia. OPHTHALMOPYORRHCEA (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(thaai)- mof,mo3)-pi(pu*)-o2r-re'(ro2'e8)-a3. From bif>0a\p.6s, the eye, irvov^ pus, and peiv, to flow. Fr., ophfhalmopyorrhee. Ger., Augenei- terjluss. See Purulent conjunctivitis. OPHTHAI.MOPYRA (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(thaai)-mo2p'i2r- (u*r)-a8. From o^6a\fjL69, the eye, and Trup, a fever. Of Eisenmann, an epidemic form of conjunctivitis. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHArittORRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Oaf-tha21(tha31)-mo«r- raj(ra3g)'i2-a3. From 600aAjiids, the eye, and pviyvvvaL, to burst forth. Fr., ophthalmorrhagie. Ger., Augenblutung. An old term for haemorrhage from the conjunctival blood-vessels. [F.] OPHTHALMORRHEXIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=f-than(thaai)-mo2r- re2x(rax)'i2s. Gen., -rhex'eos (-is). From 600aAft,ds, the eye, and pi}fts, a bursting. Fr., ophthalmorrhexie. Rupture of the eye- bail. [L, 50 (a, 48).] OFHTHALMOKRHCEA (Lat.), n. f. O2f-tha21(thaai)-mo2r- re'(ro'^'e'')-a3. From o4>daKfx6g, the eye, and poi'a, a fiowing. Fr., ophthalmorrhee. Ger., Augenfluss. A discharge of blood or serum from the eye. [L, 50 (a, 43).]— O. externa. O. from the eyelids,— O. interna. O. from the eyeball. OPHTHALMOS (Lat.), u.. m. 02f-tha*l(thaSl)'mo3s. Gr., 6^0aA/Ad?. The eye. OPHTHALMOSCOPE, n. O^f-tha^l'mo-skop. From 600aAjLids, the eye, and aKoitelv^ to examine. Fr., o. Ger., AugenspiegeU OphthalmosJcop. An instrument invented by Helmholtz in 1851 for examining the media and fundus of the eye by illuminating the in- terior of the organ with light from a lamp placed at one side and a little behind the patient, and reflected from a plane or concave mirror directly through the pupil. The rays are reflected from the pigment-cell layer of the retina through the pupil and strike the mirror of the o. The centre of this mirror is perforated, or has a small circular space at its centre left unsilvered, and through this hole or clear portion of glass the rays coming from the patient's eye pass into the eye of the observer placed immediately behind it. [F.]— Ueale's demonstrating o. An o. in which the reflector and lens are inclosed in a tube, to the side of which is adapted a small lamp with a large plano-convex lens. The lens is inclined a little so as to remove out of the field of vision the reflections upon the retina. [F.]— Burke's o. An o. consisting of two concave mirrors, one for illumination and the other for uniting the rays from the patient's eye into a real inverted image. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Carter*s o. An o. consisting of a chin-rest, a per- forated concave mirror of large aperture and long focus, and a similar convex glass so arranged that they cast an inverted image of the fundus of the patient's eye. [F.]— Coccius*s o. An o. con- sisting of a plane metallic mirror combined with a convex illumi- nating lens, placed obliquely to the mirror. The mirror is perforated at the centre and mounted on a handle. On the latter is also a transverse arm, in which runs a movable bar or rod. on the upper end of which is the lens. The light is distant from the lens a few inches more than twice its focal distance. A later modification of the instrument has the convex lens fastened by a hinge to a metal- lic blackened frame. The latter has a large circular opening and two curved borders, so that it can be shoved up over the mirror, and the refiecting surface thus be limited to the opening of the frame. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Coccius's prismatic o. An 0. which consists of a rectangular prism with unequal sides, in which one of the lateral surfaces is used for refiection, the hy- pothenuse surface being turned toward the light. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Colin*s o. A modification of Loring's o. in which the centre of the disc is not to one side of the mirror, but over it, so that it embraces a greater circumference without coming in coUision with the nose of the observer. [" Klin. Mntsbl. f . Augen- heilk." (F).]— Desmarre's o. An o. in which the concave mirror and handle are constructed of one piece of metal. There is no cen- tral opening, but there are two eccentric ones, for use by the two eyes. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— De "Wecker's and Roser*s o. for two observers. An o. in which a combination of two prisms of 48° and 42°, with their hypothenuse surfaces together, is placed in front of the inverted image cast by a convex lens. A part of the rays coming from the inverted image passes straight through and enters the eye of one observer, while another part, reflected from the hypothenuse surface, enters the eye of the other observer. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— De Wecker's o. A modi- fication of Loring's o, in which, as in Cohn's o., a disc with 34 glasses or lenses of very small dimensions is so inserted that it can easily be rotated by means of a toothed wheel. [F.]— Epkens- Donders o. An o. consisting of a cubical box containing a plane mirror perforated at the centre and movable round its vertical O, no; 03, not; O^, whole; Tli. thin: Tha, the; U, like oo in too; V^, blue; IJs, lull; C*, full; U, urn; U", like u (German). OPHTHALMOSCOPY OPIANINE 3468 axia. The box is perforated at the side corresponding to the re- flecting surface of the mirror, and opens into an addition which is to receive the eye of the patient. A similar opening and addition for the eye of the observer is in the opposite side of the bos. The box is prolonged laterally into a blackened tube, and in front of the end of this tube burns a lamp. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).j— Froebelius's o. An o. based on the principle of total reflection, consisting of a decentred mirror, the reflecting glass plates in Helmholtz''s o. being replaced by a rectangular prism. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Gillet de Grand-Mont's o. An o. consisting of a spectacle-frame which is fastened on the head of the patient. Between the clip for the two eyes, on the root of the nose, is a metallic plate from which a metallic rod projects forward. Upon this rod is set a convex lens, which can be moved in or out or be- fore either eye. Any other o. may be used for illuminating. [Graefe and Saemisch (F),]— Giraud-Teulon's auto'. An o. in which one eye looks through a perforated concave mirror, which reflects the light of a lateral lamp upon a perpendicular plane mir- ror, inchned at an angle of 45° to the axis of the eye. Thence the light is i*eflected at the same angle upon a second plane mirror turned toward the first one, which stands in front of the other eye, at an angle of 45* with its axis. This reflects the light into the other eye through a convex lens between it and the eye. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).l — Giraud-Teuion's binocular o. An o. in which a concave glass mirror of 4i ctm. diameter serves to reflect the hght, which is placed above the head of the patient if the mir- ror rotates on a horizontal axis, and laterally if it rotates on a ver- tical axis. In the centre of the mirror is an unsilvered space 0"55 ctm. in diameter, and exactly in the centre of this spot two prisms meet with their sharp edges together. The rays make their exit from the prisms at a very small angle, and hence but litt^le con- vergence is demanded, though there is complete relaxation of the accommodation. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Girard-Teulon's o. An o. modified from Lawrence's. A concavo-convex meniscus is placed in a frame or case, and fastened to a standard so as to rotate round two axes vertical to each other. The operator has one hand free, and is thus enabled to bring any lens or prism before the opening of the cylinder, in which the inverted image of the patient's eye is cast. ["Ann. d'ocul.," 1867, Ivii, p. 82 (F).]— Has- ner's o. 1. An o. which consists of two tubes, one sliding within the other. The light is placed at the side ; the mirror reflects the light in the axis of the tube, and the convex-lens end of the tube Is brought to within an inch of the patienfs eye. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).] 2. An o. which consists of negative menisci the convex sur- faces of which are silvered, with the exception of small central spots. [F.j— Helmholtz's o. An o. consisting of three parallel plane- glass plates, by which light is reflected at an angle of 56° into the eye of^ the patient. The Tight is thus polarized, and the corneal re- flex becomes less disturbing. The observer looks obliquely through the plates, which are fixed in a prismatic box with a rectangular, three-cornered base, the plates forming the hypothenuse. The smaller perpendicular surface is perforated and opens into a cup- shaped addition which incloses the eye of the observer. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Heyfelder's o. An o. consisting of a small concave glass mirror, with an unsilvered space at the centre, at- tached to a handle. [F.]— Jackson's o. An o. in which the re- volving disc containing correcting glasses is replaced by two ver- tically moving slides, each containing a few glasses. By the super- position of the slides a great number of combinations can be made. [B.]— Jager's o. 1. An o. consisting of a short cylindrical tube (cut off at one end at an angle of 60°), which can be rotated round its axis in a metallic ring firmly attached to the handle. In the end of the tube toward the patient may be inserted either a perforated plain mirror or a concave mirror. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).] 3. An o, consisting of dispersing menisci with the backs silvered. [F.]— Javal's o. An o. in which the reflector is a glass plate, covered by a very thin layer of platinum. The Rekoss's disc with its cor- rec ting-glasses is replaced by a small telescope. The refraction of the patient's eye may thus be accurately and rapidly determined. [" Gaz. hehdom.," 1870, p. 278 (F).]— Juler's o. An o. which con- sists of a disc, containing two series of spherical lenses, one convex, the other concave. The disc is milled at the edge, and is made to revolve to the right or left by means of two other milled discs. A sector of a similar disc is placed behind this for occasional use. It KNAPP S METRIC SYSTEM OPHTHALMOSCOPE. contains spherical lenses, and can be moved to the right or left by moving a knob. A small mirror is attached by means of a univer- sal joint, so that it can be placed at any angle, [F.] — Kilburn's demonstrating o, A modiflcation of Liebreich''s o. It is fixed on a small board supplied with rollers. The standard carries a paraffln lamp, so that the position of the o. relative to the light Is always the same. The rest which supports the patient's chin is in- dependent of the instrument, and is mounted on a separate standard. [Wells (F).]— Klaunig's o. An o. which consists of a biconvex lens, silvered on one side. In the centre the silver backing is ab- sent, so that on one side the lens acts as a concave mirror, and on the other as a convex glass. [Graefe and Saemisch (Fj.]— Knapp's o. A modiflcation of the Rekoss system consisting of two unde- tachable revolving discs, one containing concave and the other con- vex glasses. These are superimposed, so that they rotate past each other, and thus the strength of each glass can be diminished by adding the different glasses of the other disc. [" Trans, of the Am. Ophth. Soc," 1873 (Fj.]~l.awrenee*s o. 1. An o. consisting of a convex lens combined with a concave lens of 8 to 10 in, focus, the two being united as closely as possible, and held with the concave lens toward the patient's eye. 2. An o. in which the patient's eye is illuminated by an unperforated concave mirror. [Graefe and Saemisch (F) ; "Royal London Ophthal. Hosp, Rep.," iv, 1. p. 129 (F).]— Iiiebreich's large o. An o. adapted not only for ordinary ophthalmoscop5^, but also for demonstrating and sketching the fundus. It consists of two tubes, sliding one within the other. The smaller has a lateral sector cut out, to permit the lamplight to fall on the muTor. The latter is concave, perforated at the centre, and so hung in the tube that it can be rotated round a vertical axis, and also easily removed. Behind it is a clip for the correcting-glasses. In the opposite end of the larger tube is a convex glass of 2 in, focus, him^ in the same manner as the mirror. The tube contain- ing the mirror may be replaced by the tube of a microscope, [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Liebreicli's small o. An o. consist- ing of a metallic concave mirror with a central perforatioUj at- tached to a handle. [F.]— liOring's o. A form of o, especially useful in determining errors of refraction, The original instrument was so constructed as to contain the requisite convex and con- cave glasses in three discs, placed behind the mirror, and their rotation enables the sm-geon to obtain the proper lens for ex- amination readily. Each disc is pierced for eight glasses, forming in the aggregate a series ot lenses extending, with but com- paratively slight differences in focal value, from convex ^ to convex i, and from con- cave A to concave i. The first disc con- tains only convex glasses, one hole being left vacant to represent emmetropia with- out the necessity of removing the disc, and for examination of the inverted image with- out an eye-piece ; the second disc contains concave glasses of moderate focal power ; and the third disc contains the strong con- vex and concave glasses. The o. is con- tained in a separate mounting, and can be detached from the rest of the instrument, , which can then be used as an optometer. Besides the ordinary concave mirror, there is a second mirror, to be used with the-in- strument when employed as an optometer for the determination of astigmatism. It consists of a thin plate with a slit the length of which was equal to the diameter of the fierf orations in the disc. This was mounted ike the mirror, and made to fit in the mir- ror-frame in which it revolved, so as to allow the slit to correspond with any given meridian of the cornea. This plate was subsequent- ly made with a polished surface in front to serve as a mirror for de- termining the amount of astigmatism in the principal meridians of the eye. Loring's first modification of his original instrument con- sists in replacing the detachable discs by a single stationary one, li^ in. in diameter, in which the lenses are arranged in two concentric circles. The lenses consist of 12 convex and 12 concave, the w^eaker ones being arranged in the outer circle. The outer or inner circle can be rapidly brought into position by sliding the disc upward or downward on the handle, 'niis instrument has been provided with a cover in the shape of a thin fiat ring, which swings on a pivot, and when closed is held in position by sliding under the edge of a second pivot. Loring^'s o, for determining refraction is one in which the lenses were numbered, according to the metric system, in dioptres. This admits of application to his instrument with twenty-five per- forations by mounting in the disc a regular series of whole num- bers, and adding a clip behind the mirror, provided with two lenses, + 0"5 and — 0*5, or half a dioptre. A modification of this instrument by Wadsworth consists in a very small additional circular mirror for use in the upright image. It has a diameter of 15 ram., rotates from right to left, and admits of an inclination of 20°, Loring has himself modified this in two ways. He first cut off a lateral seg- ment of the ordinary circular concave mirror, and swung this on two vertical pins or by a hinge from the mirror Qase, A second modification consists in cutting off both sides of the ordinary mirror, so as to change the circle to a parallelogram. This is swung on two pivots, and admits of an inclination of 25°. It tilts both ways, and can be used for either the upright or inverted method of examination. In Loring's latest modification the es- sential points are that the glasses have a diameter of not less than 6 mm. and that their number is suflficiently large, This is effected by a single disc and the segment of a disc, the latter being the quadrant of a circle. The single disc contains 16 -glasses on the metric system, and the quadrant contains four glasses. ["Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci,," Apr., 1890, p. 340, Jan., 1874 ; " Trans, of the Fifth Internat. Ophthal. Congr.," 1876; "Trans, of the Am^ Ophth. Soc," 1878 (F).]— Metric o. A single-disc or double-disc o. in which the concave and convex lenses are graduated by the metric scale, [a, 34.]— Monoyer's o. An o. made up of a glass concave mirror with a small unsilvered space at the centre set in a LORING'S TWELVE-LENS O PHTHALMOSCOPE . A, ape: A", at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E*, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2469 OPHTHALMOSCOPY OPIANINE simple born frame, a born plate with two positive and one negative correcting-glasses set in an arc, and a convex lena. [Graefe and Saemiscb (F).]— Monoyer*s o. for three observers. A modi- fication of Sichel's o. for two observers by the addition of a second box or frame. The principal observer looks through the hole in the mirror between the two prisms, while each of the others ex- amines the eye through the eye-piece of one of the boxes. [F.]— Murray and Heath's binocular o. An o. in w^bich two prisms are placed behind the fixed perforated mirror so as to divide the light-pencil and reflect it right and left. The reflected portions are then received and again reflected by two adjustable mirrors. The instrument may be passed from hand to hand, and affords a com- plete rest to the muscular and accommodative apparatus. [Hogg (F).]_Noyes*s o. A form of o. based on Lorin^'s latest model, with a meciianism for putting at command in rapid succession the full series of glasses which may be required. There is a spring clip on the back of the instrument which will carry a cylindrical glass. It gives command of a complete set of 72 spherical glasses. [F.]— Parent's o. A modification of an earlier instrument, which con- sists in the addition of a ring of 38 mm, diameter, upon which is fixed eccentrically a disc containing ten concave cylindrical glasses. For the determination of myopia and hypermetropia without as- tigmatism, the cylinders are placed with their axes vertical. [F.] —Payne's o. An o. having two discs each provided with seventeen concave and convex lenses, [a, 34.]— Poncet's o. An o. used by daylight, in which the lens and the mirror are distinct. [L, 88 (a, 50).]— Refraction o. An o. provided with a series of concave and convex lenses for determining the degree of refraction, [a, 34.]— KosebrugH*s o. A combination of a plane mirror and a convex lens, used in photographing the fundus. It consists of two tubes arranged at right angles to each other, the one sliding within the other for a thin plane unsilvered glass plate, with a reflector, in- clined to both tubes at an angle of 45°. By an arrangement of lenses in the tubes an inverted image of the rays from the patienfs eye can be thrown through a glass screen into a dark box. This screen is then removed, and sensitized plates for photographing inserted in its place. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Ruete's o. An 0. which consists of a perforated concave mirror, fastened on an adjustable standard. On the foot are two rings, each with a hori- zontal arm, one carrying two lens-holders for correcting-glasses, the other a black screen for lessening the illumination. The pa- tient's eye is brought in the direction of their axis, and he looks through the hole in the mirror. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Sae- mann's o. A combination of a convex lens and a plane mirror. Ttie lens in its frame is mounted on the end of a portable handle, and is firmly united to a cubical box, which contains the plane mir- ror. This mirror rotates round its vertical axis, and at the centre the silver backing is removed from an ellipsoidal space, [Graefe and Saemisch (F).]— Sichel's o. for two observers. An o. which consists of a concave mirror, with a central perforation, which casts the light of a lamp into the patienfs eye. In front of the lat- ter is a convex glass, which focuses the returning rays into a real inverted ima^e. From this point the rays diverge, and jpass through the opening in the concave mirror into a box, the opening of which is two thirds covered by a prism, the other third remaining free. The rays passing through the free third enter directly or through a convex glass into the eye of one observer, while the other part suffers total reflection to the other end of the box, into the eye of a second observer. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).l— Som marring 's mirror-o. An o. which consists of a niirror atnxed to the tube of a microscope above the eye-piece, inclined at an angle of 45° to the axis of the microscope. The observer looks through this mirror toward a distant scale on which the divisions of the micrometer are read off. [F.]—Stell wag's o. An o. which consists of a perforated concave mirror of 6 in. focus, attached to a handle by a ball-and- socket joint. On this handle is also a parallel arm which carries a Rekoss's disc with eight correcting-glasses. [Graefe and Saemisch (Fj.]— Ulrich's o. 1. An o. in which the concave mirror and cor- recting-lenses are placed in a tube, which opens into a shorter tube, before which a light burns. This light falls into the larger tube at an angle of 40°, and is reflected by a concave mirror. 2. A de- centred or prismatic mirror. Two prisms, the sections of which form isosceles right-angled triangles, are so united that two lateral surfaces lie in one surface or plane, while the planes of the hy- pothenuse surfaces are perpendicular to each other. The principle involved is that of total reflection. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).j— "Williams's o. An o. which consists of two small, perforated concave mirrors so j)Iaced in a spectacle-frame that each may be rotated round a vertical axis. [F.] — Zehender's o. A combina- tion of a metallic convex mirror with a convex lens. The mirror has a central funnel-shaped perforation, and is mounted on a sim- ple handle, which can be screwed on either side, according to the position of the light. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).] OPHTHALMOSCOPY, n. OSf-tha^l-mo^s'ko-pis. Fr,, oph- thalmoscopie. Ger. , Ophthalmoskopie, Augenschau^ Augenspiegel- untersuchung. The examination of the media and fundus of the eye by means of the ophthalmoscope. [F.]— Medical o. See Cerbbroscopy (2d def.).—Metric o. O. as applied to the meas- urement of the refractive power of the eye. [L, 88 (a, 50).] OPHTHAI.MO.SPASMUS (Lat.), n. m. 02f-tha21{tha31)-mo- (mo8)-spa''z(spa8s)'mu3s{muea\fj.6^, the eye, and trwaa- ft.6s, aspasm. Fr., ophthalmospasme. Ger., Augenlcrampf. Spasm of the eye. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHALMOSPINTHERISM, n. 02f-tha=l-mo-spi3nth'e3r- i^zm. From 6(^9aA,u.6s, the eye, and o-?ric0ijp, a spark, A visual affection in which numerous sparks or luminous spots are appar- ently seen. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHAI.MOSTAT, n. O^f-than'mo-staSfc. From o(f>ea\ti6s, the eye, and lardvai, to place, Ger., Ophthalmostat, Angenhalfer. An instrument for fixing the eye and controlling its movements for purposes of examination or operation. [F,] OPHTHALMOSTATOMETER, n. O^f-than-mo-staSfc-oSm'- e^t-u^r. From 60^aAju.ds, the eye, IvTdvai, to place, and fiirpov, a measure. An instrument for determining the exact position of the eyes in the orbits, and especially their prominence. [F.] OPHTHALMOSTEKESIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(tha31)-mo- (mo8)-ste2r-e(a)'si2s. Gen., -es'eos i-is). From 6«^0aAjiAos, the eye, and o-TepTjtris, privation. Fr., ophthalmoster^se. The loss or ab- scence of one or both eyes. [L, 50 (a, 14), J OPHTHALMOSYNCHYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Oaf-tha21(tha31)-mo- (mo3)-si2n2(su''n2)'ki2s(ch2u8s)-i2s. Gen., -chys'eos (-synch' ysis). From bif)daKiJ.6s, the eye, and trvyxwi-i, a mixing together. 1. An effusion into the interior of the eye. 3. A mixture of the fluids of the eye. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHALMOTHEBAPEUTICS, n. sing, O^f-tha^I-mo- the2r-a3-pu2'ti2ks. Lat., ophthalmotherapia {from bea\- ^<5s, the eye, and toott^, a turning. Fr., o. Ger., Ophthalmotrop. Originally, a movable model of both eyes, in which the muscles are represented by correspondingly drawn threads, which are stretched by springs and weights, and the movements of which can be read off on a scale. The artificial eyes rotate around their centres on a ball-and-socket joint. The equator, cornea, and vertical and hori- zontal meridians are all drawn upon them, and the threads repre- senting the muscles are of different colors. [F.] OPHTHALMOTROPOMETER, n. O^f-tha^l-mo-trop-o^m'- e^t-u^r. From 6^0aAj«,6s, the eye. Tpoirij, a turning, and nerpov, a measure. Fr., ophthalmotropometre. Ger., O. An instrument for measuring the excursive movements of the eyes from the primary position. [F.] OPHTHALMOTROPOMETRY, n. O^f-thaSl-mo-trop-oam'- e^t-ri". From 600aA/i,os, the eye, Tpoirrj, a turning, and /le'Tpetc, to measure. Fr., ophthalmotropom^trie. Ger., Ophthalmotropome- trie. The determination and measurement of the movements of the eyes. [F.J OPHTHAEMOTYPHUS (Lat.), n. m. O2f-tha21(tha31)-mo- (mo3)-ti'fu3s(fu^s). From o^flaAju-ds, the eye, and tu^^os, smoke. Of Eisenmann, ejpidemic contagious ophthalmia. [L, 50 (a, 43).] OPHTHAEMOXEROSIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(tha31)-mo2x- e2r(ar)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). Fr., ophthalmoxlrose. From Qf^9aKp.6^, the eye, and ^t\p6s, dry. See Xerophthalmia. OPHTHAEMOXYSIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha=l(tha31)-mo2x-i(u«)'- si'^s. Gen., -ys'eos {-is). From o^flaA/ids, the eye, and fuo-is, a pol- ishing. Fr., ophthalmoxyse. Scarification of the vessels of the conjunctiva. [F.] OPHTHAEMOXYSTRUM (Lat.), n. n. 02f-tha21(thaSl)-mo3x- i='st(u8st)'ru3m(ru*m). From bda\pi69, the eye, and fiio-rpa, a scraper. Fr., ophthalvioxystre. A small instrument formerly used for scraping the cornea and conjunctiva, or for scarifying the inner surface of the eyelids. [F.] See also Blepharoxyston. OPHTHAEMOZYGOMATOGRAMMA (Lat), n. n. O^f- tha31(tha31)-mo(mo3)-zi(zu*)-gom-a3t(a3t)-o(oS)-gra2m(gra3m)'ma3. Gen., -gram'matos (-atis). From 605aAju.o's, the eye, ^v-ywju.a, a bolt, and ypa.ft.p.a., a mark. Fr., ophthalmozygomatngramme. Ger,, Augenjochbeinzug. The oculo-zygomatic line. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHAEMUEA (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(thaSl)-mu2(mu)'IaS. From b(f)0a\fx6^, the eye, and v\t], matter. Fr., ophthalmyle. Ger., Augenno.rbe. A cicatrix of the eye. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHAEMURIA (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(tha31)-mu2(mu)'ria- a3. From o^9aKtx6s^ the eye, and oCpo*', urine. Fr., ophthalviurie. Metastasis of the urine to the eyes. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHAEMYAEOS (Lat), OPHTHAEMYAEUS (Lat), n's m. 02f-thai'l(than)-mi(mu8)'a21Ca8])-o=s, -u8s(u4s). From btftOaK- /ids, the eye, and iiaAos, glass. See Corpus vitreum. OFHTHAEMYDRORRHtEA (Lat.), n. f. O^f-tha^Kthan)- mid(mu^dVro*r-re'(ro'"e2)-a3. From o^flaA/ids, the eye, lifiwp, water, and pelv, to fiow. Fr., ophthalmydrorrhee. Ger., Augenwasser- Jluss. A watery discharge from the eyes. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPHTHAEMYMENITIS (Lat.), n. f. 02f-tha21(thaSl)-mi(mu«)- me2n-i(e)'ti^s. From 609aA)nds, the eye, and vjut);*, a membrane. Fr., ophthalmyminite. An old term for inflammation of one or more of the enveloping membranes or coats of the eye. [F.] OPIACl^ (Fr.), adj. O-pe-a^-sa. Containing opium ; as a n.-, a medicine containing opium. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14).]— O. astringent. See ^lectuaire diascordiu. OPIAMMON, n. Op-i^-a^m'o^n. An amide, CjjoHigNOa, of opianic acid. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14).] OPIAN (Ger.), n. O-pe-a^n'. See Narcotine. OPIANIC ACID, n. Op-i^-a^n'i^k. Fr., acide opianique. Ger.. Opimimure. A monobasic acid, CioHio06 = C6S2(OCHs)2- (COH)CO.OH. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 38, 48, 93 (a, 14j.] OPIANINE, n. Op'i^-a^n-en. Fr., o. Ger., Opianin. An al- kaloid, CaoHiaNsOa, obtained by f)recipitating an opium solution by means of ammonia, and dissolving the precipitate repeatedly in alcohol. It forms long, very bitter, colorless, transparent, acicular O, no; 02, not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like oo in too; E», blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«, like ti (German). OPIANYL OPIUM 2470 crystals slightly soluble in alcohol, insoluble in water. Its narcotic action is similar to that of morphine. [B, 38, 48, 93 (a, 14).] OPIANYL, n. Op'is-a^n-isi. 1. The hypothetical radicle, CioH„04, of opianic compounds. [B, 38, 93 (», 14).] 2. See Mb- CONIN. OPIAT (Fr.), n. 0-pe-a». See Electuary.— O. dentifrice. See :6LECTnAiRB dentifrice and Electharium dentifricium.—O. febrifuge. See Electuaire de quinquina.— O. m6sent6rique. See Electuaire d'ALofis ammonio-ferre.—O. t6r6beiithin6. See Confectio terebinthin.s:. — O. vermifuge. See Electuaire an- tlielminthique. OPIATA (Lat.), n. f. OpCo''p)-i2-afa')'ta=. From opium, pop- py-juice. See Electuary.— O. pectoralis. Fr., opiat pectoral. Syu. : conserva pectoralis. An electuary made by boiling two handf uls each of dried lungwort and maidenhair with water enough to make 1,992 grammes, adding two handtuls of dried coltsfoot flowers, 2,666 grammes of white sugar, 1,328 of the pulp of marsh- mallow, and 332 each of the pulp of fleabane and Corinthian raisins, boiling to the consistence of a conserve, and adding 3| grammes of opium triturated with an equal amount of white sugar. It contains 1 grain of opium to the ounce. [B, 119 (a, 38).] OPIATE, u. Op'i^-at. A medicine containing opium. [B, 270 (a, 38).] OPIATUM (Lat.), n. n. Op(o=p)-is-at(a3t)'u=m(u«m). Fr., opiat. A name applied to certain electuaries. [B.] OPIATUS (Lat.), adj. Op(o2p)-i2-at(a>t)'uSs(uaticus cum opio. — Lettuce o. Ger.. Latticho\ See Lactuarium. — IjevantiscUes O. (Ger.). See Smyrna O. — Linimeut d'o. avec le fiel de veau (Fr.). See Unguentum opiatum. — Linimentum ad ambustiones (seu cal- cicum) cum opio. Fr., liniment (ou eleole) calcaire opiace. Of the Copenh. Mil. Ph., 1808, and the Swed. Ph., 1817, a preparation made by mixing 8 parts each of lime-water and almond-oil and 1 part of Sydenham's laudanum [Fr. Cod., 1837, Ferrara Ph., 1838) ; or 8 parts each of lime-water and linseed-oil. 1 part of tincture of o._, and 3 parts of oil of turpentine. [B, 119.]- Linimentum opii [Br, Ph.]. A preparation consisting of equal parts of tincture of o. and soap liniment. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Liquid extract of o. See Extractum opii liquidum.— JAfiixor opii sedativus Battley. See Tinctura opii deodorafa.— Macedoniscbes O. (Ger.). See Smyrna o.— Magisterium opii. See Morphine.— Malwa o. Ger., O. von Malwa. A variety of East Indian o., occurring in hard, dry, brittle, flat, round cakes, or rough balls, or rectangular masses (bricks) weighing from 4 to 8 oz., of a light-brown color, and destitute of a covering of poppy trash. It is of less uniform quality than Bengal o. It is said to yield only about one third as much morphine as Turkey o., though from some of the samples over 9 per cent, of the alkaloid has been obtained. According to Royle, it is the product of Papaver glabrum. [B, 5, 18, 173, 180 (a, 35, 38).]— Mozam.bique o. Zambezi o, ; o. produced from plants grown in Mozambique from Malwa-seed and said to be mixed with a material known only to the cultivators. It occurs in spherical balls resembling Malwa o. , and is intended for the Chinese market. One analysis showed 4 per cent, of morphine, 4'3 of narcotine, and 40 of moisture. [B, 5. 18, 77 (a, 35).]— CEnoI6 d'o. (Fr.). See Tinc- tura opii. — CEnol6 d'o. aromatique (Fr.). Syn. : vin d'o. aro- matise. A preparation made by infusing 31 grammes of extract of o. (or 63 of crude o.) and 4 each of cinnamoh and cloves in 518 of Spanish wine, and straining. [B, 1'9 (a, 38).]— 0Enol6 d'o. sa- fran^ (Fr.). See Laudanum crocatum and Tinctura opii crocata.— (£nol6 d'o. safrano-glycyrrhiz6 (Fr.). See Elixir papavebis. -Opii pulvis [U. S. Ph.]. Fr., poudre d'o. [Fr. Cod.]. Syn. : o. pidveratum [Swiss Ph.], pulvis opii [Fr. Cod., Netherl. Ph.]. O. dried at a temperature not above 85° C. [U. S. Ph.] fat about 40" C. [Fr. Cod.], at from 60« to 70° C. [Swiss Ph.]. or at 30° 0. [Netherl. Ph.]) and reduced to a No. 50 powder [U. S. Ph.] (sifted through a No. 100 sieve [Fr. Cod.]). The powder must contain from 12 to 16 per cent. [U. S. Ph.] (at least 10 to 18 [Fr. Cod., Swiss Ph.], 9 to 12 [Netherl. Ph.]) of morphine. [B, 5, 95 (o, 38).]— O. segyptiacum, O. alexandrinum. See Egyptian o. — O. alkaloids. Alkaloids found in o. They are 17 in number : codamine. codeine, crypto- pine, gnoscopine, hydrocotarnine, lanthopine* laudanine, laudano- sine, meconidine, morphine, narceine, narcotine, pseudomorphine, papaverine, protopine, rhoedine, and thebaine. [B, 370 (a, 38).]— O. americanum. See American o. — O. bases. See O. alkaloids. — O. brut (Fr ). Crude o.— O, colatum. See Extractum opii.—O, constantinopolitanum. See Constantinople O. — O. crudum [Swiss Ph.]. See O. — O. denarcotinatum, O. denarcotisa- tum [U. S. Ph.]. Denarcotized o. ; a preparation made by mac- erating 100 parts of powdered o. (containing 14 per cent, of mor- phine) with 500 of ether, decanting, repeating the maceration with 350 parts of ether, and again with 250 parts more of ether, weigh- ing the residue, drying by a gentle heat (which must not rise above 85° C. as the drymg proceeds), and rubbing in enough milk sugar to bring the weight to the original 100 parte. The extrait aqueux d'o. sans narcotine of some of the older pharmacopoeias and the extrait d'o. priv4 de narcotine are similar preparations but without the milk sugar. [B, 95. 119 (a, 38).]— O. depura- tum. See Extractum opii.—O. de Rousseau (Fr.). See Lauda- num de Rotisseau.-O. en larmes (Fr.). The best Smyrna o. in small cakes. [B, 38 (a, 14).]— O'extrakt (Ger.). See Extractum opU.—O. fermentfi de Rousseau (Fr.). See Laudanum de Rous- seau.— O. gronimeux(Fr.). See Extractum opii.—O. liabit. The habit of taking o. or some of its preparations, [a, 34.]— O. indi- cum. See East Indian o.—O. indigene (Fr.). See under Euro- pean o.— O'latwerge (Ger.). See Confectio opii (2d def.).— O. liquide de Lalouette (Fr.). A substance prepared by dissolving 3 parts of acetic extract of o. in 80 of Spanish wine. [B, 93 (a, U)7] — O. lozenges. See Trochisci GLYCYRRHiz.ffl; et opii.—O. meco- nium. A weak extract obtained from poppy capsules that have already yielded o. [B, 38 (a, 14).]— O, metallicum Radema- cherl. Zinc acetate.— O. of Amasia. A variety closely resem- bling o. of G6v^, but having two poppy-leaves wrapped crosswise about the cakes and a homogeneous interior mass. [B, 5 (a, 88),]— O. of Angora. An inferior variety of Smyrna o., occurring in spherical masses weighing 6 or 8 oz., having only one poppy -leaf on the under surface and a homogeneous interior. [B, 5 (o, 38).]— O. of Asia Minor. See Turkey o.—O, of Balukhissar. The most highly prized variety of Smyrna o., occurring in cakes weigh- ing from 4 to 12 oz., having the surface covered with JBwmex-seeds and poppy-leaves, and forming a mass of light- or deep-colored tears, especially rich in morphine. [B, 5 (a, 38).J— O. of Cataya. A variety of Smj^rna o., closely resembling o. of Balukhissar, but generally occurring in lumps of half the size. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— O. Cigusti. A variety of o., occurring as irregular sheets weighing 6 or 8 oz., wrapped in poppy-leaves and i2umca:-seeds. It is generally mixed with various forms of Smyrna o. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— O. of G£v6 (or GbfivF^"). A variety obtained from red poppi^, occurring in small rounded cakes weighing 2 or 3 oz., wrapped in poppy-leaves, and having a smooth, shming surface. It contains from 13 to 15 per cent, of morphine. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— O. of Kara-Hissar. A variety occurring in balls weighing 6 or 8 oz., flattened on one side and covered with poppy-leaves and Eumex-^eeAs.. It is poor in morphine. [B, 5 (o, 38).]— O. of Kutchina. A variety closely resembling o. of (j6v6. [B, 5 (a. 38).]— O. of Magnesia. An excellent variety occurring in irregular cakes weighing from 1 to 4 oz., covered with a layer of iJumea:- seeds, and outside of that with poppy and vine leaves, and having an interior of agglutinated tears. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— O. of Mallatia. A variety occurring in round or oval cakes weighing 4 or 5 oz, and covered with poppy- leaves. It is generally poor in morphine. [B, 5 (a. 38).]— O. of Sa- lonica. See O. of Kutchina.— O. of Taushan (or Taushanly). A varietj[ rich in morphine, occurring in lumps whose length is twice their breadth and whose weight is from 3 to 5 oz. The inte- rior mass consists of tears and is wrapped in poppy-leaves with a few Bumex-&ee6.s, [B, 5 (a, 38V]— O, ostindicum. See East In- dian o.—O. persicum. See Persian o.—O. plaster. See Em- plastrum, opii.—O, pulveratum [Swiss Ph. J. See Opii pulvis. — O. salt. Of Derosne, narcotine, erroneously considered by him the active principle of o. [B, 18 (a, 35).]— O'saure (Ger.). Papa- veric acid. [L, 80.]— O. smyrnjeum. See Smyrna o. — O'syrup (Ger.). SeeSYRUPUs opiatus.—O. tliebaicnm. Fr., o. thebalque. A superior o. produced in the ancient Thebaid, a district of upper Egypt ; hence Egyptian o. in general. [B, 18, 180 (a, 35).]— O'- tinctur (Ger.). See Tinctura opii. — O. turcicum. See Turkey o.—O. von Benares (Ger.). Bengal o. produced in the agenc}"^ of Benares, [a, 35.]— O. -wax. A crystalline substance consisting of cerotyl palmitate and cerotate (the former in the larger propor- tion), obtained by exhausting o. refuse with alcohol and lime. [B, 18 (a, 35).]— Patna garden o. A superior variety of Bengal o., prepared from unfermented poppy-juice. [B, 5, 18 (a, 35).]— Patna o. See Bengal o.— Persian o. Lat., o. persicum. Fr., o. de Perse. Gter., persiscftes O. A liver-brown, very bitter o. obtained in Persia from Papaver somniferum album (P. officinale)., chiefly from plants cultivated in the central provinces. It occurs in vari- ous forms. An inferior variety, in cylindrical sticks Z^ inches long by i inch in thickness wrapped in waxed paper, does not cftntain over 3 per cent, of morphine. Some of it is in flat round cakes, but the most common form is that of broad cones, 6 to 10 oz. or more in weight, of a cheesy appearance, and much firmer and smoother than Turkey o. The' best sorts contain from 8 to 1075 per cent, of morphine. It is said to be produced in two qualities — one pure for the Western market, and one adulterated for the Chinese market. [B, 5, 18, 180 (o, 35, 38).]— Pilulse opii [U. S. Ph.]. Fr., pilules d'o. savonneuses. Syn. : pilula saponis composita [Br. Ph., U. S. Ph., 1870]. A preparation made by beating into a mass with water 100 grains of powdered o. and 25 of soap in fine powder [U. S. Ph.] ; or i oz. of o. and 2 oz. of hard soap [Br. PhJ. The U. S. Ph. directs the mass to be divided into 100 pills. The tJ. S. Ph. of 1870 directed that 60 grains of o. and i oz. (Troy) of soap (both in fine powder) be beaten with water into a mass. The pilules d'o. savonneuses of some of the older pharmacopoeias were a similar preparation. [B, 5, 119 (a, 38).]— PilulfB ex opio. Fr., pilules d'o. glycyrrhizies. A mixture of 60 centigrammes of powdered o. and li, 4, or 5 grammes of licorice- juice, or of 1 part of extract of o. and 4 or 6 parts of ex- tract of licorice, made into 80 pills ; or a mixture of 1 part of o. with 7 parts of extract of licorice (each heated separately with a little dilute alcohol till softened), to which are added 5 parts of powdered allspice, and the whole made into 5-grain pills. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Pilulse opii coinpositfe. Fr., pihiles d'extrait d'o. (ou d'o. composees). A preparation of various old pharmacopoeias es- sentially resembling the pilulce de cynoglosso of the Belg. Ph. (g. u., under Cynoglossum). [B, 119 (a, 38).J— Pilules d'o. (Fr.). A mixt- ure of 4 grammes each of o. and licorice-juice, made into 120 pills. [B, 119 (o, 38}.]— Pilules a'o. balsamlques (Fr.). See Piluloe STORACis. — Pilules d'o. compos^es (Fr.). See Pilulce opii com.- positce.— IP ilules d'o. ell^bor^es (Fi'.l. A pilular mass consist- mg of 15 grammes each of purified o., licorice, white hellebore, and black helleboi'e, and a sufficient amount of Starkey's soap. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Pilules d'o. glycyrrhiz^es (Fr.). See Pilules ex opio. — Pilules d'o. savonneuses (Fr.). See Piluloe opii. — Pilules d'o. val^rian^es (Fr.). A mixture of 90 centigrammes each of o. and castor, 2 grammes of camphor, 7 each of extract of valerian and extract of Chenopodium, vulvaria, and a sufficient amount of tincture of milfoil. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre d'o. (Fr. Cod.). See Opii pulvis.— Toudre d'o. calcaire (Fr.). A powder consisting of 1 part of o. with 9 parts of prepared chalk, with 39 of compound chalk powder, or with 8 of calcined stag''s horn and 1 part of cochi- neal. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre d'o, et d'ip£cacuanha com- pos^e (Fr.). See Pulvis ipecacuanha et opt'i.— Poudre d'o. tor- r6fi6 (Fr.). A powder made by moistening powdered o. with white wine, heating it on an earthen platter till dry, repeating the opera- tion till the 0. is reduced one half, moistening with vinegar, drying, and powdering ; recommended as a haemostatic and astringent. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Powdered o. See Opii pulvis. — ProTision o. 0. manufactured in India for export. It diners from Abkari o. in A, ape; A", at; A', ah; A^, all; Ch, chin; Cha, Joch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N^, tonk; 2473 OPIUM containing 20 per cent, of moisture. [A, 496 (a. 35).]— Pudding o. See Boston o.— Pulvis opii (Fr. God., Netherl. Ph.). See Opii pulvis.—^nl\is opii compositus. 1. Of the Br. Ph., a finely powdered mixture of 3 parts of o., 1 of tragacanth, 4 of black pep- per, 10 of ginger, and 12 of caraway fruit. [B, 5, 95 (a, 38j.] 2. Of the Netherl. Ph., see Pulvis iPECAOUAHtLM et opu.— Rh6tinol6 d*o. compost (Fr.). A plaster made by triturating together 30 grammes each of tacamahac, elemi, and mastic, and 7 each of o. and Venetian turpentine. [B, 119 (a, 38).] Of. Bniplastinim opii— Safranhaltige 0*tinctur [Ger. Ph.]. See Tinctura opii crocata.SaJt of o. See O. salt—Shensi o. The most highly esteemed of the Chinese o's. It resembles Patna o., and yields from 85 to 90 per cent, of extract. [B, 18, 77 (a, 35).]— Sirop de teinture d'o. (Fr.). See Sirop d'o. alcoolique.— Strop d'o. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.j. See Syrupus opiatus.— Sirop d'o. alcoolique (Fr.). A mixture of 16 drops of tincture of o. with 30 grammes of syrup. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Sirop d'o. aqueux (Fr.). See Syrupus opii aquosus. — Sirop d'o. de pavot poiirpre (Fr.). Of Aubergier, a preparation made by dissolving 3 parts of o. of red poppy in 1,000 of water, filtering, and adding 2,000 of syrup. [B, 93 (a, 14).]— Sirop d'o. faible [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Syrupus pa paveri.s.— Sirop d'o. succln€ (Fr.). See Syrupus opii succinatus.Sirop d'o. vineux (Fr.). See Syrupus opii vinosws.— Smyrna o. Lat., o. smyi-nmum^ o. levanticum. Fr., o. de Smyme. Ger,, 0. vo7l Smyrna, armenisches (oder klein- asiatisches, oder levantisches, oder macedonisches, oder sm^ma- isches) O, The variety of o. most abundant in commerce, it oc- curs in masses of varying size, usually from ^ lb. to 2 lbs, in weight, originally round but flattened or irregular from mutual pressure in the packing cases. Internally it is moist, coarsely granular, and brown. If a lump of it is cut and then carefully torn, small glistening tears are seen (resembling seeds, but distinguished by pressing with the finger). The masses are covered with the re- mains of poppy-leaves and "trash" (pieces of the fruits of a species of Rumex thrown in by the packers to prevent the adhesion of the cakes). The best quality is light brown inside, and has no other impurity than occasional fragments of poppy capsules ; on account of its purity, and its large percentage of morphine, it is used chiefly in medicine. Good Smyrna o. yields about 10 per cent, of morphine ; the best about 13 per cent. [B. 5, 18, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Syrupus cum extracto opii [Fr. Cod.]. See Syrupus opiatus.— Syrupus cum extracto opii debilior [Fr. Cod.]. See Syrupus PAPA vERis.— Syrupus opii aquosus. Fr., sirop d'^o. aqueux. A preparation made by dissolving 5 centigrammes of extract of o. in 127 of water, adding 30 grammes of boiling syrup, and straining. [B, 119 fa, 38).] — Syrupus opii succiuatus [Belg. Ph.]. Fr., sirop de karabi [Fr. Cod.] (on rf'o. succine). A preparation made by dis- solving 3 parts of succinic acid in 30 of warmed and 977 of cold syrup of o. [Belg. Ph.] ; or by mixing 1 gramme of tincture of am- ber with 200 of syrup of o. [Fr. Cod.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Syrupus opii Tinosus. Fr., sirop d'o. vhifiux. A preparation made by dissolving 25 grains of extract of o. in an ounce of Malaga wine, and adding 24 oz. of simple syrup, syrup of marsh-mallow, or syrup of licorice. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Teinture d6sodoris6e d'o. (Fr.). See Tinctura opii deodoraia.- Teinture d'extrait d'o. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.), , Teinture d'o. (Fr.). See Tinctura opu.— Teinture d'o. amnioniac^o (Fr.). See Tinctura opii ammomaict. —Teinture d'o. aqueuse (Fr.). See Tinctura opii aquosa. — Teinture d'o. balsainique (Fr.). See Tinctura opii camphorata (last variety). —Teinture d'o. camplirfie [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Tinctura opii camphorata. — Teinture d'o. cinnamom^e (Fr,). A prepara- tion made by dissolving 1 part of aqueous extract of o. in 9 parts of vinous water of cinnamon ; or by dissolving 1 part of o. in a mixture of 3 parts each of cinnamon water and alcohol, or 5 of each, or 2 of cinnamon water and 4 of alcohol, or 4 of cinnamon water and 6 of alcohol, and straining ; or by digesting 1 part of o, with 2 parts of vinous water of cinnamon and 6 of chamomile water, and filtering. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Teinture d'o. compos€e (Fr.). See Tinctura opii anticolica. — Teinture d'o. cydoni6e (Fr.). See Essence anodine de Langelot.— Teinture d'o. et de ben- zoate d'ammoniaque (Fr.). See Tinctura opii ammoniata. — Teinture d'o, safran^e (Fr.). See Tinctura opii crocata.— Teinture d'o. savonneuse camplir^e (Fr.). See Linimentum- SAPONis et opii and Linimentum campkoratum. — Teinture vi- neuse d'o. (Fr.), Tinctura extracti opii [Fr. Cod.]. See Tinc- tura opu.— Tinctura extracti opii camphorata [Fr. Cod.]. See Tinctura opii camphorata.— Tinctura, opii [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Belg. Ph., Gr. Ph.]. Fr., alcoole (ou teinture [Fr. Cod.]) d'ex- trait d''o., eau anodyne de Langelot, oenoU d''o., teinture (vineuse) d'o., vind'o. Ger., {einfache [Ger. Ph.], oder weinigte) O'tinctur. Roum., tinctura de opiu simpla [Roum. Ph.], Syu.: tinctura opii simplex [Ger, Ph., Finn. Ph., Russ, Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph., Austr. Ph.] (seu vinosd), tinctura thebaica [Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph., Norw. Ph.], tinctura extracti opii [Fr, Cod,], vinum opii [Netherl. Ph.], laudanum. Tincture of o. ; made in general by macerating or digesting o. with from 4 to 12 times as much alcohol more or less di- luted. The Netherl. Ph. orders 1 part each of powdered o, and 91-per-cent. alcohol and 4 parts of Spanish. wine, to be macerated for a week. The U. S. preparation consists of 10 parts of powdered o. macerated for 12 hours with 4 parts of boiling water and 4 of 82-per-cent. alcohol with enough 93-per-cent. alcohol to make 100 parts after treatment in a percolator. The Br, preparation con- sists of 1^ oz, of powdered o. macerated 7 days with 1 pint or as much more of 92-per-cent. alcohol as is necessary to make 20 fl. oz. The Fr. Cod. simply orders 1 part of extract of o. to be dissolved in 12 parts ot 60-per-cent. alcohol. Various older pharmacopoeias give simflar preparations, generally ordering wine instead of (or with) alcohol. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Tinctura opii ammoniata [Br. Ph,, Russ. Ph.], Fr., alcoole ammoniacal d'o.., teinture d'o. ammoniac^e (ou d'o. et de benzoate d'ammoniaque). A prepara- tion made by macerating together for 7 days 100 grains of powdered o,, 180 each of saffron and benzoic acid, 1 fl. drachm of oil of anise, 4 fl. oz. of caustic ammonia solution, and 16 fl. oz. of 84-per-cent. alcohol or as much more as will make 20 fl, oz. of filtered tincture [Br. Ph.] ; or by macerating 5 parts of powdered o. with 9 of saffron for 5 days and dissolving in the liquid 9 parts of benzoic acid, 3 of oil of fennel, 96 of caustic ammonia solution, and 384 of 90-per-cent. alcohol or as much more as is necessary to make 500 parts of fil- tered tincture. The kindred preparation of certain older pharma- copoeias, known as tinctura opii ammoniacata, or laudanum liqui- dum Warneri, was made by digesting for 10 days and decanting a mixture of 22 grammes each of o, and Ahcante soap and 270 of spirit of ammonia with 4 of nutmeg, 7 of camphor, and 2^ of saffron. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Tinctura opii ammoniacata. See under Tinctura opii ammon taf a. --Tinctura opii anticolica. Fr., teinture d'o. compos4e. A preparation made by macerating 57 grammes of o. for 8 days in 1,035 of alcohol, with 29 of zedoary- root, 14 each of galangal-root and carline thistle-root, and smaller amounts of a number of spices and aromatic herbs, and filtering. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Tinctura opii aquosa. Fr., teinture d'o. aqueuse, A solution of 1 part of extract of o. in 19 parts of water, [B, 119 (a, 38),]— Tinctura opii benzoica [Ger. Ph., Finn. Ph., Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Norw. Ph., Russ. Ph.] (seu camphorata fU, S. Ph.]). Fr., alcool^ d'o. balsamique camphre (last variety), elixir pare- gorique [Fr. Cod.], teinture d'o. balsamique (last variety) (ou camphrAe [Fr, Cod,]). Ger., benzoesdurehattige O'tinctur. Syn.: elixirium paregoricum [Belg, Ph.], tinctura thebaica [Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph. J (seu camphorce composita [Br. Ph.], seu extracti opii camphorata [Fr, Cod.]). A preparation made by macerating or di- gesting powdered o., benzoic acid, camphor, oil of anise, and (gen- erally diluted) alcohol. The U. S., Swiss, and Gr. preparations con- tain equal parts of o,, benzoic acid, camphor, and oil of anise, with about 200 parts of alcohol (diluted [Swiss Ph., Gr. Ph.]) to 1 part of o., and the U. S. Ph. orders 10 parts of glycerin to be added. The other preparations contain less camphor and oil of anise, the Ger., Finn., and Russ. preparations also more benzoic acid, in proportion to the 0. The Fr. Cod. orders extract of o. Some of the older pharmacopoeias ordered 4 parts each of o., benzoic acid, and oil of anise, with 15 of extract of licorice, 63 of honey, 2^^ of camphor, and 910 of brandy. Others ordered the same amount of o., benzoic acid, and camphor, replacing brandy by alcohol, and omitting the oil of anise and other ingredients, [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] —Tinctura opii crocata [Ger. Ph., Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph. (2d ed.), Finn. Ph., Gr. Ph.. Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph.]. Fr., laudanum de Sydenham [Fr. Cod.], oenole d'o. safran4, teinture d'o. safran4e, vin d'o. composi. Ger., safran- haltige O'tinctur [Ger. Ph.], aromatische O. mit Safran. Sp., tintura alcoJwlica de opio y vino de opio commiesto [Sp. Ph.]. Roum., tinctura.de opiu compusa [Roum. Ph.]. Syn. : laudanum Sydenhami [Belg. Ph.], vinum opii aromaticum [Netherl. Ph.] (seu compositum, seu crocatum [Norw. Ph.], seu paregoricum), vinum thebaicum crocatum [Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph.], tinctura opii vinosa Sydenhami. A preparation made by macerating or digesting for several days 32 parts [Dan. Ph., Fr. Cod., Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph.] (30 parts [Ger. Ph., Finn. Ph., Sp. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]) of o. with 2 each of cloves and either cinnamon or cassia (2^ each of cloves and cinnamon [Fr. Cod.]), and 8 parts of saffron with 320 of Malaga wine [Dan. Ph.] (16 of saffron and 192 of vinum alcoholicum [Gr. Ph.], 12 of saffron and 160 each of dilute alcohol and water [Swiss Ph.], 10 of saffron and 150 each of dilute alcohol and water [Ger. Ph., Finn. Ph.] , 15 of saffron, and 270 of stronger white wine [Sp. Ph.] ; or 10 of saffron and 300 of Malaga wine [Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]) : by extracting 10 parts of saffron by maceration with 100 (or a sufficient amount) of cinnamon water, and macerating or digesting dry, coarsely powdered o. eight days with ten times as much of the colature, expressing, and filtering [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Roum. Ph.] ; or by macerating for 5 days 6 parts of saffron and 152 of sherry, adding 16 parts of powdered o. and 1 each of coarsely powdered cloves and cassia, and macerating 5 days more [Russ. Ph.] ; or by macerating for 4 days 4 parts of chopped saffron with Ipart each of powdered cloves and cinnamon, 8 of alcohol, and 88 of Spanish wine, adding 1 part of powdered o, for each 6 of cola- ture, and macerating for 7 days [Netherl. Ph.] ; or by macerating for 48 hours 34 parts of saffron, 90 of cinnamon water, 1\ of oil of cloves, 380 of water, and 470 of alcohol (or enough additional to make 9.33 parte of colature), and dissolving in this 67 of extract of o. [Belg. Ph.]. Various older pharmacopoeias give a similar prepa- ration. The Sp. Ph. distinguishes the above-described variety as a vinous tincture, giving directions also for a spirituous tincture, consisting of 30 parts of o., 4 of cassia, 7^ of saffron, and 180 each of water and alcohol, digested for 6 days. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Tinctura opii deodorata. Fr,, teinture desodoris^e d'o. Syu,: liquor opii sedativus Battley. A preparation made by triturating 10 parts of powdered o. with 40 of water gradually poured on, macerating for 12 hours, expressing, repeating the operation twice on the undissolved part with 40 parts of water, mixing the liquids, evaporating to 10 parts, shaking thoroughly, when cooled, with 20 parts of ether, decanting, and evaporating all the ether, adding 50 parts of water, filtering, washing with water till 80 parts are obtained, and adding 20 of alcohol. [B, 5, 95 (o, 38).]— Tinc- tura opii Sccardi. A preparation made by digesting for 6 days 60 grammes of o., 4 of cloves, 240 of cinnamon water, and 120 of alcohol, expressing, and filtering. [B, 119 (a, 38),]— Tinctura opii muriatica. A preparation made by macerating for 14 days 1 oz. of powdered o., 1 fl. oz. of hydrochloric acid, and 15 oz. of water, filtering, and adding water enough to make 20 fl. oz. [B, 5 (a, 38).] — Tinctura opii saponacea. Sp., tintura alcoholica de opio jabonosa [Sp. Ph.]. A preparation made by macerating for 8 days 15 grammes of o., 30 of soda soap, 4 of saffron, 24 of camphor, and 520 of alcohol, straining, expressing, and filtering. [B, 95 (a, 38) .J —Tinctura opii simplex [Ger. Ph., Finn, Ph., Russ. Ph,, Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph., Austr. Ph.] (seu vinosa). See Tinctura opii.- Tinctura opii vinosa Sydenhami. See Tinctura opii crocata.— Tincture of o. See Tinctura opi'i.- Trochisci opii [Br. Ph.]. See Troehisci glycyrrhiz^ et opii. — Turkey o. Lat., o. turcicum. Fr., o. de Turquie. Ger., tilrjdsches 0. A trade name for Smyrna o. Some restrict the term to the o. produced in the more northern parts of the o. districts of Anatolia and shipped O, no; 02. not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; ua, lull; U\ full; U^, urn; U^, Uke u (German). 312 OPOBALSAMUM OPUNTIA 2474 at Constantinople (see Constantinople o.), but there seems to be no essential difference between the drugs shipped at Smyrna and at Constantinople. [B, 5, 18, 77, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Vin d»o. (Fr.). See Tinctura opii.—-'Vin. d*o. aromatisfi (Fr.). See CEnoli d^o. aro- matique. — Vin d'o. compost. 1. See Tinctura opii crocata. 2. Of the Fr. Cod., see Vinum opii.— Vin d*o. de Marabelli (Fr.). A preparation made by digesting 55 grammes of o. with 107 of 20- per-cent. alcohol and 328 of white wine for 5 days and filtering. [B, 119 (a, 38),] — Vin d'o. par la fermentation (Fr.). See Laudamum de Rotusseau. — Vin d'o. salrano-glycyrrhiz6 (Fr.). See Elixir PA PA VEMs.— Vinegar of o. See Acetum oj3U.— Vinum opii. Fr., laudanum de Sydenham, vin d'o. compose [Fr. Cod.]. Syn. : laudanum liguidum. vinum thebaicum [Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph., Norw. Ph.] (1st def.). 1. Of the U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Norw. Ph., a preparation consisting of 10 parts of powdered o. macerated for 7 days with 1 part of cloves in No, 30 powder, 1 of cinnamon in No. 60 powder, and 90 parts of strongest white wine, filtered and washed with enough more wine to make 100 parts [U. S. Ph.] ; or maceratd for 3 days [Dan, Ph.] (5 days [Swed. Ph.]) with 100 parts of sherry, 5 days with 100 parts of Malaga wine [Norw. Ph.], 7 days with 10 parts of alcohol and 40 of Spanish wine [Netherl. Ph.] ; or of 6 parts of extract of o. macerated for 7 days with 1 part each of cloves and cinnamon and 120 parts of sherry [Br. Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).] 2. Of the Netherl. Ph., see Tinctura opii. — Vinum opii aromati- Gum [Netherl. Ph.] (seu composituni). See Tinctura opii cro- cata. — Vinum opii crocatum. 1. Of the Norw. Ph., see Tinc- tura opii crocata. 2, Of the Finn. Ph., a preparation made by maceratinir for a week 1 part each of powdered o. and saffron, 3 parts of inspissated licorice-juice, and 60 of Malaga wine. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Virginia o. O. made in Virginia from poppies of almost every variety, especially from those with purple spots on the petals. [■'Proc. of the Am. Pnarm. Assoc," xiv, 233 (a, 50).]--'Weinigte O'tinctur (Ger.). See Tinctura opii. — "Wine of o. See Vinum opii. —Yunnan o. A variety of Chinese o. produced in the province of Yunnan, ranking next to Shensi o. It occurs in flat cakes wrapped in white paper. [B, 18, 77 (a, 35).]— Zambezi o. See Mozam- bique o. OPOBAtSAMUM (Lat.), n. n. Op(o2p)-o(o3)-ba2Kban)'sa!»m- (sa3m)-u3m(u4m). Gr., on-o^aAo-ajLioi/. Fr., o. Sp.. opobdlsamo, bdlsamo verdaderq (6 de la Meca, 6 siriaco [Sp. Pb.]). Ger., Opo- balsam. Opobalsam ; a resinous substance obtained in Arabia from Balsamodendron o. and Balsamodendron gileadense. Cf. Balm of Gilead. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— O. de Tolu (Fr.). See Balsam of Tolu.. — O. gennanique (Fr.). An alcoholic extract of the sprouts of Populus alba. [B, 38 (a, 14).]— O. gileadense. See Mecca balsam.— O. liquidum. See Balsam of Peru (1st def.).— O. siccum. Dried white balsam of Peru. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— O. verum. See Mecca balsam. — Resina opobalsami. Ger., trockner Opo- balsam. Dry white balsam of Peru. [B, 180 (a, 35).] OPOC AI.PASUM: (Lat.), n. n. Op(o2p)-o(o3)-ka21p(ka31p)'aas- (a"s)-u8m(u*m). See (Sum o. and Sassa gum. OPOCARPASON (Lat.), n. n. Op(o2p)-o(o'')-kaarp'a3s(a»s)-oan. Gr., hiTOKo.ptTa.a-ov. See Cakpasus and Cabpesium. OPODEI.DOC [Swiss Ph.] (Lat.), OPODEtDOCH (Lat.), n. n. indecl. O^p-o^d-e^ld'o'^k, -o'^s.io^ch.'^). A quasi-Oriental name, ap- parently first used and probably invented by Paracelsus. Fr., opo- deldoch. Ger., O., Opodeldok. See Linimentum saponato-camp/io- ratum. — Balsamum o. liquidum [Belg. Ph.]. See Linimentum saponato-cam^phoratum Uquidum. — Balftamum o. solidum [Belg. Ph.]. See Ltkimentum sapona/o-camp/ioraiwm.- Baume opodeldoch [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See under Baume.— Baume opo- deldoch. liquide [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Linimentum saponato-cam- phoratum liguidum.— MmplastTum. o. Of Paracelsus, a plaster made by mating together 2 oz. each of bdellium, ammoniacum, galbanum, sagapenum, and opopanax, adding U lb. of Strassburg turpentine, 4 oz. of bay-oil. and 2 oz. of amber, and stirring well together over a gentle fire ; or 1 lb. of litharge, li^ lb. of calamine, 2 lbs. of olive-oil, and 1 lb. of linseed-oil, and, after mixing with the preceding, adding 1 lb. each of yellow wax and colophony, boihng again and stirring till all are incorporated, and adding gradually 1 oz. each of astringent saffron of mars, loadstone, colcothar, olibanum, myrrh, amber, mastich, sarcocolla. dragon's blood, and camphor, and 2 oz. of round birthwort-root, letting the whole stand over a slow fire till the proper consistence is acquired. [B, 200 (a, 14).]— Iodized o. Of W. C. Baker, a preparation made by mixing a solu- tion of 8 oz. of iodide of potassium in 2 pints of 68-|ier-cent. alcohol with a hot solution of 14 oz. of animal soap in 2 pints of 68-per-cent. alcohol, and adding 2 drachms of oil of garden lavender to flavor. ['"Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xv, 156 (a, 50 ; a. 35).]— I>ini- mentum o. [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. Sp., linimento de o. [Mex. Ph.], See O. — tinimentum o. liqnidum. 1. Bee Lini- mentum sAPONis. 2. Of the Swiss Ph., see Linimentum saponato- camphoratum Uquidum. — liiquid o. See Linimentum saponato- cartiphoratum. Uquidum.— O. jodatum [Swiss Ph.]. See Lini- mentum potassji iodidi cum sapone. — O. liquidum [Swiss Ph.]. See Linimentum saponato-camphoratum liquidum. — Solid o. Ordinary o., the linimentum saponis of the U. S. Ph. [a, 38.] OPODIDYMUS (Lat.), OPODYMUS (Lat.), n's m. Op-o(o3)- di2d'i'''m(u8m), -o2d'i'*m(u»m)-u3s(u*s). From w^, the face, and SCSv- Mos, double. Fr., opodidyme. A monster with a single head but two faces. [L, 41, 49 (a. 14).] OPOIi (Fr.), OPOI-E (Fr.). OPOI-ITE (Fr.), n's. 0-pol, -po-la, -po-let. From OTTOS, juice. Old terms for vegetable juice. [L, 41, 49 (a, 43).] OPOPANAX [Fr. Cod.] (Lat.), n. m. 0^(o2p)-o*p'a*n(a»n)-a2x- (a^x). Gen., -an'acos i-an'acis). Gr., b-rroirava^ (from oirds, juice, and iravol, a plant that yielded o.). Written also opoponax. Sp., opopanaco [Mex. Ph., Sp. Ph.]. 1. A genus of umbelliferous herbs, of the Peucedanece. 2. A hard, brittle, orange-brown gum-resin occurring either in irregular, somewhat angular, separate pieces about the size of a hazel-nut or walnut (p. in granis) or in larger agglutinated masses (o. in placentis\ formerly used as an anti- spasmodic and deobstruent. It is usually referred, probably er- roneously, to 0. chironium. Powel considers it a product of Persia. [B, 5, 18. 42, 131, 180 (a, 35).]— English o. The juice of Levisticum offi^cinalc—Gumtni opopanacis (seu resina o.). See 0. (2d def.), — O. chironium. Ger., dchte G'pfianze. O. -plant, rou^h parsnip; a species found in southern Europe. It yields a milky juice which hardens into a gum-resin usually identified with o. [B, 5, 18, 185 (a, 35).]- O. in granis, O. in placentis. See under O. (2d def.),— O. persicum. A species very closely allied to 0. chironium. It yields a gum-resin which has, however, neither the appearance nor the peculiar odor of o. [B, 42 (a, 35).] OPORICE(Lat.),n. f. Op(o*p)-or'i2-se{ka). From on-toptKos, made of fruit. Fr., oporigue. Or Pliny, a medicine made from various autumnal fruits. [B.] OPOTOMOCATHETER (Lat.), n. m. 03p.oat-o3m-o(o8)-ka2th- (ka8th)'e2t-u^r(ar). Gen., -er'os {-is). From on-^, an opening, roiwdff, cutting, and Ka^er^p, a catheter. The elastic catheter with a stylet. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPPENAtT (Ger.). n. Op'pe^n-a^-u*. A place in the grand duchy of Baden, (Sermany, where there is a chalybeate spring. [L, 30, 37, 49 (a. 14).] OPPILATIO (Lat.), n. f. 02p-pin(pel)-a(ai')'shi2(tia)-o. "Gen., -on'is. From oppilare, to stop up. Fr., oppilation. A stoppingup, obstruction. [A, 313 (a, 21).]— O. telse cellulosse neonatorum. See Sclerema neonatorum. OPPIIiATIVE, adj. 0=p'i''l-aat-i3v. Lat., oppilativus. Fr., oppilatif. Obstructive. OPPONENS (Lat.), n. m. 02p-pon'e2nz(ans). Gen., -ent'ig. From opponere, to place against. Fr., opposant. Ger., Entgegen- steller. A muscle that acts as the direct antagonist of another muscle or that opposes one part of the body to another part. [L.] — O. digit! minimi pedis. Fi*., opposant du petit orteil. Ger., Gegensteller der kleinen Zehe. A small muscle arising from the os calcis and inserted into the head and anterior portion and lower surface of the fifth metatarsal bone. [L, 332.] Cf. Flexor digiti minimi pedis brevis. — O. digiti quinti. See 0. minimi digiti. — 0. hallucis. A small fasciculus, not often found, usually given off from the adductor pollicis pedis and attached to the metatarsal bone of the great toe. [Quain (J).]— O. minimi digiti. Fr., opposant du petit doigt (1st def.). adducteur oblique du quatrihne os du mita- carpe (1st def.), metarcarpien (1st def.), carpo-metacarpien du petit doigt (1st def.). Ger., Anzieher des kleinen Fingers (1st def,). 1. In the hand, a muscle rising from the unciform bone and the annular ligament, and attached to the ulnar border of the fifth metacarpal bone. It acts by adduction of the fifth metacarpal bone to make the hand more hollow. [A, 246.] 2. See O. digiti minimi pedis.— O, pollicis. FV., opposant (ou carpo-mita- carpien, ou metacarpophalangien) du pouce. Ger., Gegensteller des Daumens. 1. A muscle arising from the annular ligament of the wrist and the outer side of the ridge on the trapezium, and inserted into the whole length of the first metacarpal bone and also the adjacent palmar surface. It acts, by rotating the meta- carpal bone, to oppose the thumb to the fingers. [A, 246 (L).] 3. See AVDJJCTOR pollicis manus. OPPOSANT (Fr.), n. Op-po-za^n^. See Opponens.— O. du petit doigt. See Opponens minimi digiti.— O, du petit orteil. See Opponens digiti minimi pedis.— O. du pouce. See Opponens pollicis. OPPOSITIFLORUS (Lat.), adj. 02p-po2z(poi2s)-i2t-i»-flor'u8s- (u*s). From opponere., to place against, and fios., a fiower. Fr., oppositifiore. Having the fiowers opposite each other. [B, 123 (a, 85).] OPPOSITIFOLIOUS, adj. 02p-po32-i3t-ia-fol'ia-u»s. Lat., oppositifolius (from opponere^ to place against, and foliitm, a leaf). Fr., oppositi folic. Ger., blattgegenstdndig (Ist def.),paarblattrig (2d def.). 1. Situated opposite to a leaf. 2. Of leaves, opposite to each other of plants, having the leaves opposite. [B, 1» 19, 123 (a, 35).] OPPRESSION, n. OSp-preSsh'u^n. Lat. , oppressfo (from op- primere^ to press against). Fr., o. Ger., O. A morbid sensation of weight or fullness, [o, 48.]— O. des forces (Fr.). A condition in which a patient, instead of losing his powers, is embarrassed by their excess, and, so to speak, oppressed by their power. [L, 49 (a, 34).]— O. of the breast. Lat., oppressio pectoris. Fr., o, de la poitrine. Difilcult respiration with a sensation of weight in the chest— the predominating symptom of nightmare. [L, 49 (a, 14).]— O. of the heart, A sensation of weight in the cardiac region, with irregular action of the heart ; frequently present in certain neu- roses, [a, 34.]— Precordial o. c5. felt at the preecordium. It occurs in hysteria, neurasthenia, and certain functional cardiac and gastric troubles, [a, 34.] OPS (Lat.), n. f. O^psfops). Gen., op'os, op'is. Gr., wdf. See Eve. — O. metallum. Or the alchemists, mercury. [A, 325 (a, 48).] OPSIALGTA (Lat.), n. f. 0'>ps-ia-asifa''l)'3i''(gi'')-a". From oi/fts, the face, and aAyos, pain. See Trigeminal neuralgia. OPSIGONOUS, adj. O^ps-i'^g'oan-uSs. Gr., infriyovov (from 6i//e', late, and yiyvea-Bai. to come into being). Lat., opsigomis. Fr., opsigone. Late, developing slowly. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPSIOBONTES (Lat.), n. m. pi. O^ps-i^-oSd-o^nt'ezCeSz). From oi//ts, the eye, and oSoiis, a tooth. The eye-teeth. [L, 50 (a, 14),] OPSIOMETEK, n. O^^s-i^-o'^m'e^t-vfiv. Lat., opsiometrum (from 01^15, vision, and fxirpov, a measure). Fr., opsiom&tre. Ger., Sehweitenmesser. See Optometer. OPSIONXTSI (Lat.), n. f . pi. 02ps-i2-o(oS)-nu'>8(nus)'i(e). From oi/fis. vision, and voOo-os. disease. An old term for disorders of vision, or of the visual apparatus. [F.] A, ape; A^, at; As, ah; A*, ell; Ch, chin; Ch2, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2475 OPOBALSAMUM OPUNTIA OPSIS (Lat.), n. f. O^ps'i^s. Gen., op'seos, op'sis. Gr., oi/fts. 1. See Sight and Vision, a. See Facies (ad def.). OPSITOCIA (Lat.), n. f. 02ps-i3-to(to2)'si2(kia)-ai'. From 6i//tf, late, and tokos, a bringing forth. Fr., opsitocie. See Partus sero- tinus. OPSOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. 02ps-o(oa)-D:iaCma3)'ni'»-a8. From o^f/ov (see Opson), and fiavia, mania. Fr., opsomanie. Ger., Leck- erwuth. An uncontrollable desire for dainty or sweet food. [" Lan- cet," Jan. 23, 1892, p. 235 (a, 50).] OPSON (Lat.), n. n. OSps'o^n. Gr., o^liov. Cooked food. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OPXACTIN (Lat.), n. f. 02pt-a2kt(a3kt)'i2n(6n). Gen., -in'os. From oJTTiis, visible, and aKTc's, a ray. The visual axis or line of sight. [L, 50 (tt, 14).] OPTIC, OPTICAL, adj's. 02pt'i=k, -i2-k'l. Gr., ojTTiKOff (from opav, to see). Lat., opticus. Ger., optisch. Pertaining to the eye or to the sight. [L. 343.] OPTICIAN, n. 02pt-i2'sh'n. Ger., Augenglasschleifer, A maker or vender of optical instruments, [a, 48.] OP'yiCO-CILIARY, adj. 02pt"i2k-o-sin'i2-a-ria. Pertaining to or connected with the ciliary and optic nerves. [L.] OPTICOCINEKEA (Lat.), n. f. 02pt-i2k-o(o3)-si2n(ki»n)-e(e'")'- re^-a^. From otttikos (see Optic), and cinereiiSt similar to ashes. The gray matter of the optic tract. [K.] OPTICO-TKOCHrEl-SCIiEROTICIEN (Fr), n, Op-te-ko- tro-kla-e-skla-ro-te-se-a^n^. The obliquus oculi superior. [F.] OPTICS, n. sing. O^pt'i^ks. Gr., bnTiKd (from otttiko's, for sight). Fr., opjique, Ger., Optik. The science of light and vision, [a, 48.]— Physiological o. That branch of o. which treats of and establishes the conditions necessary for the act of vision. It is sub- divided into three branches : (a) dioptrics ; (b) the consideration of the impressions produced by light, with special reference to the relation of objective light to light-perception ; (c) the science of visual perception. [Graefe and Saemisch (F).] OPTICUS (Lat), adj. 02pt'i2k-uas(u'is). See Optic ; as an. m., seeCHOANOiDEUS.~InfracorticalesO'centrum(Ger.). Of Mona- kow, the corpora quadrlgemina, as distinguished from the visual centres in the occipital cortex. ["■ Arch, fur Psych.," xiv, 1883, p. 697 (K).]— O'schwund (Ger.). Phthisis bulbi. OPTILOS (Lat.), n. m. OSpt'iai-o^s. Doric Gr., on-TiAos. See Eye. OPTOGKAM, n. O^pt'o-gra^m. From oli/f, the eye, and ypa.ii.y.a, a wrteing. Fr., optogramme. A faint imagre, sometimes visible on the retina for a snort time after death, of the last object perceived by the retina before death. [W. C, Ayres, " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Mar.,1881, p. 321.] OPTOGKAPH, n. O^pt'o-gra^f. From hirros, visible, and ypaog*s-o. See Chenopodium vulvaria.— Garden o. See Atriplex hortensis. —Wild o. Any one of several species of Atriplex and Chenopo- dium. [B, 375 (a, 35).] ORAIi, adj. O'r'l. From os, the mouth. Pertaining to the mouth. ORANGE, n. O'r'e^nj. Lat., aurantium (from aurum, gold). Fr , o. Ger., O. 1. The genus Citrus, especially the Citrus auran- tium, also its fruit. [B, 19, 185, 275 (a, 35).] 2. An o.-colored dye- stuff. [B, )9, 185, 275 (a, 35) ; B, 3^ 270 (a, 38).]— Alcoholic extract ofo. See Extrait alcoolique dVcorce d''o,— Alcoholic syrup of o.-peel. Fr., sirop d'^ecorce d''o. alcoolique. Syrupus aurantii prepared with the aid of alcohol. [B, 97.]— Alcoolat d'6corce (ou d'liuile) d'o. (Fr,). See Spiritus aurantii.— Alcoolat ure d'o. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Tinctura aurantii dulcis. — Alcool6 d'6corce d'o. (Fr.). See Tinctura aurantii amari. — Alkaline -wine of o.-peel. See Elixir aurantiorum composi/wm.- Aque- ous extract of o.-peel. See Extrait aqueux dV-corce d''o.— Aqueous syrup of o,-peel. Fr., sirop d''ecorce d^o. aqueux. Syrupus aurantii prepared without the aid of alcohol. [B, 97.]— Bergamot o. See Citrus bergamia. — Bitter o. Lat., auran- tiu7}i amarum, aurantii fructus [Br. Ph.]. Fr.. o. am^re, biga- rade [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., bittere 0. (oder Pomeranze). Sp., naranja agria [Mex. Pn.]. Seville o., the ripe fruit of Citrus vulgaris. Its juice, which contains citi-ic acid, is employed in febrile diseases like lemon-juice. [B, 5, 18, 180, 185 (a, 35).]— Bitter-o.-peel. Lat., aurantii amari cortex [U. S. Ph.], aurantii cortex [Br, Ph.], cor- tex fructus aurantii [(^er. Ph., Dan. Ph.], cornea; fructuum. au- rantii [Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.], cortex aurantii fructus [Belg. Ph., Finn. Ph., Buss. Ph.], cortex aurantiorum [Swiss Ph.],c2frats au- rantium {cortex) [Belg. Ph.], aurantium {cortex) [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Netherl. Ph.], aurantii friictus maturi epidermis [Gr. Ph.]. Fr., ecorce (ou zestes) d''o. amtre (ou de bigarade [Fr, Cod.]). Ger., Pomeranzenschale. The rind of the fruit of Citrus vulgqris. It contains a crystalline acid, C44H28O14, a non-crystalline resinoid substance, hesperidin, isohesperidin, and auran tianarln. It is car- minative, stomachic, and mildly tonic, but is used chiefly as an adju- vant. [B, 5, 18, 180, 185 (a, 35).]— Blood o. See JIfoitao.— China o. Fr.,0. de Chine, l. BeeSweeto. 2. See Citrus bigaradiamyrtifolia. — Chrome-o. Ger., Chromo\ A mixture of basic lead chromate (chrome-red) and normal lead chromate (chrome-yellow). [B, 3.] — Compound elixir of o. See jEZia;ir aurantiorum compositum. —Compound infusion of o.-peel. See Infusum aurantii com- positum. — Compound wine of o.-peel. See Vinum auranti- orum compositum. — Confection of o, -peel. Fr., confection d''o., conserve cfecorce d^o. See Confectio aurantii.— Conserve of o. Ft., conserve d''o. See Conserva aurantii and Confectio aurantii. — Conserve of o.-fiowers. See Conser-ya ^orwm aurantii (under AuRANTius).— Conserve of o.-peel. See Confectio aurantii.— Cura<;oa o.-peel. The peel of a bitter o. growing on the island of Curagoa. [B, 81 (o, 38).]— Dimethylaniline o. See Heli- ANTHiN.- Double o.-flower water. See under Aqua aurantii florum (under Aurantius).— Dry essence of o. See Oleosaccha- rum AURANTII.— East Indian o. See Citrus pompelmos, also Cit- rus DwjgraWs.— Eau d'6corce d'o. See ^guo^cornciim aurantio- rum. — lilcoree d'o. (Fr.). See Sweet-o. -peel.— 'Kcorce d'o. amSre [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Bitter-o.-peel.-'E.liTtir of o. See Elixir au- rantii. — Esprit d'6corce d'o, (Fr.), Esprit d'o. [Fr, Cod.] (Fr.). See Spiritus aurantii.— Essence d'o. douce (Fr.). The oil of sweet-o.-peel. [B, 81 (a, 21).]— Essence d'o. sfeche (Fr.). See Oleo- saccharum, aurantii.— Essential oil of o-peel. See Oil of o.-peel. — Extract of o. -leaves. See Extr actum foliorum citri aurantii. —Extrait alcoolique d*6corce d'o. (Fr.). A preparation made by infusing 4 parts each of o.-peel and alcohol and 8 of water, ex- pressing, distilling off the alcohol, and evaporating. [B, 119 (o, 38).] —Extrait aqueux d'6corce d'o. (Fr.). A preparation made by boiling 1 part of o.-peel in 6 parts of water once or twice, straining, and evaporating. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — Fluid extract of bitter-o.- peel [U. S. Ph.]. See Extractum aurantii amari fiuidum.— Huile (essentielle d'^corce) d'o, (Fr.), Huile volatile d'o. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Oil of o.-peei.— Hydrolat d'6corce d'o. (Fr.). See Aqua corticum aurantiorum. — Infusion d'£corce d'o. composee (Fr.). SeeJnfusum aurantii compositum.— In- fusion of o.-peel. See Infusum aurantii.— Jamaica (man- darin) o. See Glycosmis cifri/oh'a.— I^imonade a I'o. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). A preparation made by adding to 900 parts of water 100 of sirop d'acide citrique [Fr. Cod.] to which 9 parts of tinctura auran- tii dulcis have been added. [B.]— Malta o., Maltese o. Fr., o. de Malte, o. d siic rouge. See Citrus aurantium melitense. [B, 185, 275 (a, 35).] — Mandarin o. Fr., o. noble. See Citrus bigara- dia myrtifotia. — Methyl o. See Helianthin.— Oil of o,-flow- ers. Lat., oleum, aurantii fioi'um [U. S. Ph., Ger. Ph.], oleum volatile floris citri aurantii [Fr, Cod .] . Fr. , esprit (ou huile volatile de fieur) d'^oranger [Fr, Cod.], essence de n^roli, alcoolat des fleurs d''oranger. Ger., O^nbliithenol, Neroliol. A highly aromatic, vola- tile, bitterish, brownish oil extracted from o.-flowers, showing a violet fluorescence when mixed with alcohol. It contains a small amount of aurade, but consists chiefly of a volatile liquid hydrocarbon, CioHie- It is frequently adulterated with oil of o.-leaves. Sp. gi\, 0'889. [B, 18, 81.]— Oil of o.-leaves. Fr., essence de petit grain. The volatile oil distilled from o.-leaves ; frequently used to adulter- ate oil of o.-flowers. It contains no aurade. That obtained from the bitter o. is far more fragrant than that from the sweet o. It consists mainly of a hydrocarbon of jjrobably the same composition as that composing o.-flower oil, and is used in perfumery- [B, 18.] — Oil of o.-peel. Lat., oleum aurantii {corticis [U. S. PnOiSeu cethereum). Fr., huile volatile d'o. (ou de bigarade) [Fr. Cod.], huile {essentielle d'^icorce) d''o. Ger., Pomeranzensohalenol, Cn- schalenol. Essential (or volatile) oil of o.-peel ; an aromatic, bit- terish oil, white and clear when obtained by distillation, or darker and less pure (because holding in suspension or solution mucilage and other fixed substances) when obtained by expression. It is isomeric with oil of turpentine, but is distinguished from the latter by its odor and by being dextrorotary. The oil extracted from bitter-o.-jjeel (essence de bigarade) is much more fragrant than that obtained from the sweet o. {essence de Portugal), It is used for flavoring, and forms a part of the elixir aurantii of the U. S. Ph. [B, 5, 18 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxii (a, 50).]— Oleosaccharum of o. See Oleosaccharum aurantii.— O, Sl sue rouge (Fr.). See Malta o.—O. berries. See Fructus aurantii immaturi (under Aurantius).— O. douce (Fr.). See Sweet 0.— O.-flower pomatum. See Pomatum florum naph^:.- O.-flowers, See Aurantii flores (under Aurantius).— 0.-fl,ower water. See Aqua aurantii florum, (under Aurantius).— O. -juice. See Succus aurantiorum.— O.-leaves. Fr., feuilles d^oranges [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Cnbldtter. The leaves of Citrus aurantium, bigara- dia. [B.] — O'nbliithenol (Ger.). See Oil of 0. -powers.— O'nblU- thensyrup [Ger. Ph.] (Ger.). See Syrupus aurantii florum (un- der Aurantius).- O'nschalenbl (Ger.). See Oil of o.-peel.— O. peas, O. berries. See FYuctus aurantii immaturi. — O.-peel. See Bitter-o.-peel and Sweet-o.-peel.— O.-peel water. See Aqua A, ape; A2, at; A^, ah; A*, all; CIi, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N*, tank; 2477 OR OROANETTINE corticum aurantiorum.— O.-root. The Hydrastis canadensis or its rhizome. [B, 5, 185. 275 (o, 35).l— O'roth tGer.). Orange-colored, with the red predominating:. [B, 1S3 {a, 35).]— O. -tree. The Cit- rus aurantium. [B, 275 (a, 35).] See also the various subheads of 0,_O*s Tertes (Fr.). See 0. peas.— O. zeste. See Flavedo corticis AURANTii.— Osage o. See Maclura attrantiaca.— Portugal o. See Citrus aurantium olyssiponense. See 0. of PoriugfaL— Quadru- ple o. -flower water. See under Aqua aurantii florum (under AuRANTius),— Seville o. See Bitter o.— Sirop d*6corce d'o. al- coolique (Fr.). See Alcoholic syrup of o.-peel.Sirop d*6corce d'o. amfere [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Syrupus aurantii.— Sirop d'- £corce d'o. aqueux (Fr.). See Aqueous syrup of o.-peel.— Sirop d'6corce d'o. douce (Fr.). A preparation made by infusing 1 AURANTII jffiontm. — Sirop de sue d'o. (Fr.). See Syrupus de avuan- Tiis.— Sirop de sue d'o. (Fr.). See Synipus e sitcco aurantii.— Si- rop d'o. (Fr.). A preparation made by aromatizing 1,000 grammes of sirop d'acide citrique [Fr. Cod.] with 30 of tinctura aurantii dul- cis. [B, 113.]— Spirit of o. (-peel). See SpiVi/us aurantii.— Sue d'o. douce [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Succ^its aurantiorum.— Sweet o. Lat., aurantium dulce. Fr., o. {douce). Ger., sUsse O. Coder Pome- ranze). The Citrus aurantium (g. v., 2d def.), or its fruit. [B ; a, 35.] — Sw^eet-o.-peel. Lat., aurantii dulcis cortex [U. S. Ph.], cor- tex aurantiorum duldum. Fr., 4corce d''o. [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., msse Cschalen (oder Pomeranzenschalen). The rind of the sweet o. (see Citrus aurantium [2d def.]). It is aromatic, but has not the tonic properties of bitter-o.-peel, and is preferred for flavoring only. [B, 5, 18 (a, 35).]— Sweet-o.-tree. See Citrus aurantium (2d def.).— Syrup of o. See Syrupus aurantii.— Syrup of o.- flowers. See Syrupus aurantii jlorum (under Aurantius). — Syrup of o.-juice. See Syrupus e succo aurantiorum.— Tein- ture d'ficorce d'o. (Fr.). See Tinctura aurantii amari. — Tein- ture d*6corce d'o. douce (Fr.). See Tinctura avrajutii dulcis. — Teinture de fleurs d'o. (Fr.). A preparation made by macer- ating 1 part of 0. -flowers in 3 parts of alcohol. — Teinture d'es- sence'd'o. (zeste) [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Spiritus aurantii.— Tein- ture d'o. am6re [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Tinctura aurantii amari. — Teinture d'o's Tertes (Fr.). See Tinctura pomorum auran- tiorum immaturorum (under Aurantius).— Tincture of bitter- o.-peel. See Tinctura aurantii amari. — Tincture of fresh o.- peel. See Tinctiira aurantii receniis.— Tincture of sweet-o.- peel. See Tinctura aurantii dulcis.— Tincture of unripe o. See Tinctura pomorum aurantiorum immaturorutn (under Au- rantius).— Triple o. -flower water. See under Aqua aurantii Jlorum (under Aurantius).— Vin d'^corce d'o. (Fr.). A prepara- tion made by digesting 1 part of o.-peel in 6 parts of Spanish wine, and straining. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Vinous syrup of o.-peel. Fr., sirop d'icorce d''o. vineux. A syrup made by digesting o.-peel in white wine and adding sugar. [B, 97, 119.]— Volatile oil of o.- peel. See Oil of o.-peei.- "Water of o.-leaves [Bat. Ph., 1805, Bav. Ph., 1832, Turin Ph., 1833]. Fr., eau defeuilles d'oranger. A distilled water made from o.-leaves. [B, 97, 119.]— "West Indian o. See Citrus pompelmos. — Wine of o.-peel. See Essentia corti- cum aurantiorum vinosa. OKANGEADE, n. O^r-e^nj-ad'. Fr., o. A beverage made from the juice of the orange. [B, ITD (a, 35).]- Purgative o. Fr.. o. purgative. Common purgative lemonade with the addition of some tincture of fresh orange-peel. OBANGEAT (Fr.), n. O-raan^-zhas. A conserve of orange- peel with sugar ; the candied peel of Citrus spataforma. [Rice (a, 35).] Cf. Confectio aurantii. OBANGEB (Fr.), n. O-ra^n^-zha. See Citrus aurantium {1st def.) ; as a n. pi., o''s, the Aurantieoe. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— Alcoolat des fleurs d'o. See Oil of 0RANGE-/iowers.— Eau de feuilles d'o. See Water of ORANGE-Zeaves.- Eau distillfie de fleurs d'o. See ^g«a AURANTII ^or«m (under Aurantius).— Esprit d'o. [Fr. Cod.]. See Oil of ORANGE-jflowers.— Extrait de feuilles d'o. See Exfraxitum. foliorum citri attrantu.- Hydrolat de fleurs d'o. See Aqun aurantii ^or«m.— Infusion de feuilles d'o. A preparation made by infusing 11 grammes of dry orange- leaves in a litre of boiling water and straining. fB, 119 (a 38) J— O. des bois. See Citrus aurantium rugosum. — O. vrai [Fr. Cod.]. The Citrus aurantium. [B.]— Poinmade A la fleur d'o. See Po- matum Jlorum NAPHiG.— Poudi-e d'o, (feuille) [Fr. Cod.]. Lat., pulvis foliorum, aurantiorum [Fr. Cod.]. The dried leaves of the bitter orange reduced to a powder and passed through a sieve of 120 meshes to the inch (French). [B, 113.]— Sirop de fleur d'o. [Fr. Cod.]. See Syrupus aurantii florum (under Aurantius).— Teinture d'essence d'o. (fleur) [Fr. Cod.]. A solution of 3 parts of volatile oil of orange-flowers in 98 of 90-per-cent. alcohol. [B, 113.] Cf. Spiritus aurantii.— Tisane d'o. (feuille) [Fr. Cod.]. Lat., ptisana defolUs citri aurantii [Fr. Cod.]. An infusion of 5 parts of orange-flower leaves in 1,000 of boiling distilled water. [B, 113.] OKANGE SPRING, n. 02r'e'»nj. A place in Marion County, Florida, where there is a mineral spring. [A, 363 (a, 21).] OKANGETTE [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.), n. O-ra^na-zhen. See Fructus AURANTII immaturi (under Aurantius). OKANGIN (Fr.), n. O-T&^n^-zhsJ^n^. See Cucurbita auranti- formis. ORANTIN, n. O-ra^nt'i^n. A substance obtained by digesting 50 grammes of annotto with 100 of sodium carbonate in 1 litre of water, and evaporating to one half. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiii, 174 (a, 50).] ORB (Ger.), n. Orb. A place in Hesse, Prussia, where there are saline and chalybeate springs. [L, 30, 37, 49 (a, 14).] ORBICUIjAK, adj. O'rb-i^k'u^l-aSr. Lat.. orbicularis., orbicu- latus (from orbiculus, a small circle). Fr,, orbiculaire, Ger., hreis- rund, kreisformig. Circular. [B, 1, 133, 291 (a, 35).] ORBICULARIS (Lat.), adj. 02rb-i2k-u21(u41)-afa3)'ri3s. See Orbicular ; as a n., a muscle that surrounds an opening, [a, 48.] — O. ani. See Sphincter ani.—O. inferior. See 0. oculi palpebra- Us inferior.— O. internus. The palpebral portion of the o. palpe- brarum. [L, 31.]— O. raialaris. The outer and most inferior part of the palpebral portion of the o. palpebrarum. [L, 31.]— O. oculi [Ger. Anat. Soc.]. See O. palpebrarum.—O. oculi palpebralis inferior. The portion of the orbital part of the o. palpebrarum lying along the lower margin of the orbit. [L.]— O. oculi palpe- bralis superior. The portion of the orbital part of the o. pal- pebrarum lying along the upper margin of the orbit. [L.]— O. oculi, pars lacrinnalis [Ger, Anat. Soc.]. See Tensor tarsi.— O, oculi, pars orbitalis [Ger. Anat. Soc.]. The orbital jportion of the o. palpebrarum. [A, 5.]— O. oculi, pars palpebralis [Ger. Anat. Soc.]. The palpebral portion of the o. palpebrarum. [A, 5,]— O. or- bitse. The orbital portion of the o. palpebrarum, [L.]— O. oris. Fr.^ orbiculaire labial (ou des Uvres). Ger., Kreismuskel der Lip- pen, Ringmuskel (oder SchUessmusJcel) des Mundes^ kreisformigcr Schliessmuskel. A muscle surrounding the mouth, situated in the substance of the lips, and extending from one labial commis- sure to the other. It is made up of a facial portion, or stratum externum, continuous with the various surrounding muscles that pass over it to the lips, and a labial or marginal part (stratum in- ternum), underlying the red border of the lips. It draws the lips together, and assists in closing them ; the facial portion pouts the lips ; and the labial portion assists in compressing the lips upon the teeth. [C ; L, 135 (a, 50).]— O. palpebralis, O, palpebra- rum. Fr., orbiculaire des paupi^res. Ger., AugeididschUesser, runder (oder rundlicher) Muskel der Augenlider, Kreismuskel (oder Ringmuskel, oder Schliessmuskel) der Augenlider. The sphincter muscle surrounding the circumference of the orbit and eyehds. Its orbital portion arises from the internal angular pro- cess of the frontal bone, from the nasal process of the superior maxilla, and from the anterior surface and borders of the internal palpebral ligament. The fibres are directed outward, forming a broad, thin, flat layer which covers the eyelids and surrounds the circumference of the orbit. The palpebral or ciliary portion arises from the bifurcation of the internal palpebral ligament and forms a series of concentric curves, which are united on the outer side of the eyelids at an acute angle by a cellular rbaphe, some being in- serted into the external tarsal ligament and malar bone. [F ; L.] ORBICULO-STAPEBIAL, ad]. 02rb-i2k"u21-o-sta2p-ed'i2- a^l. From orbiculus, a small disc, and stapes, a stirrup. Fr., or- blculO'Stapidien. Pertaining to the orbicular process of the incus and to the stapes. ORBICULUS (Lat.), n. m. 02rb-iac'u2(u4)-uas(u4s). Dim. of orbis, a circle. Ger., Kreis, Teller {2d def.). 1. A small circle or cir- cular body. 3. The scutelliforai or cup-shaped part surrounding the double crown in the flower of certain species of Stapelia. [B, 133 (a, 35).] 3. See Troche.- O. capsulo-ciliaris. The zonule of Zinn. [L, 7.]— O. ciliaris. See Ciliary body and Lig amentum j9ec- tinatum. — O. gangliosus (ciliaris). See Ciroulus gangliosus ciliaris.— O, ligamentosus (ciliaris). The ciliary muscle. [L.] ORBIT, n. O^rb'i^t. Lat., orbita (from orbis, a circle). Fr., orbite. Gev., Augenhohle. The eye-socket ; a quadrilateral conical cavity, situated at the upper and anterior part of the face, with its base directed forward and cjutward and its apex backward and inward. It is composed of portions of the frontal, sphenoid, eth- moid, superior maxillary, malar, lacrymal, and palate bones. [C ; F.] ORBITAL, adj. O^rb'i^-t'l. Lat., orbitalis (from orfttfa, the orbit). Fr., orbitale, orbitaire. Ger,, o., orbitar. Pertaining to the orbit. [F.] ORBITALIS (Lat.), adj. 02rb-i2t-a(a3)'li2s. See Orbital ; aa a n. m., see Orbicularis oculi, pars orbitalis. ORBITOCELE (Lat.), n. f . 02rb-i«t-o(o3)-se(ka)Te(la) ; in Eng., o2rb'i'^t-o-se]. Gen., -cel'es. lYom orbita. the orbit, and «^Aij, a tumor. Fr., orbitocdle. A tumor protruding from the orbit. [A, 385 (a, 48).] OBBITO-EXTUS-SCLEROTICIEN (Fr.), n. Or-be-to-e^x- tu^-skla-ro-te-se-a^n'^. 'See Rectus oculi externus. ORBITO-INTUS-SCL^ROTICIEN (Fr.), n. Or-be-to-a2na- tu^-skla-ro-te-se-a^n^. See Rectus oculi mfcmus. ORBITO-MAXII.LI-LABIAL (Fr.), adj. Or-be-to-ma^x-e- le-la^-bi'^-a^l. See Levator labii superior. ORBITO-NASAIi, adj. Orb"i''t-o-na's'l. From orbita, the orbit, and nasus, the nose. Fr., o.-n. Pertaining to the orbit and the nose. [L, 41 (a, 14).] OKBITO-OCCIPITAL, adj. 0*rb"i2t-o-o=k-si2p'i2t>a21. From orbita, the orbit, and occiput (q. v.). Pertaining to the orbit and the occiput, [a, 48.] ORBITO-OCULAR, adj. O2rb"i''t-o.o2k'u21-a''r. From orbita, the orbit, and oculus, the eye. Fr., orbito-oculaire. Pertaining to the orbit and the eye. [L, 49 (a, 14).] ORBITO-PALPEBRAL (Fr.), adj. Cr-be-to-pa^l-pa-braSl. From orbita, the orbit, and palpebra, an eyelid. Pertaining to the orbit and the eyelids ; as a n., see Levator pa/pebrce superioris. OBBITO-SPHENOID, adj. 02rb"i2t-o-sfen'oid. Lat., orbito- sphenoidalis (from orbita, the orbit, and sphenoidalis {q. v.). Per- taining to the orbit and the sphenoid bone ; as a n., in the pi., the alsB parvse of the sphenoid bone. [C] OBBITO-SUS-PALP16brAI. (Fr.), n. Or-be-to-su^-pa^l-pa- bra^l. See Levator palpebroR superioris. ORCANETTE (Fr.), n. O^r-ka^-ne'^t. 1. The Anchusa tinc- foria or its root. 2. The genus Onosma. [B, 19, 121, 173 (a, 35).]— O. jaune. The Onosma echioides. or its root. [B, 19, 173 (o, 35).] OKCANETTINE (Fr.), n. O^r-ka^-nat-ten. See Anchusic acid. O, no; 02, not; O^, whole; TIi, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U^, lull; V*, full: U^, urn; V\ like ii (German). ORCEIC ACID OREILLE 2478 ORCEIC ACID, n. O'r-se'isk. See Orcein. ORCEIN, n. O^r'se^-ii'n. Fr., orciine. Ger., 0. A dark-red- dish derivative of orein, CHvNOs. [B, 3, 270 (a, 38) ; B, 4.1 ORCELLE (Fr.), n. O^r-sen. The Agaricus orcella, Boccella tinctoria, and other tinctorial lichens. [B, 121 (o, 35).] ORCHANET, n. 0=rk'a'n-en. See Alkanet. ORCHEA (Lat.), n. f. 02rk(o"rch2)'e''-a». Gr., opxeot. See ScnoTUM. ORCHEITIS (Lat.), n. f. O=rk(o!roh>)-e«-i(e)'ti!s. Gen,, -it'idos (idis). From opxea, the scrotum. ¥r., orcMite. Ger., Hodensack- entziindung. Intlammation of the scrotum. [L. 50 (a, 14).] ORCHELtA (Lat.), n. f. 0'rk(o2rchs)-e=l'la'. The Boccella tinctoria and other tinctorial species of Boccella. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] ORCHEI/LIN, n. C^rk-eai'liiin. A purple red dye obtained from Boccella tinctoria. [B, 270 (a, 38).] ORCHEMPHRAXIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=rk(o2reh')-e»m-fra'x- (fra^x)'i2s. Gen., -pferaa;'eos (-is). See Orchidemphraxis. ORCHEOCEtE (Lat.), n. f. 02rk(o''rch2)-e!'-o(oS)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., o^rk'e^-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. See Orchiooblb. ORCHECEDEMOSARCOMA (Lat.), n. n. 02rk(o»rch'')-e>- e=d(o''-e''d)-em(am)-o(o»)-sa'rk-om'a'. Gien., -om'atos i-atis). For deriv,, see Orchea, (Edema, and Sarcoma. Elephantiasis of the scrotum. [L, BO (a, 14).] ORCHEOTOMY, n. O^rk-e^-o't'om-i^. From 5pxi5, the tes- ticle, and Tifivetv, to Cut. Ger., Orcheotomie. See Castration. ORCHESTROMANIA (Lat.), n. f. 0=rk(o^rcha)-e'st(ast)-ro- (ro^)-ina(ma2)'ni2-a3. From opxritrTpa, the orchestra, and juai'ta, mad- ness. See Chorea. ORCHIALGIA (Lat.), n. f. 02rk(o=rch2)-i»-a!l(a81)'ji«(gi")-as. From opx'5, the testicle, and ciAvos, pain. Fr., orchialgie. Ger., Hodenschmerz, Orchialgie. Neuralgia of the testicle. [E.] ORCHIC, adj. Crk'i^k. Lat., orchicus. Pertaining to the testicles. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ORCHICHOREIA (Lat.), n. f. O=rk(o2rchi)-i3-kor(ch''o''r)-i'- {e^'i^ya.^. From opxi?, the testicle, and xopeia, a dance. Fr., orchi- chorie. Ger., Orchichorie. (Choreiform movements of the testicle in consequence of contractions of the cremasteric muscle ; the con- dition is associated with neuralgic pain in the testicle, [a, 34.]— O. alternans. O. affecting first one testicle and then the other, [a, 34.]— O. completa. O. affecting both testicles.— O. simplex. O. affecting only one testicle. [A, 319 (a, 34).] ORCHID, n. O^rk'i'd. From opyis, the testicle. Fr., orchids. Ger., Knahenkraut. Any plant of the order Orchidace(B. [a, 35.] —Butterfly o. The Oncidium papilio. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Coral- root o. The genus Corallorrhiza. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Purple-lip 0. The Vanilla claviculata. [B, 275 (a, 35).] ORCHIDACEOUS, adj. O'rk-i^d-a'shu's. Fr., orchidace. Ger., orchisartig. Orchid-like; of flowers, having a six-leaved ir- regular perianth with the lower leaf developed into a lip as in the OrchidacecB (Fr., orchidacees ; Ger., Orchidaceen), which are the orchids, an order of monocotyledons belonging to Lindley's orchidal alUance. They are herbs, mostly epiphytal, growing in temperate or tropical regions, remarkable chiefly for their grotesque forms and the beauty and fragrance of their flowers. Vanilla and salep are almost the only economic products furnished by the order. [B, 1, 19, 34, 42, 170, 291 (a, 35).] ORCHIDAI., adj. Crk'i^-d'l. Lat., orchidalis. Resembling the genus Orchis ; of the o. alliance or Orchidales, which are, of Lindley, an alliance (nixus orchidalis) of the Endogence, consisting of the Burmanniacece, Orchidacece, and Apostasiacece. [B, 170 (a, 35).] ORCHID AIGIA (Lat.), n. f. 0%k(o'rch2)-i»d-an(a'l)'ji=(gi')-a». See Orchialgia. ORCHIDATONIA (Lat.), n. f. 02rk(o5rohs)-iM-a»t(a»t)-on- (o'n)'i2-a'. From opx's, the testicle, and arovia, slackness. Fr., orchidatonie. Ger., Hodensdilaffheit. Atony of the testicles. [L, 50 {a, 14).] ORCHIDATHOPHIA (Lat.), n. f. 02rk(o=rch!')-iM-a»t(a't)- ro(ro2)'fl''-a'. From 6pxi5. the testicle, and drpoi/n'a, atrophy. Atrophy of the testicles. [E.j ORCHIDAUXE (Lat.), n. f. 02rk(o»rch=)-i=d-a*x{ai>'u4x)-e(a). Gen., -aux'ei. From opxis, the testicle, and oiiji), growth. Ger., Hodenvergrosserung. Abnormal enlargement of one or both testi- cles. [L, 50 (o, 14).] ORCHIDE (Fr.), n, O^r-ked. See Orchid ; in the pi., o's, of Jussieu, the Orchidacece. [B, 170 (a, 35).] ORCHIDECTOMT, n. O^rk-i^d-e^'kt'om-i'. From Spxit, the testicle, and sktoh^, a cutting out. Excision of the testicle. ORCHIDEMPHRAXIS (Lat.), n. f. 0»rk(o'rch=)-iM-e>m- fra%(fra'x)'i''s. Gen., -phrax'eos (-is). From opxw. the testicle, and o(i*P«f '5, a stoppage. ¥r., orchidemphraxie. Obstruction of the vessels of the testicles. [L, 50 (o, 14).] ORCHIDENCEPHALOMA (Lat.), n. n. 0=rk(o'rch2)-iM-e'n- (e=n2)-se2f(ke=f)-a21(an)-om'a». Gen., -om'atos (,-atis). From opx«, a testicle, and kyui'fiaKo's, the brain (cf. Encephaloid). See Orchi- domyeloma. ORCHIDEOUS, adj. O^rk-i'd'e'-u's. Lat., orchideus (from 5pxi9, an orchid), Ger., orchisartig. Orchidaceous. The OrcMdece (Fr., orchidies; Ger., Orchideen) are; ll) the Orchidacece (see under Orchidaceous) ; and (2) of Baillon, a tribe (the Ophrydece of other authors) of the Orchidacece. [B, 1, 77, 123. 170 (a, 35).] ORCHIDION(Lat.),n. n, 02rk(o5rch2)-iWi2-o2n. Gr., opxi'Sioi- (dim. of opx«, the testicle). Fr,, o, A small testicle, [L, 50 (a, 14).] ORCHIDITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=rk(o!'rch=)-i2d-i(e)'tii's. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). See Orchitis. ORCHIDOCATABASIS (Lat.), n. f. O»rk(o»rch2)-i»d-o(o«)- ka!'t(kast)-a8b(asb)'a''s(a>s)-i's. Gen., -as'eos (.-ab'asis). From opxw, the testicle, and /caTa^oo-ts, a going down. The descent of the testicles from the abdomen into the scrotum. [L, 50 (o, 14),] ORCHIDOCBtB (Lat.). n. f. O»rk(o''rchi')-i«d-o(o»)-se(ka)'le- (la) ; in Eng., o''rk'i''d-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. See Orchiocele. ORCHIDODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. O'irk(o«rch2)-i2d-o(o>)-di'n- (du'n)'i'-a'. From opxi;, the testicle, and oSiiwj, pain. See Orchi- algia. ORCHIDOMENINGIXIS (Lat.), n. f. 0!'rk(o»rch=)-i2d-o(o')- me»n(man)-i2n(i2n2)-ji(ge)'ti2s. Gen., -git'idos (-idis). From opxis, the testicle, and (i^^'tJ, «• membrane. Inflammation of the tumca vaginalis testis. ORCHIDOMYELOIWA (Lat.), n. n. 0''rk(o=rch=)-i'd-o(o')-mi- (mu«)-e''l-om'a''. Gen., -om'atos {-atis). From opx», the testicle, and /lueAoy, marrow. Fr., orchidomy^lome. Ger., Hudenmark- schwamm. Medullary sarcoma of the testicle. [E.] OBCHIDONCUS (Lat.). n. m. 02rk(o2rch5)-i=d-o'n»k'u=s(u«s). From opxK, the testicle, and oyito!, a tumor. Fr., orehidonque. Ger., Hodengeschvmlst. A tumor or swelling of the testicle. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ORCHIDOPEXIA (Lat,), n. f., ORCHIDORRHAPHY, n. 05rk(o»rch«)-i''d-o(o')-pe"x(pax)'i'-a', o^rk-i^d-o'r'ra^f-i^. From 6p- X«, the testicle and Tnivj-iii-ai, to fix, or piirreii', to sew. Ger., Or- chidopexie. Fixation of the testicle by stitching it to some sur- rounding structure, [a, 34,] ORCHIDOSCHEOCEIiE (Lat.), n. f. 0'rk(o»rcha)-i=d-o=s-ke''- (ch>ei')-o(oS)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., o^rk-l^d-o's'ke'-o-sel. Gen,, -cel'e.s. See Orchioschkocele. ORCHIDOSPONGIOMATA (Lat.), n. n. pi. 0«rk(o»rch')-i'd- o(o*)-spo=n(spo'n=)-ji'(gi°)-om'a2t(a't)-a». From opxw, the testicle, and o-irovjiia, a sponge. Tuberculous tumors of the testicle. . [E,] ORCHIDOTOMY, n. Crk-i^d-o^t'om-i". Lat,, orchidotomia (from opxw, the testicle, and rofii, a cutting). Fr., orchidotomie. See Castration. ORCHIDOTUBERCri-A (Lat.), n. n. pi. 0»rk(o«rch»)-l>d- o(o')-tu=b(tub)-u>rk(e»rk)'u"l(un)-a''. From Bpxw, the testicle, and tuberculum, a tubercle. See Orchidospongiomata. OBCHIDOXYIOMA (Lat.), n. n. 02rk(oi'rch=)-i»d-o(oS)-ti(tu»)- lo'ma'. Gen., -cmi'atos {-atis). From opxw, th'e testicle, and riiAos, a callus. Fr., orchidotyldme. A callous tubercle of the testicle. [L, 50 (a. 14).] ORCHI-EPIDIDYMITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=rk(o2rch')-i«-e»p-i»- di2d-i=m(u«m)-i(e)'ti!'s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From opxw, the testi- cle, and ejriStSvuw, the epididymis. Fr., orchi-ipididyniite. Orchi- tis associated with epididymitis. [" Sem. m6d.," May 29, 1889 (a, 18).] ORCHII., n. O^r'ki'l. See Archil. ORCHIOCEtE (Lat.), n. f . 0!'rk(o2rch=)-i»-o(oS)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., o^rk'i^-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From opxw, the testicle, and itiAij, a tumor. Fr., orchiocele. Ger., Hodenbruch, Hodensack- bruch. 1. A hernia of the testicle. 2. See Orcbidokccs. ORCHIODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. 02rk(o=roh")-i»-o(o>)-di'n(du'n)'- i'-a'. From opxw, the testicle, and oSiinj, pain. See Obchulgia. ORCHIOMYELOMA (Lat.), n. n. 0=rk(o2rchi')-i2-o(oS)-mI- (mu")-e=l-om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). See Orchidomyeloma. ORCHIONCUS (Lat.), n. m. 0"rk(o»rch»)-i''-o»nSk'uSs. See Orchidoncus. OBCHIONEURAIGIA (Lat.), n. f . 0=rk(o»rch>)-ii'-o(o')-nu5r- a''l(a'l)'ji"(Ki')-a'. From opxis, the testicle, rtBpoi', a nerve, and aA- 70s, pain. See Orchialgia. ORCHIOSCHEOCEI.E (Lat.), n. t. 0»rk(o>rch»)-i»-o=s-kei'- (ch=e=)-o(o')-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., o'Jrk-i'-o's'keS-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From opxw, the testicle, oo-xi), the scrotum, and icijAt), a tumor. A scrotal hernia associated with orchidoncus. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ORCHIOSCIRKHUS (Lat.), n. m. 0«rk(o2rch»)-i»-o(o')-si»r- (ski2r)'ru»s(ru*s). From opxis, the testicle, and o-Kipiiis, an indur^ tion. Ger., Hodenkrebs. Scirrhus of the testicle. [E.] ORCHIOSTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0''^k(ol'^ch=)-i'-oas^os'i=s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From opxw, the testicle, and btrTeov, a bone. Ger., Ho- denverhnocherung. Bony induration of the testicle. DE.] ORCHIOTOMY, n. O'rk-i-o^t'o'm-i. Lat., orchiotomia (from opxw, the testicle, and r4p.vii.y, to cut). Fr., orchiotomie. See Cas- imATION. ORCHIPBDA (Lat.), n. f . 0=rk(o''rch»)-iVe=d-a«. Of Blume, a genus of the Plumeriece.. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— O. fcetida. A Java species. The milky juice is used in certain skin diseases. [ Nouv. rem.," Apr., 24, 1889, p, 212 (a, 50).] ORCHIRRHAPHY, n. 0''rk-i''r'ra«f-i''. See Orchidorrhaphy. ORCHIS (Lat,), n. f. 0'rk(oi'rch=)'i=s. Gen., orc?i'ios,orcA'c'OS. Gr., opvw. Fr,, o,, orcMde. Qer., Bagviurz (2d det.), Stendelwurz (2d det), Knabenkraut (2d def .). 1. The testicle. [A, 311.] 2. The typical genus of the Orchidacece (see under Orchidaceous) ; so called from the shape of the root. [B, 42, 121, 173, 180 (a 35).]- Bird's-nest-o. See Neottia nidus-avis.— 'Bog-o. See Malasis Batedosa. — Bug-o. See 0. coHopAora. — Butterfly-o. The Habenaria chlorantha and Hdbenaria bifolia. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).J —Conserve of o. See Conditum satyrii.— Cuckoo-o. See U. mnscu/a.- Drone-o. See Ophrys /uci/er-a.-rralse o. The genus Platanthera. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Eragrant o. The Gymnadenia conopsea, the Gymnadenia odoratissima, and various other orchids. [B, 275 (a, 36).]— Frog-o. A species of Habenaria. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— A, ape; A^, at; A», ah; A«, all; Cl>, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N^, tank; 2479 ORCEIC ACID OREILLE Guernsey o. See 0. palustr is. -^Infasum orchidia. See Decoc- tum de radice salkp.— Man-o. See Aceras anthropophoi-a.— March-o. See O. latifolia.—O. acuminata. A species resem- bling 0. variegata, indigenous to southern Europe and northern Af- rica. Its roots furnish salep. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— O. angustifolia. A European species resembhng 0. latifolia. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— O. "bi- folia. See Habenaria bifolia.~0. coriophora. Ger., stinkende RagwurZy Wanzenragwurz. Bug-c: a European species having a strong bug-like smell ; one variety, however, is inodorous and an- other sweet-scented. The tubers furnish salep. [B, 19, 180, 275 (a, 35).] ^o. galeata. A species found in southern Europe resembling 0. variegata and O. militaris. Its roots have the properties of salep. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— -O. latifolia. Fr., o. d larges feuilles, pentecdie. Ger., breitbldttrige Ragwurz, breitbldttriges Knabenkraut. 1. Marsh-o., male-handed o., meadow-rocket, Cain-and-Abel, Mount Caper ; a European species. The tubers are used as salep, and, to- gether with those of O. angustifolia and some others with palmate tubers, are known as radices palmatcR. [B, 18, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] 2. Of Reichenbacb, see O. angustifolia.— O. maculata. Fr., o. ma- cuU. Ger., geheckte Eagwurz, gefiecktes Knabenkraut. Cuckoo- (or hand-, or May-, or spotted) o., bloody-man's finger, the long purples of Shakespeare, ballock- (or adder's) grass, ram's-horns ; a species the tubers of which furnish salep. [B, 19. 180. 275 {a, 35).]— O. majalis. See O. latifolia (1st def.). [B, 180 (a, 35).]~0. mae- cula. Fr., o. mfiZe, mdlefou^ testicule de chien. Ger., mdnnliche Bagwurz, grosses Knabenkraut. Cuckoo-o., gander-goose, buUock- grass, male o., purple o. ; a species growing in central and southern ORCHIS MASCULA. [A, 327.] Europe and in the Caucasus and Asia Minor. The tubers are one of the chief soiif ces of the salep of commerce. [B, 18, 19, 180, S75 (a. 35).] — O. militaris. Fr., o. militaire. Ger., graue Ragwurz. Military o.; a species hp,ving the same habitat as O. mascula. Its tubers furnish salep. [B, 18, 19, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. morio. Fr., o. morio (ou bouffon), orchide des boutiques, satyrion femelle. Ger., gemeine (oder vieibliche) Ragwurz, Triftenragwurz, kleines Knabenkraut, Anisknabenkraut. Green-winged (or fool-, or salep-) o., bleeding-willow, goose-and-goslings, nuns ; a species indigenous to the same regions as 0. mascula. Its tubers furnish much of the European salep. [B, 18, 19, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. pallens. Ger., blasse Ragwurz. Pale-flowered o. ; a European species which smells, when dried, like cats' urine. The tubers have the proper- ties of salep. [B, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. palustris. Ger., Sumpfrag- wurz, lockerbluthiges Knabenkraut, Sum.pfstendelwurz. Loose- flowered o., Guernsey o.; a species growing in Europe and on the Channel Islands. Tiie tubers are very small and scarcely useful as salep. [B, 19, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. rubra. Ger., rothe Rag- wurz. Purple butterfly-o. ; a salep-yielding species growing espe- cially in southern Europe, generally identified with the opxcs of Dioscorides. [B, 64, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. saccifera. A salep-yield- ing species having the same habitat as O. maculata. [B, 18 (a, 35).] — O. sambucina. Ger., hollunderartigriechende Ragwurz. El- der-scented o. ; a European species the root-tubers of which furnish a good salep. [B, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. spiralis. The Spiranthes autumnalis. [B, 180, (a, 35).]— O. ustulata. Ger., verbrannt- bluthige Ragvmrz. Dwarf- (meadow-) o. ; a species of scorched appearance, having the same habitat as O. mascula. Its tubers furnish a good salep, [B,^19, 180, 275 {a, 35).]— O. variegata. Fr.. o. panachd. • Ger., gescheckte Ragwurz. Ape-c, monkey-o., a species found in southern Europe, related to O. militaris. Its tubers are used for salep. [B, 64, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Salep o. See O. morio and of. 0. rubra, etc. OBCHITP: (Fr.), n. 0=r-ket. See Orchitis.— O. d€f6renti- elle. Orchitis with inflammation of the vas deferens. [L, 88 («, SO).]— O. des oreillons. Orchitis accompanied by or second- ary to parotiditis. [L, 49 (a, 14).]— O. par effort. (5rchitis pro- duced by the forcible retraction of the testicle against the external ingmnal ring in consequence of excessive physical exertion. [Ter- jillon, "Ann. des raal. des org. g6n,-urin.," Apr., 1885, p. 230 (a, 34)1— O. rhumatismale £pid6inique. Of Duffey. an epidemic o. observed in Malta, accompanied with fever. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— O. 8cl6reuse. The diffuse form of syphilitic orchitis. [G.] ORCHITIDOCOLICA (Lat.), n. f. 03rkfo2rch2)-itfet)-i2d-o(o3)- kol'i^k-a^. From opxt'j, the testicle, and ku^ikos, suffering in the colon. Fr., orchitidocoUque. Ger., Hodenentzilndungskolik. Colic resulting from orchitis. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OKCHITIS (Lat.), n. f, 02rk(o2rch2)-i(e)ai3s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From opxis, the testicle. Fr., orchite. Ger., Hodenent- ziindung. Inflammation of the testicle. [E.]— Blennorrhagic o. See Gonorrhceal epididymitis and Gonorrhoeal o.— Chronic o. See Interstitial o. — Disseminated tubercular o. A variety of tubercular o. generally seen in the course of diffuse mihary tubercu- losis and especially of the genito-urinary tract. [E.]— Ectopic o. Inflammation of a displaced testicle, [a, 34 J— Gonorrhceal o. Lat., 0. gonorrhoica. O. due to gonorrhoea, [E.]— Gouty o. Fr., orchite goutteuse. O. antecedent to an attack of gout, [a, 34.1— In- terstitial o. Chronic o. with hyperplasia of the interstitial, con- nective tissue and more or less atrophy of the substance of the testis. [Cornil, Ranvier(a, 34).]— Malarial o. Fr., orchite palud4enne. O. occurring in a person affected with malarial fever. The local inflam- matory process sometimes undergoes daily exacerbations and remis- sions. It is usually followed by atrophy of the testicle. [" Lancet," Oct. 20, 1888, p. 777 (a, 34).]— O. acuta urethralis. Acute o. conse- quent upon urethral inflammation, [a, 34.]— O. apostematosa. Suppurative o.— O. atheromatosa. Of Rindfleisch, interstitial o. [a, 34.]— O. blennorrhagica urethralis. See Epididymitis.- O, caseosa. See Tubercular o. — O. diffusa. See Interstitial o. — O. epidemica. Parotitic o. ; so called because it occurs more fre- quently during an epidemic of mumps, [a. 34.] — O. gummatosa. (Gummatous o.; the circumscribed form of syphilitic o. [G.] — O. rheumatica. Fr., orchite rhum^atismale. O. due to rheumatism. [L, 88 (a, 50).] — O. urethralis. O. secondary to urethritis. [L, 49 (a, 14).] — Parotitic o. Fr., orchite ourlienne. Metastatic o. occurring in mumps.— Scarlatinal o. Inflammation of the tunica vaginalis and the epididymis occasionally observed in scarlatina, [a, 34.] — Strumous o. See Tuber ciilar o.~Hypiiilitic o. Lat., o. syphil- itica (seu gummatosa), morbus syphiliticus testiculi. Fr., orchite syphilitique (ou scUreuse et gom.meuse\ albuginite du testicule (ou sarcocile) syphilitique. Syphilitic disease of the body of the testicle. It is characterized by moderate enlargement of the organ, accompanied with little or no pain and with marked insensibility to pressure. The surface is usually smooth and uniform, sometimes nodular. It often results in atrophy, rarely in softening. In the latter case perforation occurs, with fungous outgrowths. Two forms have been described : a diffuse form, in which the tunica albuginea is especially involved and becomes thickened and sclerosed ; and a circumscribed form, in which gummatous material is deposited in nodular masses. [G.]— Tonsillar o. Fr., orchite amygdalienve. Of Joal, inflammation of the tunica vaginalis testis coincident with inflammation of the tonsils, [a, 34.]— Tubercular o. Lat., o. tuberculosa. A scrofulous disease of the testicle beginning gener- ally in the epididymis. Caseation and suppuration with thickening of the spermatic cord and enlargement of thevesiculas seminales are the usual results. [E, 25.]— Typhoid o. O. occurring in and caused by tyi)hoid fever ; the tubuli are full of embryonal elements, and there is intertubular cellular proliferation, [a, 34.]~XJlcero~ gangrenous o. Of Gosselin, o. in which gangrene occurs, with ulceration of the skin and a fungous state of the tunica vaginalis and the testicle, [a, 34.]-^Vaccinal o. Of Giraud, o. attributed to vaccination, [a, 34.]— Variolous o. An acute unilateral in- flammation of the tunica vaginalis occurring in variola. Inflam- mation of the parenchyma of the testicle rarely occurs, [a, 34.] ORCHITOMY, n. O^rk-iafom-is. From 6pxi^, the testicle, and refj-vetv, to cut. Fr., orchitomie. See Castration. ORCHOCELE (Lat.), n. f. 02rk(o2rch2)-o(o3)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng.. o^rk'o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. See Orchiocele. ORCHOS (Lat.), n. m. O2rk(o2rch"^)'o2s. Gr., opxo^. A tarsal cartilage. [L, 50 (a, 48).] ORCIN,n. Crs'i^n. Fr., orcme. Ger., 0. One of the isomeric varieties of dihydroxytoluene, a homologue of resorcin, obtained by the decomposition of various acids derived from different species of lichens, and also prepared synthetically. It forms colorless crys- tals of astringent sweetish taste, CyHhOs + HaO = C6[CH9,H,OH,H,- OH,H,] + HsO. It is easily soluble in water, alcohol, or ether, melts at about 108° C, if deprived of the water of crystallization, and boils at about 290° C. O. is astringent and antiseptic, and has been used to allay the pain of burns. In poisonous doses, it teta- nizes the muscles, both voluntary and involuntary, but, after a time, suppresses their functions, especially attacking the muscular fibres of the heart, arresting its movements, and so causing dealh. [B, 3, 270 (a, 38) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv, 504, XXXV, 365 (a, 50).] ORCINOL, n. O^rs'l^n-o'l. See Orcik.— O. acetate. A sub- stance, CflH3(CH3)(()C2H30)o, crystallizing from alcohol in needles melting at 25° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] ORDEAI. TREE, n. Ord-e'an-tre. 1. In West Africa, the Erythrophloeuvi gitineense. 2. Of the Hottentots, the 2'oxicophloea Thunbergii. 3. In Madagascar, the Cerbera tanghin. [B, 19, 185, 275 (a, 35).] ORDIN AIRES (Fr.), n.pl. O^r-de-na^r. Ger., Ordindre. See Menses. ORDINAL, adj. O'rd'i^-n'l. Lat., ordinalis (from ordo, an order). Having the taxonomic rank or value of an order. [L, 343.] ORDINATION (Ger.), ORDONNANCE (Fr.), n's. O^rd-e- na^-tse-on', o^rd-on-na^n^s. A prescription ; a course of treatment ordered. ORDURE, n. Or'du'r. Fr., o. See Excrement. OKECTIC, adj. O^r-e^kfi^'k. Gr., opeKTiKru-*s). From opvi, n. f. 02r-ro(ro3)-po(po2)'zi2(si2)-aa- From oppos, serum, and ttoo-i?. a drinking. Fr., orrhoposie. Ger., Molkentrinken. Whey-drinking. [L, 50 (a, 14).] O, no; 02, not; Os, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like 00 in too; U*, blue; U^, lull; US full; U^, urn; U^, like ia (German). ORRHORRHAGIA ORYZA 2484 OKliHOKKHAGIA (Lat.), n, t. 0'T-ro''v-va.HTa,'g)V-a.'. From oppdj, serum, and prj^i'ii^'ai, to burst forth. Fr., orrhorrhagie. Ger., hefiiger Molkenerguss. The rice-water discharges and vomiting of cholera. [L, 60 (a, 14),] OKRHOS (Lat.), n. m. O'r'ro^s. Gr., oppds (1st def .), oppos (2d def.). 1. Whey ; serum. [L, 60 (a, 14).] 8. Hee Croupion. OKBHOSIS(Lat.), n. f. O'-'r-ros'i's. Gen., -rhos'eos (-is). From oppds, serum. Fr., orrAose. The formation of serum. [L,50(a, 14).] OBKHOSOIENITIS (Lat.), n. t. 0''r-ro(roS)-sol-e=n-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (_-idis). From oppds, serum, and \iii', a channel. Fr., wrhosolemte. Inflammation of a lymphatic ves.sel. [L, 50 («, 14).] OKBHTMEN (Lat.), n. m. 02r-ri(ru«)'me2n(man). From oppdt, serum, and v/a^v, a membrane. Fr., o. Ger., Molkeyihaut, Schteim- haut. A serous membrane. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ORKHYMENITIS (Lat.), n. f . 0''r-ri(ru»)-me>n-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From oppdi, serum, and vji^v, a membrane. Fr., orrhyminite. Inflammation of a serous membrane. [L, 60 (a, 14).] — O. tlioracica. See Pleurisy. OllRIS, n. O^r'i's. A corruption of ms (g.i>., 3d and 4th defs.). The Iris germanica. Iris fiorentina, Iris pseudacorus, and other species of Iris, and their roots, especially Florentine o.-root. [a, 35.] —Butter of o., Camphor of o., Oil of o. A buttery oil con- sisting of myristic acid and a little volatile oil melting at 38° to 40° C, and forming a clear brownish-yellow liquid, which be- gins to congeal at 38° C, and is soluble in alcohol or petroleum ether. [B, 8, 18 (ri, form. See ORTHOPiEDics. ORTHONITROTOLUENE, n, 02rth-o-nit-r0-to''l-u'en. A liquid, Ce(H,N02,CH3H,H,H) = C,H,N02, having the constitution of benzene in which two adjacent atoms of hydrogen are replaced by nitryl and methyl. [B, 4,] ORTHOPiEDIA (Lat.), ORTHOPEDICS, n. t., n. sing. 0'!rth-o(o')-ped'(pa"e''d)-i2-a', -ped'i'ks. From bpOot, straight, and irais, a child. Fr., orthopedie. Ger., Orthopddie. The prevention or correction of deformities, especially in children. [E.] ORTHOPEDIST, n. 0=rth-o2p'e"d-i^st. Gr., opSuTijp (from bpBovv, to set straight). Lat., orthopcediciis, orthoter. One who practises orthopeedics. [E.J A, ape; A», at; A', ah; A', all: Ch, chin: Cli", loch (Scottish); E, he; B", ell; G, go; I, die; I=, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2485 ORRHOERHAGIA ORYZA OKTHOP^DY, n. O^rth'o-ped-i'. See Orthopedics. ORTHOPHENOIiSUtPHONIC ACID, u. 02rth-o-fB'n"o'l- su^lf-o'^n'i^k. Sulphocarbolic acid, [a, 48.] ORTHOPHONY, n. Crth-o^f o^n-i". Lat., orthophonia (from 6p96;, true, and i|>w>'i), the voice). Fr., orthophonie. The correction of defective or faulty speech. [L, 41, 50 (a, 50).] OKTHOPHOKIA (Lat.), n. f. 0''rth-o(oS)-fo(to»)'ri2-aS. From 6p9os, straight, and ijiopeiv, to carry. The state in which the axes tend to remain parallel when the eyes are adjusted for distance, and to converge properly upon the point of fixation for other di'=itanceS ^^ ^ at-avona ** Arr>Vi nf rinht-hn.l " 1fifi7. Tl. l.'iR (a;s9);B'.] distances. [G. F. Stevens, ^'Arch. of Ophthal.," 1887, p. 168 ORTHOPHOBISCH (Ger.), adj. O^rt-o-for'i^sh. Executing its movements in a normal manner (said of the foetal presenting or engaging part in its progress through the pelvis). [A, 91.] ORTHOPHOSPHOBIC ACID, n. O'rth-o-fo^s-fo'r'i'k. Fr., acide orthophosphorique. Ger., Orthophosphorsaure. Ordinary phosphoric acid. [B.] See Phosphoric acid. ORTHOPHRENY, n. 0=rth'o-fren-i=. Lat., orthophrenia, orthophrenismus (from opflds, true, and itp-qv, the mind). Fr., ortlwphrinie. The treatment of mental disorders. [L, 41, 50 (a, 43).] ORTHOPI.OCEUS (Lat.), adj. 02rth-op(o2p)-los(lo2k)'e2u»s- (u*s). From 6p9os, straight, and irAexeiv, to twist. Fr., ortho- ploc4 Ger., gerad/altii/. Of an embryo, having incumbent cotyle- dons folded around the radicle. The Orthoplocem (Fr., orthoplocees) of De CandoUe are a suborder of the Cruciferce so characterized. [B, 1, 183, 296 (a, S5).] ORTHOPNEUMATICUS (Lat.), adj. 0=rth-o(o''p)-nu=m-a=t- (a't)'i2k-uSs(u's). Pertaining to orthopnoea. [L, 60 (a, 14).] ORTHOPNCEA (Lat.), n. f. 02rth-o>p-ne'(no2'e2)-a=. Gr,, opddiTfoLa (from opdds, upright, and jrvelv, to breathe). Fr., orthop- nee. Ger., Orthopnoe. 1. Difflculty in breathing in the recumbent posture. 2. Of Hippocrates, asthma so characterized. [D, 1.]— O. cyuancliica. See Croup. ORTHOPNOICUS (Lat.), adj. 0=rth-o(o2p)-no(no=)'i2k-u=s(u''s). See ORTHOPNEUMATICUS. ORTHOPRAXY, n. Crth'o-pra^x-i". l^&t., orthopraxis (trom 6p9ds, Straight, and irpatrtreti', to accomphsh). The mechanical treatment of deformities. OPTHOPTERA (Lat.), n. n. pi. O^rth-o^pt'e^r-a'. From 6p9d5, straight, and irrepdi', a wing. Fr., orthopt&res. An order of insects having straight narrow forewings, including the grasshop- per, cookroaohes, etc. [L, 806 (a, 2").] ORTHOPYGIUM (Lat.), n. n. 02rth-o(oS)-pi2j(pu«g)'i2-uSm- (u^m). From 6p0dff, straight, and iru-y^, the rump. See Coccyx. ORTHORRHACHIA (Lat.), n. f. 0»rth-o=r-ra2k(ra'ch=)'i=-a'. From opflds, straight, and pax^', t^Q spine. Fr., orthorrhachie. The art of correcting irregularities of the spinal column. [L, 41 («, 4.3).] OBTHOSCilLE (Fr.), n. O^^r-to-se^l. From opSds, straight, and o-fceAos, the leg. A surgical instrument for straightening crooked hmbs. [L, 41 (o, 43).] ORTHOSCOPE, n. O^rth'o-skop. From opSds, straight, and tTKoire7v, to examine. Fr., o. Ger., Orthoskop. An instrument for examining the eye under water, so as to neutralize the refraction of the cornea. [F.] — Coecius's o. An o. consisting of a glass bowl the opening of which corresponds to the interpalpebral aper- ture. This is to be filled with water from above, and the eye ob- served through the anterior wall. It is useful in demonstrating the actual position of the iris. [F.] — Czermak's o. An o. con- sisting of a small glass tube or basket, which is open above and be- hind, while the lower inner and outer walls are so grooved that they may closely fit the side of the nose and upper and lower orbi- tal margins. In order to make the junction more complete, the edges may be covered with putty or bread-crumbs. The vessel is then filled from above with tepid water which contains some salt, and the eye can be observed through the anterior wall. [Graef e and Saemisch (F).] ORTHOSEI, (Fr.), n. 0"r-to-se=l. See Normal salt. OBTHOSIA(Lat.), n. f. O''rth-o'zi2(si')-a3, From 6p9ds, straight. Fr., orthosie, orthose. Ger., Aufrechtstellen, Strecken. The pro- cess of straightening. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ORTHOSIPHON (Lat.), n. m. 0»rth-o(oS)-si(sel'fo2n(fon). Gen., -on'os (-is). From op96^, straight, and iTiT^p (from opBovv, to make straight). See 0RTH0P.a:DisT. ORTHOTERION (Lat). OBTHOTERIUM (Lat.), n's n. Ci'th-o2t(ot)-e(a)'ri2-o2n, -u*m(u*m). Gr., opeioi^pioi/. Fr., ortho- Urion. An instrument for straightening diseased or curved limbs. tL, 60 (a, 14).] ORTHOTONUS (Lat.), n. m. 0'rth-o=t'o2n-uSs{u«s). From opflds, Straight, and rdvos, a stretching. Tetanus characterized by an upright posture of the body. [A, 326 (a, 21).] ORTHOTRICHUM (Lat.), n. n. 02rth-o=t'ri=k(ri2ch')-u»m- (u^m). From 6p0ds, straight, and 0pif, a hair. Fr., orthoiric. Bristle-moss ; a genus of acrocarpous mosses, typical of the Ortho- trichacece of Bruch and Schimper (a family of the Musci\ of the Orthotrichea of Reichenbach (a section of the Dicranoidei), of the OrthotricheoR of Hampe (a family of Musci), of the Orthotrichoidece of Arnott (a tribe of Musci), of the Orthotrichoidei of Bridel (a family of the Vaginulati acrocarpi), [B, 19, 123, 170 (a, 35).]— O. saxatile. A species growing in walls, etc., considered by Thenius as perhaps identical with the hyssop of the Bible, [a, 35.] ORTHOTROPAl, ORTHOTROPOUS, adj's. O^rth-o't'ro- p^l, -pu^s. Lat., orthotropus (from opdds, upright, and Tpiireiv, to turn). Fr., orthotrope. Ger., geradwendig, geradldufig. Erect, not turned (said of an ovule). [B, 19, 291 (a, 35).] Cf. Ortho- SPERMOUS. ORTHOXYBENZOIC ACID, n. 0=rth-o!'x-i2-be''nz-o'i>k. Salicylic acid. [B.] ORTHRINE, n. O^rth'ren. A derivative of phenylhydrazine, obtained by the action of paraoxybenzoic acid on hydi'azine. It is recommended in typhoid fever, pneumonia, and articular rheu- matism. Its action is very energetic but uncertain, and it is apt to cause profuse perspiration, collapse, and symptoms of intoxication. ['"Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxviii, 691 («, 50).] ORTHYSTEROPTOMA (Lat.), n. n. 02rth-i=st(u«st)-e=r-o=pt- om'a^. Gen., -tom'atos (-atis). From opSdi, straight, iiaripa., the uterus, and irrw/ia, a fall. Fr., orthysteroptome. Prolapsus uteri without inversion. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OBTIE (Fr.), n. O^r-te. 1. A nettle ; the genus Urtica. 2. A name for various plants resembUng the nettles. [B, 121 (o, 35).— Grande o. The Urtica dioica. [B. 121 (a, 3.6).]— O. batarde. See Mercurialis annua and Mercurialis perennis.— O. blanche. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., -see Lamium album. 2. See Urtica ntvea.—O. bleue. See Campanula trachelium. — O. chanvre, O, fepineuse. See Galeopsis tetrahit.—O, folle, O. grifeclie. See Urtica urens. — O. morte puante. See Lamium purpiireum. — O. rouge. 1 . See Galeopsis ladanum. 2. The Lamium purpureum. 3. The Stachys palustris. [B, 92 (a, 14) ; B, 173 (a, 36).]— Petite o. See Urtica urens. — Sirop d*o. See Syrupus URTica:. ORTIE (Fr.), adj. O^r-te-a. See Urticarial. ORTSINN (Ger.), n. O^rt'zi^n. See Tactile sensibility. ORTSVERANDERUNG (Ger.), u. O^rts'fe^r-e^nd-e^r-un". See Ectopia and Locomotion. ORTUGE (Fr.), ii. O^r-tu^zh. See Urtica dioica.— O. folle. See Urtica urens. ORVALE (Fr.), n. O^r-vasi. 1. The Salvia sclarea. 8. The Scrophularia nodosa. [B, ISl, 173 (a, 35).] ORVIETANUM (Lat.), n., n. of orvietanus, of Orvieto. Or-ve- a-ta^n'u3m(u*m). Fr., orvietan. An electuary in the preparation of which its inventor, Jerome Ferrante, of Orvieto, used nearly every antidote known in his time. [L, 60 (a, 14, 48).] ORYCTER (Lat.), n. m. 0'r-i2kt(u«kt)'u'r(ar). Gen., -ter'os i-is). Gr., opvKTTjp. Fr., orycth'e. Ger., Grdber, Scharrer. An in- strument for digging or scraping. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ORYCTOCHEMIA (Lat.), n. f. 0"r-i%t(u«kt)-o(oS)-ke2m- (ch2e''ra)-i(e)'a3. From opuKrds, dug out, and xrip.eia, chemistry. Fr., oryctochemie. The chemistry of fossils. [L, 60 (a, 14).] ORYCTOEOGY, n. 02r-i%t-o"l'o-ji=. Lat., oryctologia (from opuKTds, dug out, and Adyoj, understanding). Fr., oryctologie. Ger., Oi-yktologie. Palaeontology ; also mineralogy. [L, 60 (o, 48).] ORYCTOZOOLOGY, n. O'r-i'kf'o-zo-ol'o-ji^. Lat., orycto- zoologia (from opv/crds, dug out, ^wov, an animal, and Adyos. under- standing). Fr., oryctozoologie. Ger., Oryktozoologie. Fossil zo- ology. [L, 41, 50 (a, 43).] ORYZA (Lat.), n. f. 02r-i(u»)'za'. Gr., optrfa. Fr., riz. Ger., Reis. The rice-plant ; a genus of the On/zeoe (Fr.. oryzees), which are a tribe of grasses, of the Panicacece. [B, 19, 34, 48, 170, 180 (a, 36).]— Decoctnm oryzpe. Fr., decoction (on eau. on tisane [Fr. Cod.]) de riz. Sp., cocimiento de arroz [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : ptisana oryzoe. Rice-water ; made hy^ boiling 20 grammes of rice with water enough to make a litre of strained decoction [Fr. Cod.] ; or by boiling 30 parts of rice with water, pouring off the water, and boiling the remainder with freshwater enough to make 1,000 parts of decoction [Belg. Ph.] ; or by boiling 1 part of rice half an hour with water enough to make 46 parts of decoction after the addition of 2 parts of sugar, and straining [Sp. Ph.]. Various older pharmacopoeias had the Fr. preparation, with the addition of 12 grammes of licorice, strained, O, no, 02, not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like oo in too; V. blue; U', lull; V, full; U', urn; U«, like u (German). ORYZOPSIS OS 2486 sweetened, and aromatized or flavored with milk, lemon-juice, or orange- juice. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— O. coarctata. A species indige- nous to the Hima- layas, distinct from 0. sativa. [B, 42 (a, 35).]_— O. nepalensis. A variety culti- vated in the Him- alayas, some- times without ir- rigation. [B, 172 (a, 35).]— O. sa- tiva. Fr., riz cultive. Ger., gemeiner Reis. Mai., payera. Tam., nelloo. Beng., Hind., dhan. pusuel. ORYZA SATIVA. [A, 327.] Tel., oori, chemi. The common or cultivated rice- plant ; an annual with numerous varieties, indige- nous to southern Asia and proba- bly to Australia, and now culti- vated in Eastern countries, Egypt, Italy, the south- ern "United States, etc. The seeds, deprived of their husk, constitute rice. [B, 172, 180 (a, 35).]— Ptisana oryzse. See Decoctum oryzce. OKYZOPSIS (Lat.), n. f. 02r-i2zCu«z)-o2ps'i2s. Gen., -ops'eos (-is). From opvfa, the rice-plant, and ot/rt?, appearance. Fr., o. G«r., Reisspelze. (American) mountain rice ; a genus of the Agro- stidece. [B, 42 (a. 35).]— O. aaperifolia. A sylvan species found in the northern United States and in Canada. The white caryopsis, which is of about the size of rice, is farinaceous. [B, 34 (a, 35).] OS (Lat.), n. n. O^s. Gen., os'sis. Fr., o. See Bone.— Carbo ossiunx (Fr. Cod.). See Bone charcoal.— O. acetabuli. See Cotyloid BONE. — O. acromiale. The acromion when, as is some- times the case, it is not united to the scapula. [L, 332.]— O. adcu- bitale. See Radius (2d def.). — O. adjutorium. See AnjuTORi- UM(2ddef.).— O. alfeforme. The sphenoid bone. [L, 175.]— O. ala- gas. See C3occYx(lst def.).— O. alare, O. alatum. See Sphenoid BONE and Alisphenoid bone. — O. a, nioelle (Fr.). A medullated bone. [L, 41.] — O. anchse, O. ancharum. See Coccyx (1st def.). — O. angulare. See Angular bone.— O. aiii. See Coccyx (1st def.). — O. anonymum. Fr., o. anonyme. See Innominate bone, — Ossa antibrachii. See Ossa asseti. — O. apicis squamae oc- cipitalis. See O. interparietale (2d def.).— O. articulare. See A rticular bone. — Ossa asset!. The bones of the forearm (the ra- dius and ulna). [L, 349.] — O, astragals (Fr.). See Astragalus (3d def.).— O. asym^triques (Fr.). See Asymmetrical bones.— O. ballistpe. See Astragalus (3d def.).— O. basilaire ant6- rieure (Fr.). See under Presphenoid bone.- O. baailare. See Basilar bone. — O. basilars medium. Ger., hintere Keilbein. See Basisphenoid bone. — O. basioccipitale. See Basioccipital bone.— O. basispli6nal (Fr.). See under Basioccipital bone. — O. basisphenoidale. See Basisphenoid bone.— O. brachii. See Humerus (2d def.). — Ossa bregmatis. Ger., Bogenbeine. The parietal bones. [L.] — Ossa brevia. See Short bones. — O. calamo simile. The styloid process of the temporal bone. [L, 349.]— O. calcaneum. See (jalcaneum.- O. calcines [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Lat., ossct usta alba. The mineral basis of bone left by calcination of the latter. It should he perfectly white, and com- pletely soluble in dilute hydrochloric acid. [B, 113.]— O. calcis. See Calcaneum.— O. calvae. See Calvaria.— O. canalis naso- lacrlmalis [Gruber]. See 0. lacrimale laterale. — O. canon (Fr.). See Cannon-EONE. — O. capitatum (carpi). See 0. magnum.— O. carpale priinuin. See Trapezium. — O. carpale quartum. See Unciform, bone.— O. carpale secundum. See Trapezoid BONE. — O. carpale tertium. See O. magnum,. — Ossa carpi. See Carpal bones.— Ossa carpi accessoria. Ger., secundiire Hand- wurzelknochen. Anomalous carpal bones formed by the division of the normal ones into two or more portions. [L, 332.]— O. carpi centrale. A small anomalous roundish or triangular ossicle be- tween the scaphoid bone and the os magnum and trapezoid bone. [L, 332.] — O. carpi intermedium. See Semilunar bone.— O. carpi magnuin. See O. magnum. — O. carpi radiale. See Scaphoid bone (2d def.). — O. carpi radiale accessorium. An anomalous carpal bone formed by the non-uniting of the two por- tions of the scaphoid bone of the hand that have separate centres of ossification. [L, 332.] — O. carpi ulnare. See Pyramidal bone. — O. carr€ (.Fr.). See Quadrat e bone.— 0> cartilagineux(Fr.). See Cartilage-BONES.—O. centrale. See O. carpi centrale.— O. chal- coideum. A cuneiform bone of the foot. fL.]— O. claviculare faciei. See Lacrymal bone (1st def.).— O. clitoridis. A mem- brane bone found in the sseptum of the clitoris of the seal. [L, 294.1— O. clunium. See Sacrum. — O. coccygiens (Fr.). The ru- dimentary vertebrae composing the coccyx. [L, 7.]— O. coccygis. See Coccyx (1st def.).— O. coliforme. See Ethmoid bone.— O. compl6mentaires (Fr.). See Wormian bonks. — O. condyloide- um maxillfe inferioi-is. See Articular bone (1st def.). — O. con- jugale. See O. jugale.—O. coracoideum. See Coracoid bone. — O. coracoideum facials. See Inferior turbinated bone.— O. cordis. A bone found at the base of the heart of some ani- mals. In the ox there are two such bones. A small cross-shaped bone is found in the sheep. i>ig, camel, deer (see O. de corde cervi), and giraffe, and sometimes in the horse. [L, 13 (a, 39),]— O. coro- nals. Fr., O. coronaire. See Frontal bone.— O. coronoVde (Fr.). See Coronoid bone.— Ossa Cortesii. Sesamoid hones found in the cavernous sinus and other portions of the vascular system. [L, 31.]— O. costals. Ger., Bippenknochen. A rib. [L, 31.]— O. courts (Fr.). See Short bones.— O. coxae, O. coxal (Fr.), O. coxendicis. See 0. innominatum.~0. cribblexix (Fr.), O. cribriforme, O. cribrosum. See Ethmoid bone.- Ossa cri- coid eo-faciali a. See EihmO'turbinal bones.— O. crochu (Fr,). See Unciform bone.— O. crotaphiticum. Fr,, o. crotaphal. See Temporal bone (1st def.).— O. cubiforme (Fr.). See Cuboid bone. — O. cubitale. See Pyramidal bone. — O. cuboides, O. cu- boldeum. See C«6o«d bone.— O. cuneiforms. 1. See Pyramidal BONE. 2. See Unciform bone. 3. See Sphenoid bone.— O. cunei- forme sxtsrnum. See External cuneiform bone.— O. cunei- forms internum. See Internal cuneiform bone. — O. cunei- forms medium. See Middle cuneiform bone.— O. cuneiforms primum. See Internal cuneiform bone.— O. cuneiforms gs- cundum. See Middle cuneiform bone.— O. cuneiforms terti- um. See External cuneiform bone.— Ossa cylindrica. See Long bones.— O. de la cuisse (Fr.). See Femur.— O. de la verge (Fr.). See Penial bone.- O. ds I'hanche (Fr.), O. de l*ile (Fr.). See Ilium (1st def.).— O. de sfeche (Fr.), O. ds ssichs (Fr.). See 0. SEpiiE.—O. des lies (Fr.). An old term for the hip bones. fA, 44.] See Ilium (1st def .).~0. du croupion (Fr.). An old term for the sacrum. [A, 44.] — O. du talon (Fr.). See Calcaneum.— O. en csinturs (Fr.). See 5p?iene//i.moid bone.— O. sn soc ds charrus. See Pygostyle.— O- entoglossum. See Glosso-hyal bone.— O. sn V (Fr.). See Chevron bones.— O. spactale proprium. See Bone of the Incas.— Ossa, epactalia, O. 6pactaux (Fr.). See Wormi- an bones. — O. eplsteruale. See Episternal bone.— O. ethmoid- sum. See Ethmoid bone.- O. sxoccipitale. See Exoccipital bone.— O. sxtrascapulars. 1. See Squamosal bone Ost def .). 2. Of Stannius, the suprascapular bone. [L.]— Ossa extrsmitatis cervicalis. The stylo-hyal, epihyal, cerato-hyal, basihyal, glosso- hyal, uro-hyal, and branchiostegal bones. [L, 14.]— Ossa extremi- tatls tHoracicae. The suprascapular, epicoracoid, and coracoid bones, the scapula, humerus, radius, and ulna, and the bones of the hand, [L, 14.]— O. faciei iliacum. The mastoid process of the temporal bone, [L, 14.] — O. faciei ischials. See Tympanic BONE. — O. faciei scapulars. See Postfrontal bone. — O. faciei sternals. See Nasal bone (1st def.). — O. falciforme. See Falci- form BONE.— O. femoris. See Femur.— O. fibreux (Fr.). See Mem,hrane bones.— O. fondamsntal (Fr.). 1. The sacrum ; so called as forming the base of the vertebral column. [A, 385 (a, 48).] 2. See Calcaneum. — O. fonticular spostsrius. A Wormian bone in the posterior fontanelle. [L, 332.]— O. foraminulentum. See Ethmoid bone.— O. frontale. See Frontal bone. — O. frontale anterius. 1. See Anterior frontal bone. 2. That portion of the primordial frontal bone which is formed beneath the spina troch- learis.— O. frontale postsrius. 1. See Postfrontal bone. 2. That portion of the primordial frontal bone which is developed in the re- gion of the zygoma.— O. frontis. See Frontal bone.— O. fronto- parietale. See Fronto-parietal bone.— O. furcatorium, O. furcatum, O. furculare. See Clavicle (1st def.).— O. grandi^- nosum. The cuboid bone ; so called from its hailstone-hke shape, [A, 332.]— O. gutturis. See Hyoid bone.- O. hamatum. See Unciform bone. — O. humsrale faciei. See Labial bone. — O, humeri. See Humerus (2d def.). — O. hyoideo-faciale. Theen- topterygoid and pterygoid bones. [L, 14.]— O. hyoidss, O. hy- oidsum. See Hyoid bone,— O. hypsiloides. See Hyoid bone.— O. ilei, O. ileum, O. iliacum, O. iliaque (Fr.), O. ilii. See Ilium (1st def.).— O. Incae. See Bone of the Incas.—O. Incisif (Fr.), O. incisivum, O. incisorium. The intermaxillary bone. — O. in- fraorbitals. See Infra-orbital bone.— Ossa innominata. The cuneiform bones of the foot. [L, 349.]— O. innominatum, O. innomin^ (Fr.). 1. See Innominate bone. 2. See Ilium (1st def.). 3. In the perch, the ento-sphenoid bone. [L, 14.]— Ossa interca- laria. See Wormian bones.— O. interfepineux (Fr.). See Inter- spinous BONES. — O. interglossum. See Glosso-hyal bone (1st def.).— Ossa interna axillars. See Intermaxillary bone.— Ossa intsrnasalia. See Ossa prcenasalia. — O. interparietals. 1. See Interparietal bone. 2, The squamous portion of the temporal bone when not united to the other portions of the bone. [L, 332.]— O. interparietale proprium. A Wormian bone in the posterior portion of the sagittal suture of the skull. [L, 332.] — Ossa inter- spinalis. See Interspinous bones.— O. iscliii. See Ischium.- O. itlimides, O. itmidss. See Ethmoid bone. — O. japonicum. See O. zygomaticum superiu^s.-O, jugale. 1. See Zygoma. 2. See Jugal bone,— O. juguli. See Clavicle (1st def.).— O. labi- als. See Labial bone.— O. lacrimale. See Lacrymal bone.— O. lacrimale accessorium (seu antsrlus). Ger,, Nebenthrci- nenbein. An ossicle near the upper portion of the lacrymal crest of the lacrymal bone. [L, 332.]— O. lacrimale externum (seu laterale). Ger., du^sserer Thrdnenbein. An ossicle in the lacry- mal groove of the lacrymal bone. [L, 332.]— O. lacrimale posts- rius. A small nodule of bone occasionally separated from the an- terior portion of the orbital plate of the ethmoid bone. [L, 332.]^— O. lacrimopalatinuin. A bone formed in some animals by the fusion of the lacrymal and palate bones. [L,.221,]— O. lambdoi- des. See Interparietal bone (1st def.).— Ossa lata. See Flat bones.- O. laterals. See Parietal bone. — Ossa lateralia lin- gualia. See Hypobranchial bones, — O. latum. See Sacrum.— O. latum humeri (seu scapularum). See Scapula. — O. Isn- ticulars. l.See Orbicular bone. 2. See Lenticular process o/ ifi.e incus. — O. Isntiforme (Fr.). See P/si/orm bone. — O. Ungues, O. lingnale. See Glosso-hyal bone.— O. Unguals medium. See Basihyal bone (1st def.).— O. linguale pisiforms (seu superius). See Cerato-hyal bone (1st def.).— O. lithoides. The petrous por- tion of the temporal bone.— Ossa longa, O. longs (Fr.). See Long BONES.— O. lunatum. See Semilunar bone.— O. magnum. Ger., Kopfbein, Icopfiges Bein. The largest of the bones of the carpus. Its A, ape; A2, at; A3, ah; A*, all: Ch, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell: G. go; I, die; I^. in; N, In; N2,tank; 2487 ORYZOPSIS OS proximal extremity is rounded, its distal extremity rectangular, and its shortest diameter is across the carpus. The anterior surface is narrower than the posterior, and the upper extremity or head is separated by an anterior and a posterior depression from the rest of bone. It lies in the second row of the carpus, beinff the third bone from the radial side of the hand, and articulates with the scaphoid, trapezoid, semilunar, unciform, and second, third, and fourth meta- carpal bones. [L, 31, 142, 333.]— O. malare. See Malar bone.— O. malleumreferens. See Malleus (2d def.).—0. mandibulariim superlus. See Superior maxilla.— Ossa marsupialia, O. inar- Nupiaux (Fr.). See Marsupial bones.— O. mastoideum. See Mastoid bone.— O. maxillae. See Jaw.— O. maxillee superiori-s. See Superior maxilla.— O. maxillare. Fr., o. maxillaire. See Jaw.— O. maxillare inferius. See Inferior maxilla.— O. maxil- lare secundum. See Malar bone.— O. maxillare superlus. See Superior maxilla.— O. maxillo-tenipoi-ale. See O. zijgo- maticum inferius. — O. luediastino-faoiale. See Vomer. — O. meniorlfe. See Occipital bone.— O. metacarpeuiu digriti an- nularis. The metacarpal bone of the ring finger. [L, 33S.]— O. nietacarpenni digiti auricularis. The metacarpal bone' of the little finger. [L, 332.J— O. metacarpeum digitl medii. The metacarpal bone of the middle finger. [L, 332.]— O. meta- carpeum indicis. The metacarpal bone of the index finger. [L, 333.]— O. metacarpeum. poUicis (seu primum). The meta- carpal bone of the thumb. [L, 332.]- Os.sa metacarpi. See Metacarpal bones.— O. metacarpi digriti medii. The metacar- pal bone of the middle finger. [L, 332.]— O. metacarpi pollicis (seu primum). The metacarpal bone of the thumb. [L, 332.]— O. metacarpi quavtuni. See O. metacarpeum digiti annularis. — O. metacarpi quiutum. See 0. metacarpeum digiti auricu- laris.— O. metacarpi secundum. See O. metacarpeum indicis. —O. metacarpi tertiam. See O. metacarpeum digiti medii.— O. metatarseum liallucis. See O. metatarsi primum.— Ossa, metatarsi. See Metatarsal bones.— O. metatarsi primum. The metatarsal bone of the great toe. [L, 332.]— O. metatarsi quartum. The metatarsal bone of the fourth toe. [L, 333.]— O. metatarsi quintum. The metatarsal bone of the little toe. [L, 339.] — O. metatarsi secundum. The metatarsal bone of the second toe. [L, 333.] — O. metatarsi tertium. The metatarsal bone of the third toe. [L, 332.]— Ossa mixta. Fr., o. mixtes. See Irregular bones. — O. multangulum accessorium. See O. car- pi centrale. — O. multangulum majus. See Trapezium.— O. raultangulum minus. See Trapezoid bone.— O. multiforme. See Sphenoid bone. — Ossa multiformia. See IiTegular bones. — O. mystaceum. In fishes, the superior maxilla. [L.]— O. na- sale, O. nasi. See Nasal bone. — O. naviculare. See Scaphoid bone.— O. naviculare accessorium. An ossicle sometimes ar- ticulating with the posterior end of the tuberosity of the scaphoid bone of the foot. [L, 332.]— O. occipitale. See Occipital bone. — O. occipitale basilare. See Basioccipital bone.— O. occipi- tale externum. See Exoccipital BOVE.—O. occipitale inferius. See Basioccipital bone. — O. occipitale laterale. 1. See Epiotic bone. 2. See ExoccLpital bone.— O. occipitale superlus. See Supra-occipital bone.— O. occipitis. See Occipital bone.- O. odontoideum. 1. The odontoid process of the atlas. [L, 333.]— 2. See Odontoid bone.— O. operculaire (Fr.). See Opercular BONE.— O. orblculare. 1. See Orbicular bone. 2. See Pisiform bone. 3. See Lenticular process of the incus. — O. orblculare Sylvii. See Lenticular process of the incus.— O. orbitale. See O. zygomaticum superius. — O. orbitospbenoidale. See Orbito- sphenoid BONB.—O. otospb^nal (Fr.). See Basioccipital bone.— O. palatinum. See Paia^e bonb.—O. papyrac6 (F'r.). See Eth- moid bone.- O. parietale. See Parietal bone.— O. parietale inferius. See Temporal bone.- O. patellare. See Patella. — O. paxillare. See Sphenoid bone.- O. pectinis. See O. pubis. — O. pectoris. See Sternum.— O. pedis. See Pedal bone.— O. pelviens (Fr.), Ossa pelvis. See Pelvic bones.— O. pelvis laterale. 1. See Ilium (1st def.). 3. See Innominate bone.- O. penis. See Penial bone.— O. pelvio-cephalicum. See Oc- cipital BONE.- O. p6trenx (Fr.). See Petrosal bo'se.-O. petro- mastoideum. See Perlotic bone.— O. petrosal (Fr.). See Petrosal bone. — O. petroso-mastoideum. See Perlotic bone. — O. petrosum. See Petrosal bone. — Ossa pbaryngea inferiora. See Hypopharyngeal bones.— -Ossa pharyng'ea superiora. See Superior pharyngeal bones. — O. pierreux (Fr.). See Petrosal bone (1st def .■).— d. pisiforme. See Pisiform bonk.— Ossa plana. See Flat bones. — O. planum. Ger., papiernes Bein. A thin smooth lamina of bone on the external aspect of each lateral mass of the ethmoid bone. [C.]- O. plats (Fr,). See Flat bones.— O. prfnnasale. See Prenasal bone.— Ossa preenasalia. Ossicles uniting the upper anterior portion of the perpendicular plate of the ethmoid bone and the nasal bones. [L, 332.]^— O. praemaxillare. See Intermaxillary bone.— O. pr^tympanique (Fr.). See Meta- pterygoid bone. — O. Priapi. See Penial bone.— O. procora- coideum. See Precoracoid bone.— O. pt6real (Fr.). 1, See Sphenoid bone. 2. Of G. St.-Hilaire, see Alisphennid bone.— O. pterygoideum. 1. See Pterygoid bone. 2. See Entopterygoid bone.— O. pubis. Ger., Schamoein., Schlossbein, Schoosbein,. The bnn':; which, although distinct in early life, in adult life unites with the ilium and ischium to form the pelvis. It is of an irregular shape, and is divided into a body or horizontal ramus, an ascending ramus, and a descending ramus. The outer extremity of the body forms about one fifth of the acetabulum, and the inner unites in the middle line with the corresponding portion of the bone of the opposite side, forming the symphysis pubis. The junction of the articulating and superior surfaces is termed the angle, and somewhat external to this is a tubercle, projecting forward, the portion between the two being the spine. The portion of the bone which descends down- ward and outward from the body to unite with the ischium forms the descending ramus, and that passing backward to unite with the ilium and ischium in the acetabulum forms the ascending ramus. On the upper surface is the commencement of the ilio-pectineal line. The descending ramus unites with the ascending ramus of the ischium to form the inner and lower part of the obturator fora- men. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— O. pubis faciei. The interopercular, opercular, prseopercular, and subopercular bones. [L, 14.]— O. pubo-ischiadicum. See Pubio-ischiadic bone. — O. pudicum. See Malar bone.— O. pyramidale. See Pyramidal bone.- O. quadratojugale. See Quadrato-jugal bone.— O. quadratum. 1. See Quadrate bone. 2. See 0. fonticulare posterius.—O* quad- rilaterum. See Astragalus (3d def.).— O. radiale. See Radius (2d def.).— O. radiale faciei. See Intermaxillary bone.— O. raphog-eminans ossis petrosi. A Wormian bone in the fissura petro-basilaris. [L.]— O. rliomboides. See Trapezium.— Ossa Biolanl. See Ossa Cortesii.—O. rotundum. See Pisiform BONE.— O. sacrum. See Sacrum.— O. sagittale. See 0. inter- parietale (2d def.).— O. scaphoideum. See Scaphoid bone.— O. scl^roticaux (Fr.). See Sclerotal bones.— O. scutiforme. The patella. [Barthol inns, quoted by F. B. Stephenson, "N. T. Med. Jour.," July 24, 1886, p. 92.]— O. secundum hyoideo-faciale [Spixj. See Palate bone {1st def.).— O. sedentarium. The seat bone. See Ischium.— O. semilunare. See Semilunar bone.— O. sepise. See under Sepia. — Ossa sesamoidea. See Sesamoid BONES.— O. sincipitis. See Parietal bove.—O. sous-coracoMien [Ramband and Renault] (Fr.). The upper part of the wall of the glenoid cavity. [A, 8.]— O. sous-6thmoi*dal (Fr.). See 7n/e?'7or turbinated bone,- O. sous-orbital (Fr.). See Suborbital bone. — O. sphecoideum, O. sphenoidale. See Sphenoid bone. — O. sphenoidale anterius. Ger. , vorderes Keilbein. See Pre- sphenoid bone.— O. sphenoidale posterius. See Basisphenoid bone.— Ossa sphenoidea tarsi. The external, middle, and in- ternal cuneiform bones (g. v.^.—0. splienoideum. See Sphenoid BONE. — O. splienoideum anterius. See Presphenoid bone. — O. sphenoideum basilare (seu posterius). See Basisphenoid bone. — O. spheno-occipitale. See Basilar bone (1st def.).— O. spongiosa. See Spongy bones. — O. spongiosum superius. See Superior spongy bone. — O. spongiosum inferius. See In- ferior spongy bone.— O. squamosal (Fr.). See O. interparietale (2d def.) and Squamosal bone. — O. squamosum. See Squamo- sal BONE.— O. styloYde (Fr.). See Stylo-hyal bone.— O. sub- orbitale. 1. See Suborbital bone. 2. In the pi., ossa suborbita- Ua, see Infra-orbital bones. — O. snbrotundum. See Pisiform BONE.— O. superius malarum. See Superior maxilla.— O. supra-occipitale. See Supra-occipital bone. — O. supraster- nale. See Suprasternal bone.— O. surangulaire (Fr.). See Supra-angidar bone.— O. surorbitaire (Fr.), O. surorbital (Fr.). See Supra-orbital bone.- O. surscapulaire (Fr.). See Supra- scapular bone. — O. surtemporal(Fr.). See Supratemporal bone. — Ossa suturarum. See Wormian bones. — O. Sylvii. See Lenticular process of the incus.~0. sym6triques (Fr.). See Symmetrical bones. — O. symplecticum. See Sym.plectal bone. — O. syncipitis. See PariefaZ bone.— O. talare. See Astragalus (3d def .).— O. tali. See Calcaneum.— O. tarsale primum. See Internal cuneiform bone.— O. tarsale quartum. See Cuboid bone.— O. tarsale secundum. See Middle cuneiform bone.— O. tarsale tertium. See External cuneiform bone.— Ossa tarsi. See Tarsal bones. — Ossa tarsi secundaria. The second row of tarsal bones. JX.]— O. temporal (Fr.). See Temporal bone.— O. temporale. See Hyomandibidar bose.—O. temporis, O. tem- porum. See Temporal bone. — O. terminale. See Nasal bone (3d def.). — Ossa terna digitorum. The phalanges of the hand. [L, 349.]— O. tesserae. See Astragalus (3d def,).— O, tetra- gonum. See Parietal bone.— O. thyreoideo-faciale. See Pre- frontal bone.— O. tibiae. See Tibia.- O. transversum. The pterygoid bone in fishes. [L, 207.]— O. trapeze (Fr.), O. trape- zium. See Trapezium.— O. trapezium minus. See Trapezoid BONE. — O. trapezoides, O. trapezoideum. 1. See Trapezoid BONE. 2. SeeTRAPEZiUM.— O. triangulare. See Pyramidal bon'e. — O. tribasilare [Virchow]. See Basilar bone (1st def.).— O. tri- quetruin. Fr., o. triquetre. 1. See Pyramidal bone. 2. See 0. interparietale (2d def.). 3. In the pi., ossa triquetra^ see Wormian bones.— O, triqnetrum squamae (occipitalis). See O. inter- parietale (3d def.). — Ossa tubulosa. See Long bones. — O. turbi- nal (Fr.), O. turbinatum inferius. See Inferior turbinated bone. — O. tympanal (Fr.). See Tympanic bone.— O. tympani. See Metapterygoid bone and Tympanic bone.— O. tympanicum. See Tympanic bone.— O. ulnare carpi. See Pyramidal bone. — O. ulnare faciei. See Superior maxilla.— O. unciforme, O. uncinatum. See Unciform bone.- O. undecimum maxillae superioris. See "Vomer. ~0. unguis. See Lacrymal bone.— Ossa usta alba [Lat., Fr. Cod.]. See 0. calcines.— Os%sl usta praeparata. SeeCoRNUCERVi'Wsi«m.— O. ustum [Er. Ph.]. Bone- ash. [B.] Cf. 0. calcines. — O. varium. See Cuboid bone. — O. verticis. The crown bone ; an old term for the parietal bone.— O. vespiforme. See Sphenoid bone.— O. vomeris. See Vomer. — Ossa wormiana, O. ivormiens (Fr.). See Wormian bones. — O. ypsiloides. See Jf^/ozd bone. ~0. zygomaticum. Of Hall- man, see Malar bone.— O. zygomaticum accessorium. See O. zygomaticum, superius. — O. zygomaticum anterius. See Malar bone. — O. zygomaticum inferius (seu proprium). The inferior of the two portions into which the malar bone is sometimes divided by a horizontal suture. [L, 332.]— O. zygo- maticum superius. The superior of the two portions into which the malar bone is sometimes divided by a horizontal suture. [L, 333.]— Phosphate des os. [Fr. Cod.]. Bone- phosphate ; normal calcium orthophosphate. [B.] OS (Lat.), n. n. 02s(os). Gen., -o'ris. The mouth ; an orifice. [a, 3.5.1— Ab ore. By the mouth (said of an unnatural form of sexual indulgence, or of medicine to be so taken). [M. Horand, "Lyon m6d.," Nov. 1, 1885, p. 379 ; L.]— Clinical o. uteri, Me- chanical o. uteri. Of Ebell, the ring of Bandl.— O. ani. See Anal orifice. — O. externum. See Ostium vaginoi. — O. geni- tale. See Cleft of the vulva.— O, internum (uteri). See 0. uteri internum.— O. tincPR. 1. See O. uteri. 3. See O. uteri ex- tf'rmim.—O. uteri. Fr., museau de tanche. Ger., Muttermvnd. See 0. uteri externum and O. uteri internum, especially the for- O, no; 02, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; V*, full; ua. urn; U^, like U (German). OSANI OSSEIN 3488 mer. — O. uteri externum. Fr., orifice externe du col uterin. G-er,, dusserer {unterer) Muttermund, Muttermundaoffnung. Syn. : o. tincoz^ ostium (seu orificium) iiteri externum. The trans- verse external opening of the cervical canal of the uterus. It is bounded anteriorly and posteriorly by two thick lips, the posterior of which is the thinner and longer. In nulliparae tney are smooth, but in those who have borne children they are usually slightly rugose or fis.sured. [L.] — O. uteri internum. Fr., orifice in- terne du col uterin, Ger., innerer Muttermund. The circular, internal, somewhat constricted opening of the cervical canal into the cavity of the uterus. Some writers think it best to restrict the term to the non-gravid uterus. [Labs, ''Arch. f. Gyn.,"xxiii, 2; "Med. Times and Gaz.," Apr. 11, 188S, p. 490.] See also Ring of Bandl. — O. vaginae. See Ostium vagince. — Tortiira oris. 1, Trifacial neuralgia. 2. A spasmodic contraction of the muscles on one side of the mouth. [B, 117 ; L.] Of. Spasmds eynicus and Bisus sardonicus. — True o. internum. See Ring of Bandl. OSANI, n. See Lonchooarpcs sericeus. OSBECKIA (Lat.), n. f. O^s-be^k'i^-aS. Fr., osbeck, osbeckie. A genus of melastoraaceous herbs or shrubs. The Osbeckioe of De Candolle are a tribe and the Osbeckiece of Reichenbach a section of the Melastomece. [B, 42, 181, 170 (a, 35).]— O. aspera. The chota- phootika of the Bengalese. The fruit is edible, and in Java the leaves are used, in infusion, in the treatment of angina. [B, 172, 267 (a, 35).] — O. cliinensis, O. decora, O. glabrata. A Chinese species. The branches and emollient leaves are employed in colic and externally in cataplasms. [B, 180, 267 (a, 36).]— O. octandra, O. polycepliala, O. virg^ata. An astringent species, used in aphtbsB and angina. [B, 267 (a, 35).] — O. wrightiana. A species the leaves of which are used in stomatitis and enteritis. [B, 267 (a, 35).] OSCBDO (Lat.), n. f. 0=s-se(ka)'do. Gen., -ced'inis. From oscitare, to gape. Qr., \t!.trii.io&ia. See Chasma (1st def.) and Yawning. OSCH^MATtEDEMA (Lat./. OSCH^MCEDEMA (Lat.), n's n. 0=s-ke=m(ch2aS-e2m)-a2t(a3t)-e2d(o''-e2d)-e(a)'ma=, o^s-ke^m- {ch2a3-e2m)-ed(o2-e2d)-e(a)'ma3. Gen., -em'atos {-atis). From o(rx>?, the scrotum, at^a, blood, and otSTjjua, cedema. An effusion of blood into the scrotum. [E.] OSCHEITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0's-ke=(ch»e!')-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From oax^, the scrotum. Fr., oscheite. 1. Inflammatioir of the scrotum, [E.] 2. See Orchitis. OSCHEiEPHANTIASIS (Lat.), n. f. 02sk(o2sch2)-e=l-e=- fa^nt(fa3nt)-i2-a(a3)'si'^s. Gen., -as'eos (-as'i.t). From 6trx'?i tbe scrotum, and e\e0a»'Ttao-ts, elephantiasis. Fr., oscMl&phantiasis. Elephantiasis of the scrotum. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OSCHEOCARCINOMA (Lat.), n. n. O=sk(o2sch2)-e'-o(o')- ka''r-si2n(ki2n)-om'a3. Gen., -om'atos i-atis). From ocrxeov, the scrotum, and KapKivioij.a, a cancer. See Chimney-sweeps^ cancer. OSCHEOCELE (Lat.), n. f. 02sk(o2sch2)-e2-o(o3)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., o^sk'e^-o-sel. Gen., -ccZ'es. From 5a-xeo»', the scrotum, and icijArj, a tumor. See Orchiocele.— O. aquosa. See Hydroscheo- CELE. — O. cruenta. See H.s:matocele. — O. fiatulenta. See Physocele (2d def.).— O. liydatidosa. See Hydatidocele. — O. oedematica. See CEdematoscheocele.— O. sanguinea. See Hjsuatocele. — O. seininalis. See Seminal cyst. — O. urinalis. See Urocele. — O. varicosa. See Varicocele. OSCHEOCHALASIS (Lat.), n. f. 02sk(o2sch2)-e=-o(o=)-ka21- (ch^a31)'a*s(a3s)-i2s. Gen., -as'eos (,-chal'asis). From offveox', the scrotum, and xaAa<''tff, a loosening. Fr., oscheochalasie. Ger., Os- chalasie. 1. Hypertrophy of the areolar tissue of the scrotum. 2. A pendulous scrotum. [E, G.] OSCHEOLITHOS (Lat.), n. m. 02sk(o2seh2)-e2-o21'iath-o'-'s. From offxeov, the scrotum, and At5os. a stone. Fr., oseheolithe. A stony concretion in or on the scrotum. [E, 24.] 0SCh£0ME (I'r.), n. O^s-ka-om. From oo-xeox, the scrotum. See Oscheoncus. O.SCHEON (Lat.), n. n. 02sk(o2sch'')'e2-o=n. Gr., iirxeov- See SCROTDM. OSCHEONCUS (Lat.), OSCHEOPHYMA (Lat.). n's m. and n. O''sk(o2sch2)-e2-o2n2k'u's(u4s), -o(oS)-fl(fu«)'mas. Gen., -on'ci, -phym'atos {-atis). From oa-^eov. the scrotum, and SyKo?. a tumor, or ^i)/!*!, a growth. Fr., oscheoncie. G&r., Hodensackgeschwulst. A tumor of the scrotum, especially elephantiasis of the scrotum. [E.] OSCHEOPtASTY, n. O^sk'e'-o-pla^st-is. From ocrxeoi/, the scrotum, and TrAao-o-etr, to mold. Fr., oscheoplastie. Ger., Hoden- sacksneuhildung, Oscheoplastik. The plastic surgery of the scro- tum. [E.] OSCHEOPYCEDEMA (Lat.), n. n. 02sk(o!'sch=)-e=-o(oS)-pi- (pu^)-e2d(o2-e2d)-e(a)'ma3. Gen., -em'atos {-atis). From oa-xeov, the scrotum, n^ov, pus, and olSjjfia, oedema. Purulent infiltration of the scrotum. [)E.] OSCHEOS (Lat.), n. m. 02sk(o'sch=)'e2-o2s. Gr., oo-xeos. See Scrotum. OSCHOCARCINOMA (Lat.), n. n. 02sk(o=sch')-o(o')-kaSr- si3n(ki2n)-o'ma3. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). See Oscheocarcinoma, and for other words in Oscho-, see the corresponding words in Oscheo-. OSCHURCEDEMA (Lat.), n. n. 02sk(o2sch2)-u2r(ur)-6M(o2-e=d)- e(a)'ma3. Gen., -em'atos {-atis). From opoZiov. A small collection of cells in the Gastropoda believed to possess olfactory functions. [L.] OSPHRASIA (Lat.), OSPHRESIA (Lat.), n's f. 0!!s-fra(fraS)'- zi''(si2)-a^, -fre(fra)'zi''(si'')-a'. Gr., ocr^pniria, oo-ijiprio-i! (from opat% veaeaj., to smell). The faculty of smell. [L, 41 (a, 43).] OSPHRESIOLOGY, n. O^s-fre^is-ia-osro-ji^. Lat., osphresio- logia (from otr^pijo-is, the sense of smell, and Adyos, understanding). Fr., osphrisiologie. Ger., Geruchslehre, Biechlehre. The study of the odors given off from the body and from the excreta in their re- lations to disease. [" Med. News," June 20, 1885, p. 696.] OSPHRESIS (Lat.), n. f. 0Vtre(fra)'si2s. Gen., -phres'eos (.-phres'is). See Osphrasia. OSPHRISTICS, n. sing. O^s-fri^st'i^ks. Lat., osphristica. Fr., osphrisiique. Ger., Geruchserscheinungslehre. The science of the phenomena of smell. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OSPHYALGEMA (Lat.), OSPHYALGIA (Lat.), n's f . O^s-fl^- (fu6)-a21(a'I)-je(ga)'ma3, -a,n{a,nYii'(gP)-Si'. Gen., -gem'atos C-aWs). From otr^vi, the loin, and a\yT]fia, or aAyos, pain. See Coxalgia. OSPHYARTHBITIS (Lat.), n. f. 02s-fl=(fu8)-aSrth-ri(re)'ti=s. Gen., -thrit'idos {-idis). From oir^vs, the loin, and apGpov, a joint. See (Coxitis. OSPHYARTHROCACE (Lat.), n. f . 02s-fi2(fu=)-a=rth-ro2k'aa- se(ka). Gen., -throc'aces. From off<|>vs, the loin, apQpov, a joint, and KaKo?, evil. See Morbus coxarius.- OSPHYITIS (Lat.), ^. f. 02s-fl2(fu«)-i(e)'ti=s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). See Coxitis. OSPHYOMYELITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0!s-fla(fu=)-o(oS)-mi(mu«)- e31-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (,-idis). From ixr^vs, the loin, and [ive\6s, marrow. Myelitis in the lumbar region. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OSPHYRBHEUMA (Lat.), n. n. 02s-fu'ir(fu»r)-ru2'mas. Gen., -rheum*atos{-atis). From oo-^us. the loin, and pevjua, a rheum. Fr.. osphyrrheumatisme. Rheumatism of the hip joint. [L, 50 (a. 14).] OSPHYS (Lat.), n. f. 0»s'fl2s(fu»s). Gen., osph'yos. Gr., oo-c/ivj. The loin. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OSPHYTIS (Lat.), n. f. 0's-fl(fu«)'ti2s. Gen., -phyt'idos (-idis). From 6irvs, the loin. See Coxitis. OSSEIN, n. 0''s'e'-i5'n. From os, a bone. Fr., ossiine. Ger., 0., Knochenknorpel (1st def.), Zahnknorpel (2d def.), Knochenstoff. 1. Bone cartilage ; the organic base or matrix of bone. It is so abundant and so intimately connected with the inorganic bony matter that the form of the bone is preserved after the removal of the inorganic part by acid. It is converted into gelatin by boiling, a. Dentinal cartilage ; the organic base of the teeth. It seems pre. cisely like the o. of bone, but perhaps slightly firmer. [J, 35, 42.] » O, no; 0», not, 0», whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like 00 m too; U", blue; Us, lull; U<, full; U», urn; U», like U (German) 314 OSSELKT USTEO-DERMATOPLASTIC 2490 OSSELET, n. oas'e^l-eH. From os, a bone. Fr., o. 1. See Ossiculum. 2. The small hard substance growhig on the inside of a horse's knee, among the small bones. [C, 1.]— O. styloXde (Fr.j. See Stylo-hyal bone. OSSEOUS, adj. O^s'e^-uas. Lat., osseus (from os^ a bone). Fr., osseux. Ger., knochem, beinhart (2d def.), knochenhart l.2d def.). 1. See Bony. 2. Of bony hardness. OSSICLE, n, O^s'i^k'l. Lat., ossiculum (dim. of os, a bone), Fr., ossicule. Ger., Knochelchen, Beinlein. A small bone. [C.]— Auditory o's, 0*s of the ear. See Ossicula auditus.—Pvena,' sal o. See Prenasal bone. OSSICULUM (Lat.), n. u. 02s-siak'u2](u*l)-u8m(u*m). Dim. of OS, a bonfe. Fr., osselet. Ger., Stein(2ddet), Steinkern (2d def.). 1. A small bone or bony body ; also any hard structure of small size. [B, 38 (o, 27).] 2. A fruit in which the seed or kernel is inclosed in a hard, bony covering (putamen). [B, 1. 123 (a, 35).]— Ossicula auditus (seu aurium). Fr., osselets de Voreille moyenne (ou de Vouie). Ger., Gehorknochelchen. See Incus, Malleus, and Stapes. — Ossicula Bertini. See Bones of Bertini. — Ossicula cal- coidea. The cuneiform bones of the foot. [L.]— O. carpi su- pernumerarium. Of Gruber, a small bone found in the carpo- metacarpal articulation between the unciform bone and the third metacarpal bone. ["Arch. f. path. Anat. u. Phys. u. f. klin. Med.," 1887, p. 549 (L).]— Ossicula epactalia. See Wormian bones.— O. hamuli. Of Macalister, a separate horny nodule in the trochlea near the anterior border of the lacrymal groove. [" Jour, of Anat. and Phys.," xxiv, p. 351 (a, 50).]— O. jugulare. A small ossicle often found in the foramen lacerum posterius. [L, 332.]— O. len- ticulare Sylvii, O. ovale (de Valsalva), O. quartuin. See Os lenticulare. — Ossicula rhaphogeiuinantia. See Wormian bones.— Ossicula Kiolani. See Ossa Cortesii. — O. semilunare (Teichmeyer), O. squamosum, O. Sylvii. See Os lenticulare.— O. teg^menti tyiupani cuneiforme [Gruber]. An ossicle sepa- rated from the cuneiform process of the tegmen tympani. [LA-^ Ossicula triticea. The lesser cornua of the hyoid bone. [L.]— Ossicula wormiana. See Worm,ian bones. OSSICULUS (Lat.), n. m. 0«s-si3k'u21(u41)-u3s(u4s). Dim. of OS., a bone. Fr., ossicule. See Ossiculum (2d def.). OSSIFEROUS, adj. O^s-i^fe^r-u^s. From os, a bone, and ferre^ to bear. Fr., ossif^re. Containing or yielding bone. [C] OSSIFIC, adj. 02s-i2f'i2k. From os, a bone, and facere, to make. Fr., ossijique. Pertaining to or capable of ossification. [J.] OSSIFICATIO (Lat.), n. f. 0'»s-si2-fi2k-a(a3)'shi2(ti'^l-o. Gen., -on'is. See Ossification. — O. testiculi. See Orchiostosis. OSSIFICATION, n. O^s-i^-fi^.ka'shuan. Lat. , oS5i??ca«o (from 0.% a bone, and facere., to make). Fr., o. Ger., O., Ossifikation., Verknocherung. 1. The formation of bone. Cf. Osteogenesis. 2. Change into a bony substance. [C.]~Accidental o. A term incorrectly applied to calcareous degeneration, [a, 34.]— Inter- in emhranous o. See Intramembranov^ o. — Intracartilagi- nous o. Lat., ossificatio a cartilagine. Ger., intracartilaginose Knochenbildung (oder Verknocherung). O, from temporary carti- lage, the cartilage becoming at first partly calcified and then ab- sorbed by osteoclasts (1st def.) as the formation of the true bone "proceeds from the investing periosteum. [A,319(o,34: J.] Qi.Intra- membrano%is o.— Intramembranous o. Lat., ossificatio a mem- brana. Gev., inter membranose Knochenbildung. 1. The develop- ment of bone in connective tissue, without any intermediate for- mation of cartilage, by the outward growth from the centre of o. of osteogenic fibres around and upon which are arranged the osteo- blasts which deposit the bone. [C ; J.] 2. O. within a membra- nous sac— O. directe (Fr.). See Periosteal o.~0, of permanent cartilage. The formation of osteoblasts in permaneut hyaline cartilage ; it must not be confounded with calcareous or uratic de- posits in the cartilage, [a, 34.]— O. of the chorioid. The for- mation of bone in the corpus vitreum or, more rarely, in the stro- ma of the chorioid, in consequence of long-continued chorioiditis. [F.] — O'sgrube (Ger.). See Encoche d'o. — O'spunkt (Ger.). See Centre of o.— Periosteal o. Fr., o. directe (ou p^riostique). Ger., periosteale Knochenbildung. O. in the osteogenetic layer of the periosteum. [J.] See Osteogenesis.— Senile o. A term incorrectly applied to vascular and interstitial calcareous degen- eration occurring in old persons, [a, 34.]— Subperiosteal o. Tiie projection of osteoblast from bone into the layer of round or polygonal cells beneath the periosteum. It is identical in charac- ter with that observed in the second stage of o. from cartilage. [Cornii and Rauvier (a, 34).] OSSIFIED, adj. O^s'i^-fid. From os, a bone, and facere, to make. Converted into bone ; changed from soft material so as to have the hardness of bone ; united by bone. [I ; L. 343.] OSSIFLUENT, adj. O^s-i^flu^-e^nt.' From os, a bone, and fluere, to flow. Fr. , o. Proceeding from or constituting a process mvolving the disappearance of bone as if by melting away. See O. abscess. OSSIFYING, adj. Oas'i^-fi-iSn". See Ossific. OSSIVOUOUS, adj. O^s-i^v'o^r-u^s. Lat., ossivorus (from os, a bone, and vorare, to devoiu*). Fr., ossivore. Ger., beinfressend. Subsisting on bones ; of medicines or of diseases, eroding or de- stroying bone tissue. [L, 41, 56 (a, 43).] OST^MIA (Lat.), n. f. 0'st-em'(a3'e2m)-i2-a3. From htrriov, a bone, andal/xa, blood. Ger., Knochenblutandrang. Determination of blood to a bone. [L, 50 (a, 48).] OSTAGRA (Lat.), n. f . OHt'Si^^(a.^g)-r&^. From htrreov, a bone, and aypa, a seizure. See Bone forceps. OSTALGIA (Lat.), n. f. 02st^a21(a31)'jia(gi2)-a3. From btrreov, a bone, and aAyos, pain. See Osteodynia. OSTALGITIS (Lat.), n. f. 02st-a21(a31)-ji(ge)'ti2s. Gen., -git'idos (-idis). From oo-Teov, a bone, and aAyo?, pain. Osteitis accompanied by osteodynia. [L, 50 (o, 34).] OSTARIUM(Lat.),n. n. 02st-a(a3)'ri2-uSm(u4m). Gr., hardpiov (dim. of offTeof, a bone). An ossicle, especially of the ear. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OSTABTHRITIS (Lat.), n. f. 03st-aarth-ri(re)'ti2s. Gen., •thrit'idos {-idis). From oa-Tiov, a bone, and apBpov, a joint. In- fiammation of the articular surface of a bone. OSTARTHKOCACE (Lat.), n. f. 02st-a2rth-ro2k'a3-se(ka). Gen,, -throc'aces. From b cartilage, and 4tvT6v, a plant). Fr., osteo-chondrophyte. See Osteoid enchon- DROMA. OSTEOCLASIS (Lat.), n. f. Oast-e«-o2k'la2s(la3s)-i'>s. Gen., -clas'eos (-o'clasis). From bvriov, a bone, and icAdo-ts, a breaking. Fr., ostioclasie. Ger., Osteoklasie. Fracture of a bone, especially intentional fracture in order to remedy a deformity. OSTEOCLAST, o. OSst'e^-o-klaast. From oo-Teor, a bone, and KAai/, to break. Fr., osHoclaste^ myiloplaxe (1st def,), ostiophage (1st def.). Ger., O., OsteoMast, Knochenbrecher (2d def.), Knochen- /resser (1st def.). 3. Of KoHiker, one of the cells, often large and multinucleated, found wherever osseous tissue or calcified cartilage is undergoing absorption, and especially in the marrow, next the osseous tissue, and m Howship's lacunte. They are supposed to be the active agents in effecting resorption. [J.] 2. An instrument for osteoclasis. [E.]— Collin's o. An o. for performing Delore's operation. It consists of two semicircular collars to be applied re- spectively to the middle of the thigh and to the inferior third of the leg from the poste- rior aspect. They are separated by a frame movable at right angles to their long axes by a lever, by which force is brought to bear on the knee joint. [E.] — Riz- zoli's o. An o. consisting of a heavy bar through the centre "of which another bar, cut with a screw- thread, passes per- pendicularly. The end of the upright bar is provided with a crutch for making pressure on the bone. At each end of the horizontal bar is a ring which surrounds the limb and furnishes a point of support on the bone to resist the action of the crutch when screwed down to cause the fracture. [E, 30.] — Robin's o. An o. for fracturing the lower end of the femur, consisting of an iron case extending half-way round the thigh on its anterior aspect, from a point above the condyles of the femur to the upper third of the thigh. Two steel collars, one above and one below, bind this to a heavy plank. Each collar is fastened to the plank by a nut and screw. To the upper part of the lower collar is attached a lever. A strong leather strap is passed around both thigh and lever just above the condyles. When the lever is raised, the bone is broken just above the epiphyseal hue. [E, 30.] OSTEOCOLLA (Lat.), n. f. 0'^st-e2-o(o9)-ko21'la9. Gr., oo-tco- KoAAa, Fr., osteocolle. Ger.. Beinbruchstein, Beinbinde, Bein- brech. 1. A mass consisting of calcium carbonate mixed with sand and containing organic remains, which collects about decaying roots and takes on their peculiar form. [B.j 2. See Lapis osteo- colloe. — Lapis osteocollse. Ger., faseriger Kalksinter (1st def.), Kalktuff (2d def.). Of the old pharmacopoeias, calcium carbonate occurring (1) as a stalactitic or stalagmitic variety of satin spar ; and (2) as a cellular or porous limestone (calcareous tufa) of a yel- lowish-gray, yellowish- brown, or ochreous color. [B, 180 (a, 35).] OSTEOCOLLON (Lat.), n, n. O2st-e2-o(o3)-ko21'lo2n. A plant believed to be the Ephedra distachya ; formerly used as a cicatri- sant, [B, 121 (a, 35)7] OSTEOCOPIC, adj. O^s-tea-o-ko^p'iak. Lit., bone-breaking (said of a type of severe cutting pain occurring in bone). [B.] OSTEOCOPUS (Lat.), n. m. 02st-e2-o2k'o2p-u3s(u*s). Gr., oo-TeoKoiros, oo-tokottos. Fr., osteocope. Osteodynia ; especially os- teocopic pains. [G.J- O. cancrosxis. Pain in the bones resulting from cancer. [L, 290.] OSTEOCYSTIS (Lat.). n. f. 0''st-e5-o(o3)-si8st(ku«st)'i2s. Gen., -cyst'eos (-ios). From ba-r^ov, a bone, and kvo-tis a bladder. Fr., osteocyste. A cystic tumor with contents of bony hardness. [E.] OSTEOCYSTOID, adj. O^st-e^-o-si'^'st'oid. From ovriov, a bone, KiJo-Tis, a bladder, and eTfios, resemblance. Pertaining to or resembling an osteocystis. [E.] OSTEOCYSTOMA (Lat.), n. n. 02st-ea-o(o3)-si«st(ku8st)-om'a3. Gen., -om'atos {-atisy. From oo-Teov, a bone, and kuo-tis, a bladder. A cystic tumor of bone, generally either serous or sang-uineous. [E.] OSTEOCYSTOSARCOMA (Lat.), n. n. 02st"e2-o(oa)-si2st- (ku^st)-o(o3)-sa^r-kom'a3. Gen,, -om'atos i-atis). Of Wedl, a cys- tosarcoma originating from a bone, [a, 34.] OSTEODENTIN, n. O^st-e^-o-de^nt'i^n. From otrWoi', a bone, and dens^ a tooth. Fr., dentine vascidaire^ vaso-deritine. Ger., Osteodentin. Of Owen, a form of dentin resembling both dentin and bone. Blood-vessels ramify in it. and tbe hard substance is often arranged in lamellae, as in true bone. In the teeth of man it occurs only as a secondary ossification of the tooth pulp, but it normally forms the central part of elephants'' tusks. It is the den- tin of rodents, cetaceans, and many fishes, [J, 29, 30, 35, 42.] OSTEO-DERMATOPLASTIC, adj. O^sfe^-o-duerm-a'^to- pla^st'i^k. From btiTiov, a bone, Sepixa. the skin, and TrXdtra-eiv, to mold. Ger,, osteodermatoplastisch. Plastic by the employment of both bone and skin (said of a form of partial amputation of the foot). [Rydygier, "Ctrlbl. f. Chir.,^' June 16, 1888, Beilage, p. 66; " N. Y. Med. Jour.," May 4, 1889. p. 502 (a, 50).] O, no; 09, not; O^, whole; Th, thin, Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U^ blue; U^, lull; U*, full: U", urn; U«. like ii (German). OSTEODIASTASIS OSTERLUZEI 3493 OSTEODIASTASIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=st-e2-o{o3)-di(cli2)-a2st(a»st)'- a^s(a's)-i2s. Gen., -stas'eos (-ost'asts). From 6o-te>-o(o')-Je'n(ge2n)'e«s-i2s. Gen., -es*eos {-gett'esis). From oirriov, a bone, and yevetris, genera- tion. Fr., osteogenie, Ger., Osteogenese, Knochenbildung^ Knoch- enentstehung. The formation of bone. This takes place either in cartilage or in connective tissue (see Iniracartilaginous ossifica- tion and Intramembranous ossification), but the process is very nearly the same in all situations, and consists of a gradual develop- ment of blood-vessels and a proliferation of osteoblasts, which be- fin to deposit bony matter at some point (centre of ossification), rom which o. proceeds in all directions. Bone also formed by the eptal or osteogenetic layer of the periosteum as described for in- ^'amembranous ossification. In all forms of o. the bone first formed is spongy, this being due to the channels for the great num- ber of blood-vessels, but, as age advances, bony matter is deposited in these channels, occluding them or greatly reducing their size, thus transforming the spongy into compact bone. [J, 30, 31, 33, 35.] OSTEOGENY, n. 0=st-e'-o»j'e'n-i2. Lat., osfeogenia. From htTTiov, a bone, and Yccx'ai', to engender. Fr., osteogenie. 1. See Osteogenesis. 2. The development of the bonysystem. [C] OSTEOGRAPHY, n. O^ste^-o^e'ra^f-is. Lat., osteographia (from btrriov, a bone, and ypaifieiv, to write). Fr., osteographie. G&T.^ Osteographie. Descriptive anatomy of the bones. [C. 1.] OSTEOHBIiCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. O'st - e^" - 0(0=) - he=lk - os'i^s. Gten., 'Cos'eos (-is). From oot^oi/, a bone, and eAjcwo-is, an ulcera- tion. Caries of bone. [E.] OSTEOID, adj. O^st'e^-oid. Gr., offroeiS^s, offTcuSij! (from ba- Teoi*, a bone, and cTSos, resemblance). Lat., ostoides, ostodes. Fr., osteoide. Resembling bone ; osseous, [a. 17.] OSTEOI.ITH, n. O^st'e'-o-li^th. Lat., osteolithos (from otrre- 41^, a bone, and Ai0os, a stone). Fr., osteolithe. A petrified bone. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OSTEOLOGY, n. O'st-e'-o'l'o-jia. Lat., osteologia (from oir- Teov, a bone, and A670S, understanding). Fr.y ost4ologie. Ger., Os- teologie. The anatomy, etc., of the bones or of bone tissue. [C.] OSTEOXYSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0»st-e=-o21'i2(u») si's. (Jen., -lys'eos {-ol'ysis). From fto-Teon, a bone, and Avffis, a loosing. Fr., osteolyses Softening and destruction of bone, as in caries. [E.] OSTEOMA (Lat.), n. f. 0»st-e=-om'a3. Qen., -om'atos (-atis). From bariov. a bone. Fr., ostSome. Ger., Osteom, Knochenge- wdchs, Knochengeschwidst. A tumor composed of osseous tissue, usually developing in connection with bone, though it may develop elsewhere. The development is effected partly by the agency of osteoblasts, partly by metaplasia of the existing tissue. [Ziegler {a, 34).] — Cancellous o. An o. in which the texture of the tumor is soft and spongy. It consists of thin and delieat« trabeculae in- j closing large medullary spaces resembling those of cancellous hone. [Ziegler (a, 34).] — Dental o. An excrescence consisting of cement, developing from a tooth. [Ziegler (a, 34).]— Eburnated o., Ivory o. Fr., osteome ibumi. An o. in which the texture of the tumor is dense, resembling ivory. It consists of compact tissue with narrow nutrient canals, and is similar to the cortical layer of the long bones. [Ziegler (a, 34).]— Heteroplastic o. An o. situ- ated in a tissue or organ in which bone does not normally occur, [a, 34.] — O. corporis vitrei. Fr., osteome du corps vitr6. A for- mation of bone in the corpus vitreum, resulting from long-con- tinued and usually suppurative inflammation. [F.]— O. cutis. A bony growth in the skin, usually developing from an old cicatrix or sometimes from chondroma or carcinoma of the skin or other ' abnormal growths. It is said to occur also congenitally in some cases. [G, 75.] — O. durum, O. eburneum. See Eburndted o. — O. medullosum. See Cancellous o. — O. of the chorioid. Fr,, ostiome de la ehorioKde. A deposit of true bone in the chorioid after long-continued inflammation, the inner surface of the chori- oid being the starting-point from which the bone formation extends in all directions until sometimes it forms a complete and continu- ous shell between the corpus vitreum and the sclera. [F.]— O. scleroticse. Fr., osteome de la sclerotigue: Ger., Skleralosteom. A form of o. which seems to rest on and cover the sclera rather than to be developed in it. [F.]— O. snbconjunctivale. Fr., osteome sous-conjonctivale. Ger., Osteom unter der Bindehaut. A form of o. consisting of a deposit of true bone under the con- junctiva, the latter being firmly united to the bony growth, but unaltered in its structure. [F.]— Parosteal o. An o. developing near a bone but not connected with it. [a, 34.] OSTEOMALACIA (Lat.), n. f. Oi'st-e'-o(o')-ma21(ma"l)-a(a8)'- si''(ki2)-a3. From btrreov. a bone, and fia\aKia, softness. Fr., osteo- malacie, ostdomakikie, ost^omalaxie, ramolUsseynent dea os. Ger., Osteomalacic, Knochenbiegsamkeit, Knochenerweichung. Soften- ing of the bones occurring in adult life, and especially in elderl.y persons. The changes closely resemble those of rickets. [A, 6S!0 (a, 89).]— O. apsathyros. That form of o. in which the bones be- come unnaturally flexible, like wax.— O. carcinomatosa. A dif- fuse cancerous infiltration of the medullary tissue of bones, with softening. [A, 336 (o, 84).]- O. cerea, O. cohserens. See 0. apsathyros.— O. fracturosa, O. fvagilis, O. [psatliyra. That form of 0. in which the bones become brittle. OSTEOMAIACOSIS (Lat.), n. f . 0''st-e2-o(oS)-ma21(masi)-a2k- (a^kVos'i's. Gen., -cos'eos (-is). See Osteomalacia. OSTBOMETABOtE (Lat.), n. f. 0'stre^o(o'yme't-a.''ii(a.'V)'- o21-e(a). Gen., -ab'oles. From bareov, a bone, and /xeraJSoA^, a changing. See Osteallceosis. OSTEOMEIOSIS (Lat.), n. f. 0=st^e2-o(o=)-ml(meM2)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From bar^ov, a bone, and juciohtis, diminution. Deterioration of the bony tissues. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OSTEOMYELITIS (Lat.). c. f. 02st-e2-o(oS)-mi(mu»)-e21-i(e)'ti=s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From oa-reov, a bone, and fiueAds, marrow. Fr., osteomyelite. Ger., O., Knochenmarksentzii-ndung. Inflam- mation of the marrow of bone. [E.]— Gummatous o. Lat., o. gum.matosa. Fr., osteomyelite gommeuse. O. caused by gum- matous degeneration in the bone, [a, 34.] — Infectious 0., Ma- lignant o. Lat., o. infectiosa. Fr., osteomyelite infectieuse, os- teite dpiphysaire des adolescents, periostite phlegmoneuse, ost^o- p^riostite juxta-epiphysaire, typhus des membres [Chassaignac]. Ger., infektiose 0. O. that appears spontaneously or in conse- quence of traumatism, due to the presence of infective organisms. [A. J. Eodet, " Eev. de chir.," Apr., 1885, p. 273 (a, 34).]— O. diffusa spontanea. O. occurring in the course of one of the infectious diseases, and caused b.v a micro-organism or some ptomaine pro- duced thereby. [A, 336 (a, 34).]— O. malleosa. O. caused by the Bacillus malleus. [L, 67 (a, 34).]— Putrid o. A traumatic o. in which there is an acute suppurative inflammation in the medullary canal. [L, 88 (a, 34) ]— Scrofulous o. Ger., scrophulose 0. O. of scrofulous origin, as in Pott's disease, caries ventosa, or caries occulta. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— Vertebral o. Of Lannelongue and Cou- dray, acute o. of the vertebrae. [L, 88 (a, 34).] OSTEOMYELON (Lat.), n. n. 0=st-e2-o(o5)-mi(mu«)'e"l-o=n. From bajeov, a bone, and /iveAd?, marrow. See Marrow. OSTEON (Lat.), n. n. O^st'e'-o^. Gr., baHov. See Boke. OSTEONCOSIS (Lat.), OSTEONCUS (Lat.), n's f. and m. 02st-e'-o''n''k-os'i''s, -o2n''k-u=s(ufl4cris, a wast- ing. Fr., osUophthisie. A wasting of the bones. [L, 41, 50 (a, 43).] OSTEOPHTHONGE (Lat.), n. f. 02st-e2-o3f-tho»n(tho2n2)'- je(ga). Gen., -phthong'es. From 6p.a, a fleshy excrescence. Fr., othypersavcome. A fun- gous outgrowth in the ear. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OTIATER(Lat.), n. m. Ot-i=-a(a=)'tu6r(tar). Gen., -cr'os(-er'!S). From o5s, the ear, and ia-rrjP, a surgeon. See Aurist. OTIATRIC, adj. Ot-i2-a2t'ri=k. Lat., otiatricus. Fr., otia- trique. Ger., otiatrisch. Vertaming to otiatrics (h&t., otiatria ; Fr., otiatrie, oto'iatrie ; Ger., Otiatrie), which is aural medicine and surgery. [F.] OTIC, adj. Ot'i'k. Gr.,clTiicii!. Fr., otigtte. Ger., oWii'scft. See Aural. OTICODINOSE (Fr.), u. O-te-ko-de-noz. See Meniere's dis- ease. OTION (Lat.), n. n. 0'shi5(ti')-o2n. Gr., uriov (dim. of oJt, the ear). See Extei-nal ear. OTITIC, adj. Ot-i^t'i^k. Of, pertaining to, or produced by otitis. [B.] OTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Ot-i(e)'ti5s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From 08s, the ear. Fr., o^zfc. (j!ev.,Ohrenentziindung. Inflammation of the ear. — Catarrhal o. See O. media catarrhalis. — Desquama- tive o. See 0. desquamativa. — Dry o. Fr., otite s^che. Eczema affecting the external auditory canal and lobe of the ear, in which there is no discharge unless the epidermis is flssured. [L, 88 (a, 34).] — Furuncular o. See O. externa furunculosa. — Gonorrhoeal o. An external o. occurring in an Individual suffering with gonorrhoea, and supposed to be caused by that disease. As there is no mucous membrane in the external auditory canal, the existence of the dis- ease is doubtful. [Burnett (a, 34).]- O. desquamativa. Fr., otite desquamative. A marked thickening and increase in bulk of the epidermic layers of the external auditory canal and mem- brana tympani, the result of chronic morbid processes in the ex- ternal meatus, or of suppurative, perforating inflammations of the middle ear. The epithelial ma.sses scale off and lie in the canal, often forming thick cerumen-like plugs. [B ; F, 38.]— O. dlph- A, ape; A>, at; A', ah; A', all; Ch, chin; Ch«, loch (Scottish); E, he; Ea, ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N!, tank; 2495 OSTEULCUM OTOPHONE therica. Inflammation of the middle and sometimes of the ex- ternal auditory canal usually in consequence of the extension of diphtheritic inflammation from the throat. t*i 34 ]— O. externa. Fr., otite extei-ne. Ger., Entzundung des dusseren Gehorganges. Inflammation of the skin of the external auditory canal, either in the cartilaginous section or in the osseous portion of the meatus, whence it may extend to the membrana tympani. It is character- ized by swelling and inflltration of the cutaneous lining, consequent narrowing of the calibre, severe pain and heat of the parts, and sometimes by a slight sero-purulent discharge, deafness, and tin- nitus. [F.] — O. externa circumscripta. Fr., otite exteme circonscrite. See O. externa folUcularis. — O. externa crouposa. A rare form of inflammation of the external meatus, characterized by the exudation of fibrin in the form of a membrane, mainly in the membrana tympani. [F.]— O. externa diifusa. Fr., otite exteme (aigue) diffuse. Diffuse inflammation of the whole external auditory canal. [F.]— O. externa diplitlieritica. Fr., otite ex- teme diphthiritique. A rare form of inflammation of the external meatus, usually a complication of scarlatinous diphtheria of the throat and middle ear. [F.]— O. externa follicularis, O. ex- terna furunculosa. O. with furuncles of the external auditory canal, or follicular inflammation of the external meatus, beginning in a hair follicle, in a gland, or in a number of follicles or glands. [F.] — O. externa hsemorrliagica. Fr., otite exteme himorrha- gique. A form of diffuse inflammation of the external auditory canal characterized by haeraorrhagic effusion in the osseous portion, accompanied with more or less well-marked reactive symptoms. The condition is one of superficial inflammation of the cutis with the epidermis raised by the hsemorrhagic exudation. [F.]— O. ex- terna parasitica. Fr., otite exteme parasitique. Inflammation of the external auditory canal due to the presence of parasites, especially of Aspergillus and other Fungi. [B ; F.]— O. externa plileg-monosa. External o. with localized suppuration. [A, S2Q (a, 34); B.]— O. externa syphilitica. Fr., otite exteme syphi- Utique. A term for various affections of the auricle and external au- ditory canal due to syphilis. [F.l— O. interna. Fr., otite interne. G^r.. EntzUndung des inneren Ohres. 1. See 0. media. 2. See O. media purulenta chronica. 3. Inflammation of the membranous structure of the internal ear or labyrinth. [F, 33.]— O. interna ca- tarrhalis acuta. Acute catarrhal o. of the middle ear. [A, 326 (a, 34).]— O. interna catarrhalis chronica. See O. media catarrha- lis chronica.— O. interna suppurativa. Suppurating o. media. [A, 326 (a, 34).]— O. labyj-inthica. Of Voltolini, inflammation of the labyrinth presenting symptoms resembling those of meningitis but not terminating fatally, though permanent deafness results, [a, 34.]— O. media (acuta). Fr., otite moyenne aigue (ou de la caisse). Ger., acuter einfacher Mittelohrkatarrh. An inflamma- tion of the lining mucous membrane of the middle ear, character- ized by the rapid effusion or exudation of a serous or mucoid fluid into the cavity of the drum, by a simultaneous secondary inflam- mation of the membrana tympani, and by its almost typical definite course of short duration. [F, 33.]— O. media acuta intermit- tens. Acute catarrhal inflammation of the middle ear in which there is intermission of the symptoms. [L, 9, 57, 184 (a, 34).]— O. media acuta perforativa (seu purulenta, seu suppurativa). Acute suppurative inflammation of the middle ear characterized by hypersemia of the mucous membrane, generally beginning with violent febrile symptoms and leading to a rapid exudation of pus and to perforation of the membrana tympaui, which is at the same time inflamed. [F, 32.]-— O. media adhsesiva lentescens. See O. media catarrhalis chronica. — O. media catarrhalis. In- flammation of the middle ear, especially catarrh, as distinguished from serous and purulent inflammation. [F.l— O. media catarrh- alis chronica (seu sicca). A chronic, insidious, and progressive catarrhal inflammation of the tympanic mucous membrane, with slight secretion, with exudation into the substance of the mucous membrane and the formation of new connective tissue which has a marked tendency to shrink. Two forms are distinguished, the hypertrophic and the sclerosing (sclerotic o.), according as the tendency to hypertrophy or to shrinking and atrophy is most pro- nounced. Both kinds, but esjjecially the latter, are of unfavor- able prognosis, obstinate in resisting treatment, and very apt to be followed by marked and permanent impairment of hearing from ankylosis of the ossicula. [F.]— O. media crouposa. O. media characterized by the secretion of a coagulable fibrinous exudation which forms a'falSe membrane. [F.]— O. media diplitheritica. O. media characterized by the formation of a membrane of fibrous tissue on the surface of the mucous membrane and an exudation of the same nature into the meshes of its connective- tissue basis. [F.]— O. media haemorrhagica. O. media characterized by more or less frequent discharge of blood mixed with mucus or muco-pus or by free hsemorrhages from the surface of the mem- brane without purulent discharge. [F.]— O. media hyperplas- tica. See O. media catarrhalis chronica.— O. media hyper- trophica. Of Gruber, sclerosis of the mucous membrane of the tympanic cavity and adjacent cavities. [F.] See also Sclerotic o. — O. media mucosa. Fr., otite m.oyenne m-uqueuse. Ger., schleimiger Mittelohrkatarrh. A chronic inflammation of the tym- panic mucous membrane accompanied by a mucous exudation into the cavity of the tympanum. [F.]— O. media perforativa chronica. See O. media purulenta chronica. — O. media peri- ostica. O. media with inflammation of the periosteum. [L, 49 (a, 34).]— O. media purulenta acuta. See O. media acuta per- forativa.— O. media purulenta chronica. Chronic inflamma- tion of the mucous membrane of the middle ear and of the mem- brana tympani, including the Eustachian tube, the mastoid cells, and very commonly the external meatus, the labyrinth, and the osseous walls of the middle ear. [F, 32.]— O. media purulenta tuberculosa. Purulent o. media caused by the Bacillus tubercu- losis. [A, 336 (a, 34).]— O. media pyogenica. See 0. media acuta perforativa and O. media purulenta chronica.— O. media sclerotica. See O. media catarrhalis chronica.— O. media se- rosa. O. media characterized by a more or less serous secretion. It may be acute or chronic. [F.] Cf. Hydrotympanum.- O. me- dia suppurativa chronica. See O. media purulenta chronica. — O. mycosa, O. parasitica. Fr., otite parasitique. Inflamma- tion of the external and sometimes of the middle ear due to para- sites. [B.] See under Otomycosis and 0. externa parasitica.—O* phlegmonosa. Acute o. [L, 88, 35, 62.]— O. purulenta chro- nica. See Otorrhoea.— O. scarlatinosa. An acute o. media oc- curring in scarlatina, and caused by an extension of inflammation from the throat to the Eustachian tube. [L, 9, 57, 185 (a, 34).]— Parasitic o. See O. parasitica.— Sclerotic o. Chronic catarrhal inflammation of the ear attended with marked and early developed hardening and shrinking of the tissues, [a, 34.] OTIYINDIMBA, n. In Dartiar, an endemic pustular inflam- mation of the skin. [" Pop. Sci. Monthly,'' xxviii, p. 527 (a, 34).] OTOBA, n. See IMyristica o. OTOBIiENNOKRHCEA (Lat.), n. f. Ot-ofo3)-blean-no2r-re'- (ro2'e2)-a3. From o5s, the ear, ^Kiwa, mucus, and poi'a, a flowing. Fr., otoblennorrhie. Ger., Ohrschleimfluss. A mucous discharge from the ear. [L, 50 (a, 14),] OTOCATAKKHUS (Lat.), n. m. Ot-o(o3)-ka2t(kaH)-a9r'ru9s- (ru^s). From oSs, the ear, and KardppooJ, the head. Fr., otocephale. A monster whose ears are united into one or are in contact. [F, 40.] OTOCLEISIS (Lat.), n. f. Oto(o8)-khs'(kle2'i2s)-i2s. Gen., -cleis'eos (-is). From oCs, the ear, and icAeto-is, a shutting up. Fr., ' occlusion des oreilles. Occlusion of the ear. [L, 50 (o, 14).] OTOCONIA (Lat.), n. n., pi. of otoconium. Ot-o(o3)-kon(ko2n)'- i^-a*. From o5s, the ear, and Kovia, dust. Fr., otoconies. Ger., Otokonien, Otokonienplatte^ Ohrsand. Minute calcareous concre- tions of the internal ear. [L, 41, 49, (a, 14).] Cf. Otoliths. OTOCRANE, n. Ot'o-kran. Lat., oiocra^mtm (from o5s, the ear, and Kpaviov, the skull). The cavity containing the organ of hearing. [L, 14.] OTOCYST* n. Ot'o-si^st. From 0^9, the ear. and Kvart^, a blad- der. Ft., otocyste. Ger., Otokyste. In the Hydrozoa, an organ of hearing situated along the margin of the disc between the tentacles, consisting of an open or closed vesicle containing hair-cells and concretions (otoliths). It is formed by invagination of the ecto- derm. [Lankester (a, 35).] OTODYNE (Lat.), OTODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. Ot-o2d'i2n(u''n)- e(a), ot-o(oa)-di2ii(du^n)'i2-a8. From oBs, the ear, and oSuvt;, pain. See Otalgia. OTOGANGLION (Lat.), n. n. Ot-o(o3)-ga3n2(ga8n2)'gli2-on2. From o5s, the ear, and vayyA.toi', a ganglion. See Otic ganglion. OTOGXYPHIS (Lat.), OTOGtYPHUM (Lat.), n's f. and n. Ot-o2g-li2f(lu8f)'i2s, -u3m(u*m). Gen., -glyph'idos {-idis). From oSs, the ear, and yAtJ^eti', to scrape. See EAR-fJicfc, OTOGRAPHY, n. Ot-oag'ra^f-i^. From ovs, the ear, and Ypa^etv, to write. Fr., otogrdphie. Ger., Otographie, Ohrbeschrei- bung. The descriptive anatomy of the ear. [F, 40.] OTOIATRIA (Lat.), n. f. Ot-o(oa)-i2-a2t(aH)-ri(re)'a3. From ofis, the ear, and larpeia, medical treatment. Fr., otoiatrie. See under Otiatric. OTOLITHS, n. pi. Ot'o-li^ths. Lat., otolitha (from oBs, the ear, and Ai6os, a stone). Fr.. otolifhes. Ger., Otolitlien, Ohrsteiiie.. Flecken. 1. Small bones suspended in the internal ear of fishes, or concretions in the auditory sac of invertebrates. [L, 206 (a. 27).] 2. In man, two small round bodies consisting of a mass of minute crystalline grains of calcium carbonate, held together in a delicate mesh of fibrous tissue and contained in the wall of the utricle and saccule opposite the distribution of the nerves. [F, 31.] OTOLOGY, n. Ot-o^l'D-ji^. Lat., otologia (from oSs, the ear, and Ad-yoff, understanding). Fr., otologic. Ger., Ohrkunde. The anatomy, etc., of the ear. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OTOMYCES (Lat.), n. m. Ot-o2m'i2(u6)-sez(kas). Gen., -ei'os {-is). From o?*?, the ear, and m^kjjs, a fungus. A fungous growth in the ear. [o. 48.]— O. Hageni. A fungus with grass-green conidia occasionally met with in the external auditory canal, first described by Hagen. [F.]— O. purpureus. A fungous growth of the ear first described by Wreden, with reddish or purple conirlia ; since found to be identical with A.'icomyces. ["Arch. f. Ohren- heilk.," iii, p. 1 (F).] Cf. Aspergillus fumigatus and Edrotium aspergillus fiavus. OTOMYCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Ot-ofo3)-mi(mu8)-kos'is2. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From ols, the ear, and /ivktjs, a fungus. Ger., Otomy- cose. Of Virchow, parasitic inflammation of the external auditory meatus. [F.] OTONCUS (Lat.), n. m. Ot-o2n2k'u3s(u*s). From oSs, the ear, and 07K05, a tumor. A tumor or swelling of the ear. [a, 48.] OTONEURALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Ot-o(o9)-nu*-'r-a21(a31)'ji2(gi2)-a3. From o3s, the ear, vevpov. a nerve, and aAyo?, pain. Fr., otonevral- gie. (jer., nervoser Ohrenschm,erz. See Otalgia. OTOPATHY, n. Ot-oSp'a^tb-i^. Lat, otopaihia ffrom oSs, the ear, and Tra^o?, a disease). Fi\, otopathie. Ger., Otopathie. Dis- ease of the ear. [F.] OTOPHLEGMONE (Lat.). n. f . Ot-oro3)-fleVmo2n-e(a). Gen., -phleg'mones. From oBs, the ear, and ^Aeyjj.oviJ, fiery heat. Fr., otophlegmon. See Otitis. OTOPHONE, n. Ot'o-fon. From o5«r, the ear, and •^wvij, a sound. Fr.,0. Qei\^Otophon,Horv.7erkzeug. 1. See'EAn-trumjpet. 2. An apparatus for improving the hearing. It consists essentially of a clamp or of elastic strips of metal which press the auricle out from the head and direct its anterior surface vertically toward sound-waves coming from the front. [F, 32, 38.] O, Qo; 03, not; Oa, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like 00 in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^, urn; U", like u (German). OTOPIBSIS OVO-TBSTIS 2496 OTOPIBSIS (Lat.), n. t. Ot-o(o')-pi(pi=)'e2s-i2s. Gen., -es'eos (,-pyesis). From o5s, the ear, and n-iWis, a squeezing. Fr., oto- pi^sis, compression auriculaire. Depression of the membrana tympani by atmospheric pressure, consequent on the formation of a more or less complete vacuum within tne tympanum. [Bouche- ron, '• Rer. mens, de laryngol., d'otol. et de rhinol.," Jan., 1885, p.l.] OTOPIiASTY, n. Ot'o-pla^st-i'. Lat., otoplastia, otoplastice (from oBs, the ear, and irAao-o-eti', to form). Fr., otoplasties auto- plastie auriculaire. Ger., Otoplastik. Plastic surgery of the ear. OXOPXEXIOMETER, n. 0^o-pleSx-i^-o2m'e2^u»^. Lat., otoplexiometrum (from o5s, the ear, ttAtj^ ts, percussion, and ttirpov, a measure). 'Fr.^ plessimdtre pour Voreitle. Ger, ^ Ohrplessimeter. An Instrument for examining the internal ear by percussion. [L, 60 (a, 14).] OTOPYOBRHCEA (Lat.), n. f. Ot-o(o3)-pi(pu«)-o2r-re'(ro»'e')- aS. From o5s, the ear, wuov, pus, and poia, a flowing. See Otor- BHCEA. OTOPYOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Ot-o(o')-pi{pu'')-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From oJs, the ear, and iriiov, pus. Fr., otopyose. Ger., Ohreiterung. Purulent otorrhcea. OTOKKHAGIA (Lat.), n. f, Ot-o2r-raj(ra»g)'ia-a». From oJs, the ear, and pij7r'u>'i", to burst forth. Fr. , otorrliagie. Ger., OArcji- blutung^ Ohrenblutjluss. Haemorrhage from the ear. [F.J OTOKRHEUMATISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Ot-o2r-ru»m-a't(ast)- i'z(i''s)'muSs(mu*s). From oSi, the ear, and peujiOTwrfids, a flux. Fr., otorrhumatisme. Ear-ache due to rheumatism. [L, 50 (a, 14),] OTOBRHCEA (Lat.), a. f. Ot-o2r-re'(roa'e'')-a=. From ois, the ear, and pota, a flowing. Fr., otoirhee. Ger., Otorrhoe, Ohrfiuss., Ohreneiterjluss. A discharge through the external auditory canal, as of blood or of serous fluid, but especially of pus, from the ear. [F.]~Blue o. Fr,, otorrhie bleue. Ger., blaue Otorrhoe. A blu- ish-green purulent discharge from the ear. The color' is supposed to be due to a pigment produced by bacteria. [F.] OTOSALPINX (Lat.), n. f. Ot-o(oS)-sa21p(saSlp)'i2n=x. Gen., -pin'gos {-is). From ofiy, the ear, and o-dAn-tyf, a trumpet. See Eustachian tube. OTOSCOPE, n. Ot'o-skop. Lat., otoscopium (from o5i, the ear, and a-KOTrel*', to examine). Fr., o. Ger., Otoskop, Ohrenspiegel. 1. See .Ear-SPECULUM. 2. An old term for a mirror, to be held in the hand or worn on the forehead, used in connection with an ear- speculum. [F.]— Blake's operating o. An o. consisting of a hard-rubber speculum of the largest size, fitted with a metallic rim, to which are attached a Tevolving prism and a moving arm bearing a lens at its outer end. The incident face of the prism is armed with a small metal shield hav- ing an opening in the centre corresponding in its short diameter to the diameter of the pencil of light falling on it from the lens. In operating, an assistant is required to draw the auricle up- ward and backward and keep the speculum in position. [F, 34.]— Bon- nafont*8 o. An o. for producing a magnified image of the mem- brana tympani and meatus. LF, 33.]— Eysell's binocular o. An o. for bmocular inspection of the membrana tympani. It con- sists of two prisms, of small refractive angle, inserted between the reflector and the speculum. [F, 32.] — liucae's interference o. Fr., o. d^entrave. An o. consisting of a double o., the arms of which are attached by a glass tube to two tubes— one for the ear of the examiner, the other for the resonator, or sound receiver, to which the arms of the tuning-fork are turned. The fork is placed on a stand and caused to vibrate by means of a hammer. [F, 34.] — Bosse's binocular o. An o. for facilitating the binocular in- spection of the membrana tympani. It consists of a plane-glass plate fixed to a frontal band, from which sunlight is reflected into the external auditory meatus. [F, 32.]— Toynbee's o.' An o. for auscultation of the middle ear. It consists of an India-rubber tube furnished at its ends with tubular olive-shaped nozzles for inser- tion—the one into the external meatus of the patient and the other into that of the observer. [F, 32, 35,] OTOSCOPY, n. Qt-o^s'ko-pi^. Ft., otoacopie. The use of the otoscope. OTOSPH£NAI,(Fr.), n. 0-to-sfa-na'l. The basi-occipital bone in fishes. [L, 14.] OTOSTYIilC, adj. Ot-o-stiri=k. From oSt, the ear, and (ttOAos, a pillar. Fr. , otostylique. Pertaining to the ear and to the styloid process jointly. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OTOTECHNOS (Lat.), OTOTECHNUS (Lat.), n's m. Ot^o- (o')-te''k(te2ch^)'no23, -nu's(nu*s). From oJs. the ear, and Te'xvii, art. Fr., ototechnos. Ger., Ohrklopfen. A hammering sensation in the inner ear. [L, 50 {a, 14).] OTOTOMY, n. Ot-o^t'om-i'. From oSt, the ear. and riiii/eiv, to cut. Fr., ototomie. (Jer., Ototomie. Dissection of the ear ; also, preparation of sections of it for purposes of study. [F, 40.] OTTAK, OTTO, n's. OH'a'r, o't'o. See Attar. OTURY, n, Ot-u'^'ri*. Lat., oturia (from oSs, the ear. and oipov, urine). Fr., oturie. A fancied metastasis of urine to the ear. [L, 50 (a, 14).] BRUNTON'S OTOSCOPE. OUABAIN, n. U-a^'baS-i^n, Fr., ouabaine. A crystalline glucoside, CsoHjeOn, + TH^O, obtained from a concentrated ex- tract of the wood of Acocanthera ouabaia in warm water. Given subcutaneously, it is a quick cardiac poison, acting like stropban- thin ; taken internally, it is said to be without action. [B, 270 (a, 38) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc." xxxvii, pp. 447, 728 (a, 50) : " Nouv. rem.," Feb. 24, 1889, June 24, 11190, p. 284.] OUABAIO, n. An Abyssinian tree from which a very deadly arrow -poison is prepared. It acts by causing respiratory paralysis. [B, 5 (o, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvii, 447 (a, 50).] OUATE (Fr.), n. U-a»t. See Wadding. OUIE (Fr.), n. U-e, See Acdition ; in the pi., o's, see Brakchi.^:. OUIiACHON, n. U"'la"k-o2n. See Eulachon. OULITIS (Lat.), n. f. tri-i(e)'ti!!s. Gen., -iVidos (-idis). From ovA^, a cicatrix. See Ulitis. For various words in Ou- not here given, see the corresponding words in U-. OUNCE, n. U's'u'ns. Gr., ovY/cia. Lat., uncia. Fr., once. Ger., Unze. The sixteenth part of the pound avoirdupois = 4371 grains ; or the twelfth part of the pound troy (or of apothecaries' weight) = 480 grains. The symbol for both is oz., and for the troy o. also 5 ; and 192 oz. av. = 176 oz. troy, [a, 48.] OURAQUE (Fr.), n. U-ra»k. See Urachus. OUKAKI, n. Sfee Ccbare. OUBATEA (Lat.), n. f. Ur-a't'e=-a>. A genus of ochnaceous plants, by Bentham and Hooker referred to Gomphia. The Ou- rateoe (Fr., ouratees) of Baillon are a series of the Ochnacece. [B, 42, 121 (a, 36).]— O. ilicifolla. A bitter stomachic species found in the Antilles. [B, 267 (a, 35).] OUTIiBT, n. U^'u't-le^t. An opening or passage for egress, [a, 48.]— O. of the pelvis. Fr., sortie au bassin. See Inferior STRAIT of the pelvis. OUTRANCOURT (Fr.), n. U-tra»n=-kur. A place in the de- partment of the Vosges, France, where there is a gaseous and sul- phurous spring. [L, 49 (o, 14).] OUTRE (Fr.), n. Utr'. See Ascidium. OUTSCOOPING, n. U"uH-skup-i2n2. Removal of a substance from a cavity by means of a scoop (said especially of cataract.) [a, 29.] OUVERTUBE (Fr.), u. U-ve^r-tu'r. See Apertcbe and Opek- ING.— O. de Magendie. See Foramen of Magendie.—O. poBt£- rieure du quatri^me ventricule. Of Lemet and Gratiolet, the foetal fourth ventricle (at three months). [I, 35 (K).] OUVI-I/ASSA, n. A Madagascar plant having a purgative root and yielding scammony. [L, 87 (a, 43).] OUVBB-BOUCHE (Fr.), n. Uvr'-bush. An instrument for gradually opening the mouth and keeping it open. [L, 87 (a, 50).] OVAIBE (Fr.), n. 0-va'r. See Ovary. OVAL, adj. O'v'l. Lat., ovalis (from ovum, an egg). Fr., ovale, ovalaire. Ger., o. Svmmetrically egg-shaped, oblong and curvilinear ; elliptical. [B, 123, 291 (a, 36).] Cf. Ovate (2d def.). OVAB (Ger.), n. 0-vaJr'. See Ovary. OVABALGIA (Lat.), n. f. 0■vafiT^wa.'r)-a^(a.nyjiHgP)■a.'. From ovarium, ovary, and iAyos, pain. Fr., ovaratgie. See Oophoralgia. OVARIAIi (Ger.), adj. 0-fa=r-re-a»l'. See Ovarian. OVARIALGIA (Lat.), n. f. 0-va(wa»)-ri2-a21(asi)'ji=(gi')-as. Ger., Ovarialgie. See Oophoralgia. OVARIAN, adj. Ov-a'ri^-'n. From ovarium, ovary. Fr., ovarien. Ger., ovarisch, ovarial. Of or pertaining to an ovum (especially one that has emitted an extrusion globule) or to the ovary. [J.] OVARIC, adj. Ov-a^r'i'k. Lat., ovaricus. Pertaining to or proceeding from the ovaries. [A, 322 (a, 21).] OVARIECTOMY, n. Ov-ar-i^-e^kt'o^m-i'. From ovarium, ovary, and «ktojli^, a cutting out. Fr., ovariectomie. See*OoPHO- RECTOMV. OVARINB (Fr.), n. O-va'-ren. The liquid contained in the ovisac. [L, 41 (a, 14).] OVARIOCELE (Lat.), n. f . 0-va(wa>)-ri2-o(oS)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., ov-ar'i^-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From ovaHurti; ovary, and kiJAtj, a tumor. Fr,, ovarif'Cele. Ger., Eierstockslyruch. A tumor or hernia of the ovary.— O. vaginalis. A prolapse of the ovary forming a hernia-like encroachment on the vagina. OVARIOCENTESIS (Lat.), n. f. 0-va(wa»)-ri=-o(oS)-se2nt- (ke'nt)-e(a)'si's. Gen., -es'eos (-t's). From ovarium, ovary, and Kivnuns, a pricking. Ger., Ovariocetitese. The operation of tap- ping an ovarian cyst. [A, 326 (a, 34).] OVARIOCYESIS (Lat.), n. f. 0-va(waS)-ri2-o(oS)-si(ku")-e(a)'- sii's. Gen., -es'eos (-is). From ovanum, ovary, and /ciiijo-w, con- ception. See Ovarian gestation. OVARIO-HYSTfiBECTOMIE (Fr.), n. O-va'-re-o-es-tarre'k- to-me. See Hystero-oophorectomy. OVABIOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. 0-va(waS)"ri2-o(o')-ma(ma=)'- ni^-a'. From ovarium, ovary, and iia.via, madness. See OoPHO- romania. OVABION (Lat.), n. n. 0-va(wa»)'ri=-o2n. Gr., ijiopioi' (dim. of uov, an egg [2d def.]). 1. See Bijistophore (1st def.) and Ovary. 2. See OvL'LB. OVABIONCUS(Lat.).n.m. 0-varwai)-ri2-o»n«k'u»s(u*s). From ovarium, the ovary, and o-yKos, a tumor. Fr., ovarioncie. A tumor of the ovary. [L, 107 (a, 43).] A, ape; A», at: Aa, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cii", loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go; I, die; V, in; N, in; Na. tank; 2497 OTOPIESIS OVO-TESTIS OVAKIOPARECTAMA (Lat.), n. n. 0-va(wa'>)-ri2-o(o3)-pa'"r- (pa3r)-e2kt'a2m(a3m)-as. Gen., -am'atos i-atis). From ovarium, ovary, and TrapeKTa/ia, immoderate extension. Fi'., ovarioparec- tame. Morbid enlargement of the ovary. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OVARIOPHYMA (Lat.), n. n. 0-vaCwa3)-ria-o(o3)-fi(fu8)'ma8. Gen., -phym'atos {-atis). From ovarium^ ovary, and 0vfia, a growth. Fr., ovariophyme. See Ovariokccs. OVARIOKRHEXIS (Lat.), n. f. 0-va(wa3)-ri2-o2r-re2x(rax)'- i'^s. GJen., -rhex'eos (-is). From ovarium, ovary, and p^fts, a burst- ing. Fr., 0. Rupture of the ovary, [L, 50 (a, 14).] OVARIOSTERESIS (Lat.), n. f. 0-va(wa3)-ri2-o(o3)-ste2r-e(a)'- si^s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). From ovarium, ovary, and o-repTio-ts, a de- privation. Fr., ovarioster^se. See Ovariotomy. OVARIOSTOMY, n. Ov-ar-i^-o^st'o^m-i^. From ovarium, ovary, and o-Tojita, a mouth. Fr., ovariostomie. Of Tripier, the operation for permanent drainage of an ovarian cyst by making an opening into it with a trocar and cannula, the latter being con- nected with the negative pole of a battery, so as to cauterize the walls of the opening. [A, Petit, " Gaz. hebd. de m6d. et de chir.," Jan. 4, 1884.] See also CAUTfimsATiON tubulaire, OVARIOTOMY, u. Ov-ar-i^-o^t'om-ia. From ovarium, ovary, and TOju.i}, a cutting. Fr., ovariotomie. Ger., Ovariotomie. Ke- moval of oi^e or both of the ovaries. The term is conventionally restricted to the removal of ovaries that are the seat of manifest tumors, as distinguished from oophorectomy (q. u.).— Abdominal o. O. by means of an incision through the abdominal wall. K 34.] —Vaginal o, O. by means of an incision through the vagina. [a, 34.] OVARISM, n. Ov'a^r-i^zm. Lat., ovarismus (from ovum^ an egg). Fr., ovarisme. The doctrine that every animal is developed from an ovum. [L, 41 (a, 14).] OVARITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0-va2r(wa3r)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). Ft., ovarite. See Oophoritis. OVARIUIiE (Fr.), n. O-va^-re-u^l. See Corpus luteum. OVARIUM (Lat.), n. n. 0-va(wa3)'ri2-u»m(u*m). Ger., O. See Ovary.— O. masculinum. Of Fleischl, the testicle. [L.] OVARIYDRECTASIS (Lat.), OVARIYDROPS (Lat.), n's f. and m. 0-va(wa8)-n2-id(u6d)-re2kaa*s(ta3s)-i3s, -i(i2)'iad(u«d)-ro2ps- (rops). Gen., -tas'eos (-ec'tasis), -rop'os(-is). From ovarium, ovary, iiSoip, water, and cKToo-ts, an extension, or i/fipwi^, dropsy. Fr., ovariydrectase, ovariydropisie. See Ovarian cystoma. OVARIYPERTROPHY, n. O-va-ri^-ip-u^raro-fia. From oua- rium, ovary, inrip, excessive, and rpoi^^, nourishment. Fr., ovari- ypertrophie. See Oophorauxb. OVARY, n. Ov'a^-ri^. Gr., t^dpiov. Lat., ovarium, a place where eggs are developed. Fr., ovaire, testicule femelle (1st def.). Ger., Eiemtock, Ovarium, Ovarie. 1. The structure in which the ova are develo|)ed. In the human species the ovaries are two flat- tened, oval bodies, one on each side, situated in the posterior layer VERTICAL SECTION OF AN OVARY OF A HUMAN FCETUS THIRTY-TWO WEEKS OLD. [from LUSK, AFTER WALDEYER.] a, a, epitbellum ; b, b, latest developed epithelial csIU, situated in the epithelial laver ; «, trabecnlfe of connective tieaue which nave penetrated into the epithelial layer : e, e, pri- mordinl follicles snrrounded hy fine connective-tissue cells ; /, groups of imbedded eplme- lial cells, among which may be distinguished certam ones of large size (primordial ova) ; g, grannlar cells of His. of the broad ligament of the uterus, each averaging about U in. lon^, f in. wide, and i in. thick. The organ weighs from 60 to 100 grains. Its two sides and the upper border are free ; the lower border (the hilum) is attached to the broad ligament ; and to the upper end is attached one of the flmbrise of the oviduct. [L.] 2. In botany, the hollow, usually basal, portion of the pistil containing the ovules. [B, 133, 291 (o, 35).]— Irritable o. Intermittent and paroxysmal oophoralgia with slight or imperceptible ovarian con- gestion, [a, 34.] OVATE, adj. Ov'at. Lat., ovatus (from ovum, an egg). Fr., ov4 (1st def.), ovoide (2d def.). Ger., eirund (1st def.), eiformig (3d def.). 1. Of a leaf or other flattened organ, having the shape of the longitudinal section of a hen''s egg, with the broad end toward the base. 3. Of solid bodies, egg-shaped. [B, 1, 19, 77, 123, 291 (a, 35).]— O.-EkCuminate. Having a form intermediate between o. and acuminate, [a, 35.] — O. -lanceolate. Having a form inter- mediate between o. and lanceolate. [B, 291 (a, 35).]~0. -oblong. Having a form intermediate between o. and oblong. [B, 291 (a, 35).] OVATO - ACUMINATE, adj. Ov-afo-aak-u^'mi^n-at. See OvATE-acummaie. OVEIiLA (Lat.), n. f. O-weniyfenyia? . Fr., ovelle. Of Dunal, a young carpophyil or pistil-leaf. It bears the same relation to the developed carpel as the ovule does to the .seed. [B, 1 (o, 35).] OVENCHYMA (Lat.), n. n. 0-ve2n'>(we3n'i);;ki'-'(ch2u<')-ma3. Gen., -chym'atos (-atis). From ovum, an egg, and evx^A*-*! ^^ infu- sion. Oval cellular tissue. [B, 19 (a, 35).] OVERLAID, adj. Ov"u»r-lad'. Of a child, lain upon and so smothered by a bedfellow, [a, 18.] OVER-RIDING, n. Ov^u^r-rid't^nS. Ger., Vebereinanderge- schobensein, Uebereinandertreten. The overlapping of the end of a fractured bone beyond the opposite fragment or beyond the nor- mal line of the bone, [a, 34.] OVER-SIGHTEDNESS. ii. Ov-uSr-sit'e^d-neSs. See Hyper- METROPIA. OVER-TOE, n. Ov'u^r-to". Syn. : lazy toe. A deformity in which one of the toes overlies the adjoining toe. OVER-TONE, n. Ov'u^r-ton". Fr., timbre. Ger., Oberton, Klangfarbe. See Harmonic (n.). OVICAPSULE, n. Ov-i^-kaap'su^l. From ovum, a.n egg, and capsula, a capsule. The ovisac ; also its internal coat. See also Membrana granulosa. OVICELL, n. Ov'i2-se*l. From ovum, an egg, and cella, a cell. See Ovisac. OVIDUCAt, adj. Ov-i^-du^'k'l. From ovum, an egg, and du- cere, to lead. Pertaining to an oviduct, [a, 48.] OVIDUCT, n. Ov'i'-'-duSkt. Lat., oviductus (from ovum, an egg, and ducere, to lead). Fr., oviducte, trompe de Falloppe (ou uterine). Ger., Ovidukt, Mleiter, Eiergang, Muttertrompete, Fal- loppVsche Eohre, Eiweissstockskanal. Syn. : Falloppian tube. A muscular tube, usually about 4 in. long, passing from a cornu of the uterus in a lateral direction and describing a curve with its con- cavity backward, inward, and downward, and opening into the peritoneal cavity. It is muscular and lined with mucous membrane showing longitudinal folds and covered with ciliated epithelium. It serves to convey the ovum into the cavity of the uterus. [A, 181.] —Fimbriated extremity of the o, Lat., infundibulum tuboe, .inorsus diaboli. Fr., pavilion de la trompe. The abdominal ex- tremity of the o., which divides into a number of radiating pro- cesses (fimbrice) in the middle of which is the abdominal opening of the o. One of these processes is longer than the others and is attached to the upper end of the ovary. [L, 332.] OVIFEKOUS, adj. Ov-i^fe^'r-uSs. Fr.,ovifh-e. See Ovigerous. OVIFICATION (Fr.), n. O-ve-fe-ka^-se-o^n^. From ovum, an egg, and facere, to make. See Ovulation. OVIFORM, adj. Ov'i^-fo^rm. Lat., oviformis (from omim, an egg, and forma, form). Fr. , oviforme. See Ovoid. OVIGERM, n. Ov'i^'-ju^rm. From ovuvi, an egg. and germen, a germ. 1. See Primitive ovum. 2. The rudiment of a primitive ovum ; a germ-epithelium cell in process of development into a primitive ovum in the embryo. [A, 5.] OVIGEROUS, adj. Ov-i^j'e^r-uSs. Lat., ovigerus (from omim, an egg, and gerere, to bear). Fr., ovig^re. Ger., eiertragend, eierhervorbringend. Egg-producing (said of that portion of the ovary which is the seat of the production of ovarian ova). OVINATION, n. Ov-i=n-a'shu=n. From ovis, a. sheep. The transmission of sheep-pox by inoculation. [D, 1.] OVIFARITE (Fr.), n. O-ve-pa^-re-ta. See Oviparous genera- tion. OVIPAROUS, adj. Ov-l^p'a^'r-u^s. From ovum, an egg, and parere, to bring forth. Ger., eierlegend. Producing eggs which are developed after their extrusion from the body. [L, 343.] Of. Viviparous. OVIPOSIT, OVIPOSITION, n's. Ov'ia.no^z-ist, ov-i^-po- siSsh'u^u. From ovum, an egg, and pojiere, to place. The act of depositing or laying eggs, [a., 48.] OVIPOSITOR, n. Ov-i2-po»z'i=-to2r. Lat., aculeus. An or- gan, in some insects, by means of which the eggs are placed in a position suitable for their development. [B, 38 (a, 27).] OVIS (Lat.), n. f. 0(o'*}'vi2s(wi3s). Gen., ov'is. The sheep ; a genus of hollow-horned ruminant mammals, [a, 48.]— O. aries. The domestic sheep, [a, 48.] OVISAC, n. 0v'i'^-sa*k. Lat., ovisaccus (from ovum, an egg, and saccus, a bag). 1. See Graafian vesicle. 2. The external sac in which certain of the invertebrates carry their eggs after their extrusion from the body. [B, 28 (a, 27).] OVISM, n. Ov'i'zm. From ovum, an eg^. Fr., ovisme. The doctrine that the ovum contains, in an undeveloped state, all the organs of the future individual, [a, 35.] OVOGENOUS, adj. Ov-o^j'e^n-u^s. From ovum, an egg, and yei'j'aj', to engender. Pertaining to the development or production of ova. [J.] OVOID, adj. Ov'oid. Lat., ovoideus (from ovum, an egg, and elSos, resemblance). Fr., ovoide. Egg-shaped (said of solids hav- ing an oval or ovate longitudinal section) ; as a n,, an o. body. LB, 1. 19, 123 (a. 35).]— Foetal o. Syn. : foetal ellipse, elliptical ball [Hodge]. The o. mass into which the foetus is molded by uterine contraction. OVOLEMMA (Lat.), n. n. O-vofwosi-le^m'maa. The light-col- ored membrane inclosing the vitellus of the human ovum. [E. Haeckel (a, 32).] OVO-TESTIS (Lat.), n. m. 0"vo(wo')-te2st'i2s. From ovum, an egg, and testis, a testicle. An organ made up of an ovary and O, no; 0«, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Tli«, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue 315 U^ lull; V*, full; U**, urn; U*, like tt (German). OVOVIVIPAROUS OXIDE 3498 1 testis, found ia the common toad and in many lower vertebrates and invertebrates. [J- B. Sutton, " Lond. Path. Soc. Rep.," 1885 CLj.] OVOVIVIPAKOUS, adj. Ov-o-viSv-i^p^a^r-u^s. Apparently a contracted form for oviparo-viviparous (from ovum, an egs, vivus^ alive, and parere^ to bring forth). Producing hve young from eggs hatched within the body, [a, 48.] OVULAR, OVUIiARY, adj's. O^v'usi-a^r, -a-ris. Lat., ovu- laris (from ovum, an egg). Fr., ovulaire. Pertaining to an ovule or to an ovum. [J.] OVULATE, adj. O'^v'u^l-at. Lat., ovulatus (from ovum, an egg, and latum [supine of ferre, to bea^). Fr., ovuU. Ger,, eiig. Ovuliferous, containing ovules. [Gray, B, 123 (a, 35).] OVULATION, n. C^v-u^l-a'shu^n. From ovulum, an ovule. Fr., o.^ponte. Ger., O. The process of the maturation and rupt- ure of an ovisac and the discharge of an ovule. OVULE, n. C^v'u^l. Lat., ovulum (dim. of ovum, an egg). Fr., ceufprimitif. Ger., Eichen, Eikeim. 1. See Ovarian owm. 2. Of von Baer, see Graafian vesicle. 3. That part of the pistil that contains the erabryo-sac ; one of the small bodies, situated usually on some part of the ovarian wall or on the ovarian axis, consisting of a nucleus (nucellus), with or without a stalk {funiculus), often with two integuments (see Pbimine and Secundine) attached to each other and to the nucellus at the base (chalaza) of the o., and forming at the apex a little opening (jnicropyle) for the reception of the pollen-tube. [B, 1, 123, 229, 291 (a, 35).]— O's of Naboth. See Nabothian follicles. OVULIFEROUS, adj. Ov-un-iaf'e3r-u3s. Lat., ovuliferus (from ouuhtm, a httle egg, and ferre, to bear). Fr., ovulif^re. See Ovulate. OVULIST, n. O^v'u'l-iast. A believer in the theory that the ovum was the true animal germ and incased all future generations, and that the spermatozooids acted simply as an excitant. [L, 146.] OVULUM (Lat.). n. n. 02(o)'vu21(wun)-u3m(u*m). Dim. of ovum, an egg. See Ovule and Ovum.— O. Baerii, O, graafianum, O. Graafii. See Graafian vesicle.— Ovula Nabotlii. See Na- bothian FOLLICLES. — O. stenonianuin. See Graafian vesicle. OVUM (Lat.), n. n, O'vu^mCwu^m). Gr., y''ei'm)-i!-a'. From ofaAis, sorrel, and alfio, blood. A condition due to an accumula- tion of oxalates in the blood. [A, 319 (o, 34).] OXAIAMIDE, OXAIiAMMON (Ger.), n's. O'x-a^l'a^m-i^d- (id), -a^l-a'm-mon'. See Oxamide. OXAIiAMYI^IC ACID, u. 0'x-a?l-a»m-i21'i"k. Fr., acide oxalamyligue. An oily liquid, CiHj^Oi, obtained by heating amy- lie alcohol mixed with an excess of oxalic acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXAtAN, n. 0'x'a=l-a'n. Fr., oxalane. Ger., 0. Oxalura- mide. [B.] OXALANTIN, n. O'x-a'l-a'n'ti'n. Fr., oxalantine. Ger., 0. A body, CjH.N.Ob + H3O, obtained by boiling alloxanic acid in watery solution. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4 ; B, 93 (a, 14).] OXALAS (Lat.), n. m. 0=x'ai'l(asi)-a=s(aas). Gen., -at'is. See Oxalate.— O. cericus, O. cerosus venalis. See Cerium oxa- late.— O. ferrosns. See under Iron oxalate. OXAI.ATE, n. Cx'a'l-at. Lat., oxalas. A salt of oxalic acid. [B, 4.] OXALETHEBIC ACID, D. 0»x-a''l-e"th-eSr'isk. Acid ethyl oxalate. [B.] OXAiETHYMN, n. 0»x-a»l-esth'i!il-i»n. Also written Oxal- ethyline. Fr., oxalithyline. Ger., Oxalathylin. A basic deriva- tive of diethyloxamide, CHmNa = (CjHuJjCaNj. It is a transpar- ent oily liquid, of sp. gr. 0982, and having a narcotic odor. It boils at about 213° C., burns with a bluish Same, and is soluble in water, in alcohol, and in chloroform. It is poisonous, and acts as a pow- erful stimulant of the nervous apparatus of the heart, and also in- creases reflex excitability. [B, 3 ; B, 93 (a, 14) ; H. Schultz, "Arch, t. exp. Pathol, u. Pharmak.," xiii, p. 304 ; xvi,,p. 256(B).] OXAI.HYDBIC ACID, n. O'^-e.'1-hid'n'k. Fr., acide oxal- hydrique. An old term for sacchai'ic acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXALHYDKOXAMIC ACID, n. 0»x-a»l-hid-ro«x-a»m'i%. Fr., acide oxalhydroxamique. Syn. : hydroxyl oxamide. A di- basic acid, CHAO,. [B, 93 (o, 14).] OXALIC, adj. O'x-a^l'i^k. Lat., oxalicus (from ofnAi's. sor- rel). Fr., oxalique. Ger., oxalisch. Derived from or contained in a plant of the genus Oxalis. The o. (or succinic) series of or- ganic acids includes acids of the constitution CnHsn - 2O4. [B, 2/1— O. acid. Lat., acidum oxalicum. Fr.. acide oxalique. Ger., Ox- alsaure. A dibasic acid, CsH,©, = CO(OH) — C0(0H), forming colorless prismatic crystals (or, if obtained by sublimation, acicu- lar crystals), which are moderately soluble in cold water and alco- hol, and very soluble in boiling water and alcohol. When freshly crystallized, it has probably the composition CqHj04 + 8HjO = Cl'OH)a — C(0H)s. It is found under the form of oxalates in the species of Oxalis and Bumex and in Salsola salicornia, in the cells of plants, and in the urine. It is obtained by the oxidation of sugar or of cellulose (saw-dust. etc.). It is caustic, and acts as a corro- sive poison when swallowed. It has the strongest acid taste of any of the organic acids. It has been used, well diluted, in asthma, amenorrhcea, etc. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4 ; Poulet, "Gaz. hebd. de m6d. et de chir.," May, 14, 1886 ; " N. Y. Med. Jour. " June 5, 1886. p. 660 (a, 60).]— Volumetric solution of o. acid [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.l. A solution made by dissolving 630 grains of purified o.-acid crystals in about 6,666 grain measures of water, and diluting with water to 10,000 grain measures. LB, 5 (a, 38).] OXALIDE (Fr.), n. Ox-a'-led. See Oxalis. OXAMS (Lat.), n. f. 05x'a»l(a'l)-i«s. Gen., -al'idis. Gr., 6(a.KCs, sorrel. Fr., oxalide. Ger., Sauerklee. 'Wood-sorrel ; a genus of the Oeraniaoeas. The Oxalidaceae (Ft., oxilidacies) are A, ape; A", at; A>, ah: A«, all; Ch, chin: CU5. loch (Scottish); E, he; EH, ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N», tank; 3499 OVOVIVIPAROUS OXIDE the oxalids, an order (Lindley) of the Geraniales, made in more re- cent systems (Bentham and Hooker) a tribe {Oxalideas ; Ger,, Ox- alideen) of the GreraniacecB^ including Hypseocharis, 0., Averrhoa, and other gjenera in which the flowers are regular, the sepals im- bricated, the glands wanting, the stigmas capitate, and the leaves compound. They are natives of hot and temperate regions. They contain usually an acid juice, and the roots of many species are esculent. [B, 19, 34, 43, 131, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Herba oxalidis. 1. The herb of O. acetosella. 2. The herb of Rumex acetosa. [B. 180 (a, 35).]— O. acetosella. Fr., oxalide acide (ou des bois), oseille d trois feuilles (ou des bois% surelle acide, tri^e aigre. Ger., ige^ meiner) SauerJclee, Ampferklee, Kukuksklee, Kleesalzkraut, kleines Dreiblatt. French (or common wood-) sorrel, cuckoo-bread (or -sorrel), gawk-meat, hallelujah ; a small acaulescent herb growing in shady places in northern Asia, Europe, and North America. It has a pleasant acid taste, and contains potassium blnoxalate. which is sometimes obtained from it and sold in the sho^s as salt of sorrel. The herb, herba acetosellce (seu oxalidis, sou lujulce^ seu allelujos^ seu trifolii acetosi, seu oxytriphylli, seu panis cuculi, seu trifoUi minons), and the expressed juice were fOi*merly used as refriger- ants. An infusion or a whey prepared by boiling the herb in milk forms an agreeable beverage in febrile and inflammatory diseases. The plant, fresh and uncooked, is recommended in scurvy. The expressed inspissated juice, formed into a paste, has been used as a caustic in epithelioma. [B, 5, 19, 180, 185 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxx, p. 314 (a, 50).]— O. anthelmintliica. The tschokko or habbi-tschogo of Abyssinia, where it is employed as a tsenifuge. [B, 104, 131 (a, 35).]— O. caprina, O. cernua. Fr., oxalide penckie. Goat's-foot ; a bulbous species found in southern Africa, where it is used as a source of salt of sorrel. [B, 19, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— O. compressa. Fr., oxalide comprimie. A Cape of Good Hope species, containing a larger proportion of potassium biuoxalate than O. acetosella. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— O. conor- rhiza. A species used in Paraguay and Chile in ardent and bilious fevers. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— O. cordata. Fr., oxalide en cceur. A small undershrub of Brazil, where it is used as a refrigerant in malignant fevers. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35) J— O. corniculata. Fr., oxalide corniculee, pied de pigeon. Ger., gehornter Sauerklee. Hind., amrool. The procumbent yellow- flowered wood-sorrel ; a species of Europe, Asia, and North America, by Wood considered a variety of O. stricta. It has about the same properties as O. ace- tosella, and in the East Indies the leaves, stalks, and flowers are used as refrigerants, especially in dysentery, and the juice, which contains salts of oxalic acid, is applied externally to remove warts. [B, 34, 172, 180 (a, 35).]— O. crassicaulis, O, crenata. GJer., ge- kerbtblumiger Sauerklee. Fr., oxalide creuelee. One of the spe- cies known as oca, indigenous to Mexico, Colombia, and Peru. It yields an edible tuberous root, and the juice of the leaves is said to be used in hgemorrhages, catarrh, and gonorrhoea. [B, 5, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— O. dodecandra. Fr., oxalide d douze itamines. A native of Peru, where the leaves are used in malignant fevers. [B, 173 (a, 35).] — O, frutescens. Fr., oxalide arbrisseau (ou en arbre). An undershrub of the Antilles, where it is used in ardent and bilious fevers: [B, 173, 180 (a, 35),]— O. fulva. Fr.. oxalide fauve. A Brazilian species with extremely acid leaves, which are used in malignant fevers. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— O, pratensis. The Riimex acetosa. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — O. repens. Fr., oxalide ram- pante. A species found in Ceylon, Madagascar, southern Africa, and Brazil. It is used as a refrigerant. [B, 173, 18{l(a, 35).]— O. stricta. Ger., steifer Sauerklee. Upright yellow-flowered wood-sorrel ; a caulescent species growing in Europe and America, employed like O. acetosella. [B, 34, 180 (a, 35).]— O. tuberosa. Fr., oxalide tu- bireuse. Tuberous-rooted wood-sorrel ; one of the species called oca in South America. It is found in Bolivia and Chile, where the roots are eaten cooked. The leaves yield salt of sorrel. [B, 19, 173, 180, 375, 314 (a, 35).]— O. violacea. Fr., oxalide violette. Violet wood-sorrel ; a species having violet-colored petals. It has the same properties as O. acetosella. In Mexico the fleshy tuber- ous roots are eaten. [B, 5, 34, 180, 375, 314 (a, 35).]— Radix et semen oxalidis. The root and seed of Rumex acetosa. [B, 180 («. 35).] OXAtlUM (Lat.), n. n. 02x-al(a81)'i3-uam(u4m). Potassium biuoxalate. [B, 119 (a, 38).] OXALME (Lat.), n. f. 02x-a21(a31)'me(ma). Gen., -al'mes. Gr., ofaAjLLi} (from 6fo?, vinegar). Fr., o. A mixture of vinegar and salt. [L, 50 (a, 14) ; L, 84 (a, 43).] OXALMETHYI.IIS', n. 02x"a31-me2th'i31-i2n. Ger., O. A basic derivative of dimethyl-oxamide, C^HflNj = (CH3)2C2N3. It acts on the lower animals to increase reflex excitability. [H. Schultz and J. N. Mayer, "Arch, f. experiment. Pathol.," xvi, p. 256 (B).] OXAtOANTIMONIATE, n. 0»x"aaj-o-a3n-ti2-n)o'ni2-at. A compound of a base with both oxalic acid and antimonic acid. [B.J See Potassium o. . OXAIiONITRII., n. O^x-aSl-o-nifriai. Fr.,oxalonitrile. Free cyanogen, CgNj ; so called because it may_be regarded as anitro- [B,3] gen derivative of the oxalic-acid radicle \q= w. OXAI-OPTYSE (Ger.), n. Ox-a31-op-tu«z'e». From l,$Ms, sorrel, and irrvetv, to spit. The excretion of oxalic acid in the saliva. [L, 57 (a. 34).] OXAIiOVINIC ACID, u. O'x-a.n-o-vV'a'i^k. Acid ethyl oxa- late. [B.] OXALPKOPYtlN, n. O^x-aiil-prop'iai-i'n. Ger., O. A basic derivative of dipropyl-oxamide, CsHj^Ng = (CaHTVCoNg. It in- creases reflex irritability in the lower animals. [H. Schultz and J. N. Mayer, "Arch. f. experiment. Pathol.," xvi, p. 8.56 (B).] OXALUBAMIDE, n. 0=x-a=l-u=r'a'm-iM(id). Fr., o. Ger,, Oxaluramid. A white cr.ystallinp powder, CgHsNgOa = NH^ — CO — HH.CO.CO.NHj. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 93 (a, 14).J OXAIURANIMDE, n. O^^x-a^l-u^r-aiin'i^l-isdiid). Fr., o. A substance, CjHjNsOa, forming a white crystalline powder. [B, 93 K 14)-] OXALURIA (Lat.), n. f. 0»x-a=l(asl)-ui'r(ur)'i2-a3. From h^a\is^ sorrel, and oipof, urine. Fr., oxalurie. (3er., Oxalurie^ bauerharnen, A condition characterized by an excessive excre- tion of calcium oxalate in the urine ; the so-called uric-acid dia- thesis, characterized by dyspepsia and various nervous derange- ments. [D, 1.] OXAIUKIC ACID, a. 02x-a=l-u2r'i=k. Fr., acide oxalurique. Ger., Oxalursdure. A whitish crystalline powder, C3H4Nj04 = NH. : (DO : NH.CO.CO.OH, having the properties of a monobasic acid. It is soluble with difficulty in water. [B, 4 ; B, 270 (a, 88).] OXAIiYl, n. OVa.n-m. Fr., oxalyle. Ger., 0. The radicle of oxalic acid, (CjOj)". [B ; B,93.]— O. diamide. Ger., O'diamid. Oxamide. [B.]— O. urea. Fr., o'urie. Ger., O'harnstoff. See Parabanic acid. OXAMATE, n. O^x'a^m-at. A salt of oxamic acid. IB.] OXAMEIiANIlB, n. 0=x-a"m-en'a2ni=l. The compound CjsHjiNsOj. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXAMETHANE, n. 0=x-aS-me=th'an. Ger., Oxamathan. A crystalline substance, C0(NH2)CO2(CjH5). [B, 3 (a, 38).] OXAMIC ACID, n. O^x-a^m'i^k. Fi., acide oxamigue. Ger., Oxaminsaure. A fine crystalline powder, C0(NH2)C0.0H = CaHs- O3N, aotmg as a monobasic acid. [B, 3, 270 (a, 88) ; B, 4.] OXAMIDE, u. 0"x'a2m-i»d(id). Fr., o. Ger.,Oxamid. Syn.: oxalyl diamide. A diamide of oxalic acid ; a body having the com- position COCNHj) — GO(NHa) = C2O2N2H4. [B, 3, 270 (a, 38) ; B, 4.] OXANIIAMIDB, n. O^x-a^n-i^l'a^m-i^dlid). Syn.: mono- phenyloxamide. The compound CsHaNs02(=NH(C8Hs)CjOo.NHa. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXANIMC ACID, n. 0'x-a.!>n-i21'i2k. Fr., adde oxanilique. Ger.. Oxanilsdure. Syn.: phenyloxamic acid. A substance, NH- (CeH5)Ca0a.0H = OgHiNOj, crystalUzing from boiling water as satin-like needles containing a molecule of water, from benzene as long shining needles melting at 160° C. [B, 3 (a, 38) : B, 4 : B, 93 (a, 14).] OXANItlDE, n, O'K-a.'n'm-PHid). Fr., o. Ger., Oxanilid. Syn.: diphenyloxamide. A substance, Ca02(NH.CeHs)2 = (JiiHia- NoOa, crystallizing from benzene as shining white laminae. TB, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4.] OXANILINE (Fr.), n. Ox-a»-ne-len. See Phenol. OXANTHKACENE, n. 02x-a=n'thra=-sen. Fr., oxantkra- c^ne. A compound, CwHgOg. obtained by treating anthracene with hot nitric acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXATOtUIC ACID, n.^ O^x-aS-to^l-u^'i^k. Fr., acide oxa- toluique (ou oxatolylique). ' A decomposition product, Ci.HinOa, of vutpic acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXATVI,, n. O^x'a^t-i^l. A radicle, OO.OH, characteristic of the series of organic acids. [B.] OXAZOTATE, n, Cx-a'z'o-tat. Fr., 0. An old name tor a nitrate. [B, 38 (a, 14).] OXAZOTIC, adj. 02x-a2z-o2t'i=k. Lat., oxazoticus. Fr., oxa- zotique. An old term for nitric. [B, 38 (a, 14).] OXAZOTITE, n. O'x-a^z'o-tit. Fr., o. An old name for a nitrite. [B, 38 (o, 14).] OXEI,.«;UM (Lat.), n. n. 02x-e21-e'(a>'e=)-uSm(u«m). Gr., b$i\aiov (from ofos, vinegar, and eKatov, oil). Fr., oxeleon. A mixture of oil and vinegar. [L, 41. 50 (a, 14).] OX^OI^AT(Fr.),n. Ox-a-o-la^. A medicinal vinegar prepared by distillation. [B, 38 (a, 14).] — O, simple. Distilled vinegar. [B.] ^ OXEOLE (Fr.\ n. O^x-a-o-la. See Ac^TOLt. OXERONOSUS (Lat.), n. f . 02x-e3r(ar)-o2u'o2s-u3s(u-e=s)-the(tha)'- zi'*(si^)-a3. From ofiis, sharp, and ato-ffijirts, sensation. See Acro- >ESTHESIA. OXYAtDEHYDE, n. O'x-i^-a'l'de-hid. Ger., Oxyaldehyd. An oxide of acetic aldehyde, CH2(0H).CH0 = C2H4O2. [B, 4.] OXYAI.IZARINE (Fr.). n. Ox-e-a'-le-za'-ren. See Purpubin. OXYAMMONIA, n. O^x-i^-a'mmon'i^-a'. See Hydroxyl- AMINE. OXYAMTGDAtlC ACID, n. O'x-i'-a'm-i'g-da'l'i^k. Fr., acide oxyamygdalique. A substance, CeHg04, found in urine as a result of acute atrophy of the liver. It occurs in crystalline nee- dles of silky lustre, very flexible, fusible at 162° C, and soluble in water, in alcohol, and in ether. [B, 93 (o, 14).] OXYANTHBACENE, u. O^x-ia-a^n'thra'-sen. See under Anthraphenol. OXYANTHRAQUINONE, n. O^x-i'-a^n-thra'-kwi^n'on. Fr., o. Qer., Oxyanthrachinon. A hydroxyl compound of anthraqui- none, having in general the formula C,4Hf - ii(0H)ii02. There are a great many o's, variously designated, according to the number of molecules of hydroxyl entering into their composition, as mono''Sy dio^Sy triors, tetrao''s, and hexo^s. When used without qualification, the term o. is applied to one of the isomeric varieties of mnno\ which crystallizes in the form of yellow needles, .-subliming, without melting, at a temperature above 285° C. [B, 2.] See also Hydroxy- ANTHRAQUINONE. OXYAPHE (Lat.), OXYAPHIA (Lat.), n's f. 0'x-l(u')'a2f- (a'f)-e(a), -i(ii<')-a2f(a=f)'i2-a'. Gen., -y'aphes, -yaph'ice. From 6{us, keen, and acfi^, a touching. Fr. , oxyaphie. See Hyperapbja. OXYARTERITIS (Lat.), n. f. 0!'x-l(u«)-a3rt-eSr(ar)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From o^us, sharp, and apryipCa, an artery. Fr., oxyarterite. Acute arteritis. Many similar words with the prefix oxy- are used to indicate an acute type of the disease specified. OXYBAPHION (Lat.), OXYBAPHIUM (Lat.), OXYB APH- ON (Lat.), n's n. 0'-K-lHn')-bSi't(ba,Hyi'-o'a, -uSm(u4, a dipping). Fr., acetabule. 1. A shallow vessel for soaking bandages, etc., in vinegar. [L, 60 (a, 14).] 2. See Acetabulum (3d def). OXYBAPHUS (Lat.), n. f. 0=x-i»b(u«b)'a'f(aSf)-uas(uoi>, a shallow earthen vessel. Fr., oxybaphe. Umbrella- wort ; a genus of herbs, of the Nyctaginaceoe, found in America and India. The roots are said to be purgative. [B, 34, 121 (o, 35).] OXYBASE, n. 0'x'i»-bas. A basic oxide. [B, 38, 93 (o, 14).] OXYBENZOIC ACID, n. O'x-ia-be^nz-o'i^k. Fr., acide oxy- benzoique. Ger., Oxybenzoesdure. Hydrox5'benzoic acid. Ortho- o. a. is salicylic acid. [B.] OXYBENZOI. ALCOHOL, 11. O'x-i'-bei'nz'oai a^l'ko-hosi. See Hydroxybenzyl alcohol. OXYBLEPSIA (Lat.), n. f . Oi!x-i«(u»)-ble=ps'i=-a'. From ofit, keen, and /3Xei//is, sight. Fr., oxyblepsie. See Oxyopia. OXYBOLIA (Lat.), n. f. 0=x-ii!(u«)-bol(bo=l)'i2-a». From ofiis, rapid, and /SoAi}, a throw. Fr., oxybolie. The premature emission of semen. [E.] OXYBROMIC ACID, n. O'x-i^-brom'i^k. Fr., acide oxy- bromigue. Ger., Oxybromsdure. Of KSjnmerer, hypobromous acid. [3,2.] OXYBKOMIDE, n. O^x-i'-brom'i'ddd), Fr., oxybromure. Ger., Oxybromiir. A compound containing both oxygen and bro- mine united to another element or radicle. [B, 3.] OXYBBOMOCHLORIDE, n. 0=x-i2-brom-o-klor'i!!d(id). A compound of oxygen, bromine, and chlorine with the same radi- cle. [B ] OXYBUTYI, AI.COHOI,, n. O'x-i'-bun'j^l. Ger., Oxybutyl- alkohol. A diatomic alcohol, C4H10O2, conceived to be derived from butyl alcohol by the addition of an atom of oxygen. Three isomeric varieties of this formula are knovra : (1) a-o. a., C4H8- (0H)2 = CHaCHjCH(0H)CH2(0H), also called a-butene glycol (see BuTENE glycol) ; (2) p-o. a., fi-butene glycol, CHjCH(0H)CH2CHj- (OH) ; (3) isobutylene glycol, a-oxyisobutyl alcohol, (CH3)aC;(0H)- OHj(OH). [B.] OXYBCTYLIC, adj. Oax-iii-bus-tin'isk. Butylic with an ad- ditional atom of oxygen. [B.] OXYBUTYBAI.DEHYDE, n. O^x-i^-bun-iSr-a^l'deS-hid. See Aldol. OXYCAMPHORONIC ACID, n. O'x-i'-ka^m-fo'r-oSn'i^k. ¥r., acide oxy-camphoronique. Ger., Oxycamphoronsdure. A tri- basic crystalline acid, C9H12O0. [B, 2.] , OXYCANNABIN, n. O^x-is-kaSn'a'b-i'n. Tr., oxycannabine. A white crystalline compound, CjoHjoNaO,, obtained by treating cannabin with nitric acid and crystallizing from methyl alcohol in large yellowish prisms. [B, 5, 81 (o, 38) ; B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYCEDBUS (Lat.),'n. f. 02x-ii!(u«)'sed(ke2d)ru's(ru. From ofvs, sharp, and Kt^aXri, the head. Fr., oxy-c4phalie. Ger., Oxykephalie. The state of having the head long, with a high verti- cal index and a narrow transverse diameter. [" Alien, and Neurol.," Oct., 1891, p. 561 (a, 34).] OXYCHLORIC ACID, n. O»x-i'-klor'i=k. Fr., acide oxy- cMcn'ique. Ger,. Oxychlorsdure. 1. Of Kammerer, hypochlorous acid. [B, 2 ; B, 93.] 2. Perchloric acid. OXYCHLORIDE, n. O'x-i^-klor'i^ddd). Fr., oxychlorure. Ger., Oxychloriir. Syn. : acichloride, basic chloride. A compound of an element or radicle with both oxygen and chlorine. [B.] OXYCINCHONINE, n. O^x-is-si^n^'kon-en. Fr., 0. Ger., Oxycinchonin. A substance, C20H24N2O2, isomeric with quinine. [B, 4 (a, 38) ; B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYCINESIS (Lat.), n. f. 02x-i"(u»)-si»n(ken)-e(a)'si2s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). See Acrocinesis. OXYCOCCOS (Lat.), OXYCOCCUS (Lat.1, n's m. 0=x-i5(u')- ko^k'ko^s, -ku^s(kn*s). From ofvff, sharp, and k6kko9, a grain. Ger., Moosbeere. 1. The Vaccinium o. 2. A genus ot ericaceous plants separated from Vaccinium, sometimes made a section of that genus. [B, 215 ; B, 121 (o, 35).]— Baccte oxycocci. Cran- berries (fruit of Vaccinium o.). [B, 119.]— Rob (vaccinil) oxy- cocci. Fr., rob de canneberge de viarais. Ger., eingfkochter Moosbeerensaft. A preparation made by boiling cranbei ry-juice with one fourth of its weight of sugar to the consistence of honey. [Euss. Ph., 1803 (B, 119).] OXYCOMENIC ACID, n. 0'x-i»-ko2m-e=n'i«k. Fr., acide ox^/comenique. Ger., Oxykomensdure. A crystalline acid, CsHOa- (0H)2C0.0H = C„H408. [B, 3.] OXYCOPAIVIC ACID, n. 0=x-i'-ko-paS-ev'i=k. Fr., acide oxycopahivique (ou oxycopahuviqne). Ger., Oxycopaivasdure. A substance, C2oH280a, found in the deposit of Pard copaiba balsam. It forms colorless rhombic prisms, fusible at 120° C, freely soluble in ether, less soluble in alcohol. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYCOTOIN, n. O'x-l'-ko'to-i^n. Cotoin in which hydroxyl replaces hydrogen. [B.] A, ape; A2, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; EVell; G, go; 1, die; 1", in; N, in; N=, tank; 2501 OXIDIZED OXYGEN OXYCllATUM (Lat.), n. n. 02x-i2]r(u«k)'raH(ran)-uSm(u*m). From o^us, shari), and Kpareiv, to mix, Ger., Oxpcrat. A prepara- tion made by mixing 64 grammes of vinegar with 1 litre of water, or 1 part of acetic acid with 12 parts of water. [B, 119 (o, 38).] OXYCBOCEUS (Lat.), adj. 02x-i2tu«)-liros(kro=k)'e"-uSsCu«s). From ofos, vinegar, and wpdicos, sa£fron. Containing vinegar and saffron. [L, 50 &, 14).] OXYCROCONIC ACID, n. O^x-i'-kroko'n'i^k. Fr., acide oxycroconique. Ger., Oxykrokonsdure. A yellowish gummy sub- stance, CsHsOg, acting as a tribasic acid. [B, 3.) OXYCCMIC ACID, n. Cx-i^-ku^'mi^k, Fr., acide oxy-cu- minique. Ger., Oxycuminsdure, A monobasic acid, CeH^CgHe- (OH).CO.OH = CioHijOs, isomeric and perhaps identical with phlo- retic acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).J OXYCYMENB, n. 0'x-i"-si'men. See Carvaokol. OXYD CGer.), n. Ox-u"d'. See Oxide.— Blaseno'. See Cystine. OXYDABtE (Fr.), adj. Ox-e-daS-bl'. Oxidizable. [B.] OXYDATUS (Lat.), adj. 0»x-i2d(u»d)-at(aat)'u8s(u'is). Oxi- dized ; with the name of a base, that one or two oxides which con- tains the more oxygen ; with the name of a base coupled with an adjective denoting an acid, that salt of the acid which contains the more oxygen (and hence relatively less of the basic element). [B.] OXYDE, n. O^x'i^ddd). See Oxide.— Antimoniate d'o. an- tiiuonique (Fr.). Of Berzellus, antimony tetroxide. [B.]— O. antlmonique (Fr.). Antimony trioxide. [B, 119.]— O. ars6nical blanc (Fr.). Arsenic trioxide. [B, 119.]— O. azoteux (Fr.). Ni- trous oxide. [B.]— O. azotique (Fr.). Nitric oxide. [B.]— O. cas^eux (Fr.). Of Proust (1818), leucine ; so called because first obtained from decomposing cheese. [B, 3.]— O. hydrate (Fr.). See Hydroxide — O, mercureux (Fr.). See Black mercury oxide. — O. mercurique [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Mercury 6imoa;ide.—0. mer- curlque jaune [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Yellow mercury oxide.— O. mercurique rouge [Fr. Cod.j (Fr.). See Bed mercury oxide.— O. nitreux (Fr.). Nitrous oxide ; nitrogen monoxide. [B.]— O. nitrique (Fr.). Nitric oxide. [B.] OXYDfi (Fr.), adj. Ox-e-da. See Oxidized. OXYDERCES (Lat.), adj. 02x-i2d(u«d)-uSr(e'r)'sez(kas). Gr., o^vBepKij^ (from 6|us, keen, and fiepKeo-^at, to see clearly). 1. Keen- sighted. S. Promoting keenness of vision ; as a n. in the n. pi., oxydercea, remedies tor strengthening the sight. L, 50 (o, 48).] OXYDERCIA (Lat.), n. t. 0=x-iM(u«d)-u5r(e=r)'si''(ki2)-as. Fr., oxydercie. Keenness of sight. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OXYDIMORPHINE, n. O'^x-i^-di-mo^rf'en. Fr., o. A crys- talline and very stable base, C34H3eN20s (formerly thought to have the composition CjtHibNO^, or that of oxymorphine), occurring as a pearly powder made up of very fine needles. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYDIPHENYL, n. O^x-i^-di-fe^n'i^l. Diphenol. [B, 2.] OXYDIPHENYIiDISUtPHONIC ACID, n. O^x-i^-di-fe^'n"- i^l-di-su^lf-o'n'isk. A dibasic acid, Ci2H7(S020H)20H. [B.] OXYDIPHBNYI.SUI.PHONIC ACID, n. O^x-i^^-di-fe^n-isi- susif-o^n'i^k. A monobasic acid, C,2H8(S020H)OH. [B, 2.] OXYDOID, adj. O'x'i^d-oid. Lat., oxydoides (from oxydum, an oxide). Fr., oxydo'ide. Ger. ^ oxyddhnlich. Resembling an ox- ide ; asa n., an oxide which is neither basic nor acid. [B, 38 (a, 14).] OXYDORCICUS (Lat.), adj. 0=x-i2d(u«d)-o'rs(o=rk)'i2k-u=s- (u*s). Gr., o^ySopKticdff. Ft., oxydorcique. See Oxyderces. OXYDO-SULFUBE (Fr.), n. Ox-e-do-su»l-fu'r. An oxysul- phide. [B, 92.] OXYDSAIiZ (Ger.), n. Ox-u»d'za'lts. See Basic salt. OXYDUI/ATED, adj. O^x-isd'u^I-at-e'd. Lat., oxydulatus. Fr., oxydule. Ger., oxydttlirt. Slightly oxidized. [L, 56 (a, 43).] OXYDULATUS (Lat.), adj. 0''x-iM(u»d)-u2(u<)-la(la2)'tu's(tu''s). Oxydulated ; vrith the name of a base, that one of two oxides which contains the less oxygen ; with the name of a base and an adjective denoting an acid, that salt of the acid which contains the less oxygen (and hence relatively more of the base). [B.] OXYDULUM (Lat.), n. n. 02x-i2d(u«d)'u21(un)-uSm(u''m). Ger., Oxydul. That one of two oxides of an element or basic substance which contains relatively the less oxygen, [a, 38.] —O. cuprlcuin. See Squama mkls (under Ms). OXYDUM (Lat.), n. n. 0'x'ii'd(u«d)-u'm(u*m). See Oxide.- Emplastrum cum oxydo ferrico [Fr. Cod.]. See Eniplastrum PERRI.— Emplastrum oxydl plumbicl [Dan. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Norw. Ph.]. See Emplastrum plumbi.— Glyceritum cum oxydo zinclco [Fr. Cod.]. Glycerite of oxide of zinc. [B.]— O. auri- cum. Gold oxide. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— O. calcicum [Fr. Cod., Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.] (crudum [Netherl. Ph.]). Calcium oxide ; quick- lime. [B, 95, 119.] — O. calcicum aqua solutum [Fr. Cod.]. Lime- water. [B.] — O. carbonicum. Carbon monoxide. [B.]— O. cu- pricnm. 1. Of the Fr. Cod. and Netherl. Ph., copper monoxide. 2. Of some of the old pharmacopceias, copper dioxide. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— O. ferricum crystallisatum nativum. Haematite. [B, 119 (a, 21),]— O. ferricum (igne paratum [Fr. Cod.]). Iron sesquioxide. [B.] — O. ferroso-ferricum. See Magnetic iron oxide.— O. hydrargyricum [Fr. Cod.]. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., mer- cury binoxide. 2. Of the Dan. Ph., Netherl. Ph.'s, see Bed ukr- CTJRY oxide. — O. hydrargyricum prsecipitatum. Yellow mer- cury oxide, [a, 38.] — O. hydrargyricum via humida paratum [Norw. Ph.]. See Yellow mercury oxide.— O. hydrargyricum via sicca paratum [Norw. Ph.]. See Bed mercury oxide.— O. hydrargyrosum. See Mercury and ammonium nitrate and Black MERCURY oxide. — O. maghesicum [Netherl. Ph.] (leve [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.]). The magnesia of the U. S. Ph. [B.]— O. mag- nesicum ponderosum [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.]. See Magnesia ponderosa.—O. manganiciim [Fr. Cod.]. Manganese dioxide. [B.]— O. plumbicum [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.]. See IjEAd monoxide. — O. plumbicumfusum [Fr. Cod.]. Litharge. [B.]—0. plumbi- cum rubrum [Fr. Cod.]. Red lead oxide. [B.]—0. plumbicum semivitreum [Netherl. Ph.]. See Lead monoxide. — O. potassi- cum. Potassium hydroxide. [B.] — O. stibicum [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.]. Antimony trioxide. [B, 119.]— O. stibiosum. See Anti- mony ash. — O. zincicum [Belg. Ph., Dan. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Norw. Ph.] (venaie [Dan. Ph.]). Zinc oxide. [B, 95 (o, 38).]— Pomatum cum oxydo hydrargyrico [Fr. Cod.]. See XJnguentum hydrah:- GYRl oxidi rubri. [B.J — Pulvis oxydi plumbici fusi [Fr. Cod.]. See Poudre de litharge. — Solutio oxydi calciei. Lime-water. [B.] — Unguentum oxydi liydrargyrici [Dan. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Norw. Ph.] . See Unguentum nYDRAROYRl oxidi rubri. — Unguen- tum oxydi hydrargyrici nitrati. See Unguentum hydrargyri oxidi rubri. OXYECOIA (Lat.), n. f. 0=x-i2(u«)-e%(ak)-oi'a». From blv,, keen, and clkot^, the sense of hearing. Fr., oxy^coie. See Hyper- ACUSIS. OXYETHER, ii. 02x-i"-e"thu'r. Ger., Oxydther. See under Ether. OXYETHYLACETIC ACID, n. 02x-i!'-enh-i21-a!s-et(eH)'- i"k. EthylglycoUic acid. [B.] OXYBTHYLAMINE, n. O^x-i^-enh-in'a^m-en. A base of the composition C2H4, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like 00 in too; V, blue; U', lull; U«, full; U», urn; U«, like -ha'-'l'oid. A compound of an element or compound radicle with oxygen and a halogen. [B.] OXYHEPTYLIC ACID, n. O^x-i^-he^p-tisi'isk. SeeHYDROXT- (ENANTHOIC ClCid. OXYHIPPURIC ACID, n. 0'x-i=-hi'p-pu=r'i2k. Fr., acide ox^Mppurique. An acid, CHsNO, =C(H8(0H)N03, obtained by boiling an aqueous solution of diazohippuric acid sulphate, [B, 93 (a, 14)!] OXYHYDRATE, n. O^xi' hid'rat. A compound containing both oxygen and hydroxyl. [B. 4.] OXYHYDROGEN, adj. O^x-i'-hid'ro-je'n. Pertaining to or consisting of a gaseous combination of oxygen and hydrogen. [a. 38. 48.] See O. blow-pipe. OXYHYDROMETHYI.-CHINOI,IN (Ger.), u. Ox-u»-hu«d- ro-ma-tel'ken-o-len. Kairine M. [a, 38.] OXYHYDROPARACOUMARIC ACID, n. O^x-i^hid-ro- ga^r-a^-ku-ma^r'i^k. Ger., Oxyhydroparacumarsdure. An acid aving the constitution, CqHLC9H,o04, of hydroparacoumaric acid with the addition of an atom of oxygen. It appears to be one of the firoducts of the metamorphosis of tyrosine in the animal organism. E. Baumann, "Ztschr. f. physiol. Chem.," vi, 324 (B).] OXYHYPOGjEIC ACID, n. 02x-i=-hip-o-je'i=k. Fr., acide oxyhypogHque. A white substance, C18H30O3. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYIGASURINB, n. O^x-iM'g-a's-u^'ren. A substance formed by the action of potassium nitrite on igafiurine, having a physiological action analogous to that of strychnine. It occurs in pearly needles, decomposing at about 300° C. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYIODIDE, n. 02x-i'-i'o''d-i»d(id). Fr., oxyiodure. Ger., Oxyjodiir. A compound containing both oxygen and iodine united to another element or radicle. [B, 3.] OXYIODINE (Fr.), n. Ox-e-e-o-den. See Iodic acid. OXYtEPIDINE, n. O^x-i'-le^p'i^den. Fr., oxyUpidine. Ger., Oxylepidin. An oxidation compound, C28H40O2, of lepidine. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14).] OXYLBUCOTIN, n. 0'x-i'-lu=-kot'i'n. Fr., oxyleucotine. A tasteless substance. C34H52O13, found in paracoto-bark, and occur- ring as short, colorless acicular crystals. [B, Z!0 (a, 38).] OXYtlNOIiEIC ACID, n. O'x-i^ Ii=n-o-Ie'i'k. Fr., acide oxylinoUique. An oxidation product, CuHjoOe, of linoleic acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYIIZARIC ACID, n. 0'x-i»-li=z-a»r'i2k. Vt., acide oocy- lizai-ique. Ger., Oxylizarinadure. 1. Purpurin. 2. According to Debus, a distinct substance contained together with lizaric acid and purpurin in the coloring matter of madder. [B, 93 (a, 14).] See also under Lizaric acid. OXYMEI, (Lat.), n. n. 0=x'i!(u")-meM. From of ut, acid, and /ieAt, honey. Fr., o., acHomel, oxymellite. Ger., Sauerhonig. Of the Br. Ph., a preparation containing 40 oz. av. of clarified honey and 5 fl. oz. each of acetic acid and distilled water. The French preparation (mellite de vinaigre) is made up of 1 part of vinegar and 4 of honey. Other preparations are of very different strengths. [B, 10.]— O. alllatam. Fr., o. (ou acetomelle) d^aiU oxymellite alliace. An old preparation made by boiling to a syrup a mixture of 1 part of acetum allii and 2 parts of white honey. [D, 133.]— O. cuivreux (Fr.). See Linimentum .aiRUGiNis.— O. elleboratnm. A preparation made by boiling to a syrup 1 part of the vinegar of black hellebore and 2 parts of white honey. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— O. saccharatum, O. saccharin (Fr.). A mixture of equal parts of white vinegar, honey, and syrup, boiled together, skimmed^nd strained. [B, 119 (a, 38).] See also O.—O. scillitlcum, O. sclUltiqne (Fr.). See Mel scill«: acetatum.—O. simple (Fr.), O. simplex [Fr. Cod.]. See O.— Pectoral o. Fr., o. pectoral, oxymellite de gomme amvioniaqv^. compos4. Of the Bruns. Ph., a preparation made by mixing 2 parts of elecampane rhizome, 1 part of Florentine iris, and 12 parts of water, boiling till reduced to one third, adding to the strained decoction 12 parts of white honey, 2 of gum ammoniac, and 10 of white vinegar, and boiling to the con- sistence of honey ;,used in coughs and moist asthma. [B, 97, 119.] OXYMEIiliATED, adj. 0''x-i2-me'l'at-e2d. Lat., oxymellicus Having the form of an oxymel (said of di-ugs). [a, 38.] OXYMEIUTUM (Lat.), n. n. 02x-iHu")-men-lit(let)'uSm(u*m). See OxYMEL. OXYlttETHYL,, n. OSx-i^-mesth'i'l. Fr., oxymdthyle. Ger., O. A vmivalent radicle, CHa.O', being methyl plus an atom of oxygen, [a, 38.]— O'benzyl alcohol. See Anisic alcohol.— O'- (CO. OH)' Paramethyl al- phenylformic acid. An acid, CsHfiOa = CeH4 with hydroxytoluio acid. [B, 4 (a, 38),] OXYMETHYLENE, n. 0=x-i''-me2th'in-en. dehyde. [a, 38.] See under Formic aldehyde. OXYMETHYLQUINIZINE, n. 02x-i2-roei'th"i»l-kwi2n'i2z-en. Fr., oxym^thylquinizine. Ger., Oxymcthylchinizin. A derivative formed from quinizine by replacing two atoms of hydrogen by one atom of oxygen and one atom of hydrogen by a molecule of methyl, .N-. -NH CjH4\ ^~-~-^ I (CH3)=CioH,i)N50. O. is prepared by the action of CjOHj-C. phenylhydrazine on ethyl acetoacetate, and occurs as an oily sub- stance which may be obtained in the crystalline form. [" Bericht. d. dtsch. chem. Gsellsch.," xvi, p. 2597, in " Annal. di Chim.," Mar., 1885, p. 20 (B).]— Methylated o. Fr., oxymAthylquinizine mithylee. Antipyrine. [B.] OXYMETRUM (Lat.), n. n. 0»x-i2m'eH-m'm(ru*m). From of us, acid, and fidrjiov, a measure. Fr., oxim&tre. See Acidimeter. OXYMORPHINE, u. O^x-i^'-mo^rf'en. See Oxydimorpbine. OXYMURIATE, n. O^x-i^-mu^'ri'-at. An old name for a chloride. [B, 38 (a, 14).] OXYMURIATIC ACID, n. 0=x-i»-mu=-ri»-a''t'i''k. Fr., acide oxi-muriatique. An old term for hydrochloric acid ; also for chloric acid and for chlorine. [B, 88 ; a, 14.] OJ^YNAPHTHOIC ACID, n. O'x-i'-na^f-tho'i'k. Hydro' a. (q. v.). O. acid is used as a disinfectant and antiseptic. ["Am. Jour, of Fbarm.," June, 1888, p. 273 (a, 50).] OXYNAPHTHOIy, n. O^x-i^-na^f'tho^l. A substance. C,,,- HgOj, known in two isomeric forms : dioxynaphthalene and naph- tho-hydroquinone (g. v.). There is besides a dioxynaphthol or tri- oxynaphthalene, CuHgOj = C,oH6(OH)3, in yellow soluble needles, acting as a powerful reducing agent. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYNAPHTHYI.AMINE, n. O'x-i^-na^f-thisra'm-en. A base, CioHe(NHj)OH, forming a red amorphous mass. [B, 93 («, 14).) OXYNARCOTINE, n. O^x-i^-na'rk'o^t-en. Lat., oxynar- cotki. Fr., o. An alkaloid, CijHjjNOa, obtained in the purifica- tion of narceine by crystallization in water. It forms a soft crys- talline mass. [B, 93 (a, 14).] OXYNEURINE, n. 0''x-i"-nu'r'en. From ofiis, acid, and I'cC- pov, a nerve. Fr., oxyn^wine. Ger., Oxyneurin. See Betaine. OXYNITROSUI/PHONIC ANHYDRIDE, n. O'x-i^-nit-ro- su'lf-o^n-i^k a'n-hi'drisd(drid). A crystalline substance having the structure of nitrosulphonic anhydride with the addition of one atom of oxygen : SjNjOio = SOi,.ONO — O — ONOj — SOj. [B, 3.] OXYNTIC, adj. O^x-iSnt'l^k. Secreting acid. [J, 30.] OXYNUCLBUS (Lat.), n. m. 0=x-i2(u")-nu''(nu)'kleS-u's(u'8,) From of lis, acid, and nucleus, a nucleus. A nucleus containing oxy- gen (see NucLECs [2d def.]). [B, 4.] OXYOCTOIC ACID, 11. 0"x-i2-o=k-to'i'k. See under Hy- DROXYCAPRYLIC ACID. OXYOPIA (Lat.), n. f. 0»x-i2(u«)-op'i=-a«. Gr.. ofvujria (from ofus, sharp, and Jit^, vision). Fr., oxyopie, oxyospliresie. Ger., Oxyopie. An old term for excessive acuteness of the sense of sight. [F.] OXYOSPHRASIA (Lat.), n. f . 0'x-i«(u«)-o»s-tra(fra3)-zi!'(si=)-a>. From ofus, sharp, and oa^pacris, the sense of smell. Fr., oxyos- phrisie. Acuteness of the sense of smell. [L, 41, 50 (o, 43).] OXYPHENIC ACID, n. 0''x-i=-fe=n'i=k. Fr., acide oxy- phAnique, oxyphenol. Ger., Oxyphensdure. See Pyrocatechin. OXYPHENYl, n. O'x-i'-fe'n'i^l. A combination of phenyl and oxygen, CeHjO. [a, 38.]— O'acetic acid. See Hydroxy- PHENYLAOETio ACID.— O'amldopropionic acid. Tyrosine. [B.] — O'phthalamic acid. A monobasic acid, C,4HjjN04. The pa- ra-derivative, Cb[H,OH,H,H,NH.CO C„H4.C0.0H,H,], forms shin; ing prismatic acicular crystals. [A. Piutti, "Ann. di chim. e di farmacol.," Feb., 1887, p. 79 (B).]— O'phthalimlde. A substance of the constitution C,H4(OH)N.CjOj.C6H4 = C„[H.OH,H,H,N.CsOj.- OaHjH,], forming shining laminar crystals, melting at 287° to 2F8° 0. [A. Piutti. " Ann. di chim. e di farmacol.," Feb., 1887, p. 74 (B).] —©'propionic acid. See Hydbocodmaric acid and Hydropara- coumaric ACID.— O'sulphuric acid. Phenol sulphonic acid. [B.] OXYPHONIA (Lat.), n. f. 0»x-i2(u»)-fon'i2-aS. Gr., ofuifmWo (from ofi/t, sharp, and (/>/fis, putrefaction. Fr., oxysepsie. 1. Putrefaction with the development of acidity. 2. Putrefaction that supervenes quickly after death. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OXYSITIA (Lat.), n. f. 0>x-i2(u»)-si=(se)'shi2(tl2)-a'. Gr., ofv- tTLTLa (from 6|us, acid, and tririov, food). Fr., oxysitie. A tend- ency to acidity of the stomach. [L, 50 (a, 14).] OXYSTELMA (Lat.), n. n. 0»x-i2(u«)-ste21'mas. Gen., -steV- matos (.-atis). Fr., oxystelme. A genus of the Asclepiade<^, tribe CynanchecB. [B, 42 (a, 36).]— O. sBgyptiacum, O. Alpini. A species found in Egypt and southern Africa. The juice is purga- tive and constitutes, when dried, a variety of scammony. [B, 214 ; B, 5, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— O. esculentnm. The aurril palay of the Malays ; indigenous to India and Java. The decoction is used as a gargle in aphthse and sore throat. According to Roxburgh and Wight, it is not eaten, as its speoiflc name implies. [B, 212 : B, 19, 173(1,35).] OXYSTBYCHNINE, n. 02x-i»-stri>k'nen. A oxidation prod- uct. C21H29N0O,, obtained by the action of boiling potasssium ni- trite on strychnine sulphate. [B, 38. 93 (a, 14).] OXYSULEURATUS (Lat.), adj. 0=x-i«(u»)-susif-u»r(ur(u, the; U, like 00 in too: V. blue; U», lull; U*, full; U», urn; U«, like U (German). OZOKERINE 2504 OZOKEKINE, n. Oz-o-ker'en. A commercial proprietaiy article resembling vaseline. [B, 10.] OZOKERITE, n. Oz-o-ker'i>t. From 8{et>', to smell, and «iipii!, beeswax. Fr., ozoc4rite. A mixture of natural paralfins obtained from Utah and from Galicia, Austria ; said to act medicinally like tar ; used with glycerin or linseed-oil in skin diseases. [B, 5 (a, 38) ; B, 10.] OZON (Qer.), n. Ots-on'. See Ozoke. -O'probe. See Gvuiac TEST for blood. OZONE, n. Oz'on. From ofeix, to smell. Fr., o. Ger., Ozon. An allotropic form of oxygen produced by the discharge of an elec- tric machine in air or in oxygen gas, by the evaporation of water, by the electrolysis of water, by passing cold air into a flame, by the slow oxidation of phosphorus, oil of turpentine and other es- sential oils, and also in the growth of green foliage. It is con- stantly present in the atmosphere, but in very small amount. It is a colorless gas of peculiar odor, and, chemically, consists of oxy- gen so condensed that 3 atoms of the element occupy a molecule instead of two, as in ordinary oxygen gas. Its symbol is therefore Oa, and its sp. gr. is 16584. When liquefied by cold, it boils at — 106° O. When condensed, it is dark blue in color. It very readi- ly parts with its extra atom of oxygen and is hence one of the most energetic oxidizing agents, attacking organic substances, such as caoutchouc, destroying organic tissues, and decolorizing blood. It has accordingly been used as a bleaching and disinfecting material. 0. is slightly soluble in water, readily soluble in an aqueous solu- tion of oxalic acid. [B, 3 ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," jcv, p. 266 ; xxi, p. 278 ; xxiii, p. 238 ; xxvii, p. 290 ; xxviii, p. 213 ; xxxv, p. 186 (o, 60).]— O. carrier. Fr., porteur d'o. Ger., Ozmitrdger. The red blood-corpuscle ; so called because of Its marked affinity for oxygen. [K.] OZONIZATION, n. Oz-on-i^-za'shu'n. Fr., o. Ger., Ozoni- sirung. The process of ozonizing ; the process either of impreg- nating with ozone or of converting oxygen into ozone. OZONIZED, adj. Oz'on-izd. Containing or impregnated with ozone. [B.] OZONOMETER, n. Oz-on-o^m'e't-u'r. From iieiv, to smell, and liirpov, a measure. Fr., ozonomitre. Ger., O. An apparatus for ascertaining the presence of ozone and measuring its quantity. It consists ususflly of papers treated with a solution of potassium iodide and starch. On exposure to an atmosphere containing ozone, the potassium iodide is decomposed, and the hberated Iodine colors the starch blue. [B, 3.] OZOSTOMIA (Lat.), n. f. Oz(o2z)-o(o»)-stom(sto'm)'i'-a». From o(ri. a bad smell, and aro/ia, the mouth. Foetor of the mouth or breath. L", 17.] PAARUNG (Ger.), n. Pa'r'un'. See Accocplement, Coitus, and Gemination. PABUMN, n. Pa^b'u'l-ii'n. From pabulum, food. Of A. Bu- chanan, a substance contained in the blood, made up of fat emul- sionized with albumin. Its presence (normally just after digestion) groduces a condition resembling leucsemia. It is elaborated in the lood, glands, and lungs before it participates in the processes of nutrition. [D, 1.] PABULUM (Lat.), n. ii. Pa'%(paSb)'u'l(un)-uSm(u«m). See Aliment. PACAI,, n. Of Monardes, an undetermined Peruvian tree growing about Lima. The ashes, prepared as a soap, are said to be used in skin diseases. [Levrault, B, 267 (a, 35) ; L, 87 (a, 43).] PACANIBR (Fr.), n. Pa"-ka'-ne-a. See Caeya olivcbformis. PACCHIONIAN, adj. Pa'k-ii'-on'i'-a^n. From Pacchionu an Italian anatomist. Named from or investigated by Pacchioni. [a, 48.] See P. bodies and P. foss^. PACCIANCM (Lat,), n. n. Pa2k(pa5k)-si=(ki2)-an(a3n)'u»m- (u*ra). Gr., TTOKKiavov. Of Aetius and (jalen, a kind of collyrium. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PACH^EMIA (Lat.), n. t. Pa%(pa'eh2)-em'(a='e=m)-i2-aS. See PACHY.a:MIA. PACHANDROUS, adj. Pa^k a'nd'ru's. Lat., pachaTulrus, pachyandrus (from waxiis, thick, and aviqp, a man). VT.jpachandre. Having thick stamens. [B, 78 (a, 14).] PACHBABtEPHAROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2k(pa'ch'-')-e»-a3- ble2f-a^r(a"r)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). See Pachvblephakosis. PACHETOS (Lat.), n. m. Va^Mpa.^'cb.'Ye't-o's. Gr., iraxeros. A bandage in the form of a noose. [B.] PACHIRA(Lat.), n. f. Pa2k(pa'oh')'i2r-a=. Fr., p., pachirier. A genus of the Bombacece. [B, 42 (o, 35).] — P. aquatica. A spe- cies found in Guiana, with the properties of P. inslgnis. [B, 173 (a, 35).] — P. insig^uis. Fr., p. du maroni, chdtaignier de la cote d^Espagne. A species the root-bark of which, in infusion, is ap- plied to ulcerated gums and in toothache. The flowers and leaves are emollient and the fruit-kernels are cooked and eaten. [" Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Feb., 1891 (a, 50) ; B, 19, 173 (a, 35).]— P. macro- carpa. A species the leaves and flowers of which are mucilaginous. The latter are used as an emollient. The fruits contain edible seeds which yield a saponiflable oil. ["Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Feb., 1891 («, SO).] PACHISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2k(pa'ch')-i'z(i2s)'mu's(mu«s). From iraxuff, thick. Fr.,^ac7iis»ie. <3ier.,Dichtwerden, Dickwerden. Thickening or condensation. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PACHUNA, n. See under CoccuLUS cordifolius. PACHYACRIA (Lat.), n, f. Pa2k(paSchi')-i2(u«)-a2k(a=k)'ri2-as. From irax"5, thick. Of Arnold, hypertrophy of a part. [a. 34,] PACHY^MA (Lat.), n. n. Pa2k(pa'ch2)-i=(u»)-em'(aS'e!'m)-a». Gen., -o&m'atos {-afis). From iraxvi, thick, and alfia, blood. Fr., pachyime. Coagulated blood. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PACHT^MIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2k(paSch2)-i2(u«)-em'(a"e»m)- i*-a3. Fr., pachyemie. Thickening of the blood. [L. 50 (a, 14).] PACHYBLEPHARON (Lat,), PACHYBI.EPHAHOSIS (Lat.), PACHYBLEPHARUM (Lat.), n's n., f., and n. Pa^k- rpa'ch2)-i2(u>)-ble'f'a2r(aSr)-o»n, -ble2f-a2r(a3r>os'i=s,-ble2f'a!ir(a»r)- u'm{u*m). (3en., -bleph'ari, -os'eos (-is), -bleph'ari. From iraxiis, thick, and pAe<^apor, the eyelid. Fr., paohybUpharose. See Ble- PHAROPAOHYNSIS. PACHYCEPHALIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa^k(pa»ch')-i2(u")-se2f(ke2f)- al(asi)'i'-a'. From iroxw, thick, and ne^xikri, tlie head. Fr., pachy- ciphalie. The state of being pachycephalous. PACHYCBPHAXOUS, n. Pa^k-i'-se^fa^l-u's. Having the skull broad in the biparietal diameter. [A, 329 (a, 34).] PACHYCHOMA (Lat.), n. f. Pai'k(paSch')-ii'(u')-kol(ch>o'l)'- i"-a'. From Tta-xiv, thick, and xoAij, gall. Fr., pachycolie. A mor- bid state due to inspissation of the bile. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PACHYCHYMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pai'k(pa»ch2)-i'(u«)-ki»m- (ch5u'm)'i''-a'. From iroix"i. thick, and xf»ios, the juice of plants. Fr., pachychymie. Ger., IHcksaftigkeit. A thickened condition of the fluids of the body. [L, 41, 50 (a, 43).] PACHYDACTYIOUS, adj. PaSk-i'^-da^k'ti'l-uSs. Lat., pachy- dactylus (from irax^s, thick, and SaKrvKov, a finger). Fr., pachy- dactyle. Ger., dickfingerig. Having thick, fleshy fingers. [L, 41, 50 (a, 43).] PACHYDERMATA (Lat.), n, n. pi. Pa2k(pa»ch'')-i=(u«)-du»rm- (de^nn.y&H{aH)-&^. From sraxvs, thick, and S.epfia, the skin. Fr,, pachydermes. Ger., Dickhduter, Pachydermen. The pachyderms ; of Cuvier, an order of ungulate Mammalia including the elephant, hippopotamus, rhinoceros, horse, etc. [B, 28 (a, 27).] .PACHYDERMATOCELE (Lat.), n. f. Pa2k(pa3ch2)-ii'(u8)- duSrm(de''rm)-a2t(a5t)-o(o»)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., pa"k-i!i-du=rm'- a^t-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From waxvs, thick, Sipfia, the skin, and ic^At;, a tumor. See Bermatoi.ysis. PACHYDERMATOUS, adj. Pask-i2-du»rm'a!!t-u8s. FT.,pai:hy- derme, pachydermique. Ger., dickhdutig. Thick-skinned. [L, 49 («, 14).] PACHYDERMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2k(pa'ch2)-i2(ue)-du5rm- (de2rm)'i2-a3. From iraxvs, thick, and ^epjua, skin. Fr., pachy- dermie. Ger., Pachydermie. See Elephantiasis and Elephanti- asis arabica.—T. cretinoldes. A term used by Gimeus for a case of myxoedema, or cachexia pachydermica, occurring in the person of a cretin, on the assumption that there was a relation- ship between the pachydermatous condition and the cretinism. [G.] — P. lactiflua. Elephantiasis attended with lymphorrhoea. [G.] — P. laryngis. Fr., pachydermie laryng^e. Dilfuse thick- ening of the laryngeal mucous membrane, [a, 34.] — P. lymph- aiigeiectatica. 1. See Elephantiasis. 2. Of Rindfleisch, see Lehcopblegmasia.- P. verrucosa laryngis. A verrucous thick- ening of the superficial tissues of the larynx. [" N. Y. Med. Jour.." Oct. 20, 1888. p. 4.31 (o, 34).]— P. Tulgaris. Elephantiasis not at- tended with lymphorrhoea. [G.]— P. vulvae. Elephantiasis of the vulva. PACHYDERMIE (Fr.1, n. Pa'-ke-de'r-me. See Pachydermia. — P. post-dothifinent^rique. Pachydermia following dothien- enteritis. [Dujardin-Beaumetz, "Union m^d.," May 26, 1883, p. 909 (D).] PACHYtOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2k(paSch2)-in(u"l)-os'i!s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From iraxvAos, thickish. A morbid condition of the skin, especially of that of the legs, in which the epidermis is pro- duced in abnormal quantity, is thick, dry, and harsh, and cracks into scales of irregular form and size. P. often follows eczema, ulcer, etc. [G, 62.J ■ PACHYMENIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa'k(pa>ch!)-i2(u«)-men(me!'n)'- i'-a'. From iravii!, thick, and ijiV, a membrane. Fr., pachyminie. A thickening of the skin. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PACHYMENINGITIS [Virchow] (Lat.), n. f. Pa2k(pasch')- i2(u»)-me2n(man)-i2n(i2n'')-ji(ge)'ti''s. Gen., -git'idos (-idis). From iraxuc, thick, and juwvtvf. a membrane. Fr. ,pachynUningite. Ger., P. Inflammation (usually chronic) of the cerebral or spinal dura, with thickening and the formation of false membranes, [o, 34.]— Hcemorrhagic p. 1. Of Virchow, p. in which there is an inflam- matory growth of vascular connective tissue into which a hsemor- rhage occurs. 3. A hsematoma of the dura, [a, 34.] — P. cervi- calis liypertrophica. An internal p. of the cervical region in which there is a flbrinous growth compressing the cord and nerve- roots, causing cervical paraplegia, [a, 34.] PACHYMENINX (Lat.), n. f, Paiik(paSch=)-i»(u«)-me'n(man)'- i^n^x. Gen,, -ing'os (-ing'is). From iraxus, thick, and iiriviy^, a membrane. See DnRA. A, ape; A", at; A», ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; I'-", in; N, in; N", tank; 2505 OZOKERINK P^ONIA PACHYNSIS (Lat.), n. f. PaSk(pa»oh')-ian(u»n)'si2s. Gen., ■yn'seos (.-is). Gr., irixwo-is (from imxvveiv, to thicken). Fr., pacliynse. See Inspissation. PACHYNXIO, adj. Pa^k-i^nt'i'k. Gr.,)rax«i'TiKO!(fromiraxiJeH', to thicken). Lat., pachynticiis. Fr., pachyntique. Thickening, inspissating. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PACHYPERITONITIS (Lat.), n. f . Pa2k(paSch')-i2(u»)-pe»r- i2-to%-i(e)-ti"s. Gen., -it'idos (.-idis). From iraxvs, thick, and iTMiTdi'iiioi', the peritonaeum. Fr., pachypiritonite. Peritonitis with the formation of new membranes and thickening of the peri- toasEum. [a, 34.]— Hsemorrhagic p. P. with the formation of vessels in the new membrane that rupture easily, causing circum- scribed haemorrhage. [L, 87 (a, 34).] PACHYPODOUS, PACHYPOUS, adj's. Pa^k-i^p'oM-u's, pa^k'i^-pu's. Lat., pachypus (from iraxiis, thick, and irovs, the foot). Fr., pachypode. Ger., dickfussig. Having thick feet or a thick stipes. [L, 41, 180 (a, 43).] PACHYKRHIZUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2k(pa3oh2)-i'r(u«r)-rizCri2z)'- u=s(u-zhe-naS-let. From irax"5i thick, and vagina, the vagina. Of Reclus, a haemorrhagic inllammation of the tunica vaginalis testis causing hsematocele. ['■ Gaz. hebd. de ihM. et de chir.," Mar. 30, 1888, p. 196 (o, 34).] PACIFIC CONGRESS SPRING, n. Pa's-i^f'i^k ko'n"gre's. A place near San JosS, Santa Clara County, Cahfornia. where there are gaseous, saline, and alkaline springs. [Anderson (a, 14).] PACINIAN, adj. Pa^ch-i'n'l^-a'^n. Described by or named from Pacini, an Italian anatomist, [a, 48.'] PACK, n. Pa^^k. Fr., maillot. Ger., Einpackung. A cloth used to envelop the whole or a portion of the body, [a, .34.]— Cold p. A p. in which cold or iced water is used, [a, 34.] — Dry p. A procedure in which a sheet is pla'^ed about the body, excepting the head, and several blankets are placed about the sheet, [a, 34.] —Half p. A p. applied to the trunk onl.y. [a, 34.]— Wet p. Fr., procidedudrap-mouilU. Gei. , Lakenbad. A hydrotherapeutical measure in which a cloth wet with warm or cold water is folded around the bare body or a part and a blanket folded over it. The application is made for a variable time, [a, 34.] PACKING, n. Pa2k'i=n=. 1. The application of a pack. 2. Any material used to surround a wound or injury, or to occlude a wound or cavity, fa, 34.] PAD, n. Pa'^d. Gr.,i)'iTOKe4ta\aiov,viravx^viov. Lat., jmZmcfceo- lus,pulviUus,pulvinulus,pulvinarparvum. Fr. , coussinet. Ger., .£■188671, Polsier. A small flattened bag filled with soft material ; used in protecting, supporting, or compressing a part. [E.] — Dinner p. A folded napkin or towel placed over the left hypo- chondriac region in applying a plaster-of-Paris' jacket, to allow room for distention of the stomach by food, [a, 34.] PADERBORN (Ger.), n, Pa'd'e^r-bo^rn. See Inselbad. PADUS (Lat.), n. f. Pad(pasd)'u«s(u''s). The genus Prunus, especially Prunus p. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— Baccae cortex et flores padi. The fruits, bark, and flowers of Prunits p. [B, 180 (a, 36). P^DANCHONE (Lat.), n. f. Pe2d(paS-e2d)-a»n2(a»n=)'ko=n- (ch2o'^n)-e(a). Gen., -anch'ones. From n-ats, a child, and ayxovrj, a throttling. See Croup. P^DARTHROCACE (Lat.), n. f . Pe^dtpaS-e'dj-a'rth-ro^k'a'- se(ka). Gen., -throc'aces. From wats, a child, apdpov, a joint, and fcaico?, evil. See Spina veniosa. P^DATROPHIA (Lat.), n. f. PeM(paS-e2d)-an(ast)-ro(ro»)'- fi'^-as. From iraU, a child, and drpo^i'a, atrophy. Ger., Pdda- trophie. See Tabes mesenterica. PAEDERASTY, n. PeM'e^r-a^st-i^. Gr., jraiSepoirTia (from irats, a child, and epav, to love). Lat., pcederastia. Fr., p^d4rastie., Ger., Pdderastie, Knabenliebe, Knabenschdndung'. Copulation with a child per anitm. [G ; L.] P^DERIA (Lat. ), n. f . Pei'd(pa'-e'd)-e(e>)'ri'-a». Fr. , pcedMe. Ger., Knackbeere, Stinkwinde. A genus of rubiaceous climbing shrubs. The Pcederidce of Lindley are a tribe of the Coffece, corre- sponding to the Pcederiece of De Candolle, which are a tribe of the RubiacecR consisting of P.. Lygodisodea, etc. [B, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— P. foetida.,, Ger., stinkende Knackbeere. Chinese fever- plant, the gundhalee of Hindustan: a species giving off a very offensive odor when bruised. In India it is used as a diuretic, feb- rifuge, etc., the fruit to blacken the teeth and in odontalgia, and the root as an emetic. In the Moluccas all parts of the plant are used as an antispasmodic. [B, 19, 181, 173, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc." xxxvii. 428 (a, 50).]— P. Gardner!. A Brazilian shrub with the habit of P. fmtida. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— P. valll-kara. A Malabar species. The seeds, boiled with oil and saffron, are used against the bites of mad dogs. [B, 180 (a, 50).] P^DIAPHTHA (Lat.l n. f. Pe=d(pa'-eM)-i»-a!'p(aSp)'tha». From jrais, a child, and a-e2d)-o(o")-je"n{ge»n)'e's- i^s. Gen.. -eR'eos i-gen'esis). From irats, a child, and -yeVeo-is, a pro- ducing. Reproduction by an insect in one of its preparatory, sex- less stages. [" Amer. Nat.," V, p. 57 (a, 32).] PEDOtOGICAIi, adj. Ped-o-lo'^j'i=-k'l. From irair, a child, and Aoyos, understanding. Pertaining to diseases of children. PEDOMETER, n. Pe'd-o=ra'e''t-u»r. Lat., poedometrum (from n-ais, a child, and tierpov, a measure). See Baromacrometer. PEDONOSOLOGY, n. Ped-o-no=s-o"l'o-ji=. Lat., i)cedono80- logia (from irat;, a child, voaos, disease, and Koyot, understanding). See P.ffiDiATRics. PE;DONOSUS(Lat.), n. f. Pe»d(pa'-e»d)-o»n'o"s-u»s(u«s). From 7ra($, a child, and voaos^ disease. Any disease of children. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PEDOPHIEBOTOMIA (Lat.), n. f, Ped(paS-eSd)-o(o')-fle'b- o(o3)-to(to2)'mi*-a8. From irats, a child, ^Xe'i/j, a vein, and to/x^, a cutting. Blood-letting in children. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PEDOPHIYSIS (Lat.), n. f . Ped(pas-eM)-o2f'li2(lu«)-si2s. Gen., -phlys'eos i-oph'lysis). From irats. a child, and 0Au'0tffis, phthisis. Ft., pidophthisie. Phthisis in children. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PEDOPYRA (Lat.), n. f. Pe2d(pa»-e=d)-o!p'i2r(u«r)-a'. From irats, a child, and iriJp, a fever. Ft,, p4dopyre. A feverish disease of children, [a, 48.]— P. americana. See Cholera infantum, PEDOSTATHMION- (Lat:), n. n. Pe=d(pa'-e2d)-o(o>)-sta=th- (staSth)'mi2-o2n. From naef, a child, and trTadp.iov, the weight for a balance. Fr., pddostathmion. See Baromacrometer. PEDOTROPHIUM(Lat.), n. n. Ped(pa'-e=d)-o(oS)-tro(troi')'- fi2-u3m(u*m). From irats, a child, and rp^i^etv, to nourish. Fr., pidotrophion. Ger.. Waisenhaus.- An orphan asylum or found- ling asylum. [L, 50 (a, 14).] I-EDOTROPHY, n. Ped-o»t'ro=f-i. Lat., pcedofropMa (from irats,' a child, and Tpo^-ii, nourishment). Fr., p^dotrophie. The nourishment (especially the hygienic dieting) of infants. [L, 60 (., 48).] PEEOSYNE (Lat.), n. f. Pe(pa'-e2)-e(a)-o2s'i2n(u«n)-e(a). Gen., -os'ynes. Gr., iratijoo-iii'Tj (from Hattof [see P.s:on]). Ft., pe^osyne. Therapeutics. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PEON (Lat.), n. m. Pe'(pa»'e')-o"n(on). Gen., -oji'os (-is). Gr., naiiai', the physician of the gods. A physician. [A, 311 (a, 48).] PEONIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe(pa3-e2)-on'i2-a'. Fr., pivoine,p4one, pione. GeT.jPaonie. The paeony, or peony ; a genus of the Ra- nunculaceoe. The Pceoniacece (Fr., poeoniac^es) of De Candolle are a tribe of the Eanunculacecp-. The Pceoniarice of Reichen- bach are a subdivision of the Dilleniem. The PcEonidioe of Du- mortier are a family of the Thalamungulia. The P(Boniece are a tribe of the Eanuneulacece. [B, 19. 42, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Aqua pEeoniae. A preparation made by distilling one third of a mixture of 1 part of peony flowers with 2 parts of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Conserva poeoniae. A preparation made by triturating 1 part of peony petals with 2 parts of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Faecula pse- oniie. A preparation made by grating fresh peony-root, squeez- ing through a hag, adding a little water, and after a time pouring off the liquid and drying the remainder. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Infusum paeoniae. A preparation made by infusing peony flowers in twice their weight of boiling water for some hours and expressing. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— PaeonisB radix [Gr. Ph.]. See Radix pmonim.— P. albiflora. Fr., pivoine a fleurs blanches. The white-flow- ered peony, a native of Siberia, where the boiled roots are used as a broth, and the pulverized seeds in infusion as tea. This plant is considered tonic, sedative, and alterative. [B, 19, 34, 173, 276 (a, 3.5) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv (a, 60).]— P. ano- mala. ~ Fr., pavoine anomale. Ger., schlitzbldtirige Pdonie. ■ A species indigenous to Siberia, where the roots are eaten cooked and are used in intermittent fevers. [B, 34, 173, 180 (a, 36).]— P. coral- lina. Fr., pivoine mdle. Ger., korallensamige Pdonie, PJingst- rose, Oichtrose. Male (or wild) peony, the iraitdvia appi^r of Dios- oorides ;. a species growing especially in southern Europe, for- O, no; O', not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; V, blue; TJ', lull; ll«, full; U', urn; V, like a (German). 316 P^ONICUS PALLADIUM 2506 merly used like P. offlcimUis. with whicli it tigrees in proper- ties, though having a more active root. [B, 173; 180, 267 (a, 35).] —P. edulls. The edible-rooted peony ; a variety of >". albi- flora. [B, 173, 275 (a. 35).]— P. moutan. ¥r.,pivoine de Chine. Ger., chinesische Pdonie. Chinese tree peony. The root is used by the Chinese and Japanese as a nervine, antispasmodic, and em- menagogue. An aromatic ketone, consisting of colorless crystals, has been obtained from an aqueous distillate of the root. [B, 6, 34, 121, 180 (d, 35).]— P. olflcinalis. Fr., pivoine femelle, fleur de ■mollety herbe Sainte-Rose^ rose peone (ou de Notre Dame). Ger., gebrduchliche Pdonie^ Pjingstrose. Gichtrose, KonigsbVume. Sp., peonia verdadera [Mex. Ph.]. Hundred-bladed rose, common (garden) peony, the female peony (n-atiaxia of Dioscorides) ; a spe- cies said to be indigenous to Switzerland, and cultivated widely as a garden plant. The root, flowers, and seed, radix., flores^ et semi- na posonice (seu pionioe^ seu ros(B asinince., seu rosoe benedictce), were formerly used in calculous colic, icterus, epilepsy, convul- sions, mania, abscesses, etc. They are now but rarely used in regu- lar medicine, though the petals serve for making a slightly seda- tive syrup, the root in its fresh state is somewhat astringent and antispasmodic, and the seeds are emetic and cathartic, and, accord- ing to some, antispasmodic. Peony-root consists of a caudex fur- nished with spindle-shaped tubers. It has a nauseous taste and a strong, unpleasant odor, and contains a milky juice which is some- times prescribed in convulsive disorders, such as pertussis. The smooth shining black oval seeds are, in some parts of Europe, worn as a necklace to facilitate dentition. [B, iSO, 275 (a, 35) ; *' N. Y. Med. Jour.," June 22, 1889, p. 700 (o, BO).]— P. peregrina, P. promiscua. A species found in southern Europe, used like P. officinalis. [B, 180 (o, 35).]— Kadix pseonife [Pruss. Ph., 6th ed.]. Vt., pivoine officinale {racine) [Fr. Cod.]. The root of P. officinalis and, according to the Sp. Ph., of P. coraUina also. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — Syrupus paeonise. Sp., jarabe de peonia [Sp. Ph.] (1st def.). 1. A preparation made by boiling 60 grammes of bruised i)eony- root with water enough to make 600 of colature, dissolving in this 690 of sugar, and bringing to a clear syruf*. 2. A preparation made by infusing peony tlowers for 12 hours in twice their weight of boiling water and adding to the product twice its weight of sugar. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] P^ONICUS (Lat.), adj. Pe(pa'-ei')-o'n(on)'i=k-u»s(u«s). Gr., iraitofiKos (from Uaiiav [see P.fflONj). Fr., pemuque. Medicinal, healing. [L, 50 (a, 30).] P.«;ONIN, n. Pe'o^n-i'-'n. Fr., p4onine, coraline. A substance obtained by heating aurin with ammonia. [B, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] P^ONY, n. Pe'on-i». See P.BONIA. P^PALB (Lat.), n. f. Pe2p'(pa"e=p)-a21(a'l)-efa). Gen., peep'- ales. Gr., iraiTraXij. Of Gorraeus, the finest flour or meal. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PART'S HOT SPKING, n. Parts ho't. A place in Mono County, California, where there are hot saline and sulphurous springs. [Anderson (a, 14).] PAGAPOPLEXIA (Lat.), n. f. Pag(pa3g)-a=p(aSp)-o(o»)-ple!'x- (plax)'i2-a3. From irayos, frost, and diroTrXi^fta, apoplexy. See Pago- PLBXIA. PAGETIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=j-eH'i^-a'. A genus of rutaceous trees. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— P. medicinalis. . A species the oil of the leaves of which is said to be medicinal. [P. L. SImmonds, '■ Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Sept., 1890, p. 471 (o, 50).] PAGINA (Lat.), n. f. Pa'^(paSg)'i»n-as. Fr., page. Ger., Fldche. The surface of a leaf or other flattened organ. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 351.] PAGIORKHECMATISM, n. Pa>j-i5-o2r-ru2m'a2t-i»zm. Lat., pagioryheumatismus (from irdyioff, firm, and pevfiaritrfio^, rheu- matism. Chronic rheumatism. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PAGOPLEXIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2g(pa5g)-o(o')-plei'x(plax)'i2-a". Gr., jrayoirATj^ta (from nayiK, frost, and 7rA^j^5, a stroke). Fr., pago- plexie. Frostbite ; also stiffness of the limbs resulting from frost- bite. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PAGOS (Lat.), n. m. Pag(pa»g)'o's. Gr., Trayoe. 1. Frost, ice. 2. The scum on a liquid. 3. The peritonaeum. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PAGOSA SPRINGS, n. Pa'-go'sa'. A place in Conejos County, Colorado, where there are thermal mineral springs. [A, 363 (a, 21).] PAHO, n. See PiLO. PAICA, n. In Peru, the Chenopodium ambrosioides. [B, 121 (a, 35) ; L, 87 (a, 43).]— P. jullo. In Peru, the Galinsoga parvi- flora ; used as an antiscorbutic and vulnerary. [B, 267 (m, 35).] PAIN, n. Pan. A..-S., pin, pine. Gr.. oWnj. Lat., dolor. Fr., douleur. Ger., Schmerz, Weh. A local sensation of distress due to injury or disease, the expression of an abnormally severe im- pression on a sensory nerve (exclusive of nausea, the feeling of dis- tention, itching, etc., although it may be associated with" any of them), [a., 54.] In the pi., the throes of childbirth.— After-p'«. See the major list.— Bearing-down p's. Ger., Dvdngen, Bauch- presse (voluntary), Mitbewegungen, Mitpresse (involuntary). Weh- endrdngen. P's with a sensation of bearing down in the pelvis, [a, 84 ]— Dilating p's of labor. See Doloees proeparantes.— Elec- tric p. A form of sudden p. affecting the subjects of locomotor ataxia.— Expulsive p's. IjoX., dolores ad partum. ¥T.,douleurs expultrices. Ger., Treibwehen. Geburtsivehen. P's caused by uter- ine contraction and the pressure of the foetal head on the maternal parts daring the expulsion of the child, [a, 34.] See, also, Do- lores conguassentes.—'Fa.lse p's. Fr., mouches, douleurs prA- parantes. The premonitory p's of labor.— Fulgurant p.. Ful- gurating p. See Elfctric p.— Girdle p. See Girdie sensation. - Grinding p's. The p's of labor during the stage of dilata- tion. [A, 43.]— Growing p's. A familiar term for a sense of numbness and fullness about the groin, with slight p's about the joints, in young persons approaching puberty ; supposed to depend on an increased vascularity of the epiphyses of the long bones. — Intermenstrual p. P. occurring in the intermenstrual period in persons affected with dysmenorrhcea. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— labor p's. Lat., dolores dd partum. Fr., doideurs d''accouchement. Ger., GebitrtsschTnerzen, Wehen. P's caused by the uterine contractions during labor, [a, 34.] — Lightning p. See Electric p.— Osteo- copic p's. Fr,, douleurs ost&ocopes. See Dolores osteocopi. — Shoulder-tip p. Fr., douleur de Vipaule. A p. in the right shoulder where the external division of the spinal accessory nerve enters the edge of the trapezius muscle, in cases of infiammation of the liver. [■' Brit. Med. Jour.," 1870, ii, p. 432 (a, 34).] PAIN (Fr.), n. Pa^n^. See Bread.— Cataplasme de mie de p. See Cataplasma panis.— Dfecoction de niie de p. com- pos£e. See AfozSme 6to«c.— Esprit de p. [WUrt. Ph., 1798]. A preparation made by slowly distilling a pulp of wheat biscuit in water from a retort in a sand-bath, gradually raising the heat, sepa- rating the spirit from the supernatant oil, and rectifying. [B, 93 (a, 14).]— Esprit de p. compost [WUrt. Ph., 1798]. A prepara- tion made by distilling to one half a mixture of 1 part each of cin- namon, cloves, and nutmegs, 8 parts of the crust of new bread, and 192 parts of white wine. [B, 97 (a, 14).]— Gel6e de p. A prepara- tion made by boiling 180 parts of biscuit with 3,600 of water, strain- ing, evaporating to 270 parts, and adding 60 parts of Spanish wine, 7 of cinnamon water, 15 of lemon- juice, and 45 of sugar. [B, 119 (o, 38).] — Mie du p. See Jbfica PANis. — Onguent de p. de pourceau. See Unguentum de arthanita.—T. azyme. Unleavened bread.— P. d'aubiei*. The inner bark of several species of Pinus and Abies. [B, 38 (o, 14).]— P. de dika. See Dika.— P. de coucou. 1. The Lychnis flos cuculi. 2. The Primula elatior. 3. The Ox- alis acetosella. [B, 19, 121, 173 (a, 35).]— P. de disette. See Bar- ley. — P. de gruau. Bread made from the best flour. [B, 93 (o, 14).] — P. de poulet. See LAMiuMpurpwcum.- P. de pourceau. 1. The Arum maculatum. 2. The Alisma plantago. 3. The Cy- clamen europceum. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).] — P. des gladiateurs. See Barley.— P. de singe. Monkey-bread (see uider Adansonia digiiata). — P. de Sucre. The pine-apple. [B, 121.] — P. vin. 1. See Arrhenateerum avenaceitm. 2. See Lolium ijerenne. PAINFUt, adj. Pan'fu'l. Fr., pinible, douloureux. Ger., peinlich, schmerzlich. Attended with or causing pain, [a, 48.] PAINIiESS, adj. Pau'le'^s. Fr., sane douleur. Ger., schmerz- los. Free from or not causing pain. [D.] PAIRED, adj. Pa'rd. See Conjugate (2d def.). PAJANEMA (Lat.), n. f. Pa'-jaS-nesl'l^-a'. A genus of the Bignoniacean, tribe Tecomecu. [B, 42, 181 (a, S-")).]— P. Rheedii. A tree growing in southern India. The leaves and the bark of the root and stem are applied to abscesses and swellings. [B, 212 ; B, 180 (a, 35).] PAKU-KIDANG, n. Syn. : penghaijnar-djambi. A styptic drug composed of very soft, long, silky hairs obtained in Sumatra from the rhizomes of different ferns (according to the Russ. Ph., from the Cibotium barometz) ; foi-merly used in medicine under the name of agnus scythicus. [B, 95 ; B, 5 (o, 35) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxii (a, 50).] FAI.A, n. An Hawaiian term for syphilis. PALACEOUS, adj. Pa'1-a'shu's. Lat., palaceus (from pala, a spade). Fr,, palace. Ger., randstielig. Of a leaf or other flat- tened organ, having the edges decurrent on the support. [B, 1, 123 («, 35).] PAl.)si2f(su«f)-i"l-o=re'p-i's. Gen., -lep'idos (-tdts). From iraAofiij, the palm of the hand, syphilis, syphilis, and Aeiri's, a scale. Fr., palamosypMloUpis. A syphilitic squamous eruption of the palm of the hand. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PAI,AMPISSA(Lat.),n. f. Pa=l-a'm-piVsa'. See Blacfc pitch. PAI,AN (Fr.), n. PaS-la"n'. A kind of tackle used in ancient surgery. [L, 49 (a, 14).] PALiAR, adj. Pal'a'r. Lat., palaris. Of a root, perfectly continuous with the stem ; axial. [B, 19, 123 (a, 35).] PAt ARI-RAMOSB, adj. Pa21"a2r-i2-ra'mos. Of a root, palar and producing many branches from its sides. [B, 19 (o, 35).] PAIiATAI,, ad], Pa"l'a'-t'l. From palatum, the palate. Per- taining to the palate ; as a n., in the pi., p's, the p. bones. [C ; L, 343.] PALATE, n. Pa'l'e't. Lat., palatum. Fr., palais. Ger,, Onnmen. 1, The roof of the mouth. [C] See Hiimp. and Velum pnln.fi. 2. A swelling or projection closing more or less the throat of a personate corolla. [B, 1, 123, 291 (a, .35),]— Artificial p. Fr., obturateur du palais. A plate made of some hard substance, such A, ape^ A.', at; A>, ah; A«, all; Ch. chin: eh", loeh (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go: I, die; I', in; N, in: V, tank; 2507 P^ONICUS PALLADIUM as ivory, formed to fit the root of the mouth and close a Assure in the palate. [E.] — Cleft p. Lat., fissura palatina, palatum fis- sum. Fr.. division de la voUte palatine. Ger., Gaumenspq>lte. Wolfrachen, A congenital deficiency of the p. in which there is a fissure involving^ the uvula and the soft p. or hard p., separately or together, [a, 34.] See also under Complicated hare-lip. — False p. See Artificial p, — Fissured p. See Clef t p, — Hard p. Lat., palatum durum. Ger., harter Qaumen. The osseous structures forming the portion of the roof of the mouth posterior po the alveo- lar arch, consisting of the palatal plates of the superior maxilla and the horizontal plates of the palatal bones. [L.] — P. plates. See under Plate.— Soft p. Ger., weicher Gaumen. See Velum paJraii.— Steam's p. An obsolete compUcated instrument used to close a cleft palate. [Kingsley (a, 34).] PAIiATINE, adj. Pa'l'a^t-i^n. Lat., paiaimas (from pri!a' "^ '• I'a'l(pasi)-e(e=)'o'I-as. Dim. of palea, Pi,^?' , J^' pi'lio'e- Gter., Spelzchen. A minute pale or scale : (1) the lodicule m grasses ; (2) one of the small scales of the recepta- cle of composites. [B, 1, 19, 121, 123 («, 35).] PALET, n. Pa=l'en. See Chaff (1st and 3d def's). PALETTE (Fr.), n. Pa^-le't. From pala, a spade. A board, sphnt, or shallow vessel. [■», 48.1-P. a panscment. A thin splint on which to rest an injured hand, to which the fingers mav be bandaged to prevent deformity. [E.]— P. A. sajgnfie. A flat tin vessel used m venesection to receive and measure the blood. Lb, 87 (a, 50).]— P. du genou. See Patella. PALEUR(Fr.), n. Pa'-Iu'r. See Pallor. rJ^^^^\'^' ■^J?'\^°T. Indian) plague; an adynamic contagious rever met with in India ; also called mahamutri. [Fayrer, "Med TimesandGaz.,"May20, 1H82. p. 517.] ' PALICOUREA (Lat.), n. f . Pan-i=-kur'e=-as. Fr..p.,poi!cour. Written also jpalicurea and palicouria. Of Aublet, a genus of tropical American rubiaceous shrubs, of the Fsychotriece. [B, 42, 173, 380 (o, 85).] — P. diuretica. Fr., p. (ou palicour) diurdtigue. The douradinha of Brazil, where the leaves are used in dropsy and syphilis and in veterinary ipedicine. The fruits are poisonous. [B, 173, 180 (a, 36).]— P. Marcgravii. A species found in Brazil, where it is used to destroy rats. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xv (a, 50).]— P. offlclnalls. Fr., p. (on palicour) officinal. A diapho- retic and diuretic species found in Brazil. [B. 180 (a, 35).]— P. spe- ciosa. Fr., p. eclatant. Gold shrub ; a strongly diuretic species, used especially in syphilis. [B, 121, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] — P. strepens. Fr., p. retentiasant. A poison-fruited and diuretic Brazilian species. The leaves are used like those of P. officinalis. [B, 173, ISO (a, 35).]— P. tinctoria. See Psychotria tinctoria. PALICOUREATANNIC ACID, n. Pasl-i^-kur-e'-a'-ta'n'isk. Fr. , acide palicourdatannique. An acid obtained from Palicmtrea Marcgravii. [B, 93 (a, 14).] PALICOURIC ACID, n. PaSl-i-kur'ii'k. Fr., acide palicou- rigue. An acid obtained from JPalicourea Marcgravii (g. v.). It forms a solid dark mass, siiWimable in brilliant, stellate, odorless needles, of acid taste, soluble in water, insoluble in alcohol, and without toxic action, [B, 93 (a, 14).] PALICOURINE, n. Pa^l-is-kur'en. A crystaUizable base ob- tained from Palicourea Marcgravii (g. v.). [B, 93 (a, 14).] PALILLO (Sp.), n. Pasi-el'yo. In Peru, the Campomanesia Unearifolia ; in the pi., p's, the fruit of that plant. The leaves are used in infusion for gastralgia and atony of the stomach, and the tincture of them is employed in neuralgia. The oil of the seeds is purgative. K.35; "Proc.oftheAm.Pharm. Assoc, "xxxiii(o,50).] PALINCOTBSI.S(Lat.),n.f. Fa21(pasl)-i2n2-kon-e(a)'si2s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). Gr., na^cyKOTf/trti (from irdKtv, again, and Koretv, to be angry). Fr., palincotkse. Recurrence, reopening (said of a disease, wound, etc.). [L, 50 (a, 14).] PALINDROMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pan(pa51)-i2n-drom(dro2m)'i=-a>. Gr., na^ivSpofiia (from wdAip, a^&in, and £pojuo7, a course). Fr., pa- lindromic. Ger., Rilckfall, ^iickkehr. A relapse. [L, 41 (a, 14).] PALINGENESIA (Lat.), PALINGENESIS (Lat.). n's f . Pa^l- (pa81)-i2n(i=n=)-je2n(ge=n)-e(a)'zi2(si2)-a^ -je'2n(ge=n)'e2s-i2s. Fr., pa- lingenesie. Ger., Palingenie. That form of evolution in which similar forms are reproduced in each succeeding generation. [L, 146.] PALINODIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa21(pasi)-i2n-od(o=d)'i=-a3. Gr., ira- \tvo5La (from irdAiv, again, and 66ds, a way). Fr., palinodie. Re- traction (of a member of the body). [L, 60 (a, 14).] PALIRKHtEA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=l(pasl)-i2r-re'(ro='e2)-a». Gr., iraAtppota (from TrdAic. again, and poi'a, a flowing). Fr., palirrhee. The recurrence of a mucous discharge. [L, 41, 53 (a, 14).] PALIURUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa21(pasi)-i=-u2r(ur)'uSs(u.la'd(laSd)- di(di'')-a'm(a^m)-mon'i''-u'm(u*m). A bivalent radicle, Pd.(NHs)j~. [B, 3.] PALLADIC, adj. Pa21-a=d'i'k. Lat., palladicus. Fr., pal- ladique. Containing palladium as a quadrivalent radicle. [B.] PALLADICHLOBIDE, n. Pan-a2d-i-klor'i2d(id). A salt of chloropalladic acid. [B, 3.] ' PALLADIOCYANIDE, n. Pai'l-a2d-i«-o-si'a=n-ii!d(id). Fr., palladiocyanure. A compound of palladious cyanide with the cyanide of another element or radicle. [B, 3.] PALLADIONITRITE, n. Pa^l-a'd-i'-o-nifrit. A compound of palladious nitrite with the nitrite of another element or radicle. [B. 3.] PALLADIOSULPHITE, n. Pa^l-a'd-i'-o-su'lfit. A com- pound of -palladious sulphite with the sulphite of another element or radicle. [B, 8.] PALLADIOUS, adj. Pa'l-aM'i'-u's. Lat., palladiosus. Fr., palladieux. Containing palladium as a bivalent radicle. [B.] PALLADIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa=l(pa'lvlad(la'd)'i2-uSm(ul(pasl)-maS-pin(pen)'uSs(uETHES(Lat.), n. n. Pa2n(pa''n)-a21(asi)-eth(ath)'ez(e2s). Gr., irava\7}9ei (from iras. all, and oXijfl^s, true). Of Aetius, a cer- tain black cephalic plaster. [L^ 53, 94 (a, 43).] PANAQUILON, n. Pa^n-a^k'wisi-o^n. From iros, all, and aquilo, the north wind. ¥T.,panaguilone. Ger., P. Of Garrigues. a yellow amorphous substance, Ca^HssOie, of bitter and sweet taste, found in the root of Aralia quinqueJoHa. [B, 270 (a, 38).] PANAKIS (Fr.), n. PaS-na^-re. See Paronychia. —P. anal- g€sique. A form of paronychia that has been observed in con- nection with a peculiar nervous disease (Morvan's disease) affect- ing especially the upper extremities. The disease, of which other symptoms are swelling, neuralgic pains, and often paresis of the arms and hands, may give rise to paronychia of one or.more of the flngers, resulting often in ulcerations and necrosis and especially characterized by analgesia. [Morvan, "Gaz. hebd. de m6d. et chir.," 1883, pp. 580, 590. 624; A. Broca, "Ann. de dermat. et de syph.," May, 1885, p. 282 (G).]— P. anisnm. An- aromatic shrub of the East Indian islands. The leaves are used as a spice, and the berries, which have the odor of anise, in the preparation of fra- grant salves. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. de la pulpe. Subcutaneous paronychia. — P. Colensoi. A New Zealand species, [o, 35.]— P- dendroides. Mountain ash, an Australian species with leaves like those of the elder. L^, 35.1— P. nerveux. A neuropathic form of paronychia, described by Quinquaud as beginning with redness and swelling accompanied with pain and a sense of cbldne?s, together with abnormal sensitiveness to cold. Desquamation of the epidermis follows, and the skin becomes adherent to the sub- jacent structures, with evidences of atrophic change. [G.J— P. p^riostique. A deep-seated paronychia involving the perioste- um.— P. p€riungu6al. See Paronychia.— P. profond.' Syn.: osteomyilite des phalanges [Lannelongue] . Deep-seated parony- chia. [G.]— P. sec. Paronychia without suppuration. [G.]— P. sous-cutan6, P. sous-derinique. See Subcutaneous parony- chia.— P. sous-6pidermiq"e. A superficial septic dermatitis of the last phalanx in the vicinity of the nail ; a run-round. [L, 49 (a, 14).]— P. superftciel. Superficial paronychia.— P. vfesiculaire (ou phlyct^noSde). A superficial or cutaneous paronychia at- tended with serous or sero-purulent exudation beneath the epider- mis ; a nin-round. [G.] PANARITIUM (Lat.), PANARIUM (Lat.). n'sn. Pa^nrpa^n)- a2r(a8r)-i2'shi*(ti2)-u3m(u*m), -a(a3)'ri2-uSm(u*m). See Paronychia. —P. cutaneum. See Onychia.— P. gangrEenosum. See P. septicum.—F* periostate. A periostitis of a terminal phalanx. — P. subunguale. Fr., panaris sous-ungu4al. See Onychia.— P. septicum. Paronychia due to sepsis. [G.] PANARTHRITIS (Lat.). n. f. Pa2n(pa8n)-a8rth-ri(re)'ti=s. Gen., -thrit'idos (-idis). From Tra9, all, and ap9pov, a joint. In- flammation of all the joints, [a, 34.]— P. urica. See Arthritis uratica. PANAX (La.t.\n. m. and n. Pan(pa8n)'a2x(a8x). Qen., pan'acis. From Tras, all, and oiko?. a remedy (cf. Panacea). Fr.,j>. Qer., Kraftwurz.' 1. A genusof araliaceous shruhsortrees, distinguished (DeCaisne) from.4raZ/a by thevalvate petals. Bentham and Hook- er, following De»Oaisne, transfer the northern herbaceous species (P. quinguefolium, etc.) to Aralia. 2. Of the U. S. Ph. (1870), finseng (q. v.). [B, 5, 19, 34, 42, 121 (a, 35).]— Gummi panacis. ee Opopanax (2d def.).— P. Chironii. Of the old pharmaco- poeias, the Laserpitium archangelica. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— P. coch- leatus. A shrub of the Molucca Islands and Java. The root and bark have an aromatic, parsley-like odor and taste. The root is used as a diuretic and diaphoretic, and the leaves, which when young are eaten as. a vegetable, are applied in inflammation of the breast.' The stem exudes a gum-resin similar to opopanax, but less bitter. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. -fragrans. Of Roxburgh, a Chi- nese species, used as a tonic and stimulant. [B, 93 (a, 14).]— P. fruticosum, P. fruticosus. Fr., j). lacinU. Ger,, strauchige Kraftwurz. The dani dani of the Fiji Islands, a diuretic species A, ape; A", at; A3, ah; A*, all: Ch. chin; Cha, loch (Scottish); E, he; Ei, ell; G, go; I, die: I«, In; N, in; N2, tank; 3611 PALPIPEKOUS PANDEMIC of the Moluccas, Java, China, Cochm-China, etc.. used in dyfuna and gonorrhoea, as an emmenagogue, and m dropsy. IB, lid, m> (a 35) 1— P. ginseng. See Aralia ginseng and Ginseng.— F. pinnatus. Ger., gejlederte Kraftwurzel. A shrub growing in the Molucca islands ; the leaves are used to aromatize baths. LB, lOO (a 35) 1— P. pseudo-ginseng. See Aralia pseudo-ginseng.— P. auinciaefollum, P. qalnqucfolius. See Aualia quinquefoUa and Ginseng.— P. trifollum, P. trifollus. See Aralia triphylla. — Succus panacls. See Opopanax (8d def.). PANCHBESTON (Lat.), n. n. Pa''n(paSn')-kre=st(ch2rast)'o=n. From iras, all, and xpio'tos, good. Fr., panchreste. A panacea. [L, 41, 60 (a, 48).] 1 PANCHYMAGOGUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa"n(paSn2)-ki!m(ch»u«m)- a2gfa>g)-og'u=m(u«m). Gr., irayx^'i^'^yy"^ (from iras, all, x''*"^^ a fluid, and oveii", to lead). A certain purgative which was tormer- ly supposed to carry off all morbific humors from the system. [L, 50 (a, 48).]— P. ininerale. Calomel. PANCCENONOSOS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2n(pa=n2)-se''n(li:o''-e2n)-o=n'- o'^s-o^s. From iras, all, Koiv6q, common, and roaos, a disease. An epidemic disease. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PANCCENUS (Lat.), adj. Pa2n(pa=n!')-sen'(ko2'e2n)-uSs(u«s). Gr., iravKoivo! (from iris, all, and Koii-d!, common). Epidemic. LL, 50, 94 (a, 43).] PANCKACB (Fr.), n. Pa^n^-kra's. See Pancratium.- P. de mar, P. marifciine. See Pancratium maritimum. PANCBATICM (Lat.), n. n. Pa'-'n(pa'n2)-kra(kra3)'shi2(ti»)- u'm(u*m). Gr., TTCLyKpiriow (1st and 2d def's) (from irayicpaT^!, all- powerful). Fr^pancrace, pancrais, pancratier. Ger.. Uilgen (3d daf.). 1. An athletic exercise. 3. Of the ancients, probably the Sci(- lamaritima. S. A. genus ot the Amaryllidece. The Pancratiece ot KuDth are a subtribe of the Amaryllinece. [B, 43, 1 14, 121, 173, 180 (a, 35); L, 94 (a, 43).]— P. maritimum, P. monspessulanum. Fr., pancrace (ou pancratie}-) maritime^ lis mathiole, petite scille, soille blanche. Gev.i^ Meerstrandsgilgen. Sea^shore daffodil, Medi- terranean lily. The mucilaginous bulb, radix pancraiii monspes- sulani (seu hemerocallidis valentiiicE^ seu scillce minoris), was formerly used like squill, especially as an emetic. [B, 34, 173, 180, 2?5 (a, 35).]— P. verecandum. An East Indian species. The fresh bulb is roasted and used externally as an emollient and ma- turant in abscesses, and, dried and powdered, is given internally for haemorrhoids. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. verum. The Scilla mari- tima. [B, 121, 180 (a, 35).]— P. zeyianlcum. A species indigenous to the East Indies and the Moluccas. The leaves are used in a salve, and the bulb like squill. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PANCREAS (Lat.), n. n. Pa^ntpaSn^J'kre^-a^sCa's). Gen., -(re'atos iratis). (>r., n-ayicpea? (from Tras, all, and wpeas, flesh). Fr., pancreas. (5er., Pankreas, Bauclhspeicheldriise, Gekrosdriise. A long, reddish, acino-tubular gland running transversely behind the stomach, about opposite the first lumbar vertebra. Its right and larf:er extremity, the head, lies in the curvature of the duodenum, while the left and smaller, the tail, is in contact with the spleen. Its anterior surface is covered by the stomach, its posterior is sepa- rated from the vertebral column by_ the aorta, the superior mesen- teric vessels, and the pillars of the diaphragm, and the inferior sur- face rests upon the junction of the duodenum and jejunum, and on the left end of the transver.se colon. It consists of a somewhat loose aggregation of lobes and lobules, which empty by canals into a central duct (the canal of Wirsung) which traverses the entire length of the gland a little nearer the upper than the lower border. According to Bernard and others, the human p., as also that of many animals, has normally two ducts, the main duct and the duct of Wirsung, opening into the intestine near or in conjunction with the bile duet, while the lesser, or duct of Santorini, opens independ- ently. [J, 38.1 It secretes the pancreatic fluid, and either has an ac- tion of modifying the blood or secretes a ferment destructive ot glu- cose, as its extirpation is followed by glycosuria and azoturia. [L.] — Accessoryp, 'La,t.,p.succenturiatum^p.aberrans. ¥r. ^pancreas accessoire. Oei., Nebenp\ A small mass of tissue similar to the p. situated close to it and apparently a detached portion of it. [L, 20.J— liesser p., Little p. Lat., j>. pai-uwm. Ger.^kleines P. A lobular semi-detached portion of the posterior surface of the head of the p. which sometimes has a separate duct opening into the principal one. [L, 172.]— STebenp' (Ger.), P. abei-rans, P. acces- Morinin, See ilccesson/ p.— P. Asellli. Fr.^ pancreas d''Aselli. The mesenteric ganglia of the dog, mistaken by Aselli (in 1627) for the pancreas, or a closely aggregated collection of mesenteric lymphatic glands. [K, 30 ; I., 332.]— P. dlvlsum. Of German au- thors, a p. divided into two segments connected only by the canal of Wirsung. [L, 87 (a, 50).]- P. parvnm. , See Leaser p.— P'saft (Ger.), P'secret (Ger.). See Pancreatic juice.— P'stein (Ger.). See Pancreatic calculus. —P. succentui'iatuin. See Accessory p.— P. Win^lowll. Seei^esserp. PANCREAS (Fr.), n. Pa'n^.hra-a's. See Pancreas.— P. de la matrlce. Of Dulaurens, the placenta. [A, 44.] PANCKEATAtGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2n(pa=n2)-kre2-an(ast)-a21- (a'l)'ji2(gi2)-a'. From wiyxpeat, the pancreas, and aAv"", pain. Fr., pancreatalgie. Pain in the pancreas. [L, 41, 60 (a, 43).] PANCREATEMPHRAXIS (Lat.), n, f. Pa!!n(paSn=)-kre»-a2t- (aH)-e"m-fra=x(fra»x)'i2s. Gen., -phrax'eos (-is). From irnvKpeat, the pancreas, and e^i^pafi;, a stoppage. Fr., panci-iatemphraxie. Obstruction of the pancreas. [L, 41, 50 (a, 43).] ■ • PANCREATHEtCOSIS (Lat.), u. f. Pa.'n(pei'n')-kTe'-nHh- (asth)-e''lk-os'i2s. Gen., -coa'eos (-is). From iriynpta.!. the pan- creas, and eAioKn;, ulceration. Fr., parwriathelcose. Ulceration of the pancreas. fL, 43, 60 (a, 43).] PANCREATIC, adj. Pa'n-kre'-a't'iik. Lat., pancreattcus. Ft., pancr4atique. Pertaining to the pancreas. [C] PANCREATICO- DUODENAL,, adj. Pa^n-kre'-a'f'iiik-o- du'-o-de'n'i. Pertaining to the pancreas and the duodenum. [C] PANCREATICO-SPLENIC, adj. Pa^n-kre^-a^fi^k-o-spleSn'- i^k. Pertaining to the pancreas and the spleen, [a, 48.] PANCREATIN, n. Pa^n'kre^-aH-i^n. hat., pancreatina, pan- creatinum (from TravKpeas, the pancreas). Fr., pancreatine. Ger., Panhreatin. 1, Of Kiihne, the active part of pancreatic juice, in- cluding all its ferments. The term has also been applied to each of its three ferments— trypsin, amylopsin, and steapsin. [J.] 2. A digestive extract obtained from the chopped pancreas of an ani- mal by kneading in an aqueous solution of chloroform. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvi, p. 632, xxxiv, p. 256 (a, 50).] PANCREATITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2n(pa3n2)-kre2-a2t(a3t)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From wdyKpeas. the pancreas. Fr., pancre- atite. Inflammation of the pancreas. [D, 25.]— Acute ha^mor- rhaglc p. Acute p. in which there are hgemorrhages into the inter-acinous tissue. [L, 30 (a, 34).] — Acute interstitial p. A rare variety of p. in which there is inflammation of the interstitial tissue. [L, 57 (a, 34).] — Acute (parenchymatous) p. Fr., pan- crdatite aigue. A rare disease in which there is a primary in- flammation of the pancreas. It begins with violent colicky pains in the epigastrium, followed by vomiting, a small pulse, and col- lapse, ending in death. [Striimpell (a, 34),]— Chronic (inter- stitial) p. A disease sometimes primary, as in topers, but usually secondary to inflammation of neighboring parts. There are hyper- plasia of the interstitial tissue and atrophy of the acini. [StrUm- pell (a, 34).] PANCR^ATOGilNE (Fr.), adj. PaSn^-kra-a'-to-zhe^n. Giv- ing rise to pancreatin (said of certain substances produced in the spleen and conveyed to the pancreas). [Corvisart (L, 49 [a, 14]).] PANCREATOMY, n. Pa^n-kre'-a^t'o'm-i'. From irovKpeas, the pancreas, and to/a^, a cutting. An incision of the pancreas, [a, 34.] PANCREATOID, adj. Pa^n'kre'-a^t-oid. From iriyxpeiK, the pancreas, and elSos, resemblance. Of tumors, resembling the pan- creas. [E.] PANCREATONCUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2n(paSn2)-kre2-aH(ast)- o2n2k'u3s(u*s). From vayxpeas, the pancreas, and o^kos, a tumor. Fr., pancreatoncie. A tumor of the pancrea.s, [L, 43, 50 (a, 43).] PANCREATOKRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=n(paSn2)-kre=.a=t- (a3t)-o'^r-raj(ra3g)'i''-a3. From n-dyKpeos, the pancreas, and priyvvvat, to burst forth. Fr., panariatorrhagie. Hsemorrhage from the pancreas. [L, 43. 50 (o, 43).] PANCBEAZYMASE, n. Pa^^n-kre'-aS-zim'as. From jrov/cpeas, the pancreas, and ^u>i?, leaven. One of the ferments of the pan- creas (q. V. under Ferment). ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxix, p. 368 (a, 50).] PANCRENE (Lat.), n. f. Pa=n(pa'n=)-kren(kran)'e(a). Gen., -cre'nes. From iras, all, and icp^i^, a fountain. Fr., pancr^ne. Of B. Swalbe, the pancreas. [A, 326 (a, 48).] PANCREOPATHIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2n(paSn2)-kre2-o(oS)-pa2th- (pa3th)'i(e)'a8. From irdyicpeas, the pancreas, and ird^os, a disease. Any disease of the pancreas, [a, 48.] PANCRISTAILIE (Fr.), n. Pa=n=-kres-tasl-le. In chemistry, a theory which supposes the origin of crystallization of supersatu- rated saline solutions to consist in the existence of one crystalline molecule which serves as a nucleus. [B. 38 (a, 14).] PANDAIi, adj. Pa^n'd'l. Of or pertaining to the Pandales or p. alliance (Lat., nixus pandalis), consisting of the Cyclantheoe and Pandanea. [B, 170 (a, 35).] PANDALEON (Lat.). n. n. Pa2nd(paSnd)-al(asl)'e2-o=n. A cer- tain large troche, made of different aromatic ingredients and sugar, used by the Arabs for disorders of the chest. [L, 50, 94 (a, 14).] PANDAtlTIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa"nd(pa=nd)-a2i(a81)-i2'shi2(ti2)- u'm(u*m). See Paronychia. PANDANUS (Lat.), n. m. and f. Pa2nd(pa>nd)-an(a»n)'uSs- (u^s). Fr., vacoua, vacouet, bacuois, vaquois. Ger., Pandane. The screw-pine; a genus of the Pandanacets (Fr., pandanacdes).. which are an order of the Arales, containing the Pandanece and Cycla^ithece. The Pandaneaction, etc., of poisoning by eating certain fish. [" Glasgow Med. Jour.," Jan., 1889, p. 1 (a, 50) : L, 87 (a, .50).]— P. edulis. Fr., vacova co- mestible. A Madagascar species with sweet, juicy, agreeable fruits. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).] — P. odoratissimus, P. utilis. Fr., vacoiia odorant. (jer., siarkriechende Pandane. The fragrant screw- pine, keora (or pandang) oil-plant, Moreton Bay (or Kicobar) bread- fruit tree, caldera bush ; a species found in the East. The fragrant flowers yield an oil known as keora-oil ; the red fruit, which resem- bles a pine-apple in shape, is eaten in times of scarcity. The un- ripe fruit is said to be employed in China and Cochin-China to in- duce abortion ; and its juice is used in the thrush of children. In India the juice of the leaves is given in diarrhoea and dysentery, and is used 'as a vulnerary. [B, 19, 172. 173, 180, 185, S75 (a, 35),]-- P. unipaplllatus. Of Rheede, a Malabar species. The leaves are used as an astringent, and the fruits are eaten. [L. 87 (a, 50).] PANDEMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=n(pa»n)-dem(dam)'i2-a'. Fr,. pandemie. Ger., Pandemic. A pandemic disease. [L, 49, 60 (a, 14).] PANDEMIC, adj. Pa'n-de'm'isfc. Gr., irai-Sijuo! (from iras, all, and 8?(io5, the common people). Lat., pandemus. Fr., pan- dimique, Ger., pandemisch. It., pandemico. Existing or preva- O. no; C, not; O", whole; Th, thin; Th», the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; IJs, lull; U«, full; XT', urn; U«, like il (German). PANDICULATION PAPAVEli 2512 lent everywhere ; o£ a disease, wide-spread, epidemic over a wide geographical range. [D, 1; a, 48.] PANDICULATION, n. Pa^nd-i^k-u^l-a'shuSn. Lat., pan- diculatio (from pandiculari^ to stretch one's self). Fr., p. Ger., Dehnen. Stretching of the limbs (especially after a comfortable sleep), generally accompanied by yawning. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PANDOCHEUM (Lat.), PANDOCHIUM (Lat.), n's n. Pa'n- (paSn)-do2k;(do2ch2)-e(a)'u=m(u*m), -i(e)'u'm(uoPog, fear. Fr., panophohie. 1. See D£:lire panophobique des alienes gimisseurs. 2. Babies canina. [E.] PANOPHTHALMITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2n(pa3n)-o2f-tha'l- (tha31)-mi(me)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From Tras, all, and oi^0a\- /A05, the eye. Ger., P. Inflammation of all the tissues of the eye- ball, [a, 29, 34.]— P. purulenta. See Abscessus oculi. PANOSTEITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2n(paan)-o2st-e2-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From iras, all, and oa-Teov, a bone. Of Waldeyer, inflammation involving all the tissues of a bone. [A, 319 (a, 34).] PANOTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2n(pa»n)-ot^i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From iras, all, and oSj, the ear. Otitis in which the middle ear and the labyrinth are affected either simultaneously or in rapid succession. It occurs chiefly in children, either as an idiopathic affection or in the course of scarlatinal diphtheria. [F, 3.] — P. dlphtlieritica- P. in which total deafness sets in after or in the course of scarlatinal diphtheritis, being caused by a coincident small-cell inflltratiou of the membranous labyrinth. [F, 32.] PANPHABMACON (Lat.), n. n. Pa=n(pa»n)-fa3rm'a!'k(aak)- o'n. From nas, all, and ^dpfiaKov, a drug, A panacea, [L, 56 PANPHLEGMON (Lat.), n, u, Pa%(pai'n)-fle'g'mo=n. From was, all, and ^Aeyjaov^, fiery heat. See Gangrene galopante. PANPHOBIA (Lat.), u. t. Pa%(paSn)-fob(fo=b)'i»-a=. See Panophobia. PANPLEGIA (Lat.), n. f . Pa%(paan)-ple(pla)'ji2(gi=)-as. From jras, all, and ir\T]yri, a blow. General paralysis. PANSE (Ft.), n. PaSn^z. See Eomen. PANSEMENT (Fr.), n, Pa'n's-maan', See Dkessing,— P. k dAcouvert. See P. ouvert.—V. A, deineui-e. See Permanent dressing,— P. antlseptique. See Antiseptic dressing and Lis- teria dressing.— P. ouvert. A dressing that keeps the wound ex- posed to the au-. [L, 87 (o, 50).] PANSEN (Ger.), n. PaHnz'e^n. See Rdmen. PANSPERMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2n(pa»n)-spu»rm(speSrm)'i»-a». From iras, all, and trirep/ia, a seed. Fr., panspermie. Ger., Pan- spermie. 1. A mass of morbid matter in the body, 2. The theory of the omnipresence, of disease germs, 3, In pharmacy, a mixture of different seeds. [L, 30, 41, 49, 50 (a, 14).] PANSPEBMIUM (Lat,), n. n, Pa2n(pa'n)-spu«rm(spe2rm)'i»- usm(unt)-a»-moarf'i"-ai'. f„..!?>'""'r?'"v?9" l^op^'i, form, Fr,, pantamorphie. General de- formity, [L, 50 (a, 43),] .wf-a??L4^*^I,f9®.^S''HARON (Lat,). n, n, Pa»nt(pa»nt)- n^lt "i"^' 'H K""'" )-'''«''f'''''", See Anhelation, PANTOEOPERITTOSIS (Lat,), n, f, Pa2nt(paSnt)-e»(oS-e')- o(o')-pe=r-i2t-tos'i2s. Gen., -tos'eos (-is). From waj/roios, of all kinds, and weptTToKris, a superfluity, Fr,, pantceop^rittoae. Gen- eral hypertrophy, [L, 50 (a, 14),] PANTOGAMY, n, PaSnt-oVa'm-i^, Lat,, pantogamia (from was, all, and yii^os, marriage), Fr,, pantogamie. Ger., Allehe. Indiscriminate sexual intercourse. [L, 50 (a, 48),] PANTOGANGMITIS (Lat,), n. f, Pa2nt(pa'nt)-o(o»)-ga'n»- (gasn2)-glia-i(e)'tiss. Gen,, -it'idos (-idis). From was, all, and v<£y- y\Lov, a tumor. See Hologangliitis, PANTOPHAGOCS, adj, PaSnt-o^fa^g-u's, Lat., pantopha- gtts, pantcmhagicus (from irat, all, and aye2v, to eat), Fr,, pan- tophage. Ger,, allesfressend. Omnivorous, [L, 41, 50, 56 (o, 43),] PANTOPHOBIA (Lat,), n. f . Pa!'nt(paSnt)-o(oS)-fob(fo»b)'i>-a>. Ger., Pantoplwbie. See Panophobia. PANTOPHTHAtMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pai!nt(pa=nt)-o=f-than- (tha^ymi^-a,^. See Panophthalmitis. PANTOPtETHOBA (Lat.), n. f. Pa»nt(pa»nt)-o(o8)-ple»th- (plath)-or'as. From was, all, and vKjiOiapn, fullness. Fr., panto- plethore. General hypersemia or plethora. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PANTOZOOTIA (Lat.), n. f . Pa2nt(paSnt)-o(oS)-zo-o'shi»(ti")-a'. From was, all, and i^ov, an animal. See Epizootic. PANTJIATUS (Lat,), adj, Pa2n(pa'n)-uai(uThn, wilder Mohn, Komrose, Windmohn, Klatschrose. 1. (Red) corn-poppy (or rose, or flower), canker, head- ache, red-weea, blind-eyes, the iitikiov poi« of Theophrastus (not of Dioscorides) ; a branched, hispid annual, 1 to 2 feet high, abundant in western Asia, in northern Africa, and throughout Europe. The Eetals, which have a narcotic odor when fresh and a somewhat itter taste, are the red-poppy petals of pharmacy, the rhceados petala of the Br. Ph. They were once employed, in the form of syrup, as a sedative in catarrh, etc., but are now chiefly used to color water. They contain rhceadine and probably meconic acid, but, according to Attfleld and others, no morphine. The unripe capsules afford a milky, somewhat narcotic juice which contains an exceedingly small amount of morphine, if any at all. In the Bombay shops the capsules of a poppy apparently identical with those of this species are sold under the name oCjangah (or jungli) mudrika. Rhoeadine is present in all parts of the plant. [B, 5, 18, 34 173 180, 212 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc." xxv, xxvi (a, 50).] 2. Of the Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., and Roum. Ph., the petals of P. rhceas. [B, 95 (a, 38).]-P. sativum. See P. som- niferum.— T. setigeruin. The P. somniferum setigerum. \a, 35]-P. silvestre. See P. rhoeas (1st def.).— P. somniferum. Fr. , ceillette, pavot somnifSre (ou des jardins). Ger, , Oartenmohn, Schlafmohn, Magsamen, Oelsamen. Tarn., casa casa. Hind., post. PAPAVER SOMNIFERUM. [A, 327.] Beng., paste. 1. Opium(orpajony)poppy,balewort, carnation, Joan silverpin ; an annual,2to4feet high, usually quite glabrous, indige- nous probably to southern Europe and western Asia ; the fiigicuv a-ypitt of Dioscorides. It is now extensively cultivated in Persia, Egypt, Turkey, etc., for the opium obtained by scarif j'ing the unripe but fully grown capsules, and in Europe for the seed, which yields oil of poppy (g. v.). The dried, near- ly ripe capsules, chiefly of P. officinale iq. v.), con- stitute the poppj^ cap- sules, the papaveris cap- sulae of the Br. Ph. , which contain in a mild -form the properties of opium, and are employed in de- coction as an emollient and anodyne application, and, in extract, syrup, or emulsion, are given in- ternally as a calmative. The following varieties need mention ; (1) P. som- niferum album, or white popp.v (see P. officinale) ; (2) P. somniferum. gla- brum, with a subglobular capsule, cultivated chief- ly in Asia Minor and Egypt ; (3) P. somnife^^m. nigrum (see P. nigrum ; (4) P. .somniferum setiger- um, (P. setigerum), a wild . form found in the Peloponnesus. Cyprus, etc., having the leaves, pe- duncles, and sepals covered with scattered bristles. [B, 5, 18, 19, 34, 42. 121, 172, 173, 180, 212, 275 (a. 36).] 2. Of the Austr. Ph., poppy cap- sules. [B, 95 ia, 38).]— P. spinosum. See Argemone mexicana.— P. spurium. See Lychnis vesperfina.-Seioaeii papaveris [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph.] (albi). The seed of P. officinale. [B, 180 (b, 35).]— Succus capsularum papaveris somniferi, Succus papa- veris. Opium. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Syrupus capitum papave- ris [Gr. Ph.], Syrupus cum extracto papaveris albi capi- tum [Fr. Cod], Syrupus de capitibus papaveris, Syrupus fructus papaveris [Dan. Ph., Russ. Ph.], Syrupus papa- veris [Br. Ph., Ger. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Swiss Ph.] (albi). Fr., sirop de pavot blanc, strop diacode. Ger., Beruhigungssaft, Dia- codiensyrup, weisser Mohnsamensyrup. Syn. : syrupus diacodii [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., 2d ed.], diacodium liquidum. A prep- aration made by pouring 80 fl. oz. of boiling water on 36 of poppy capsules in No. 20 powder without the seeds, macerating lor 24 hours, treating in a percolator with more boiling water until the poppy is exhausted or 320 fl. oz. are obtained, evaporating to 80, adding, when cooled, 16 of alcohol, filtering at the end of 12 hours, distiUing off the alcohol, evaporating to 40 fl. oz., and adding 64 oz. of sugar [Br. Ph.]. The Ger. preparation is made with 10 parts of poppy capsules chopped fine and without the seeds, 5 of alcohol, ,50 of water, and 65 of sugar ; the Gr. preparation, with 3 parts of the capsules, 15 of boiling water, and twice as much sugar as the colature obtained ; the Euss. preparation, with 3 parts of the cap- sules, 2 of alcohol, 18 of water, and 22 of sugar ; and the Netherl. preparation, with 1 part of the capsules macerated with water enough to produce 3 parts of clarified and evaporated colature after two periods of 24 hours' macerating, and 4 parts of sugar. Various older pharmacopoeias had similar preparations. [B, 95, 119 (o, 38).]— Syrupus papaveris erratic! (seu rhoeadls). See Syrupus rh, ah; A*, all; Cli, chin; Cli», loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; V, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2515 PAPAVERACEOUS PAPILLA PAPAYA (Lat.), n. f. Pa^-pa^'yas. Fr., papayer (1st def.)- 1- A seetioa of the genus Carica. The Papayacece of Blume (the Pa- payoR of Aprardh, the Papayece of Reichenbacb) are the papayads, an order of the calycifloral dicotyledons made by Bentham and Hooker a tribe of the Passifiorece. [a, 35.] 2. The Carica p. [B, 5,19,43,121,170(0,35).] PAPAYAX-, adj. Pa^p-a'y'l. Lat., papayalis. Belonging to the Papayales^ which are Lindley's p, alliance (Lat., nixus papay- alis), an alliance of diclinous exogens. [B, 170 (a, 35).] PAPEL (Ger.), n. Pa^p'es]. See Papule. PAPEK, n. Pap'u^r. Gr., wdirvpog. Lat., papyrus (1st def.), charta (2d def.). Fr., papier. Ger., Papier. It., carta. Sp., pa- pel. 1. A well-known substance made in flexible sheets from vari- ous' vegetable fibres, [a, 48.] 2. See Charta (2d def.) and its sub- headings.— Ant irr lie um at ic p. See Charta piceata and Charta resinosa (1st def.).— Asthma p. See Charta antasthmatica and Charta potassii iitiratis.— Bibulous p. Unsized p., i>. capable of absorbing moisture (e. gr., filtering p.). [a, 38.]— Blistering p. See Charta cantharidjs.— Congo p. P. soaked in a solution of 1 part of Congo red in 7,500 parts of alcohol and 2,500 of distilled wa- ter ; used as a delicate test for acids. [" Med. News," Mar. 31, 1888, p. 364 (a, 50).]— Filtering p., Filter p. Fr., papier d filtrer. Ger., Piltrirpapier. A homogeneous unsized p. consisting mainly of cellulose. [A, 319 (a, 21).]- Fireproof p. A p. manufactured from 10 parts of vegetable fibre, 20 of asbestos, 3 of alum, and 1 part of borax ground together to a very fine powder. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm, Assoc," xxvii, p. 121 (a, 50j ; a, 48.]— Gout p. -See Charta piceata and Charta restnosa.— lodogenous p. A prepa- ration applied to the skin as a revulsive, made up of three super- posed sheete of p. separated by gutta percha. The outside sheets consist of blotting p. impregnated respectively with solutions of po- tassium iodide and of potassium iodate and tartaric acid ; the mid- dle sheet is thin and unsized. L" N. Y. Med. Jour.," Apr. 20, 1889, p. 448(a, 50).]— Lens p. Very soft bibulous p. used for cleaning lenses. [J, 200.]— Oiled p. A cheaf) substitute for oiled silk, prepared by saturating thin, strong p. with linseed-oil mixed with a little wax and oil of turpentine, or boiled with from 1 to 2 oz. each of litharge, lead acetate, zinc sulphate, and burnt umber. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc.,"viii,p. 83 ; x, p. 87(a,50).]— Ozonometric p. Fr., papier ozonometrique (ou amylo-iode). A p. used for determin ing the presence of ozone, especially a p. saturated with a mixture of potassium iodide and starch mucilage. Ozone decomposes the potassium iodide, setting free iodine, which turns the starch blue. [B, 8 (a, 38).]— Parchment-p. Fr., papier parchemin, ful- minose. Ger., Pergamentpapier. Vegetable parchment ; a tough p. resembling parchment, made by dipping unsized p. into a mixt- ure of 1 part of cold water and 2 parts of sulphuric acid, washing with water, and treating with a dilute aqueous solution of ammo- nia. [B, 4.]— Kice p. Fr., papier deriz. The delicate white pith of Aralia papyrifera cut into very thin sheets, supposed erroneously to be made from rice. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— Styptic p. P. saturated with a decoction of 1 lb. each of benzoin and alum in 4 gallons of water, dried, painted with a (neutral) solution of iron chloride, and dried. ["Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xix, p. 166 {a, 50).]— Test p. Lat., charta exploratoria. Fr., papier reactif. Ger., Probierpapier. Bibulous p. containing some coloring matter which serves as a test for special chemical reactions (e. g., litmus p. and turmeric p.).— Varnislied p. See Charta vernicea.—Wstx. p. See Charta cerata. PAPIEK (Fr., Ger.), n. Pa^-pe-a, pa^p-er'. See Paper.— P. amylo-iod^ (Fr.). See Ozonometric paper.— P. ars6nical [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Lat., charta arsenicalis. chartce ad cigaretas arseni- cales. Syn. : cigarettes arsenicales [Fr. Cod.]. A preparation con- sisting of filter-paper saturated with a solution of 1 part of sodium arsenate in 30 parts of water. Each paper contains 5 centigrammes (1^ grain) of sodium arsenate. [B.]— P. au garou. Paper dipped in a fiuid obtained by dissolving in 10 parts of alcohol 3 parts of ex- tractum mezerei sethereum, 48 of white wax, 18 of spermaceti, 24 of olive-oil, and 6 of larch-turpentine, and heating till the alcohol is evaporated. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— P. dit chimique [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Lat., charta chemica [Fr. Cod.]. A preparation made b;y first ren- dering a sheet of muslin jpaper water-proof by_ sponging with a mixture of oil of turpentme and linseed-oil with powdered red oxide of iron, white lead, and garlic, which have been heated and mixed together, and then, after drying for a fortnight, covering with a mixture made by boiling together 100 parts of ohve-oil and 50 of red oxide of lead, and addmg 3 parts of yellow wax. [B.]— P. ^pispastique [Fr. CodJ (Fr.). See Charta cantharidis.— P. goudronn6 [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Syn. ; empldtre du pauvre homme. Paper spread with a mixture of 3 parts of colophony, 2 of purified tar, and 1 part of yellow wax, melted together. [B.l Cf. Charta piceata and Charta resinosa.— F, Joseph. See Filtering paper. —P. moutarde [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Mustard leaves.~F. nitr6 [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Charta potassii nitratis.—V. sinapis€ (Fr.). See Charta sinapis.— P. sparadrapique. See Charta cantha- ridis.— P. vesicant (Fr.). See Charta cantharidis.— Pflasterp' (Ger.). See Charta conglutinata and Charta ernplastica. PAPILIONACEOUS, adj. Pa^p-i^l-ia-oan-a'shuas. Lat., pa- pilionaceus (from papilio, a butterfly). Fr., papiUonac4. Ger., schmetterlingsartlg. Butterfly-like ; of a flower, having a p. co- rolla ; of plants, belonging to the Papilionaceoe^ {Fr., papilionac4es ; Ger., Papilionaceen, Schmetterlingsbliithige)., which are the bean family of Eichler, an order (of other authors, a suborder) of the Leguminosoe. [B, 19, 42, 123, 170, 291 (a, 35).] PAPILLA (Lat.), n. f. Pa3p(paap)-iai'la». Dim. of papula, a pimple. Fr., papille. Ger., Papille. 1. Of old writers, the nipple. 3. Any minute soft or fleshy prominence or nipple-shaped projec- tion. [J.] 3. See Optic disc— Caliciform papillee, Circumval- latepapillse. Qer.,umwallte{o6.QV'wallformige)Papillen. Fapillee of the tongue, situated near the base on the dorsal surface. In man they are from seven to twelve in number, and are arranged like a V with its point toward the throat. These papillee have the form of an inverted truncated cone, and are surrounded by a depression in the mucous membrane outside of which it forms a slight annular elevation. The papillse bear secondary papillae, invisible from the free surface, on account of the thick stratified epithelium covering the papillae. Imbedded in the epithelium at the sides of the papillEe are numerous taste-buds. The body of the p. contains, besides the areolar tissue of the corium of the tongue, numerous blood-vessels, lymph-vessels, and nerves. [J, 30, 35.]— Clavate papillae. See Fungiform papt7Za;.— Compound p, Fr., papille composee. A p. that bears several minute secondary papillae, each having the structure of a simple p. [J, 24, 33,]— Conical papillse of the tongue. Numerous small papillse, both gustatory and tactile, scattered over the whole anterior part of the dorsum of the tongue and arranged near its base in lines parallel to the circumvallate Eapillse, but in front running transversely across the tongue. They ear the filiform papilla and have a dense network of capillaries in their interior and numerous nerve-fibres, which terminate in end- bulbs. [C.]— Conoidal papilla;. See Filiform papilloe.—Co- rolliform papillse. See Circumvallate papillce.—Cutaneovis papillae. See Papilloe cutis.—Dental p., Dentin p. See Tooth p.— Dorsal papillae. See CERATA(2d def.).— Filiform papillae (of the tongue). Ger., fadenformige Papillen. 1. Minute, conical or cylindrical, simple or compound eminences on the dorsum of the tongue, very numerous except near its base. Taste-buds are not found in them, but their denser covering of horny epithelium suggests a mechanical use. [J, 28, 30, 35.] 2. See Conical papillce. —Fungiform papillae. Fr., papilles fongiformes. Ger., keulenf ormige Papillen, schwammarvige Wdrzchen. Numerous small, rounded, deep-red eminences, with narrow bases, situated on the middle and anterior parts of the dorsum and especially along the sides of the tongue. They have numerous secondary papillse. Their general structure is like that of the circumvallate papillae, into which they gradually merge, but taste-buds are not so numerous. [C ; J, 30, 35.]— Fungoid papillae. 1, See Circum- vallate papilloa. 2. See Fungiform papillce.— Gnsta-tory papil- lse. Lat., papillce gustatorice. Fr., papilles gustatives. Ger., Geschmackspapillen, Geschm'ackskorner, Geschmackswdrzchen. Taste-papfllse ; either (1) all the papillse of the tongue or (2) the cir- cumvallate and fungiform papillae (i. e., those supplied with taste- buds). [J, 21, 24, 35.]— Hair p. Lat., p. (seu blastema, senpulpa) pili. Fr., papille (ou germe) du pail. Ger., Haarpapille, Haar- fceim. Syn.: hair germ. A conical process of the corium project- ing upward into a corresponding depression in the end of the hair bulb. It is richly supplied with vessels and nerves, and nourishes the hair. [J, 24, 30, 35 ; L. 13 (a, 17).]— Hemispherical papillsp. Very numerous minute papillae situated between the fungiform and circumvallate papillse. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— Labial papillse. Ger.. Lippenpapillen. 1. The papillse cutis of the lips. [J.] 2. In the Ophiurida, one of the outer row of mouth papillse. ["Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys.," 1853 (a, 39).]— Lacrymal papillae. Ger., Thranenwarzen. The little elevations in the edge of the lid oc- cupied by the lacrymal puncta. [F.]— Lenticular papillfe. See Papillce /oKafce.— Lingual papillse. See Papillce of the tongtie. — Nerve papillse. Lat., papillce nerveoe (seu nervosce, seu tactus). Fr., papilles nerveuses (ou d corpuscules du tact). Ger., Nervenpapilten, Nervenudrzchen. Papillae of the skin con- taining tactile corpuscles, nervous plexuses, or the terminal nerve bulbs of Krause, and sometimes blood-ve^ sels. Capillaries are not usually present. These papillse are projections of the dense ectal layer of the corium. They are often branched at the top, forming the so-called compound papillse. [G ; J, 24, 30, 35.] Cf. Tactile cor- puscles and Vascular papilles. —O^tic p. See Optic disc— Pa- pillae arcuatae. See Filiform pajaiZZce.— Papillae caliciformes, Papillse capitales (seu capitatse, seu circumvallatse). See Circumvallate papillce. — Papillae clavatae. See Fhingiform pa- pillae. — Papillae conicse (seu conoidese). See Filifoinn papillae. — Papillae corii. See Papillae cutis.— Papillae cutis. Fr. , papilles de la peau. Conical prolongations of the corium with rounded or blunt tops, sometimes cleft into two or more points, when they are called compound papillse. They sometimes extend into the epi- dermis. They consist of a framework of fine fibrillated connective and elastic tissue containing nerves (see Nerve papillce) or vascular and lymphatic plexuses. Other nerves traverse the papillae to enter the epidermis. [C3 ; G.]— P. duodenalis, P. duodeni. The slight eminence in the duodenum indicating the opening of the ductus choledochus communis. [L. 333.]— Papillae foliatae (seu inter- loculares). Ger., Geschmacksleisten. The oval laminated struct- ures, consisting of several transverse ridges with intervening fur- rows, situated at the sides of the tongue near its base. Taste-buds are very numerous in these papill^i in man, and especially in the rabbit, where they are called the lateral taste-organ. [J, 30, 24, 35.] —Papillae lenticulares. See Papillce /oZmfce.— Papillae lin- guae. See Papillce of the tonfirue. —Papillse linguae majores. See Circumvallate papillae. — Pa-pillae linguae mediae. See Fungiform papillce.— "Pa-pillse linguae obtusse. See Circumval- late papillce.— TsipiUm linguales. See Papillce of the tongue.— Papillae magna?. See Circumvallate papillce.— F. mammae. See Nipple.— Papillae maximae. See Circumvallate papillce.— P. inedullarls. See Corpus albicans (2d def.).— Papillse mini- mae (seu minoresj. See Filiform papilloB.—'Pa.pillae) mucosae. See Circumvallate j?api7Zce.— Papillse nerveae. See Pacinian CORPUSCLES and Nerve papillce.— V- nervi optici. See Optic disc. -Papillae nervosae. See Nerve papillae. —VsLpxWse obtusse. See Fungiform papillce. — Papillse odontoides. Recurved, filiform papillse, covered with horny epithelium, found on the dorsum of the tongue in many Carnivora. In some animals the covering is so dense that the papillae form horny teeth with which bones are rasped. [J, 28.]— Papillae of a mucous mem- brane. Small conical or cylindrical processes of the corium which project toward the general surface of the epithelium, and thus form an elevation on the surface, as in the papillae of the tongue. They contain blood-vessels and nerves, and are covered with epi- O, no; O", not; O", whole; Th, thin; Tli", the; U, hke oo in too; U^, blue; U', lull; U*, full; U», urn; U*, like ii (German). PAPILLAE PARACHROMATOSIS 2516 thelium. [C ; J.]— PaplUsB of the corium. See Papillce cutii and PapiUce of a mucous membrane.— Papilla) of the chorion. See Villi of the cftoWoii.— PapillsD of the kidney. See PapillCB reiMles.—V. of the retina. See Optic disc— Papillas of the skin. See Papillce cutis.— PaplllBe of the tongvie. Ger., Zun- genpapillen. Small eminences covering the anterior two thirds of the tongue. They include the circumvallate, filiform, fungiform, and conical papillae. [C.]— P. optica. See Optic disc— Paplllee palatiniB. Small caruncles in the roof of the mouth, posterior to the incisor teeth, in the centres of which are the external apertures of the incisor canals. [L, 332.]— Papillse petiolatae. See Cir- cumvaUate papillae.— P. pill. See Hair p.— Papillae pyramid- ales. See Circumvallate papillae. — Papillae renales (sen renis). Fr. , caroncules papillaires^ papilles du rein. Ger. , Nierenwdrzchen^ Merenpapillen. The apices of the pyramids of Malpighi which project into the infundibula of the kidneys. [L, 142.]— P. salivalis Duccalis. See P. salivalis supenor. — P. salivalis inferior. See C.iRUNCuLA sniblingualis. — P. salivalis superior. A p. marking the opening of SI«nson's duct into the mouth. [L, 115.]— P. semi- lunaris. See Cbista acustica Cist def .).— P. spiralis. See Oeqan of Corti.—V. sublingualis. See Caruncula sublingualis.— Fa- pUlsB tactus. See Nerve papi/2ce.— Papillae ti-uncatee, Pa- pillae Tallatae. See Circumvallate papillae. — Papillae vascu- lares. See Vascular papillae.— Papillse villosae. See Filiform papillae.— Va,^l\\se volutae. See Circumvallate papillce.—Vvi- mary p. A p.. either simple or compound, arising directly from the corium. [J, 24.] — Pyi-amidal papillae. See Filiform pa- pillae. — Secondary papillae. Papillae arising from a primary p. as a primaiy p. arises from the corium. [.T, S4.1 See Compound papillae. — Simple p. An unbranched or undivided p. arising di- rectly from the corium. [J.]— Stigmatic papillae. Papillae aris- ing from the stigma of a plant, [a, 35.]— Tactile papillae. See Nerve pamllce.—Ta,ste papillae. See Crustatory papillae.— Tootb p. Fr., hulbe (ou pulpe) dentaire. Ger., Zahnp', A process of mucoid connective tissue having the general appearance of the future tooth, which arises from the bottom of the dental groove and extends toward the enamel organ. It is very vascular, and is covered with a layer of approximately columnar cells (odontoblasts) which form the dentin as a kind of shell around the p. In devel- oped teeth the tooth p. is known as the tooth pulp. [J, 30, 32, 35.] — Vascular papillae. Ger., Gefas^apillen. PapillEe of the skin to the tips of which one or more capillary loops extend. The presence of nerves is doubted. [J, 24, 35.] FAPII.I.AK, adj. Pa'p'i^l-a'r. Lat., papillaris. Fr., papil- laire. Ger., p. 1. Papillary, resembling or pertaining to papiUae. 2. Papillose. [Gray, B, 1 (a, 36).] PAFIIiliART, adj. Pa^p'i'l-a-ri". lat, papillaris (from pa- pilla, a, papiUa,). St., papillaire, papiUetix. (ier.,warzig. 1. Per- taining to or consisting of papillae. 2. Supplied with papillae. [,!.] PAPIMiATE, adj. Fa»p'M-at. l&t., papillatus. ¥i.,papini. See Papillose. PAPIlLiE (Ft.), n. Pa»-pel-y'. See Papilla.— P. ft corpuscule du tact. See Nerve papilla.— P's caliciformes. See Circum- vallate PAPiLLs:.— P. £trangl£e. See Choked disc— P. optique. See Optic Disc. Pa'-pel'Ie'. See Papilla.— Gefassp'n. — tJefiihlsp'n. See Nerve papilla; — See Fungiform papilla.- Opticusp', PAFIltE (Ger.), n. See Va^cidar papillae. Keulenfbrmige P*n. Sehp*. See Optic disc. PAPIttEUX (Fr.), adj. Pa>-pel-yu». See Papillose and Papillary. PAPILtlFOKM, adj. Pa'p-i'l'i'-fo'rm. Lat., papilliformis (frompapiito, a nipple, and /oorea, form). Fr.,papt7K/or»ie. Ger., warzenformig. Having the shape or appearance of a papilla. [G.J P APIIMTIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2p(paSp)-i21-U(le)'ti«s. Gten., -it'idos (-idis). Fr., papillite. Ger., P. Acute inflammation of the optic disc and the immediately surrounding retinal zone, characterized by enormous swelling and minute haemorrhages. [F.] PAPII,I.OMA(Lat.),n.n. Pa»p(pa>p)-i'l-lom'a>. Gen., -lom'atos i-atis). From papilla, a te.at. Fr., papillome. Ger., Papillom, Pa- pilliirgeschwulst, Zottengeschwulst. 1. Any abnormal excrescence having a villous structure. 2. More properly, a tumor of the skin or mucous membrane, either sessile or pedunculated, consisting of hypertrophied or new-formed papillae covered by an envelope of epithelial cells. The epithelium is sometimes spread over the mass of hypertrophied papillae so as to form a smooth tumor, and some- times it forms a separate envelope to each papilla so as to produce a villous or filiform appearance. [G.] Cf. P. comeum and P. mttcosttm.- Destructive p. Of Forster, an ulcerative form of p., probably carcinomatous, in which a papillary growth upon the sur- face extended into and destroyed the subjacent tissues. [G, 73.]— Inflammatory p. of the skin. A form of p. attended with in- flammation and the formation of intrapapillary abscesses. The pa- pilte are grown together at their summits, while the base of the tumor is traversed by suppurating sinuses. It is said to occur upon the face, hands, and feet. fBoser, " Arch. d. Heilkunde," 1866 (G, 34).]— P. areo-elevatum. See Mycosis /itmsroides.-P. corneum, P. durum. A hard or horny p. (e. g. , a com or wart) attended with a marked development of the corneous layer of the epithelial en- velope. [G.] Ct.P.m-ucosum,. — F. epitheliomatosuin. A p. com- posed of epitheliomatous tissue, [a, 84.]— P. irldis. Of Colsmann, a very rare form of papillary growth of the iris, a sort of be- nign melanoma. ["Klin. Mntschr. f. Au^.," vii (F).]- P. molle, P. mucosum. A p. in which the epithelium covers the en- larged or new-formed papillae in a thin layer, with but little de- velopment of the stratum corneum. It may occur in long, sin- gle or branched villi or filaments, or as a smooth, rounded or flat, red or bluish excrescence, sometimes inflammatory. It is usu- ally highly vascular, and affects most commonly the mucous mem- branes. [G.] Cf. CoMDYLOMA acuminatum. — J?. myxomatodes piae. A myxomatous p. of the pia, [A, 336 (a, 34).]— P. neuro- pathicum, P. neuroticum. Ger., Nervennaevus. Syn.: naevus unius lateris. A papillomatous or verrucous growth, usually con- genital, occurring on one side of the body along the course of a nerve.. [(>.] Cf. Verruga congenita.— V, piae niatris. A round- ish, soft cerebral tumor arising from a papillomatous growth of the pia. [A, 326 (a, 21).]— Urethral p. The painful urethral car- uncle, carnosity, vegetation, f ungosity, or polypus of the older writ- ers, the mucous hypertrophy of A. Gu6rin, the urethral haemor- rhoid of Eichet and Dupin and of Hutchinson ; a single or multiple, soft, gelatinous or fibro-cellular tumor arising from the urethra. [Troquart, "Jour, de m6d. de Bordeaux," Jan. 10, 1886 ; "Ann. des mal. des org. g§n. urin.," Mar., 1886, p. 171 (a, 34).] PAPILLOMATOSIS (Lat.), n. f. PaSp(pa»p)-in-lom-aH(a!it). os'i^'s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). The formation of papillomata, also the state of being affected with them. — P. universalis. Of Lang, a cutaneous disease following severe variola, and characterized by papillomatous or wartj^ growths occurring over almost the entire body, accompanied with excessive pigmentation and eczema. [" Vierteljahrsohr. f. Derm. u. Syph.," 1883, x, 2, p, 377 (G),] PAPILLOMATOUS, adj. Pa'p-i'l-o^m'a^t-u^s. Pertaining to or resembling a papilloma. [G.] PAPILLOUETINITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa»p{paSp)-i21"lo{lo>)-reH- (rat)-i''n-i(e)'ti''s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). Inflammation, usually acute, of the optic disc and retina. [F.] Cf . Nedroretinitis. PAPILLOSE, adj. Pa^p'i'l-os. l.a,t., papillosus. Fr.,papilleux. Ger., papillos. 1. Furnished or covered with papillae. 2. Kesem- bhng papillae. [B, 1, 19, 34, 123, 291 (a, 35) ; a, 48.] PAPIRACE (Fr.), PAPIKACEUS (Lat.), adj's. Pa»-pe-raS- sa, pa'p(pa8p)-i2r(er)-a(a')'se"(ke')-u'8(u*s), See Papybaoeous. PAFITA, n. 1. In the East Indies, the Strychnos Ignatii. [S. J. Sulemani, "Lancet," Apr. 11, 1885, p. 669.] 2. In Chile, the Oxalis crenata. [B, 121 (a, 35).] PAPPEA(Lat.), n.f. Pa2p(pa"p)'pe''-as. From Pappe, a German botanist. A genus of the Sapindacece. [B, 42 (a, 35).] — P. capensis. A South African species. Its fruit, the wild plum of the Dutch colo- nists, is eaten. The pulp furnishes a vinous beverage and a vine- gar, and the edible seeds yield a somewhat purgative oil, used as food and in scald-head and alopecia. [B, 19, 42, 180, 275, 314 (a, 35).] PAPPEL (Ger.), n. PaSp'pe^l. See Populits.- Eeldp'. See Malva silvestris. — Gansep*, Grasp*. See Malva rotundifolia. — Grosse P. The Althaea rosea ; in the pi., grosse P'n, the flowers of Alth(u*)-laa. 1. See Papule. 2. An old term for a nodule on the ocular conjunctiva. [F.] — P. agria, P. fera. See Licben agrius (1st def.).— P. madidans. See CoKDTLOMA latum.— T. miliaris. See Miliaria (1st and 2d def's). — P. rotunda. See Lichen circumscriptus. — Papulae sudorales. See Lichen tropicus. — Papulae syphiliticae. See Syphiloderma papulosum. — P. syphilitica humida. A syphi- litic mucous patch or papule. [G.] PAPULAR, adj. Pa'p'u'-la'r. Lat., papiifaWs, papulatus (from papula, a jsapule). Fr., papvJeitx, papuU. Ger., blattrig, papulos. 1. Pertaining to, resembling, or characterized by papules. 2. Furnished with papules (2d def.). [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 85).] PAPULE, n. Pa'p'u'l. Tj^t., papula. Fr.,p.,6o«-pe-ren. Cellulose modified by sul- phuric acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).] PAPYRUS (Lat.), n. m. and f. Pa'p(paSp)-ir(u»r)'uSs(u«s). Gr., irairupo«. Fr.,p. Ger.. P. 1. See CYPERusp. 2. A section of the genus Cyperus. [B, 42, 121 (a, 35).]— P. antlquorum. See CiPERUSp. PAQUERETTB (Fr.), n. Pa»k-reU. The genus Bellis, espe- cially the Bellis perennis. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).]— Conserve de p. Lat., conservabellidis. A preparation made by triturating together 1 part of daisy flowers and 2 parts of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Sirop de p. Lat., syrupus bellidis. A preparation made by; boiling 9 parts of purified juice of daisies with 16 of sugar and straining. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — Teinture de p. It&t.^ tinctura bellidis. A prepara- tion made by digesting 15 parts of dried daisy flowers in a mixture of 4 of sulphuric acid and 120 of water of daisy flowers, and filter- ing. [B, 119 (a, 38).] PAB (Lat.), n. m. Pa'r. Gen., par'is. See Pair.— P. balne- are [Meyer]. See Trigeminal nekvb. — P. gustatorium. See Tri- geminal NEKVE. — P. medullBD primum [Wrisberg]. See Glosso- pharyngeal nerve. — p. medullsB secundum. See Pneumogas- tric NERVE. — p. nervorum. A pair of nerves, especially of the cranial nerves. [L.]— P. vagum. See Pneumogastric nerve. — P. visorium. See Optic nerve. PABA-AN^STHESIA (Lat.), n. t. Pa2r(pa3r)-a'-a2nfa'n)- e's(a'-e''s)-the(tha)'zi!'(si'')-a'. From wapa, beside, and Ai-aMreiicri'ci, ansesthesia. Ger., ParaevntLsthesie. Auassthesia limited to the lower extremities and lower half of the body. [D, 35.] PABA-ANAIGESIA (Lat.), a. f. Pa»r(pa3r)-a»-a"n(a'n)-a21- (a'l)-ie(ga)'zi5(si'')-a'. From irapa, beside, and avaKyritria,, insensi- bihty. Analgesia circumscribed or distributed over the lower half of the body. fD, 35.] PABABANIC ACID, n. Pa'r-a'-ba'n'i^k. Fr., acide para- baniqiie. Ger., Parabansdure. A body obtained by the oxidation of uric acid, of the formula c(^§ ~ jJjj/CO = C3O3N3H3. [B, 4 ; B, 270 (a, 38).] PABABENZOIC ACID, n. Fa,'T-a'>-l)e^m-o'Vk. Ger., Para- benzoesdure. See Benzoeretic acid. PABABIN, n. Pa'r'a^'b-l'n. More properly written parara- bin. A carbohydrate, CiaHjaO,!, found in carrots and beets, in agar-agar, and in Gigartina lichenoides, believed to be identical with gelose. It does not dissolve in water, but swells up to form a jelly. It is devoid of acid properties. [B, 3.] PABABI-ASX, n. Pa^r'a'-bla^st. From trafti, beside, and ^Ktur- Tos, a sprout. Fr., parablaste. Ger., Nebenkeim^ (weisser) Neben- dotter. Of His, a special part of the mesoblastic elements, formed from the lower primitive layer of the blastoderm and giving origin to the vascular and connective structures. [A, 5 : Osier, " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Apr. 3, 1886, p. 369.] PABABOIANUS (Lat.), n. m. Pai!r(pa3r)-a'-bo'l-anfa»n)'u»i5- (u*s). From irapafSoAo?, venturesome. Of#old writers, a physician or nurse who took charge of persons affected with dangerously in- fectious diseases. [A, 312, 322 (a, 48).] PARABOtATE, PABABOMC, PABABOMCAI,, adi's. Pa=r-a2b'o»l-at, -a^-bo'l'i^k, -a'-bo'l'i^-k'l. Lat., parabnlatits, para- boliaua (from iropa^oA^, a parabola). Fr., paraboU, parabolique. Oer. , paraboHsch. Shaped like a parabola ; of leaves, rounded at both extremities, but contracting near the base and assuming an oblong shape. [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] PABABBOMAMDE, u. Pa2r-a>b-ro=m'ail-iM(id). See Brom- oxaform. PARABEOMANItlNE, n. Pa'r-a'-brom-a^n'ii'l-en. See un- der Monobromaniline. PAEABROMBTHYXBBNZENE, n. Pa'r-a»-brom-e»th-i"l- be^nz'en. See Mokobrombthylbbnzbne. PARABROMNITBOBENZENE, n. Pa^r-aS-brom-nit-ro- be^nz'en. A solid substance, C,(H.Br,H,H.N02,H,) = CHiNOjBr, haviag the constitution of benzene in which nitryl and bromine re- place, opposite atoms of hydrogen. [B, 4.] PARABBOMPHENOL, n. Pa^r-aS-brom-fe^n'o'l. See Mono- BROMPHENOL. PARABBONCHIUM (Lat), n. n. Pa=r(pa»r)-a'-bro%'k- (bro"n=ch)'i'-uSm(us)'ma=, -ti^-a'. Gen., -ys'matos i-atis), -yst'ice. 6r.,irapoPvf)'a=l- (a31)-u^s(u*s). From napa, beside, and K«<^aA^. the head. Fr., para- ciphalien. Of Geoffrey St.-Hilaire, a monster having a deformed but large head, a distinct face with rudimentary mouth and sen- sory organs, and thoracic members, [a, 34.J— P. apus. A p. in which there are the trunk and vestiges of a head, the limbs being absent. [L, 87 (a, 34).]— P. dipus. A p. in which the tho- racic limbs may be absent while there are abdominal limbs. [L, 87 (a, 34).]— P. pseudo-acormug. A p. in which the trunk is rudi- mentajy. [L, 87 (a, 34).] PARACHI.ORAI,, n. Pa=r-a9-klor'a=h See under Chloral. PABACHtORBENZOIC ACID, n. Pa^r-aS-klor-be^nz-o'l^k. See under Monochlorbenzoic acid. PABACHLOBBENZYL, n. Pa»r-aS-klor-be=nz'i=l. A sub- stitution compound, C|,(H,H,C1,H,H,CH«' = CHjCl', of benzyl, which may be regarded as benzene in which 2 hydrogen atoms, situated at opposite points of the closed .carbon chain, are replaced by chlorine and the radicle CH^. [B.]— P. acetate. A liquid, C6(H.H,Cl.H,H,CH5i[C2H302]) = CaHgOjCl., of aromatic odor, boil- ing at. 240° C. [B, 3 (o, 38) ; B, 4.]— P. chloride. A liquid isomeric with dichlortoluene, boiling at 214° C. It crystallizes from alcohol in shining needles or prisms, having an aromatic odor, which violently attack the mucous membranes. They melt at 29° C. [B, 3-(a, 38).] PAEACHI.ORETHYI.BENZENE, n. Pa^ir-as-klor-enh-i^l- be^nz'en. See under MoNOCHLOBETHVLtJen^ene. PAEACHtORNITBOBBNZBNB, n. Pa^raS-klor-nit-ro- be'^nz'en. See under Monochlornitrobenzene. PARACHI.ORPHENOI,, II. Pa^r-aS-klor-fe^n'o^l. See under Monochlorphenol. PAEACHtOETOIiUENE, u. Pa2r-a=-klor-ton-u"en. See under Monochlortoluene. PAEACHOIESTERIN, n. Pa»r-a=-kol-e=s'te=r-i=n. An iso- mer, Cji,H440 (or CjjHjjO -\- H^O), of cholesterin. [Reinke and Kodenald, "Ann. der Chem.," ccvii, 229, 1880 (B) ; B, 3 (a, 38).] PARACHORDAL, adj. Pa^r-aS-ko'r'd'l. From trapa, beside, and xop^n, a chord. Situated alongside the nolochord. [a, 48.] PARACHRCEA (Lat), n. f. Pa=r(pa=r)-a'-kre'(ch2r»o'e2)-a». From Trapa, beside, and xpoia., color. See Dyschr, the; U, like 00 in too; V, blue; U=, lull; V, full; U«, urn; U«, like U (German). PARACHROSIS PARALLAGMA 2518 See Paraohroma (8d def.). In the pi., Parachromatoses, Auspitz's term for a family of pigmentary diseases of the skin oomprising discolorations due to deposit of coloring matter, chiefly in the corC um. They include argyria, jaundice, the discolorations incident to Addison's disease and to the malarial cachexia, and those produced by tattooing. [G, 4.] PABACHKOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa»r(pa'r)-a3-kro(oh"ro)'si's. Gen., -chros'eos (-is). From jrapi, beside, and Yptoo-t;, a coloring. Fr., parachrose. 1. The development of parachroma. [L, 50 (a, 14).] 2. See Discoloration. PARACHYMOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(paSr)-aS-ki''m(ch!>u«m)- os'i'^s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From irapd, beside, and ^[xtofri^, chymo- sis. Of Eisenmann, any disease of secretion or of the secreting or- gans. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PARACINEMA (Lat.), PABACINESIS (Lat.), n's n. and t. Pa'r(pa»r)-as-si2n(ken)-e(a)'mas, -sl^^s. Gen., -em'atos (-atis), -ea'eos (-is). Gr., irapojcLinjfAa, irapojcii^crts (from irapaKtfcci', to move aside). Fr., paracinese. See Dislocation. PABACITBIC ACID, n. Pa^r-a'-sin'riik. See Aconitio acid. PABACI^ONUS (Lat.), n, m. Pa'r(paSr)-a'k(aSk)'lo2n-uSs(u4s). From irapa, beside, and k\6vo^^ confused motion. See Paramyo- clonus. PABACMASIS (Lat.), n. f . Pa!r(paSr)-a'k(a'k)'ma=s(ma»s)-i'3. Gen., -mas'eos irt^'^ft^^sis). From TrapoK/ia^tiv^ to be past the prime. Fr., paraeme. Decline, decadence. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PABACMASTIC, adj. Pa^r-a^k-ma^st'i^k. 6r.,irapa(tnao-Tiitiis. Lat., paracmasticus. Fr., paracmastique. Ger., parakmastisch. Past its prime ; of a disease, past the crisis. [A, 311 (a, 48).] PARACMB (Lat.), a. f. Pa=r(paSr)-a=k(aSk)'me(ma). Gen., 'Oc'mes. Gr., irapaK/i^. See Paracuasis. PABACNEMION (Lat.), n. u. PaSr(pa''r)-a2k(a'k)-nem(nam)'- i'-o^n. Gr., ^TapaKv^^^Llov. See Fibula. PABACOE (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(paSr)-a2k(a3k)'o'-e(a). Gen., •ac'oes. Gr., irapoKoif. See Cophosis and Paracusis. PABACCELE [Wilder], n. Pa»r'a'-se=l. From ;ropi£, beside, and KoiAia, a cavity. A lateral ventricle of the brain. [L.] PABACOI.PITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa"r(paSr)aS-ko'lp-i(e)'ti!'s. Gen., -pit'idos (ridis). From irapa, beside, and KoAiro?, the vagina. Inflammation of the circumvaginal connective tissue, [a, 34.]— P. pblegmonosa dissecans. P. with exfoliation of the vaginal mucosa. [A, 329 (os 34).] PABACONDTtAK, PABACONDYIiOID, adj's. Pa'r-a'- ko'n'di^l-a'r, -oid. From iropa, beside, and /covSu^e, a condyle. Around or in the vicinity of a condyle. [L, 31.] PABACONE, n. Pa^r'a'-kon. From irapa, beside, and Ktavoi, a cone. Of H. F. Osborn, the antero-external cusp of an upper molar. ['• Nature," Mar. 20, 1890, p. 467 (a, 48).] PABACONIC ACID, u. Pa^r-a'-ko'n'i'k. A crystalline acid, CbHjO, = C3H6.<^QQQjj, isomeric with citraconic acid, [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4 ; B, 93 (a, 14)'.] PABACONICINE, n. Pa'r-a'-ko'n'i^s-en. A base isomeric with coniine and having similar properties. [B, 46, 93 (a, 14, 50).] PABACONID, n. Pa^r-a'-kou'l^d. From irapa, beside, and Kavoi, SL cone. Of H. F. Osborn, the antero-internal cusp of a lower molar. [".Nature," Mar. 20, 1890, p. 467 (a, 48).] PABACONINE, n. Pa'r-a'-kon'en. An isomeric variety of coniine, thought formerly to be identical with it. [B, 5 (a, 38).] PABACOPE (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa3r)-a2k(a8k)'o2p-e(a). Gen., -ac'opes. Gr., jrapaKon-^ (from irapoKoirTeti', to drive maa). Fr., paracope. See Febrile delirium. PABACOPTICUS (Lat.), adj. Pa2rCpa3r)-a'-ko'pt'i»k-u»s(u*s). Gr., irapaKOTrTtK6t. See Insane. PABACOBOLI/A(Lat.),n.f. Pa5r(pa»r>aS-ko»r-o'l'la>. From n-ap(£, beside, and corolla (q. v.). Fr., paracoroUe. Ger,, Neben- blume, Nebenkrone. A reduplication or modification of a corolla. [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] PABACOTO-BABK, n's. Pa'r-a'-ko'to-ba'rk. An undeter- mined aromatic, astringent bark resembling coto-bark, but much less active. A very mobile, colorless, neutral oil of a peculiar odor is obtained from it. [B, 5, 121 (o, 35) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxviii (a, 50).] PABACOTOIN,n. Pa'r-a"-ko'to-i»n. Acrystallizablesubstance, CjHjjOa (or CjoHijOj), found in spurious ooto-barks. It resembles cotoin, but has not the same biting taste and fails to give with iron chloride the red-brown, afterward dark-brown, coloration charac- teristic of cotoin. It is astringent and checks perspiration. [A, 319 (a, 50) ; B, 270 (o, 38) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxv, p. 232 (a, 50) ; Lascar, " N. O. Med. and Surg. Jour.," Apr., 1882.] PABACOTOINIC ACID, n. Pa^'r-a'-ko-to-i'ii'ii'k. An amor- phous yellow mass, CijHuO -t- HjO, obtained by boiling paraco- toin with caustic potash. [B, 270 (a, 38).] PABACOUMABIC ACID, n. Pa'r-a'-ku-ma«r'i'k. Fr., acide paracoumarique. Ger., Paracumarsdure^ Parahydroxy- zimmtsdure. An acid, ObHsOs = C,H4(OH)C2HsCO.OH, obtained by the action of sulphuric acid on aloes. [B, 3, 270 (a, 38).] PABACOUSIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-a2k(a»k)-u'si=-a». See Paracusis. PABACBrSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa»rfpa»r)-a'-kru=(kru)'si's. _Gen., -crus'eoa {-is). Gr., napaKpovirii (from irapa, beside, and /epovo-ic, a striking. Fr., paracruse. See Febrile delirium. PABACUEI,I.OS DE JII.OCA, n. Pa'-ra'-kwal'yos da he- lo'kas. A place in the province of Saragossa, Spain, where there is a gaseous and sulphurous spring. [L, 30, 49 (o, 14).] PABACUSIA (Lat.), PARACUSIS (Lat), n's f. Pa=r(pa"r)- a''k(a3k)-u'(u)'si''-a', -si's. Gen., -us'ice, -tts'eos (-is). From iropa- Koiietf, to hear beside. Any morbid condition that affects the hearing, [a, 48.]~P. acris. Hearing that is painfully acute and intolerant of the lowest sounds. It is a symptom of various forms of ear disease and of some fevers. [F.] Cf. Hyperacusis.— P. dupllcata. An anomaly of hearing in which either all sounds or only certain tones and sounds are heard double. [F.] Cf. Dipla- cusis. — P. imaginaria. An old term for tinnitus aurium. — P, imperfecta. An old term for diplacusis (q. v.). [F.]— P. localis, P. loci. Inability to distinguish the direction from which a sound comes. [F, 3.]— P. obtusa. See Babyecoia.— P. oxyecoia. See P. acris. — P. perversa. See P. willisiana. — P. surditas. See Cophosis.— P. willisiana, P. Willisii. Amelioration of the hearing of very deaf persons during the continuance of loud noises, speech being then understood much more easily and at a much greater distance than by persons of normal hearing. [F, 32.] PABACYANIC ACID, u. Pa^r-a^-si-a^u'l^k. Fulminic acid. [A, 334.] PABACYANOGEN, n. Pa'r-a'-si-a'n'o-je'n. A porous black substance remaining when mercury cyanide is heated with the production of cyanogen gas ; a polymeric form of cyanogen. PABACYESIS (Lat.), n. f . Pa2r(pa'r)-a»-si(ku«)-e(a)'si=s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). From irapa, beside, and kvijo-is, conception. Fr., para- cyisle. Ger., Parakyesis. Extra-uterine gestation. [L, 43, 60 (a, 43).] PABACYNANCHE [Ettmuller] (Lat.), n. f. Pa»r(pa«r)-a>-si8n- (ku*n)-a*n2(a8n5)'ke(ch'a). Gen., -ancA-'e.*). From irapd, beside, and Kvi'd'yici}, cynanche. Inflammation of the parts external to the larynx. [B, 117.] Cf. Cynanche. PABACYSTIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-aS-si=.st(ku«st)'i»s. Gen., -cyst'eoSt -cyst'ios (-is). From irapd, beside, and KuirTts, a cyst. The connective tissue in the vicinity of the urinary bladder. PAEACYSTIXIS (Lat.), n. f . Pa2r(pa'r)-a'-si=st(ku«st)-i(e)'ti!'s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From irapd, beside, and kvotis, the bladder. Inflammation of the paracystis. [L, 20 (a, 34).] PABACYTIC, adj. Pa^r-a'-si't'l^k. From irapd, beside, and itiiTos, a cell. Being between or among cells. [J.] PABAD, n. Pa^r'a^d. A place in the county of Heves, Hun- gary, where there are gaseous and sulphurous springs and a bath- ing establishment. [L, 80, 49 (a, 14).] PABADACTYLiE, n. Pa"r-a=-da=k'ti'l. Lat., paradactylum (from jrapa, beside, and fidxTvAos, the finger). Fr., paradacfyle. Ger., Zehenseite. Of Illiger, the lateral portion of the toes of birds, in distinction from the top and sole. [L, 313 (a, 43).] PARADENITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa"r(pa=r)-aM(aSd)-e%-i(e)'ti>s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From irapd, beside, and dfi^i*, a gland. In- flammation about a gland. [A, 319 (a, 21).] PABADESMOSIS(Lat.),n.f. Pa»r(pa'r)-a»-de2s-mos'i»s. Gen.. -os'eos (-is). From irapd, beside, and fieo-/*ds, a bond. A paratypical connective-tissue growth. The Paradesmoses (Ger., Paradesnto- sen), in Auspitz's cTassiflcation of skin diseases, are an order of the Chlorioblastoses embracing the Desmomata and Granulomata of the skin. [G.] PARADIDYMIS (Lat.), n. f. PaMpa»r)-a»-di2d'i'(u«)-mias. Gen., -dym'idos (-idis). From irapd, beside, and Sifiv/aos, the testicle." Fr., paradidyme^ corps innomme (de Girald^s). Of Waldeyer. a body formed of certain convoluted tubules, scattered remains of the mesonephros in the male, lying near the head of the epididymis. It is the analogue of the epoophoron of the female. [A, 5.] PABADIGITAtEIN, PARADIGITALBXIN, n's. Pa'r- a3-di2j-i2t-a'''l'e'-i"n, -a^l-^Vn. See Dehydrated digitalretin. PABADIHYDBOXYBENZENE, n. Pa'r-aS-di-hid-ro'x-i'- be^'nz'en. See Hydroquinone. PABADIHYDBOXYBENZOIC ACID, n. Pa'r-a'-dihid- ro^x-i^-be'nz-o'i^k. See Hydroxysalicylic acid. PARADIOXYBENZENE, u. PaSr-aS-di-oSx-i'-be'nz'en. See Hydroquinone. PARESTHESIA (Lat.), PAB^STHESIS (Lat.), n's f . Pa=r- (5a3r)-e2sfa3-e''s)-the(tha)'zi2(si')-a3, -si'^s. From irapd, beside, and aiffSijffts, perception by the senses. Grer., Pardsthesie., (jfefiihlsano- malie. Any abnormity of sensation. [G.] PABAFIBRIN, n. Pa^r-aS-fl'briSn. Of Polli, a modification of fibrin supposed to result from molecular rarefaction, analogous to bradyflbrin. [B, 46, 93 (a, 14, 50).] PABAFPIN, n. Pa'r'a»f-i»n. Lat.,pora.^7wim,ptiroj;ina{from pctrum, little, and a^nis, having affinity). Fr., para^ne. Ger.. P. 1. A tasteless, odorless, waxy substance, soluble in carbon disul- phide, chloroform, and benzene, discovered by Buchner in 1820 (then called Bergfett), and again by Reichenbach in 1830, first ob- tained by the distillation of beech-wood tar, and now manufactured from bituminous coal. It consists of a number of hydrocarbons of the CnHjii + a series. 2. Of Watts and others, one of the series of saturated hydrocarbons or ethanes, CnHan + a. The series includes the colorless gases methane, CH4 ; ethane, CaHa ; propane, CsH^ ; and butane, C4H11, ; and the liquids pentane, CbH,3; hexane, CbH,4 ; heptane, C,Hii, ; octane, C)gH,8i nonane, C9Haij ; and de- cane, CioHaa • 'he viscosity and boiling point of which increase with the number of carbon atoms. Other members of this series contained in petroleum are dodecane, CiaHge ; tridecane, C13H3B ; tetradecane or diheptyl, C14H50 : pentadecane, Ci.Hsa ; hexde- cane or cetane, CjeHs^ i and still more complex hydrocarbons which have not been isolated. The most complex members of the series are dotriacontane or dicetyl, CgaHgn, and pentatria- coutane, CsBH^a. The p's include many isomeric forms. These may in general be grouped as follows : (1) normal p's, CHj — CH^ — A, ape; A', at; A», ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go; I, die; I«, in; N, in; N2. tank; 2519 PARACHROSIS PARALLAGMA CHj — etc. — CHj, or p's in which no carbon atom is united with more than two other carbon atoms; (2) isop's, ^jjj j-CH — CH» — etc — CHo , or p's which contain 1 carbon atom that is united with 3 other carbon atoms ; C3) mesop's, which contain two or more carbon atoms each of which is connected with three other carbon atoms, a class of which the following members are Ifnown ; tetra- methylethane, (CH,), : CH-CH : (OH,),, tetramethy butane, (CH.), : CH - CH, - CHj - CH : (CH,),, pentamethylbutane, (ChM -CH — CH(CHa) — CHo — CH : (CHj),, and tetramethyl- SnV (CH,), : CH'icH,^CH,-CH,?i''cH,-CH : (CH.)„: (4) neop's, which contain one atom of carbon connected with tour other carbon atoms. [B ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc.,' xv, p. 199 (a, 50).l— Hard p. See Solid p.— liquid p. Lat., paraf- jinum liguidum [Ger. Ph., Finn. Ph.], parafflna liquida[Be\g. Ph.]. A liquid hydrocarbon of the p. and define series. [B.]— Normal p See under P.— P. ointment. See Unguentum. pakaffini.— P. paper. See Charta parafflnata.—SoUd p. Lat., parafflna sollda [Belg. Ph.], paraffinum [Hung. Ph., 2ded.] (durum [Br. Ph.], soUdum [Ger. Ph., Finn. Ph.]). Ordinary p. [B.] PARAFFINUM [Hung. Ph., 2d ed.] (Lat.), n. n. Pa'Kpa'r)- a'f(a»f)-fln(fen)'u'm(u«m). See Solid pabapfin.— P. durnm [Br. Ph 1 See P.-»F. iodatum. A solution of iodine in liquid paraf- fin [B ]— P. liquldum [Ger. Ph., Finn. Ph.]. See Liquid paraf- fin _p. molle [Br. Ph.]. See Petrolatum.— P. solidum [Ger. Ph Finn. Ph.]. See Solid parappin.— Unguentum parafflni [Finn. Ph., Ger. Ph.]. Syn. : paraffina mollis [Belg. Ph.], vaseh- num. ParafBn ointment, vaseline ; a preparation made by mixing 1 part o£ sohd p. with 4 parts of hquid p. [B, 95.] PARAFI.UORBENZOIC ACID, n. Pa''r-a'-flu»-o''r-be2nz-o'- i'k. See under Mokofloorbenzoio acid. PARAFORMALDEHYDE, n. Pa=r-as -fo^rm-a^'de^-hid. Paramethylaldehyde. [B.] See under Formic aldehyde. PARAFUMARIC ACID, u. Pa2r-a'-fu2-ma"r'i=k. See Ma- LEic acid. PARAGAMMACISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa>r(pa»r)-a'-ga2m- (ga'm)-ma'-si2z(ki2s)'mu5s(mu*s). From irapa, beside, and yoi/in", the letter y. Inability to pronounce g (also k and the guttural ch) and the substitution of other letters for it, especially d or t. [A, 819 (a, 21).] PARAGEUSIA (Lat.), PARAGEUSIS (Lat.), n's f. Pa'r- (pa'r)-a'-ju2(gu2)'si2-a', -si^s. Gen., -geus'ice, -geus'eos (-is). From irapi, beside, and veSo-is, the sense of taste. Fr., parageusia para- gaeustie. Ger., Parageusie, Parageustie. Inabihty to distinguish differences in taste ; a condition found in hypnotic patients and young children. [L, 57.] PARAGI.OBIN, n. Pa^r-a'-glob'i'n. See Paraglobulin. PABAGI.OBUI.ARETIN, n. Pa^r-aS-glo^b-u^l-a'-refi^n. A decomposition product, CuHuO,, of globularin when treated with dilute acids. [B, 98 (a, 14).] PARAGtOBUlIN, n. Pa'r-a'-glo'b'u^l-i^n. Of Schmidt, a white amorphous substance obtained by diluting blood-serum and passing carbonic-acid gas through it. By its union with fibrinogen it forms fibrin. [K.] PARAGtOBULINURIA (Lat.), n. f. Pai!r(paSr)-a»-glo2b-u21- {u*ll'i2n(en)-u^(u)'ri''-a3. From irapa, beside, globulus, a little ball, and oJpov, urine. The state in which there is paraglobulin in the urine, [a, 34.] PABAGIiOSSA (Lat.), PARAGIOSSE (Lat.), n's t. Pa^r- (pa2r)-a'-glo2s(glos)'sa=, -se(sa). Gen., -glos'ses. From irnpi, beside, and -yAwo-ffa, the tongue. Gei^., Zungenvorfall. 1. Prominence of the tongue. C!f . Glossocele. 2. A bending backward of the tongue against the pharynx. 3. An inflammation of the muscles, etc., under the tongue. [E.] PARAGLUCONIC ACID, n. Pa^r-a'-glu'-ko'n'i^k. Ger., Paragluconsdure. An acid derived from and isomeric with glu- conic acid, but distinguished by forming crystalline instead of amorphous salts with the alkaU metals. [B, 3.] PABAGNATHOUS, adj. Pa^r-a^g'na'th-u's. From irapi, beside, and yvdOot, the jaw. Having the mandibles about equal in length. [L, 341 (a, 2r).] PABAGNATHUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2r(paSr)-a5g(a'g)'na!'th- (na»th)-u's(uf)'i'-a'. From irapa, beside, and ypdijieiv. to write. A nervous disorder in which the act of writing words are transposed or replaced by meaningless combinations of letters. [B.] PARAHEPATIC, adj. Pa^r-a'-he'p-ast'i'k. From irapa, be- side, and finap, the liver. About or near the region of the liver. ["Gaz. hebd. de m§d. et de chir.," Nov. 22, 1689, p. 759 (a. 34).] PARAHYDROXYCINNAMIC ACID, n. Pa^r-a'-hid-ro'x- I'-si'n-a'm'isk. See Paracoiimario acid. PARAHYDROXYHYDBATROPIC ACID, n. Pa'r-a'-hid- ro=x-i'-hid-raS-tro''p'i''k. See Phloretic acid. PARAISO SPRINGS, n. PaS-ra'-e'so. A place in Monterey County, California, where there are thermal mineral springs. [A, 363 (a, 21).] PARAKANTHOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pa2r(pa3r)-a'!k(aSk)-a2nth- (a^nth)-om'a8. See Pabacanthoma. PABAKANTHOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-a2k(aSk)-a'nth- (a'nthj-os'i's. See Pabaoakthosis. PARAKERATOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(pa8r)-a3-ke2r-a't(a»t)- os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From irapa, beside, and fc^pa;, a horn. Ger., Parakeratose. Mal-development of corneous tissue. The Parakeratoses, in Auspitz's classification of skin diseases, are a family of the Keratoses including psoriasis and lichen planus or diseases of the corneous layer of the epidermis characterized by qualitative anomaly of development. [G, 4.] PARAKINESIS (Lat.), n. f.' Pa2r(pa3r)-a3-ki2n(ken)-e(a)'si=s. Gen., -es'eos. Gr., irapoKtvijcris (from irapaKtvelv, to move aside). Ger., Pardkinese. A qualitative change in motor activity, analogous to parsesthesia. Its existence is doubted. [Ross (D, 35).] PARAtACTATE, ii. Pa^r-aS-la^k'tat. Ger., Paralactat. A salt of paralactic acid. [B, 4.] PARALACTIC ACID, n.. Pa^r-a'-la'k'ti^k. See Lactic acid C2d det.). PARAtAMA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(pa'r)-a'-la(laS)'li2-a'. From irapd, beside, and AaAto, a talking. ¥r., paralalie. GeT.,Paralalie. A partial impairment of the power of speech. [D, 18.]— P. lit- eralls. Impairment of the power of uttering the sounds of indi- vidual letters. [B.] PABAIAMBDACISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa'r(pa»r)-a'-la=mb- (Ia=mb)-da5-si2z(ki''s1'inu's(mu*s). From irapd, beside, and Adf^^ia, the letter A. An imperfect vocalization of I or the substitution of other letters, such as x, t, r, s, or w, for I. [A, 319 (a, 21).] PARAI.AMPSIS(Lat.), n. 1. Pa'r(pa»r)-a';la2mp(la8mp}'si's. Gen., -lamp'seos (-is). Gr., irapdAoitti^ts (irapaAd/iiretv, to shine a little). Fr., paralampsie. An old term for a cicatrix on the cor- nea. [F.] See Leucoma (4th def.) and Macula coi-nece. PARALBUMIN, n. Pa^r-a^l-bu^'mi^n. Lat., paralbuminiim (from irapd, beside, and albumen, the white of egg). Fr., paral- bumine. Ger., P. An Isomeric variety of albumin discovered by Scherer in ovarian cysts and also occurring in the serosity of the peritoneal cavity. It is not entirely coagulated by boiling, even with the addition of acetic acid. According to Landwehr and Hammarsten. it is a mixture of metalbumin, mucin, etc. [B, 12; B, 38, 48, 98 (a, 14): "Ztschr. f. phys. Chem.," viii, p. 114 (B).] PARALDEHYDE, n. Pa^r-a^l'de^-hid. Lat., paraldehydum [Hung. Ph., 2d ed.l. Fr., p. Ger., Paraldehyd. A polymeric modiflcation, CeHi^Os, of aldehyde. The name was formerly re- stricted to the liquid compound obtained by the action of dilute acids on aldehyde, but now includes also elaldehyde and other polymerides of aldehyde. P. in the former sense is distinguished from the other polymeric modifications by being capable of both fusion and distillation. It is a colorless liquid of a peculiar, parsley- like odor and a pungent, unpleasant taste, boiling at 124° C, and crystalli2ing into large transparent prisms if cooled below 10° or 5° C. Its density at 15° C. is 0998. It is soluble in water and in alcohol. Its action on the body is like that of chloral, but without depressing the heart's action. It is a strong diuretic. According to Ti'ochnor, however, it is a blood and nerve poison. It has been used as a hypnotic, but gives a persistent unpleasant odor to the breath. It is recommended in tetanus, mania, melancholia, and other nervous affections, and also as an antidote to strychnine, brucine, thebaine, and picrotoxin. [B, 2; B, 270 (a, 38); "Brit. Med. Jour.," Mar. 9, 1889, p. 515 (o, 50) ; "Berl. klin. Wchnschr.," 1883. No. 40 (B) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxi, p. 229 ; xxxiv, p. 653 ; xxxvii, p. 618 (a, 50).] PARALEA (Lat), n. f. Pa'r-a're^-a'. Fr.,porale, pa;-a!i>i-. Of Aublet, a genus of ebenaceous trees ; of Hiern. a section of the genus Diospyros. [B, 42, 121 (a, 35).]— P. guianensis. Fr., paraU (on p.) de la Ouiane. The parala of Guiana. The Indians bathe their hands in a decoction of the leaves in fevers. The pulp of the fruit is edible. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).] PARALEIPSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(pa'r)_-a'-lip'(le='i=p)-si2s. Gen., -leips'eos (-is). From irapd, beside, and dAei<^etr, to anoint. An anomaly of the sebaceous secretion of the skin ; steatosis. PARALEBEMA (Lat.), PAEALERESIS (Lat.), n's n. and f. Pa"r(pair)-as-le2r(lar)-e(a)'ma=, -si^s. Gen., -em'atos (-atis), -es'eos (-is). Gr., irapaA^pijjLia, irapaA^pTjtrtt (from jrapaAijperi', to talk non- sense). FT.,paraler^me. Dehrious talk. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PARALEUCANII/INE, n. Pa^r-a'-lu^k-aSn'i^l-en. Fr., p. A colorless base, deHisNa. [B, 4, 270 (a, 38).] PARALEXIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa'r(paSr)-aS-le2x'i=-a». From irapi, beside, and Kiynv, to speak. Ger., Paralexie. Inability to read words as they are written. [D, 18.] PARALGESIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa''r(paSr)-a51(a=l)-je(ga)'zi2(si>)-a>. From irapd, beside, and aAyTjo-ts, sense of pain. A painful elementary disorder of sensation. [D, 35.] Cf. Paresthesia. PABALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa»r(paSr)-a»l(a31)'ji>(gi2)-a». From irapd, beside, and dAyos, pain. Ger., Paralgie. See Pares- thesia. PARALININ [Sohwarz], n. Pa'r-aS-lin'i=n. See Achromatin, Cabyoplasm, and Nucleoplasm. PARALLACTIC, adj. Pa^r-a^l-a^'ti^k. Gr., irapaAAasTiiciis. Of, pertaining to, or produced by parallax. [B.] PARALLAGE (Lat.). n. f. Pa=r(paSr)-a'l(a'l)'la2(laS)-je(ga). Gen., -al'lages. Gr., irapaAAay^. See Parallaxis. PARALLAGMA (Lat.), n. n. Pa2rfpa=r)-a21(a»l)-la'g(laSg)'- ma^. Gen., -lag'matos (-atis). Gr., irapdAAay^a. See Chevauchk- O, no; O', not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th>, the; U, like oo in too; V, blue; U», lull; U^, full: U', urn; U«, like U (German). PARALLAX PAKALYSIS 2520 PARALLAX, n. Pa^r'a^l-a^x, Gr., wapaAXafts (from irapaX- Ado-o-eiv, to make things alternate). Lat., parallaxis. Fr.,paral- laxe. 1. Apparent displacement of an object due to change of the observer's position, [a, 48.] 2. The apparent shifting of the po- sition of an object when a screen is passed alternately from one eye to the other. It is said to be homonymous when the object appears to move in the opposite direction to the screen, i. e., moves to the side of the eye which is uncovered ; heteronymous or crossed when the object moves in the same direction as the screen. The former indicates undue convergence, the latter undue divergence, of the usual axes. [B.]— Binocular p. The angle of convergence of the visual axes. [F.]— Crossed p. See under P. (2d def.). — Bntoptic p. Of Listing, the movement of the shadows in the enfcoptic visual field. [F.]— Entoptic p. of indirect vision. The difference between the angle formed by two lines drawn from two object-points to the nodal point of the eye and that formed by two lines drawn from the same object-points to the centre of the eye. [F.l— Heteronymous p., Homonymous p. See under P. XSd def.). PAKALLAXE (Fr.), n. PaS-raMa^x. 1. See Parallax. 2. See Chevauchement. PARALLAXIS (Lat.), n. f. 'Pa2r(paar)-aai(a31)-la8x(la3x)'i2s. Gen., -ax'eos {-is). Gr., irapaAAa^i?. 1. Change, alternation. See also Parallax and CHEVAUCHEaiENT. 2. Mental derangement. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PABALLELA (Lat.),, u. f. -PaMpa3r)-a21(an)-le(la)'la3. Gr., ■irapd\\iq\os. A scaly eruption affecting only the palms of the hands, and running down them in parallel lines. [L, 84 (a, 34).] PAKALLELINERVED, adj. Pa^r-aai-eai'ia-nuSrvd. Lat., parallelinervis (from wopaAAi^Aos, parallel, and vtvpov^ a nerve). Fr., paralUlinervi. Ger., parallel-nervig. Written &lso parallel- nerved. Of a leaf, having the veins or threads parallel and running from the base to the apex or from a central rib to the margin. [B, 1, 19, 123, 170, 291 (a, 35).] PARALOGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2rCpaSr)-a8-loj(loag)'i2-aS. From irapa. beside, and Adyo?, a word. Fr., paralogie, Ger., Pardlogie. A slight degree of dyslogia ; impairment of the power of carrying on a train of consecutive thought. [D,18; L,50(a, 14).]— Thematic p. A perversion of ideas so that they are unduly fixed upon one subject ; the state of mind of a man with a hobby. [Kussmaul (B).] PARALYSE (Ger.), n. Pa^.ra^-lu^z'e*, See Paralysis.— Hauchnervenp*. See Ccelioplegia.— Gefiihlsp', See Sensory PARALYSIS. PARALYSIE (Fr.), n. Pa'-ra'-le-ze, -lu^-ze'. See Paralysis.— P. antagonists. See Crossed hemiplegia.— P. avec surcharge graisseuse interstitielle. See Paeudo-hypertrophic muscular paralysis. — p. centripfete. See Acute ascending paralysis.— P. de I'isthme de Panama. A variety of neuritis, resembling beri- beri, that attacks new residents of the Isthmus of Panama. [' ' Progr. m6d.,"Feb. 26, 1887, p. 168 (a, 34).]— P. de I'odorat, See Anosmia. — P. des b4quilles. See Crutch p. — P. d*origine p6riph6rique. ^QeNeural paralysis.- P. douloureuse aigue.^ Of Dumolard, an affection characterized by severe pain in the lumbar region, radi- ating to one or both of the lower limbs, with almost complete loss of power in the limbs, and ending generally in recovery. In some cases it affects the upper limbs also. It was observed in the form of an endemic. It seems to have been first described by Bockham- mer, under the title of epidemie d''Azannon. [Dumolard, " Rev. de m6d.," July, 1884, p. 533 ; " Rev. d. sci. m6d.," Jan., 1885, p. 198.]— P. g6n6rale Sl double forme. General paresis with alternations of exaltation and depression, [a, 34.]— P. g£n€rale spinale an- t^rieure suhaigue. Of Duchenne, chronic atrophic spinal par- alysis. [D,' 35;]— P. hystfero-saturnine. Hysterical paralysis consequent upon saturnism. [Raymond. "Bull. m6d.," 1887, No. 54 (a, 34).] — P." hyst6r6-tr'aumatique. Hysterical paralysis conse- quent upon traumatism. ["Progr. mfid.,*" Jan. 22, 1887, p. 65 (a, 31j.] — P. niyo-8cI6ro8ique. See Pseudo-hypertrophic muscular paralysis.— P. ourlienne. Peripheral paralysis caused by tox- ines formed in mumps. ["Progr. m6d.," Nov. 20, 1886, p. 1009 (a, 34).]— P. nerveuse. See Neural paralysis. —P. radiculaire. Paralysis of one or more of the roots of a plexus of nerves. [A. Klumpke, "Rev. de m6d.," July, 1885, p. 591.]— P. sugg€r€e. See Paralysis by suggestion. — P. tremblante. See Paralysis agi- taiis. PARALYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa3rfpa3r)-a21(a81)'i»s(u8s)-i2s. Gen., -ys'eos (-aVysis). Gr.^ ircLpdKva-is [from irapaKiiev, to loose from the side). Fr., ^aralysie. Ger.. Lahmung. Paralysie. It., paralisia. Sp., pardlisis. The suspension or abolition of a functional power, especially in the nervous system, in which case there is a temporary or permanent loss of the power of motion or of sensation, or of both, in the parts supplied bj' the affected nerves. [D.]— Acute anterior spinal p. of adults. See under Spinal p. in the adult. —Acute ascending (spinal) p. A progressive motor p. ; a disease affecting men more frequently than women, and following severe exposure to cold or some infectious or febrile disease. Paresis of the legs apjjears first, and is followed by complete p. with muscular relaxation. Similar conditions supervene in the muscles of the pelvis, loins, abdomen, thorax, upper extremities, diaphragm, and neck. Speech is affected, and there are dyspnoea, dysphagia, and sensory disturbances. Cutaneous reflex action and muscular irritability are lost and remain lost until death or until all paralytic symptoms have disappeared. There ia neither muscular atrophy nor change in electricaJ irritability. The cerebral functions are not usually involved. There is but little if any elevation of temperature. The disease may terminate fatally in a few days, in consequence of respiratory or cardiac p., or may continue for several months. Changes in the central or peripheral nervous systems are slight, if indeed any have been discovered. An enlarge- ment of the spleen, the mesenteric glands, and the closed follicles of the intestines suggests a toxaemic origin of the disease, which was first described by Landry in 1859. [Gowers (a, 34).]— Acute atrophic spinal p. See Acute anterior poliomyelitis. — Actite progressive p. Of Harley and Clarke, acute ascending p. ["Lancet," 1868, ii, p. 451 (D).]— Adult spinal p. ^qq Spinal p. in the adult. — Alcoholic p. A peripheral neuritis caused by alcoholic excess resulting in pseudo-tabes or p. affecting the upper and lower extremities. Sometimes the cranial nerves are also af- fected. ["Am. Journ. of the Med. Sci.," 1888 (a, 34).]— Altei-nate p. See Alternate hemiplegia.— Amyotrophic p. Of Gubler, a p., such as may follow an acute disease, attended with atrophy of certain muscles. The motor tracts as well as the motor cells are in- volved. [D, 18 ; a, 34.]— Anjemic p, P. due to anaemia, especially puerperal p. dependent on loss of blood or on impoverishment or depreciation of that fluid. [A, 15.]— Anapeiratic p. See under Anapeiratic— Angeioneurotic p. of the auditory nerve. An extremely rare disturbance of hearing, due to an affection of the sympathetic nerve causing an angeioneurosis of the internal ear and characterized by sudden pallor of the face immediately fol- lowed by nausea, vertigo, tinnitus, and dullness of hearing, all of short duration. [F, 32.]— Anterior subacute spinal p. Chronic atrophic spinal p. [D.] — Antero-spinal p. See Anterior polio- myelitis. — Aqua paralyseos. A preparation made by distilling half of a mixture of 1 part of cowslip flowers with ? parts of water. [B, 119 (a, 88).] — Arsenical p. Ger., Arsenihldhmung. P. affect- ing the lawer or (rarely) the upper, or both ui)per and lower, ex- tremities. It is the result of a peripheral neuritis caused by arseni- cal poisoning. [Ross (a, 34).] — Associated oculo-muscular p. A p. affecting those muscles of the two eyes which turn them both in one definite direction ; e. gr., a p. of the right externus and left internus, which turn both eyes to the right. It produces one variety of conjugate deviation of the eyes, and is due to lesions of the cere- bral cortex, or at least of centres higher up than the nuclei of the ocular nerves. [B.]— Association p. SeeLabia-glosso-larynpeal p. — Atrophic infantile p. See Acute anterior poliomyelitis. —Atrophic muscular p. See Amyotrophic p.— Atrophic p. A chronic or congenital p. in which there is atrophy of that part of the cerebral cortex that is the centre for the atrophied regions of the body. [Wilks (o, 34).] — Atrophic p. of children. See Acute anterior poliomyelitis.— Bell's p. See Facial p.— Bifacial p. Of W. Alexander, a bilateral facial p. [a, 34.]— Brachial p. A p. of one or both arms due to lesions of the cerebral cortex or of the nerve-roots of the brachial plexus, or to traumatism affecting the latter, [a, 34.]— Brown-S6quard*s spinal p. See Hehifara- plegia.— Bulbar p. 1. P. of a part directly innervated by the medulla oblongata. [L, 88 (a, 34).] 2. See Labio-glosso-laryngeal p. — Caisson p. See Caisson disease.— Cardiac p. A sudden cessation of the cardiac contractions in consequence of over-action of the cardiac inhibitory nei-ves arising from a direct injury of the cerebral, spinal, or reflex nervous systems or from p. of the cardiac ganglia, [a, 34.]— Central p. See Cerebral p.— Centrocapsular p. P. caused by a lesion of the internal capsule. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— Cent roc ortical p. P. caused by a lesion of the cerebral cortex. [L, 57 (a, 34).] — Centroganglionary p. Of Berger, p. caused by a lesion of the nucleus caudatus. [a, 34.]— Centromedullary p. Of Berger, p. caused by a lesion of the medullary region of the brain, [a, 34.]— Cerebral facial p. Facial p. of cerebral origin. [D, 35.] Cf. Peripheral facial p. — Cerebral infantile p. See Hemiplegia spastica m/anfi'Z/s.- Cerebral p. P. caused by a lesion of some portion of the cerebrum, [a. 34.]— Cerebro- spinal p. Any p. in which the lesion is in those motor centres of the cerebral cortex or of the pyramidal tract which commu- nicate with the ganglion cells of the spinal cord by the crura cerebri, the pons, and the medulla oblongata. [Ross (a, 34).]— Chloro-aufemic p., Chlorotic p. See Anccmic p.— Chorea! p. Of Wilks, a sequence of chorea in which the motion ceases, while the muscular debility remains, [a, 34.]— Chronic atro- phic spinal p. See Chronic anterior poliomyelitis.— Chronic muscular p. See General p. of the insane. — Chronic pro- gressive bulbar p. See Labio-glosso-laryngeal p.— Compensa- tory oculo-muBcular p., Conjugate oculo-muscular p. See Associated oculo-muscular p.— Co-ordination p. of the ocular muscles. Cerebral p. of associated eye-muscles. [F.]— Corpus- striatum general p. See Lenticular p. — Cortical p. P. due to a lesion in the cerebral cortex. [D.]— Cross p. 1. See Crossed hemiplegia. 2. P. of the upper extremity on one side and the lower extremity on the other. [Ross (a. 34).]— Crutch p. Fr., paralysie des b^quilles. Ger., Krilckenlahm,ung. P. in the distri- bution of the musculo-spiral nerve caused by compression with a crutch. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— Cruveilhier*s p. Progressive muscular atrophy, [a, 34.]— Dental p. Ger., Dentalparalyse. Poliomyelitis occurring in teething children. The p. was attributed by early ob- servers to dental irritation, [a, 34.]— Diphtheritic p. P. follow- ing diphtheria, especially in youths and adults. It usually begins in the soft palate, and may extend to the throat muscles, resulting in dyspnoeS,, dysphonia, or aphonia. The ocular muscles are affected next in frequency, then the muscles of the lower and of the upper limbs, and those of the trunk. There may be hemiplegia, para- plegia, or complete p. [Ross (a, 34).]— Dimidiate p. Fr., paralysie dimidi^e. SeeCrossedHEMiPLEGiA.-— Divers*p. Paresisor p. affect- ing divers on removal of the diving dress after four or five hours^ sub- mersion. The pathology is obscure. [Bassett-Smith, "Lancet," Feb., 1892 (a, S4).l— Disappearing p. Paresis in which by effort con- trol of the affected muscles is regained. [Jackson, " Lancet," 1^75, i. 161 (a, 34).]— Duchenne*s p. 1. See Locomotor ataxia. 2. See Pseudo-hypertrophic muscular p. 3. See Ixibio-glosso-laryngeal p. (1st def.).— Dyscrasic p. P. caused by some dyscrasia producing changes in the composition of the blood. [Molh6re (L, 88 [a, 34]).] —Emotional p. Of Meryon, a form of p. reflex paraplegia, due to emotional excitement. [B ; D.] See Hysterical p.—Erh*s p. A p. caused by damage to the fifth and sixth cervical nerves just in front of the edge of the trapezius. It involves the deltoid, the bi- ceps, the brachialis anticus, the supinator longus, and sometimes the supraspinatus and infraspinatus. There are myatrophy and an- A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin: Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go: I, die; 1=, m; N, in; N^, tank; 2621 PARALLAX PARALYSIS ffisthesia of the outer side of the arm. It may be idiopathic or be caused by trauma or the growth of a neoplasm. [Herter (a, 34).]-- £ssential infantile p.. Essential p. of children. Ger., essen- tielle Ld.hmung. Of Rilliet and Barthez, see Acute anterior polio- myelitis.— Exhaustion p. A functional p. produced by excessive and prolonged voluntary movement involving exhaustion of the nerve-centres. ["Lancet," 1889, i, p. 573 (a, 34).]— Experimental p. P. produced by experimental section of the cerebral cortex, spinal cord, or nerves, or by the injection of drugs, [a, 34.]— Ex- tensor p. P. affecting extensor muscles only, [a, 34.1— Facial 1>. A unilateral or bilateral p. of the facial nerve, usually due to a slight neuritis following exposure to cold. It d\so may be caused by disease or trauma in the region of the ear or by fracture of the base of the skull, or may occur as a rare complication in acute ascending p., tabes dorsualis, or tetanus. [Ross (a, 34).]— Fatty atrophic p. of infancy. See Acute anterior poliomyelitis.- Functional p. 1. P. of the functional capacity of an organ or part. 3. P. due to disease having its seat elsewhere than in the para- lyzed part.— Galloping p. General p. in which there are violent delirium, dyslogia, insomnia, myoclonus, tachycardia, and pyrexia, pursuing a rapid course. [L, 87 (a, 34).]— Ganglionic p. P. caused by a morbid condition of a nerve ganglion, with or without spinal p. [M. Hall, "Lancet," 1855, ii, p. 295 (a, 34).]- General p. (of the insane). Ger., allgemeine iMhmung. A gradual progressive disease of the brain and nervous system in which there are ataxy and paresis usually following a definite order and course of devel- opment, which are particularly marked in speech and locomotion. There are sensory disorders and mental symptoms, at first of ex- altation of f eehng or expansive delirium, but invariably tending to complete dementia. There are organic changes in the encephalon and its membranes, and sometimes in the spinal cord and its mem- branes and in some sympathetic ganglia. [Mickle (a, 34).]— Gen- eral saturnine pseudo-p. SeeXead palsy.— General spinal p. [Duchenne]. See Spinal p. of the adult — Glosso-laibio- pharyngeal p., Glpsso-laryngeal p., Glosso-pharyngeal p., Glosso-pharyngeo-labial p. See Ldbio-glosso-laryngeal p.~ Glossoplegic p. See Glossopleqia. — Gouty p. A functional fi. of brief duration, apparently caused by a gouty condition. Money, "Brit. Med. Jour.," 1887, ii, p. 937 (o, 34)].— Gubler's p. See Crossed hemiplegia. — Hemifacial p. Sefe Facial hemiple- Qi A.— Hysterical p. A functional p. occurring in hysteria and simulating any type or form of organic p. It may be of sudden or gradual onset. Sensation is lessened or lost ; the reflexes may be increased ; there is but slight myatrophy ; there may be con- tractures ; the electrical reactions are usually normal, though Char- cot has reported some variations in rare cases, [a, 34.]— Idio- pathic p. See Tetany —Indian-bow p. Of German writers, p. of the thyreo-arytsenoid muscles. [Cohen (A, 63).] — Infantile atrophic spinal (or fatty atrophic) p. [Duchenne]. See Acute anterior poliomyelitis.- Inflammatory p. Any p. due to in- flammation. [D, 35.]— Inhibitory p. Of D. Drummond, hysteri- cal p. — Intermittent p. See Intermitting p.— Intei*mittent spinal p., Intermitting p. P. due to malarial poison or that of rheumatism or gout. It may occur as one of the phenomena of a fit of ague or as an independent trouble of a quotidian or tertian tyije. [D, 47.]— Intracranial p. P. caused by some intracranial lesion, [a, 34.]— Ischsemic p. Motor p. due to interruption of the arterial blood supply in certain parts of the nervous system. [D, 3.]— Juvenile atrophic p. Fr., paralysie atrophique juvenile. See Anterior poliomyelitis.— Klumpke's p. P. of the interossei, thenar, and hypothenar muscles, with atrophy, anaesthesia of vari- ous regions of the forearm and fingers, and meiosis, due to a lesion affecting the spinal cord in the region of the first and second dor- sal nerve-roots, [a, 31.] — I!ressure of the forceps upon the portio dura in extract- ing the infant. 2. Erb's p. caused by pressure upon the infant's neck by the finger or hook during delivery. 3. Cerebral p. caused by cortical injury from pressure by the obstetrical forceps, [a, 34.] -Organic infantile p. See Acute anterior poliomyelitis.— Organic p. Of Ross, a p. caused by a primary disease of the muscles or nerves, [a, 34.]— Painters' p. See Lead palsy.— P. agitans. Fr., paralysie agitante. Ger., SchUttelldhmung. A chronic nutritional disease of the central nervous system, charac- terized by muscular weakness, tremors, rigidity, a pecuhar attitude (the head bent, the back bowed, the arms held away from the body and flexed), and festination of gait. There are no characteristic lesions. [Osier (a, 34).]— P. a frigore. P. due to the action of cold. [B.]— P. beriberi. See Beriberi.— P. by suggestion. Fr., paralysie suggirie. A p. of varying form which may some- times be produced in a sensitive person, either in .the waking or in the hypnotic state, by the will and affirmation of a competent person. [Bernheim, "Gaz. hebd. de m6d. et de chir.," Apr. 1], 1884, p. 247 (D).]— P. cruciata (alternans transversa). See Hemiplegia. — P. festinans. P. agitans, so called because char- acterized by festination. [D.]— P. generalis progressiva vesa- norum. See General p.— P. hysterica. .See Hysterical p. — P. infantilis (sen infantum) essentialis (seu spinalis). See Acute an/erior poliomVklitis.— P. intermittens. Bee Intermit- tingp.~P. notariorum. See Writers'' cramp.— P. of the uterus. Lat., p. (seu lassitudo, seu exhausiio) uteri. Fr., paralysie (ou ipuisement) de la matrice. According to Wigand, the third de- cree of diminished uterine action during parturition, in which there IS no trace of contraction. [A, 20.] See also Uterine inertia and Atony o/ theiderus. — P. particularis. SeePa7-tialp.~F. pro- cursoria. See P. agitans. — P. scorbutica. Pellagra. — P. spas- tica infantilis. See Hemiplegia spastica infantilis. — P. vene- nata. See Toxic p.— P. vrith apparent muscular hyper- trophy [Foster]. Pseudo-hypertrophic spinal p. [" Lancet," May 8, 1869 (D).J— Partial p. A species of p. affecting less than half the body or some one particular part or organ, [a, 34.]— Period- ical p. A p. involving, as a rule, the arms and legs, sometimes the neck and pharynx, coming on when the patient is in good health and without any apparent exciting cause and being usually complete in the first twenty-four hours. The attacks are non- febrile ; the deep reflexes are reduced or abolished ; there is a re- duction or abolition of the faradaic excitability both of muscles and of nerves. Improvement begins in the course of a few hours or days, and the patient is well until the next attack, which may occur daily or at intervals of days or weeks. [Osier (a, 34).]— Peripheral facial p. Facial p. due to injury or disease of tne peripheral portion of the facial nerve. It is practically charac- terized by p. of the orbicularis palpebrarum and is thus distin- guished from central facied p. [D, 3D.] Cf. Peripheral facial hemi- plegia.- Peripheral p. See Neural p. — Phonetic p.. Phonic p. A laryngeal p. involving the muscles which tighten and ap- proximate the vocal cords, causing disorders of voice. [Ross (a, 34).]— Phosphoric p. A local or general p. occurring in and caused by phosphorus poisoning. ["Gaz. m6d. de Paris," 1864, xix, pp. 6, 26, 35, 94, 321 (a, 34).]— Pleuritic p. A facial p., mono- plegia, or hemiplegia, accompanied by vaso-motor disturbances oc- curring in empyema, especially after evacuating the pleural cavity. It is due to toxines formed by the disease process, rarely to embo- lism. [Ross (a, 34).]— Pneumonic p. Of Macario, a local or gen- eral p. occurring in or after pneumonia. Ross thinks it is often due to cerebral ischeemia, but in some cases it is probably caused by toxines formed by the morbid process, [a, 34.]— Post-febrile p. A form of functional p. following a fever. [I).]— Post-hsem- orrhagic p. 1. P. following spinal or cerebral hgemorrhage. 2. Ansemic p. [a, 34.]— Pressure p. P. of a group of muscles sup- plied by a nerve the functions of which are interfered with by con- tinued pressure, as during sleep or a protracted confined position, [a, 34.]— Progressive atrophic p. [Schneevogt]. See Progressive muscular ATBOVB.Y.— Progressive bulbar p. [Wachsmuth]. See Labio-glosso-laryngeal ».— Progressive p. 1, P. of cerebral or spinal origin in which there is a gradual extension of the morbid process, as in acute ascending p., etc. 2. See General p. of the in- sane. —Pseudo-bulbar p. A rare form of p. in which there are symmetrical lesions in the motor paths of both hemispheres pro- ducing bilateral p. of the lips, tongue, and pharynx. [L. Lichtheim, "Brain," Jan., 1885, p. 433 (a, 34).]— Pseudo-hypertrophic mus- cular p. Fr., paralysie myosclerosique. A chronic disease char- acterized by feebleness of the muscles of the lower limbs and of the erector muscles of the spine, gradually extending to those of the upper extremities. There is increase in the volume' of some muscles and atrophy of others. It usually develops in infancy, though rare cases have been reported in adults. There is an in- crease of the connective tissue of the muscles, with atrophy of the fibres and a formation of fat-cells as in a lipoma. No constant changes in the nervous system have been observed. [Ross (a, 34).] —Puerperal p. A generic term for paralyses occurring during pregnancy or trfter labor and dependent on causes connected with gestation or parturition. See also Anc&mic p.— Kadial p. See Musculo-spiral p. —degressive p. Of Barlow, infantile p. [" Brit. Med. Jour.,'' May 20, 1882.]— Residual p. A p. remaining after an apoplectic stroke, [a, 34.]— Respiratory laryngeal p. P. of the muscles which widen the aperture of the glottis, causing O, no; Oa, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like oo in too; U», blue; U^, lull; US full; U^, urn; U", like U (German). 3ia PAKALYTIC PARAPHORA 2523 dyspnoea. [Eoss (a, 34).]— Khachitic psendo-p. Inability to walk on account of muscular weakness, myalgia, flaccidity of the ligaments, and softening of the bones ; occurring' in rbachitic children. There is no real p. [H. W. Berg, " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Jan. 4, 1890, p. 36 (a, 34).]— Rheumatic p. 1. P. associated with or due to rheumatism ; probably a peripheral neuritis, [a, 34.] 2. See Facial p. — Saturday-night p. A pressure p. of the musculo- splral nerve occmTing in workmen who have fallen asleep after al- coholic excess on Saturday evening. [Herter (a, 34).]— Saturnine p. See Lead palsy.— Scriveners' p. See Writers' cramp.— Segmental p. Of Charcot, a variety of hypnotic p. in which only a segment of a member is paralyzed, [a, 34.] — Sensory p. Ger., Gefithlsparalyse. Loss or diminution of general or special sensi- bility. [D, 1.] See AN.S1STHESIA. — Sleep p. A pressure p. of the musculo-spiral nerve occurring during sleep, [a, 34.] — Spasmodic spinal p. Lat., tabes dorscuis spasmodica. Of Charcot, spastic spinal p. [D.]— Spastic p. A cerebral or spinal p. in which there are spasms and rigidity of the muscles, [a, 34.] — Spinal p. in the adult. Of Duchenne, anterior poliomyelitis in the adult. [a, 84.]— Sunday-morning p. See Saturday-night p.— Syrupus paralyseos. See Syrupus TRiKVUBiveris. — Telegraphers* p. A variety of anapeiratic p. analogous to telegraphers' cramp. [D.] — Temporary spinal p. Of Kennedy and others, acute anterior poliomyelitis in which (as rarely happens) there is complete recov- ery. [D, 35.] — Total sensory p. That condition in which all forms of cutaneous sensibility are lost. [D, 35.] — Toxic p. A functional p. due to poisoning. [D.] — Unilateral spinal p. See Spinal HEMIPLEGIA.— Urinary p. [Meryon]. See Urinary paraplegia.- Vascular p., Vasomotor p. Partial or complete loss of power in the motor innervation of the vessels of an affected part, shown by their dilatation and lessening of their tension. [D, 35.] — Vicari- ous p. Of J. Bigelow, a pseudo-p. ["Boston Med. and Surg. Jour.," 1858, Ivii^. 161 (a, 34).]— Vitular p., Vitulary p. See Vitular pever. — Writers* p. See under Writers' cramp. PABAIiYTIC, adj. Pa^r-aS-liH'iiik. Gr., 7rapa\vTticiis. Lat., paralyticus. Fr., paralytique. Ger,. paralytisch, geldhmt. Per- taining to, characterized by, or affected with paralysis ; as a n., a person affected with paralysis. [D (a, 34).] PAKAM, n. Pa^'r'a^m. Ft., p. Ger., P. Dicyanodiamide ; a crystalline substance, (C : N)^ : (NHa)^ = CJH4N4. [B, 4.] PARAMAGNETISM, n. Pa2r-aS-ma''g'ne''t-i''zm. From irapa, beside, and jua-yvi}?, a magnet. The property which certain bodies possess of being attracted by magnets and of tending to assume a position in which their greatest length is in the direction of a mag- netic force acting on them (cf. Diamagnetism). Iron, cobalt, oxy- gen, etc., are paramagnetic substances, while bismuth, antimony, water, hydrogen, etc., are diamagnetic. [a, 48.] PARAMAIEIC ACID, n. Pa^r-a'-ma^l-e'l^k. See Fumaric acid. PARAMAnC ACID, n. Pa^r-aS-mal'l^k. Of Heimtz, digly- colUc acid. [B, 14, 93.] PARAMARGABIN (Ger.), n. PaS-raS-ma^rg-aSr-en'. See Hydromargaric acid. PARAMASTITIS (Lat.), n, f. Pa2rfpa3r)-a»-ma=st(ma3st)-i(e1'- Ws. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From wapa, beside, and jLiao-Tos, the breast. See Suhmaniniary mastitis. PARAMASTOID, adj. Pa'r-a'-ma^st'oid. From irapi, be- side, tLotno^, the breast, and etSos, resemblance. Situated alongside of and close to the mastoid process of the temporal bone. [L.j PARAMECIA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Pa2r(paSr)-a!i-me(ma)'si»- (ki^)-a3. From irapanrJKm, oblong. Longitudinal fissures. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PARAMEDIAN, adj. Pa'r-a^-med'i'-a'n. Near the median line. [L.] PARAMENIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa5r(pa»r)-aa-men(man)'i'-as. From irapa, beside, and fiiive?, the menses. Any disorder of menstruation. — P. difflcilis. Dysmenorrhoea. — P. erroris. Vicarious men- struation. — P. ohstructionis. Amenorrhoea. — P. profusa, P. superflua. Menorrhagia. PARAMENISPBRMINB, n. Pa=r-a»-mei'n-i!!-spu'>rm'en. An alkaloid found in the grains of Anamirta cocculus. It forms crys- tals, fusible at '250° C, insoluble in water, sparingly soluble in ether, readily soluble in alcohol and in acids. [B, 93 (o. 14).] PARAMERE, n. Pa'r'a'-mer. From irapd. beside, and iiipiK, a part. One of the halves of a bilaterally symmetrical animal. [L, 353.] PARAMERIA (Lat,), n. n. pi. PaMpa'r)-a=-me(ma)'ri!'-a'. Gr., Trapajuifpta (from napd, beside, and n-Tip6^i the thigh). Fr., pai'o- merion. The inner sides of the thighs. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PARAMERIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa!ir(paSr)-aS-me(me2)'ri2-as. A ge- nus of shrubs, of the Echitidece. [B, 43, 121 (a, 36).]— P. vulnera- ria. A species of P. (3d def .) yielding a balsam used in the East in various skin diseases and as a vulnerary. It is said to be a source of Tagulavay balsam. [P. Zipperer, "Arch. d. Pharm.," Nov., 1885, p. 817 ; "Therap. Gaz.," Feb., 1886, p. 143 ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv, p. 410 (a, 50).] PARAMESUS (Lat.). n. m. Pa''r(pa'r)-a!m(aSm)'e's-u's(u«s). Gr., irapo/tecros (from irapa, beside, and /^ea-os, middle). Fr., para- mkse. See Ring finger. PABAMETHOXYBENZOIC ACID, u. Pa»r-aS-menh-o»x- i'-be^nz-o'l^k. See Anisic acid. PARAMETHYI. AI-DEHYDB, n. Pa»r-aS-meHh'i»l. See under Formic aldehyde, PARAMBTHYtBENZYI., n. Pa2r-aS-me»th-i21-be»nz'i=l. Fr., paramithylbenzyle. A univalent radicle, CaHj = Ca(H,H,CHa,- H,H,CH,',). [B.]— P. alcohol. Tolyl alcohol. [B.] PARAMETHYLISOAMYXBENZBNB, n. Pa^r-aS-me^th- i''l-i2s-o-a2m-i'-'l-be''nz'en. See under AiiYumethyWenzene. PABAMBTHYLISOPBOPYI.BBNZENB, n. Pa^r-a'- me2th"i^l-i's-o-pro-pi'l-be"nz'en. A substance having the constitu- tion of benzene in which 2 hydrogen atoms situated at opposite points of the closed carbon chain are replaced by methyl and iso- propyl. [B.] PARAMETHYLOXYBENZALDEHYDE, PARAMETH- YLOXYBENZOIC ALDEHYDE, n's. Pa^r-aS-mesth-in-o'x-i"- be^nz-a'l'dei'-hid, -o'i'k a^l'de^-hid. See Anisic aldehyde. PARAMETHYIiOXYQUINOMNB, n. Pa'r-a=-me»th-i21- o'x-i2-kwi''n'o''l-en. See M^ns^vparoxyquinollne. PARAMETHYIiPHENOL, n. Pa'r-a=-me=th-i2l-fe''n'o=il. See Cresol. PARAMBTHYIPHENYLACETIC ACID, u, Pa»r-a>- me'th-i!l-fe''n-i21-a2s-et(e''t)'i«k. See Xylio acid. . PARAMETHYlPROPYtBENZENB, u. Pa'r-a'-me=th"- i^l-pro-pi^l-be'nz'en. See Cymene. PARAMETRIC, adj. Pa'r-a'-me't'ri'k. From irapi, beside, and MW", the uterus. Situated beside the uterus, especially be- tween the layers of the broad ligament. [L.] PARAMETRITIS (Lat.). n. f. Pa=r(paSr)-a»-meH(mat)-ri(i;e)'- ti's. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). Ft,, paramitrite. Of Virchow, inflam- mation of the pelvic connective tissue in the immediate neighbor- hood of the uterus.— P. chronica atrophicans. Of Freund, chronic hyperplastic p. with eventual cicatricial atrophy. [A, 386 (a, 34).]— P. (chronica) posterior. Of B. S. Schultze, a chronic inflammation in one or both of Douglas's folds in which the uterus is fixed at the Idvel of the internal os, causing permanent anteflex- ion in consequence of shortening of the folds, together with torsion of the organ w^hen one fold is shortened. [A, 326 (a, 34).]— P. ex- sudativa anterior. P. with fixation of the vagina and cervix to the anterior pelvic wall, causing retroflexion of the uterus. [A, 326 (a, 34).]— p. puerperalis. P. occurring during the puerpe- rium. [A, 326 (a, 34).] PARAMETRIUM (Lat,), n. n. Pa'r(pa'r)-a»-me=t(mat)'ri2- u'm(u^m). From ■napi, beside, and luiirpa, the uterus. The con- nective tissue immediately adjacent to the uterus. PARAMIC ACID, n. Pa^r-a^m'i^k. A substance. CjNsHsO,, obtained by treating paramide with ammonia and precipitating with hydrochloric acid. It occurs as microscopical acicular crys- tals soluble in boiUng water. [B, 93 (a, 14).] PARAMIDE, n. Pa=r'a>m-i=d(id). Fr., p, A substance, C^- HNO2, occurring as a white, amorphous, odorless, and tasteless powder, insoluble in water and in alcohol, but soluble in sulphuric acid. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 93 (a, 14).] PARAMIDOBENZONITRIIB, n. Pa=r-a'^m-i'-'d-o-be»nz-o- nit'rin. A substance, C,H4(NHs,)CN = C6[H,NH2,H,H,CN.H,], easily- soluble in boiling water and in alcohol, and melting at 100" C. [B, 3 (o, 38).] PARAMIDOPHBNOI-, n. Pa'ra^m-isd-o-fe'n'o^l. A sub- stance,CeH,N0 = C,[0H.H,H,NH2,H,H,], occurring as colorless crystals melting and decomposing above 180° C. [B, 270 (a, 38).] PARAMIGNYA (Lat.), n. t, Paiir(pa»r)-aS-mi2g'ni2(nu»)-as. A genus of shrubs, of the Aurantieoe, [B, 42 (a, 35).] — P. mono- phylla. A species the root of which is used in the East Indies as an alterative. [" Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvi (o, 50) ; B, 267, 311 (n, 35).] PARAMIICHSJLURE (Ger.), n. Pa'-raS-mi^lch^'zoir-e^. See Paralactic acid. PARAMIMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(pa'r)-a»-mi2m(mem)'i!'-a>. From iropd, beside, and titinjiri^, imitation. Ger., Paramimie, In- ability to make one's self understood by the use of customary modes of expression. [D, 18.] PARAMITOM (Ger.), n. PaS-ra^-me-tom'. See Cytochylema and Paraplasm. PARAMNESIA (Lat.). n. f. Pa!r(pa»r)-a»m(a5m)-ne(na)'2i>- (si'')-a'. From Trapa, beside, and ij,va-mo5n-i"o''d-o-a'n'- i'l-en. A substance, CjHjNI = C|)(H,I,H,H,NHs.II,), occurring as acicular or prismatic crystals melting at tiO° C. [B, 3 (o, 38).] PARAMORPHIA (Lat.), n. f . Pa=r(pa=r)-aS-moi'rf 'i>-a'. From Trapa, beside, and ^op^^, form. FT,,paramm-phie, 1, Morbid struct- ure. The Paramorphice of Young are structural diseases. [L, 290,] 3. See Tbebainb. PARAMORPHINE, a, Pa'r-a'-moHrt'en. Lat,, paramor- phina, paramorphia, FT,,p, Qev,, Paramorphin, SeeTHEBAiNE. PARAMUCIC ACID, n. Pa»r-a»-mu=s'iak. A dibasic acid, CflHj oOg. isomeric with mucic acid, occurring as rectangular tablets united in crusts. [B, 3, 93 (a, 38) ; B, 4.] PARAMUSIE (Ger.), n. Pa'-ra'-muz-e'. A variety of aphasia in which there is a disturbance of musical expression, false tones and intervals being employed. [A, 326 (o, 34).] PAUAMYIiENE, n. Pa^r-ai'm'i'l-en. Fr., paramyUne. See DiAMYLENE. PARAMYLTOLUENE, n. Pa2r-a=mi»l-to'l-u2'en. SeeAsrrL- methylbenzene, PABAMYLUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa»rrpa'r)-a'm(a9m)'i21(u'l)-u'm- (u*m). Fr., paraTnylon, A carbohydrate resembling starch, ob- A, ape; A", at; A=, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; CW, loch (Scottish); B, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I«, In; N, in; N^, tank; 2523 PARALYTIC PARAPHORA tained from green Infusoria on stagnant pools. It forms small white grains insoluble in water, soluble in diluted acids, and trans- formed at 200° C. into a gummy mass, which is converted by hy- drochloric acid into glucose. [B, 4 ; B, 48, 93 (a, 14).] PABAMYOCI-ONUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2r(pa=r)-a'-mi(mu»)-o»k'- lo^n-u^sCu^s). From Trapa, beside, laus, a muscle, and kAovos, a vio- lent, confused motion. Of Friedreich, repeated clonic spasms, [a, 34,]_F. multiplex. Of Friedreich, a disease characterijied by clonic contractions of the muscles, occurring in paroxysms. Be- tween the contractions there may be tremor of the muscles. The disease is usually bilateral, and is not accompanied by motor or sensory disturbances. Its nature is unknown. [P. Marie, "Progr. m6d.," Mar. SO, 1886, p. 341 (a, 34).] PARAMYOTONIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-a»-mi(niu«)-o(o')- tou(to''n)'i*-a8. From n-apa, beside, iiius, a muscle, and tovos, a stretching. Ger., Paramyotmiie. Tonic spasm. [A, 319 (a, 34).]— Ataxic p. Qer.^ ataklische Paramyotonie. Persistent tonic spasm associated with distinct ataxia and with weakness and some anaes- thesia. [Gowers (a, 34).]— P. congenita. Of Eulenburg, an heredi- tary disease, allied to Thomsen's disease, in which there are tonic spasms of various muscles lasting from a fraction of an hour to several hours, excited chiefly by cold. [Gowers (o, 34).] PARANAPHXHALIN, n. Pa^r-a'-na^f'tha^l-i^n. Fr., para- naphtaline. See Anthracene. PARANEMATA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Pa'r(pa'r)-a'-ne2m(nam)'a»t- {ast)-a^. Gen., -nem'aton {-um). From n-apa, beside, and v^fia, a thread. The paraphyses of cryptogams. [B, 19 (a, 35).] PABANEPHRITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-aS-ne2f-ri(re)'ti"3. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). Fr., paran^phrite. 1. Inflammation of the connective tissue which unites the kidneys to the vertebral column. [D, 70.] 2. Inflammation of the suprarenal capsules. PABANEPHltOS (Lat.), PARANEPHKUS (Lat.). n's m. Pa'r(pa»r)-a=n(a'n)'e'f-ro=s, -ru's(ru«s). From irapa, beside, and i/f<^pos, the kidney. See Suprarenal capsules. PABANBtJBYSMI (Lat.), n. m. pi. Pa'r(pa'r)-a3-nu2r-i2z- (u"s)'mi(me). From irapa, beside, and vevpov^ a nerve. Of Young, who spelled it paraneurismi, diseases of the nervous system affect- ing the functions of sensation and motion. [L, 290.] PARANGI, n. A disease, allied to yaws, occurring in Ceylon ; " Spanish pox." [" Indian Med. Gaz.,",Mar., 1882.] PABANITBOBENZOIC ACID, n. Pa2r-aS-nit-ro-be'inz-o'i''k. See MONONITROBENZOIC ACID. PABANIXBOPHENOI,, n. Pa^r-aS-nit-ro-fe^n'o^l. See under MONONITROPHENOL. PABANITEOTOI.UENE, n. Pa^r-a^-nit-ro-to'Tu^-en. See under Mononitrotoluene. PABANCEA (Lat.), PARANOIA (Lat.), n's f. Pa«r(pa»r)-a'- ne'(no'''e'')-a, -noi'a^. Gr., irapdvoia (from n-apa, beside, and vovs, the mind). 1. A term applied loosely to various mental diseases. 2. A functional insanity, starting from a degenerative condition, characterized by a special deviation of the highest mental func- tions, but not implying either serious weakness or general disorder of the mind. It is almost always accompanied with halluciuations and more or less systematized delusions. The course is neither continuous nor uniform, but is essentially chronic. ["Jour, of Ment. Sci.," xxxii, p. 604 (a, 341.] — Acute p. Of Mendel, p. coming on without prodromes and characterized by a delusion of vague persecutions without persecutors. [S6glas, Noyes, " Jour, of Nerv. and Ment. Dis." (a, 34).] — Aiubitious p. P. in which the degener- ation is associated with ambitious hallucinations, [a, 34.] — De- generative p. Of Amadei and Tonnini, a form of p. in which the degenerative defects are not profound and do not reduce the patients to the last degree of the scale of degenerates. [S6glas, Noyes (a, 34).]— Intermediate p. P. in which there are no delu- sions, but a tendency to quibblmg or quarreling. [S6glas, Noyes (a, 34).]— Idiopathic p. Of Mendel, an hereditary and degenera- tive form of p., with the delusion of quarreling insanity, and a weakened form of the delusion of persecution. The degenera- tive basis is questionable. [SSglas, Noyes (a, 34).]— P. corrupta, P. depravata. See Diastrephia. — P. erotica. See Erotoma- NIA.— P. hallucinatoria. P. with hallucinations. [A, 319 (a, 34).] —P. hallucinatoria acuta. P. characterized by sudden hallu- cinations, especially of hearing, accompanied by ideas of grandeur. There may oe insane impulses or complete dejection. [S6glas, Noyes (a, 34).]— P. liallucinatoria chronica. P. having a slow beginning and a remitting course. Hallucinations and delusions of persecution appear first, and at the end of a certain time the ideas of grandeur become prominent. [SSglas, Noyes (a, 34).]— P. hypo- cliondrlaca. Chronic p. with typical remissions. The troubles of general sensibility form the foundation of the delusions of persecu- tion accompanied by illusions and hallucinations. [Sfiglas, Noyes (a, 34).]— P. persecutoria. P. in which the hallucinations of per- secution are especially prominent, [o, 34.]— P. rellgiosa. P. in which the hallucinations ox delusions are of a religious character, [a, 84.]— P. simplex. Acute or chronic p. in which there are bodily as well as mental disturbances. The latter are characterized by the existence of some one of the many monomanias. [A, 319 (a, 34).]— Psychoneurotic p. Of Amadei and Tonnini, p. con- secutive to some of the primary forms of psychoneuroses. [Sfiglas, Noyes (a, 34).] PABANOIAC, adj. Pa^r-a'-noi'a^k. Lat., paranoicus. Per- tainmg to, of the nature of, or affected with paranoia. PABANTHEACENE, u. Pa'r-a'n'thraSs-en. See under Anthracene. PABANTIMONIC ACID, n. Pa'r-a2n-ti=-mo'n'i=k. See Ptrantimonic acid. PABANUCLBOI-ES, n. Pa»r-aS-nu"kle'-oIz. Lat., paranu- cleoli (from irap<£, beside, and nucleolus, a little nut). 6er., Para- micleolen, Nebenkernkorperchen-. 1. See Pseudonucleoli. S. The smaller of the nucleoli in a cell nucleus. [J, 67.] PAKANUCIiEUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2r(pa3r)-a'-'-nu2(nu')'kle2-ii»s- (u^s). Fr., noyau secondaire. Ger., Nebenkern (1st def.). The smaller of two closely related or situated nuclei in a cell. [J, 124.] PARA-OVARIQUE (Fr.), adj. Pa'-raS-o-va'-rek. Parova- rian. PABAOXYBENZOIC ACID, u. PaSr-a'-o^x-i^-be'nz-o'i^k. See Hydroxybenzoic acid. PABAOXYMEXHYLBENZYI, AI,COHOIi, n. Pa'r-a^-o'x- i'-me^th-i'l-be'^nz'i'l. See Anisic alcohol. PABAPAKESIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-a3.pa=r(paSr)'e«s-i2s. Gen., -es'eos (-par'esis). From irapa, beside, and irapeo-ts, paresis. Grer., Paraparese. Incomplete paraplegia. [A, 326.] PABAPAXHIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(paSr)-aS-pa2th(pa>th)-i(e)'a». From irapa, beside, and ira0os, disease. Moral insanity. [A, 540 (a, 34).] PABAPECHYON (Lat.), PABAPECHYUM (Lat.), n's n. Pa2r(paSr)-a'-pek(pach'')'i2(u')-o''n, -uim(u*m). From irapa, beside, and ir^x^5' the forearm. Fr., parapechyon. Ger., Speiche. Of Gorraeus, the radius. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PABAPECTIC ACID, n. Pa'r-a'-pe'k'ti'k. An amorphous substance, C24H34O23, being one of the bodies into which pectose is transformed m the process of maturing of fruits. [B, 14, 93.] PABAPECTIN, n. Pa'r-aS-pe=k'ti=n. Ger., Parapektin. A body occurring in fleshy fruits and constituting one of the products into which pectose is transformed in the process of ripening ; said to have the same composition as pectin. [B, 14.] PABAPEPTONE, n. Pa'r-a'-pe^p'ton. Ger., Parapepton. 1. A kind of by-product resembling syntonin or acid-albumin, aris- ing in the normal peptic digestion of proteids. It appears as a precipitate soluble in dilute acids and alkalies and in distilled wa- ter. It is especially abundant if the pepsin has been previously modified by and exposed to a temperature of from 40° to 60° C. It is called by Finkler isopepsin. 2. Of Meissner, a body formed from proteids at 40° C, by the action of hydrochloric acid, alone or in company with imperfectly acting pepsin. It can not be converted into peptone by the most energetic pepsin, but is so changed by trypsin. It is never formed in normal digestion, and is called by Klihne anti-albumaie. 3. The normal initial or intermediate prod- uct of both peptic and tryptic digestion. [J, 19.] PABAPETAI,, n. Pa^r'as-pe't'l. Lat., parapeialum (from irapa, beside, and ire'Ta^oi', a leaf). Fr., parapHale. Ger., Neben- blumenblatt. A single piece (leaf) of a paracorolla, or any modi- fied petal or appendage of the latter. According to Monch, a leaf of a flower, placed within the flower and differing entirely in form from the rest of the petals. [B, 1, 19, 77, 121, 123, 291 (a, 35).] PABAPEIAIiOID, adj. Pa''r-aS-pe"t'a"l-oid. Lat., parape- taloides (from irapd, beside, ireVoAov, a leaf, and etSos, resemblance). Fr., parapitaloide. Of Monch, having the parapetals either ad- nate or applied to the petals. [B, 181 (a, 36).] PARAPETAIOBS, adj. Pa^r-aS-peSfa^Ku^s). Lat., para- petalus. Fr., parapetale. Of stamens, standing at each side of a petal. [Gray (a, 35).] PARAPHASIA (Lat.), n. f . Pa«r(pa>r) - a' - f a(f a=)'zi«(si») - a^. From irapii, beside, and aifiatria, aphasia. Fr., parapliase. Ger., Paraphasie. Aphasia characterized by the substitution of words which are unfitted to express the idea that the person intends to convey. [D, 53.]— Commissural p. 1. P. due to injury of the commissural nerve-flbres of the brain. 2. Of L. Lichtheim, a pro- visional term for p. due to a lesion "supposed (but not ascertained) to be situated in the island of Eeil. [" Brain," Jan., 1886, p. 443, 476 (K).]— P. choreseformis. P. resembhng, and probably a form of, chorea. [D, 18.]— P. paralytica, P. paretica. P. due to paralysis. [D, 18.]— P. spastica. P. caused by muscular spasm. [a, 34.] PARAPHBNYtENE, n. Pa=r-a'-fe2n'i=l-en. Fr.,paraphinyl- ine. Ger., Paraphenylen. See under Phenylene. PARAPHIA (Lat.), n. f . Pa.''ripa.^r)-a.H{a.Hyi'-a,'. From irapd. beside, and ii^^, the sense of touch. Any anomaly of the sense of touch. [L, 50.] PARAPHIMOSIS (Lat.), n. f., Pa'r(pa5r)-aS-flm(fem)-os'i's. Gen., -os'eos {-is). Gr., irapoi^tVoio-t? (from ira^ja, beside, and ^ijuovv, to muzzle). Ger., Paraphimose. Strangulation of the glans penis by a retracted prepuce with a narrow orifice. [G.] PAEAPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(pa»r)-aS-fob(foSb)'i=-a=. From irapd, beside, and 4">|3o;, panic fear. See Hydrophobia. PABAPHONIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-aS-fon'iS-a'. From irapd, beside, and ^lavri, the voice. Fr., paruphonie. Ger., Stimm- feliler. Any abnormity of the voice. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).]— P. clan- gens. P. in which the voice is shrill and squalling, [o, 34].— P. comatosa. Of CuUen, p. from relaxation of the glottis or velum palati during coma, [a, 34.]— P. gutturalis. See P. palatina.— P. gutturalis adolescentium. See P. puberum.—F. nasalis. Of Sauvages, a nasal voice, [a, 34.]— P. palatina. Of Cullen, p. in which the voice is hoarse, obscure, or indistmct from a delect of the palate, [a, 34.]— P. puberum, P. pubescentinm. Ger., Ziegenstimme, Meckerstimme. The harsh, shrill, irregular voice occurring in boys at puberty, [a, 34.]— P. rauca. Fr., parapho- nie raugue. Of Good, a hoarse or rough voice, [a, 34.]— P. reso- nans. See P. nasalis.— V. sibilans. Of Sauvages. a wheezmg or hissing voice, [a, 34.]— P. stertens. Of Sauvages, p. in which the voice has a snorting or snoring sound, [a, 34.] PABAPHOKA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa=r)-a'!f(a'f)'o'!r-a'. Gr., irapaopd (from irapa^opeij/, to set before). Fr., paraphore. A mild variety of insanity, such as a monomania. [L, 50 (a, 34).] O, no; 0», not; O', whole; Ih, thin; Th^, the; V, like 00 in too; U^, blue; U', lull; U<, full; U^, urn; U«, like (i (German). PAEAPHOSPHORIC ACID PARATHIONIC ACID 2524 PAKAPHOSPHOBIC ACID, n. Pa'i-aafo's-fo^r'iak. An isomer ot phosphoric acid, obtained by subjecting it to great heat. [B, 38, 48, 93 (o, 14).] PARAPHKAGM, n. Fa,H-'ei'-tra.''m. Rr., irapa'((ipa7(ia (from irapa, beside, and ^payfta^ a fence). A process of an endosternite which passes forward, upward, and outward witli its corresponding endopleurite and that in front of it. [L, 168.] PARAPHBASIA (Lat.), n. f . Pa»r(pa3r)-a3-fra(fra')'zi2(sii')-a». From Trapa^pdietv^ to say a thing in other words. Qer., Faraphrasie, Incoherent speech depending on defective concepts. [D, 18.] —P. prseceps. P. in which the ideas are formed and expressed too hurriedly. [D, 18.] — P. tarda. G-er., Nblden. P. in which the ideas are formed and expressed too slowly. [D, 18.] — P. thema- tica. P. manifesting very great confusion ot ideas, the thread of the discourse being entirely lost sight of. [D, 18.] — P. verbalis. P. in which an occasional inappropriate word or idea is uncon- sciously interjected. [D, 18.] — P. vesana. Complete jumbling of words and ideas, all coherence being lost ; of Arndt, a combination of p verbalis and p. thematica. [D", 18.] PABAPHRENESIS (Lat.), PARAPHRENIA (Lat.), PARAPHRENITIS (Lat.), n's f. PaMpa=r),-as-fre2n-e(a)'si2s, -fren(fre'^n)'i'-'-a3, -fre2n-i(e)'ti*s. Gen., -es'eos (-is), -en'ice, -it'idos iridis). (rr., Ttapoj^peviTK (from irapa, beside, and ^piiv, the dia- phragm, also the mind). 1. Inflammation of the diaphragm. 2. Transient delirium attributed to such inflammation. [L, 41, 84 (a, 14, 43).] PARAPHRONE.SIS (Lat,), PAKAPHRONIA (Lat.), PARAPHROSYNE (Lat.), n's f. Pa=r(paSr)-aa-fro''n-e(a)'si2s, -fron(fro2n)'i2-as, -fro2s'i2n(u«nVe(a). Gen., -es'eos {-is), -pfiron'ice, -phros'ynes. Gr., n'apa^poi^tns, irapa,vii.a, a growth. Of Young, an order of the Paramurphioe including structural diseases involv- ing local changes. [L, 290.] PARAPHYMOSI.S (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-aS-fim(fu»m)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). See Parai'Himosis. PARAPHYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa3r)-a2f(a>f)'i2s(u«s)-i2s. Gen,, -pKys'eos {-aph'ysis). From irapa, beside, and ^vtris. a growth. Fr., paravhyse. Ger., Paraphyse, Nebenwuchs (1st def.), Schossling (1st def.). 1. An offshoot, a sucker. 2. In the pi., paraphyses (Ger., Saftfdden), delicate barren threads, produced from hyphse, separating the asci in some ascomycetous Fungi ; also the jointed cellular filaments accompanying the sporangeia in ferns or the antheridia and archegonia in the Muscinece. [B, 1, 19, 123, 291 (a, 35).] ■ PARAPHYSOPHOBUS (Lat,), adj. Pa'r(pai'r)-a'-fl=s(fu«s)- o3f'o2r-u3s(u*s). Ger., saftfddentragend, fadenzellenfiihrend. Provided with paraphyses. [B, 123 (a, 36),] PARAPHYTE, n. P^r'a'^-flt. Lat., paraphytum (from irapa- ^veiv, to produce offshoots). Fr., p. Ger., Uebenvuchs. Of Eisen- mann, a disease caused or accompanied by proliferation. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PARAPLASM, n. PaVa^-pla^zm. Gr., irapairAao-fia (from irapa, beside, and irAatro-et*', to mold). Lat., jjaraplasma. 1. A heteroplasia. 2. Of Kupffer, any material within a cell other than the protoplasm, [a, 34.] See Aobromatin, Cttochylema, and (^OMnd-SUBSTANCE (3d def.). PARAPIiECTIC, adj. Pa'r-a'-ple'kt'i'k. Lat., paraplectus. Fr., paraplectique. Pertaining to or affected with paraplegia. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14),] PARAPLEGIA (Lat,), n. f. Pa'r(pa«r)-a»-ple(pla)'ji'(gi2)-aa. Gr., irapairAiryia (from irapa, beside, and irAijv^, a blow). Fr., para- plegie. Ger., Querlahmung. Paralysis or paresis of both lower limbs, [a, 34,]— Alcoholic p. Of S. Wilks, p. of spinal origin, caused by alcohol. There are pains in all the limbs, myatrophia, acincsia, hepatic enlargement, and other symptoms of alcoholism. ["Lancet," 1872, i, p. 380 (a, 34).]— Anaemic p. P., sometimes ac- companied by hyperEesthesia, following loss of blood. [Gowers (a, 34),] — Apoplectic p. Of Eosenthal, a double paralysis resulting from an old and a recent haemorrhage into the motor centres, from circumscribed lesions in the median portion of the pons, or from aneurysm at the base of the brain ; distinguished from spinal p, by the presence of motor paralyses of the cranial nerves, [a, 34.]— Ataxic p. A combined lateral and posterior sclerosis of the spinal cord, presenting symptoms of ataxia. Myotatic irritability is in- creased ; sensory disturbances are rare ; there are ataxia of the face, arm, and leg muscles. ["N. Y. Med. Jour.," Oct. 9, 1886, p, 417 (a, 34),]— Atonic p. Hysterical p. [Lanyon, " Lancet," 1848, i, p. 180 (a, 34).]— Cataleptiforin p., Cataleptoid p. Of Benedikt, p. characterized by motor disturbances that are shown by the per- sistent resistance by muscular conduction of voluntary impulse. It affects all the voluntary muscles of both sides of the body, includ- ing those of the eyes. It is probably of hysterical origin. [" Arch, of Electrol. and Neurol.," i, 1874, p. 10 (a, ,34).]— Cervical p. Lat., p. cervicalis. Of Gull, paralysis affecting one of the upper ex- tremities or both of them together exclusively or in a predominat- ing manner. The lower extremities are often subsequently affected. but generally in a minor degree. [(Charcot (a, 34).]— Clilorotic p. See Ancemic p.— Choreic p. Of Borella, p. of functional origm occurring in chorea, [o, 34.]— Congenital hypertrophic p. of Duchenne. See Pseudo-hypertrophic muscular paralysis. — Driinlcards' p. See Alcoholic p.— VyBenteiic p. An affection coming on during dysentery, with paresis of the lower extremities, hypereesthesia, and pain, followed by ansesthesia and complete p. ; probably of toxic origin. [Ross (a, 34).]— Enteric p. A reflex spi- nal p. produced by an intestinal disorder. Its existence is denied by many, and Bartholow, who describes it, admits that most of the re- ported cases are cases of ascending neuritis. [Bartholow, " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec. 15, 1883, p. 669.]— Functional p. Incomplete p. attributable to some functional disorder. [D,63; "^Brit. Med. Jour.," 1872, i, p. 394,]— Gouty p. P. occurring in gout. [L, 87 (a, 34).]— Hereditary ataxic p. See Bereditary ataxia.— Hypertrophic p. of Infancy. Of Duchenne, pseudo-hypertrophic muscular pa- ralysis, [a, 34,] — Hysterical p. See under Hysterical paralysis. — Hystero-trauinatic p. Of Charcot, hysterical p. supervening upon slight traumatism, [a, 34.]~Infantile spasmodic p.. In- fantile spastic p. Impairment of volition with tonic rigidity and ultimately structural shortening, in varying degrees, of a few or many muscles of the body, occurring at or shortly after birth, [a, 34.]— Organic p. P. caused by a lesion ot the brain or spinal cord, [a, 34,]— Painful p. Lat., p. dolorosa. Fr., para- plegie douloureuse. A form of p. described by Cruveilhier and more fully by Charcot. In several cases in which autopsies were made by the latter, carcinoma of a lumbar vertebra was found as a cause, and in each case there was also mammary carcinoma. The paralysis comes on gradually, following muscular atrophy. The pain is caused by the compression of the posterior columns of the cord by the tumor. [D, 34.]— P. a frigore. Multiple neuritis caused by cold and presenting the symptoms of p. [a, 34.]— P. dolorosa. Fr., paraplegic douleureuse. See Painful p. — P. mephitica. Of Swaving, beriberi, [a, 34,]— Paraplegiae nro- genitales. See Urinary y.— Phimosal p. Of C. E. Beardsley, reflex p. caused by phimosis, [a, 34.1 — Puerperal p. See Puer- peral paralysis.- Reflex p. P, of reflex origin.— Eheumatlsmal p. Of Bruchon, p. occurring in the course of rheumatism. ["Gaz. des h6p.," xlviii, p. 1105 (a, 34).]— Senile p. P. caused by senile changes in the spinal cord. [L, 87 (a, 34).]— Spasmodic p.. Spastic p. P. caused by primary lateral sclerosis of the spinal cord ; ap- pearing between the twentieth and fortieth years. Concussion of the spine and exposure to wet and cold are the most frequent causes. The early symptoms are paresis and a tendency to spasm ot the muscles of the lower extremities. Sensory symptoms, ex- cept dull pains in the legs or back, are often absent, but subjective sensations are not uncommon. The electric irritability is usually normal. Contractures occur later in the disease. In walking, the legs drag behind the patient, and each is drawn forward as a rigid whole, the toes catching on the ground. [Ross (a, 34).] — Tabetic p. See Ataxic p. — Tetanoid p. See Spasmodic ^nal paralysis. — Toxic p. P. caused by ptomainic. leucomainic, mineral, or vegetable poisoning ; usually the result of a primary peripheral neuritis, [a, 34.] — Urinary p. laX,, p. urinaria. Fr.^parapUgi^ urinaire. A paretic or paralytic affection of the lower extremities, supervening in the course of certain diseases of the urinary pas- sages, and appearing to be connected with these as consecutive effects. [Charcot (a, 34).] PABAPLEGIC, adj. Pa^r-a'-ple^j'i^k, Gr,, irapairXi)Yi«M, Fr., parapUgique. Pertaining to or atfected with paraplegia, [a, 17,] PARAPLEGIE (Fr.), n. See Paraplegia.— P. flasque. P. with muscular flaooidity. [L, 87 (a, 34).]— P. hypertrophique de cause c^r^brale. Of Duchenne, pseudo-hypertrophic muscular paralysis. [P. Bourdel. "Rev. mens. des. mal. de Tenfance.," Feb., 1885, p. 54,]— P. variolique. Paraplegia associated with variola. [D, 70 (a, 34),] PARAPLEURITIS (Lat.), n. f. PaMpa>r)-a>-plu»r-i(e)'ti!B. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). Fr., parapleurite. See Pleurodynia and Fleuro-pneumonia. PARAPLEXIA (Lat.), n. f. Pai'r(pa8r)-a»-ple'x(plax)'i2-a'. Gr., TrapairAijf ['a (from irapa, beside, and irAw^, a blow). 1. Of Ett- miiller, paraplegia. 2. Apoplexy in which the paralytic symptoms predominate. [A, 301 (a, 34).] PARAPODIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa2r(pa'r)-a»-pod(po»d)'i=-uSm- (ii*m). From irapd, beside, and iroiis, the foot. See JToot-TUBEROLE. PAEAPOESIS (Lat,), PABAPOIESIS (Lat.), n's t. Pa"r- (pa'r)-a'-po>-e(a)'si''s, -poi-e(a)'si's. Gen., -es'eos (,-is). From irapo- iroieif, to vitiate. JV., parapoi&se. Ger., Pnrapoese. Of Eisen- mann, a purely functional disease. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PABAPOPHYSIS (Lat.), n. t. Pa2r(paSr)-ai'p(aSp)-n=f'i'(u")- si^s. Gen., -phys'eos (-oph'ysis). From irapd, beside, and oird^vo-is, an offshoot. The transverse process of a typical vertebra. [L.] PARAPOPLBXY, n. Fa,^T-a,^p'o-j>le'K-i^. From irapa. beside, and airoirXijft'a, apoplexy. Fr., parapoplexie. A slight apoplexy. [L, 41, 50, 84 (a, 43).] PARAPROCTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Paiir(pa'r)-a«-pro'kt(prokt)- i(e)'ti's. Gen., -tit'idos i-idis). Phlegmonous inflammation of the paraprootium. [D, 70.] PARAPROCTIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa=r(pa»r)-a'-pro5k(prok)'- shi»(ti'')-uSm(u*m). From irapa, beside, and irpwKTos, the anus. The connective tissue contiguous to the rectum. [D, 70.] PARAPSIS (Lat,). n. f. Pa!r(pa'r)-a=p(aSp)'si's. Gen., -aps'- eos (-is). From irapa, beside, and a(^ij, ihe sense of touch. Fr., p. Ger., falsches Oefiihl. An anomaly of the tactile sense. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PARAPTEBUM (Lat.), n, n. Pa2r(pa»r)-a=pt(aSpt)'e2r-u«m. (u*m). From irapa, beside, and irTepoK, a feather. Fr., paraptire- 1. A collective term for the axillary, scapular, and tertiary feathers of a bird's wing. [L, 343.] 2. In hexapodous insects, a piece on the A, ape; A», at; A', ah; A*, all; Cli, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E=, ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N=, tank; 2535 PABAPHOSPHORIC ACID PARATHIONIC ACID side o£ eaoh thoracic segment, between the episterniun and the wing. [L, 180 (a, 39).] PAKAQUINANISOI,, n. Pa'r-a'-kwi'n-a^n'iSs-o^l. An arti- ficial antipyretic allcaloid, C10H9NO. PAKABABIN, n. Pa2r-a2r'a''b-i»n. See Parabin. PAKARECTAI,, adj. Pa^r-a'-re^lc't'l. From irapa, beside, ani rectum (q. v.). Situated around or near the rectum. [L.] PAKABEDUCINE, n. Pa^-ra'-re'd-Q's'en. An alkaloid ob- tained by Thudichum, along with reducine, from the urine. [B.] PAKABBHOTACISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2r(paSr)-a»-rotaS- si''z(ki's)'muss(mu's). Prom Trapd, beside, and pS, the Greek letter p The confounding of r smmds with others ; the substitution of other sounds (as of I, w. or ng) for that of r. [A, 319, 826 (,0, 21),] PABAEBHYTHMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa>r(pa'r)-a»r-ri2th(ruHh)'- mu's(mu»s). Gr., irapappuSjios (from irapi, beside, and pv9^ds, rhythm. Fr.,pararrhythme. Disturbed rhythm. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PAKAETHREMA (Lat.), PARABTHEESIS (Lat.), n's n. andf. Pa2r(pa3r)-aarth-re(ra)'maS, -si"s. Gen., -threm'atos(-atis), -thres'eos (-is). From irnpd, beside, and ipSpoi', a joint. See Sub- luxation. PABARTHBIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-a'rth'ri''-a=. From irapa, beside, and apSpoCi/, to articulate. Ger., Pararthrie. See Paralalia.— P. centralis. P. due to cerebral disturbance. [D, 18.]— P. literalis paretioa. See Stammeking.— P. syllabaris paretica. A stumbling articulation of syllables due to paresis or paralysis. [D, 18.]— P. syllabaris spastica. See Stutteeing. PABAETHEOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-a=rth-ros'i2s. Gen., -thros'eos (-is). See Subluxation. PAEASACCHABO.SB, n. Pa'r-aS-sa'k'a^r-os. Fr., p. Ger., P. A diglucosic alcohol, CiaHa^On, a modification of saccharose produced by a process of fermentation set up when a solution of saccharose is treated with ammonium phosphate and exposed to the air. It occurs as small crystals insoluble in absolute alcohol. [B, 3, 93.] PABASAIPINGITIS (Lat.), n. t. Pa!r(paSr)-aasa21p(sasip)- i2n(i2n'')-ii(ge)'ti*s. Gen., -g^ifido-s (-idis). From Trapa, beside, and crd^TTty^, a trumpet. Inflammation around the Falioppian tube, [a, 34.) PAEASCEPASTEA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa3r)-aS-se2p(ske=p)- a^st(a3st)'ra3. Gr., jrapatrKeirdaTpa. (from irapd, beside, and aKeiratr- rpa, a surgical bandage). A bandage for the whole head. [B.] PARASCEUE (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-a=-su2(sku2)'e(a). Gen., -Rceu'es. Gr., irapatrKevi^ (from irapa, beside, and aKeui}, equipment). See Appakatus. PARASCHIDES (Lat.), n. f. pi. Pa'ir(pa=r)-a2sk(a»ach2)'i'd- ez(e3s). Gr., n-apao-xi'Ses (fi-om irapd, beside, and (r^^t^etv, to cleave). Fr., parascides. Fragments of broken bone. [E.J PAEASECEETION, n. Pa^r-a'-se-kre'shu'n. From lapa, be- side, and secernere, to separate. Any anomaly of secretion, [a, 17.] PAEASBMIA iLat.), n. f . Pa=r(paSr)-aS-sem(sam)'i2-a=. From irapd, beside, and amifHK, unintelligible. Ger., Parasemie, Simu- lated asemia. [D, 18.] PARASIGMATISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2r(pa'r)-aS-si2g-man- (ma8t)-i3z(i3s)'mu3s(mu^s). From irapa, beside, and o-iyfia, the Greek letter r(Lat.),n.n. Pa«r(paSr)-aa-sta(sta2)'me=n. Gen., -stam'inis. Fr., parastamine. See Parastemon. PAEASTATA (Lat.), n. m. PaMpa=r)-a2st(a8st)'aH(an)-a'. Gr., irapao-TdTTjff (from iropaords, anything that stands beside). See Epididymis. — P. adenoides. SeePj-osiaie glai^d. — P. cirsoides. See Pampiniform plexus. PAEASTATADENITIS (Lat.), PABASTATITIS (Lat.), n's f. PaMpa=r)-a2st(a'st)-a2t(aH)-a=d(aSd)-e2n-i(e)'ti2s, -a2t(aH)-i(e)'- ti^s. Gen., -it'idos (-is). From irapao-Tdnjs, the epididymis, anddBtjv, a gland. See Epididymitis. PABASTEATOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-aS-ste2-a»t(aH)-os'- i^'s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From iropd, beside, and trreap, stiff fat. Ger., Parasteatose, A form of steatosis in which the character of the secretion is altered. The Parasteatoses (Ger., Parasteatosen) of Auspitz are a family of Steatoses embracing sebaceous diseases characterized by altered secretion. They include milium, athero- ma, comedo, molluscum contagiosum, and colloid milium. [G, 4.] PABASTEMON (Lat.), n. m. Pa2r(i)a»r)-a='-stem(stam)'o'n(on). Gen., -stem'onos (-is). From rrapd. beside, and trr^tiav, a thread. Fr., parasihne, parastamine. 1. An abortive stamen. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 35).] See Staminodium. 2. See Parastadus. PAEASTEKNAIi, adj. Pa^r-a^-stu'ir'n'l. From irapd, beside, and aripvov, the sternum. Situated at the side of the sternum. [L, 332.] PABASTICHIES, n. pi. Pa'r-a^st'isk-i^z. From irapd, about, and o-Tt'xos, a row. Fr., parastiques. The secondary spirals formed in alternate phyllotaxy in which the internodes are short and the leaves overlap. [B, 77, 121, 291 (a, 35).] PABASTBAMMA (Lat.), PABASTBEMMA (Lat.), n's n. Pa2r(pa'r)-a3-stra''m(stra3m)'ma3, -stre^'m'mas. Gen., -stram'ma- tos (-atis), -strem'matos (-atis). Gr., irapatrrptfifLa (from irapaorpe- i^eiv, to twist). Fr., parastremme. Ger., Verdrehung. Distortion of any part of the face, especially of the mouth. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PABASTEEPSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-a'-stre=ps'i=s. Gen., -streps'eos (-is). From iropd, beside, and arpi^^m, a turning round. See Subluxation. PAEASTTLE, n. Pa^^r'a^-stil. Lat.. parastylvs (from irapd, beside, and ffTSAos, a pillar). Fr.,p. In botany, an abortive style. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] PAEASYNOTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa'r(paSr)-ai'-si=n(su«n)-o-vi- (we)'ti2s. Gen., -vit'idos (-idis). From irapd, beside, trvv, with, and ovum, an egg. See Synovitis /MJigosa. PABASYPHILITIC, adj. Pa»r-a3-si=f-i»]-in'i2k. From irapd, beside, and syphilis (a. v.). Fr., parasyphilitique. Of Renaut, evoked by syphilis without being really a manifestation of that dis- ease. ["Union mfid.," Feb. 18, 1886, p. 283.] PAEASYSTOI>E (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(paSr)-a=i-si'!st(su«st)'o(o=)-le- (la). Gen., -sys'toles. From irapd, beside, and trvo-ToAiJ, systole. Fr., p. C^er., P. The interval between the cardiac systole and diastole. [K.] PAEATAESIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-a'-taSrs'i2-a'. From irapd, beside, and rdpaos (see Tarsus). See Ectopia tarsi. PAEATAESIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa'r(paSr)-a8-taSrs'i=-uSm(ur)-aHh(asth)'e2n-aSr. Gen., -ea'aros (-oris). From Tapd, beside, and Bevap, the flat of the foot Fr., parathinar. Of Winslow, the abductor and short flexor muscles of the little toe. [A, BOO (a, 48).] PAEATHIOFOBMAI/DEHYDE, n. Pa=r-a'-thi-o fo'rm- a'l'de"-hid. Ger., Parathioformaldehyd. A crystalline body, CsHjSs, which may be regarded as paraformaldehyde (paramethyl aldehyde) in which sulphur replaces oxygen. [B, 3.] PAEATHIONIC ACID, n. Pa^'r-aS-thi-o'n'i^k. Acid ethyl sulphate. [B.] O, no; 0», not; 0>, whole; Th, thin; Th=, the; U, like 00 in too; XT', blue; U^ lull; V, full; U', urn; U», like il (German). PARATHYMIA PARIBTARIA 2536 PARATHYMIA (Lat.). n. f. Pa>r(pa»r)-a»-thi2m(thu«in)'i»-a». From irapa, beside, and 6vfi6v, the mind. Fr., paraihymie. Ex- cessive mental strain. [L, 50 {a, 14).] PABATOL.Uir)INE, n. Pa"r-a"-to"l-u^'i'd-en. See Tolui- DINE. PABATOLYt, n. Pa»r-aS-to»I'in. See Tolyl.— P'hydrazine. The compound CHsC.Hi.NH ; NHj. [B, 3 (a, 38).]— P'phosphine. A liquid, CHa.CaH4.PH2 = C,HaP. Its odor is so intense as to pro- duce headache and epistaxis. [B, 3 (a, 88).] PABATONIA (Lat,), n. f. Pa>r(pa'r)-a3-ton(to2n)'i'-a». From TTdpa, beside, and rdvos, a stretching. Fr., paratonie. Over-exten- sion ; abnormal tension. [L, 50 (o. 34).] PABATOPIA (Lat.), n. (. Pai'r(pa'r)-aS-top(to'p)'i''-a'. From irapa, beside, and toitos, a place. Displacement, dislocation. [E.] PABATBEMMA (Lat.), n. n. Pai'r(pa'r)-a'-tre2m'ma!'. Gen., ■trem'matos i-atia). See Pakatrimma. PABATBICHOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-a'-tri2k(tri'Jch»)-os'- i's. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From irapi, beside, and 9piJ, a hair. 1. A form of trichosis characterized by the production of hair of abnor- mal quality. The Paratrichoses (Ger., Paratrichosen) of Auspitz include trichorrhexis nodosa and triohoptilosis. 2, The growth of hair in abnormal situations. [G, 4, 81.] PABATBIMMA (Lat.), n. n. Pa>r(paSr)-a'-tri2m'mas. Gen., -trim'matos i-a^tis). Gr., irapaTptiina (from irapa, beside, and rpi^eiv, to rub). Fr., paratrimme. Ger., Wolf. Irritation or inflamma- tion of the skm from chafing or pressure ; intertrigo, especially (Ger., Afterfratt) between the nates. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PABATBOPB (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-ast(a't)'ro(ro»)-pe(pa). Gen., -at'ropes, Gr., iraparpoir^ (from iraparpeireii', to turn aside). Fr., p. Torsion of a Umb. [L, 50 (o, 14).] PAEATBOPHY, n. Pa"r-a't'ro-fl'. From napi, beside, and Tpo^^, nourishment. IjSit. , paratrophia. Fr., paratrophie. Quali- tative alteration in a tissue caused "by a trophic disorder. [D, 35.]— Neurotic p. A p. of nervous origin, such as an arthropathy oc- curring in connection with locomotor ataxia. [D, 35.] PARATUDO, n. In Brazil, the Hortia arborea, Canella axil- laris, and some other trees with aromatic barks. [B, 121, 180 (a, 35).] PABATCNGSrATE, n. Pa'r-a=-tu3naz'tat. A compound made up of 5 molecules of a basic oxide united with 13 molecules of tungsten trioxide. Thus sodium p. is NaioWij04i = 5NajO + I2WO3. [B, 3.] PABATTJEA, n. A Brazilian plant of the Cyperacece. The root is used as a tonic. [L, 87 (a. 50).] PABATYPHLITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa>r)-a»-ti2f(tu»f)-li(le)'- ti^s. GJen., -lit'idos i-idis). From irapa, beside, and rvi^Ads, blind (see CfflicuM). Inflammation of the connective tissue between the caecum and the iliac fascia. [D, 70.] PABATYPICUS (Lat), adj. Pa2r(paSr)-a'-ti»p(tu«p)'i»k-u>s- (u*s). From irapa, beside, and rwirwcds, typical. Deviating from a typical character ; irregular. See Eczema paratypicum. PABA VAGINITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa=r)-a»-va'i(wa'g)-i"n- (en)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (.-idis). From irapa, beside, and vagina (g. v.). See Paracolpitis. PABAVEBTEBBAt, adj. Pa'r-a'-vu»rt'e»-br'l. From irapa, beside, and vertebra (g. v.). Situated beside or near the vertebral column, [a, 17.] PABAVESICAt, adj. Pa^r-a'-ve's'l^-kU. From irapa, beside, and vesica, the bladder. Situated around or beside the urinary bladder. [L.] PABAXANTHINE, n. Pa^^r-a'-za'nth'en. Ger., Paraxan- thin. A substance, CiHgNjOj = C5H2(CH3)5N40o, or dimethylxan- thine, isomeric with theobromine (and hence called by Thiidichum urotheobromine), obtained by Salomon from urine. Applied directly to muscular tissue, it causes extreme contraction ; subcutaneously it produces tetanus, paresis, and death. [B ; B, 270 (a, 38) ; " Ber. d. dtsch. chem. Gesellsoh.," xvi, p. 195 (B) ; " Ctrlbl. f. klin. Med.," June 1, 1889 (a, 50).] PABAXIAIi, adj. Pa=ra»x'i«-a'l. From irapo, beside, and axis {q. v.). Situated alongside the long axis. [L ; a, 48.] PABAXYtOECINOIi, n. Syn. : homorcinol, p-orcin, $-or- cinol. A dihydroxyxylene, CsHijOj = C,[CH3,0H,H,CHa,H,0H,l, forming slightly sweet, tetragonal cr.vstal9, melting at 163° C, boil- ing at about 280° C. [B, 3, 270 (a, 38).] PAEAZOE (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(pa»r)-a'-zo'e(a). Gen., -zo'es. From irapa, beside, and ^(jJov, a living animal. Fr., p. Ger., P. Of Eisenmann, a disease in which fully developed parasites are pro- duced. [L, 50 (o, 14).] PABCHEMIN (Fr.), n. Pa'rsh-ma'n'. Parchment; In botany, the aril inclosing the seeds in the coffee-plants. [B, 1 (a, 36).] PABCHIM (Ger.), n. Pa»rch"'em. A place in Mecklenburg- Sohwerin, Germany, where there is a gaseous spring. [L, 30, 37, 49 (a, 14).] PAEDANTHUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa»rd-a'nth(aSnth1'uS8(u«8). From irapSoff, a panther, and ocfloy, a flower. Leopard-flower, a genus of the Ij-idacecE. [B, 19, 275(a, 35).]— P. chinensis. Chinese leopard-flower or blackberry lily ; an herb with orange-spotted flowers, indigenous to China and naturalized in Indiana. In China the root is used in decoction as a wash for poisoned wounds, and, reduced to a pulp, as an external application to snake-bites. [B, 19, 34, 275 (a, 35).] PABECCtELOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pa'r(pa'r)-e»k-se'l(ko»-e'l)- om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From irapa, beside, Ik, from, and KoiKo^, hollow. Fr., parecco&ldnie. An accessory cavity produced by disease. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PAEECCEISES (Lat.), n. f. pi. Pai'r(pa«r)-e»k'kri"s-ez(e=s). From irap^, beside, iicicpiin;, separation. In Young's classification of diseases, those that affect the secretions. [L, 290.] PABECTAMA (Lat.), n. n. Pa=r(paSr)-e2kt'ai'm(a»m)-a". Gen., •tam'atos (-atis). From irapd, beside, and cfcra/jia, extent. Fr., po- rectdme. Excessive distention or dilatation. [L, 50 (a, 43).] PAEECTASIS (Lat.), n. f. PaMpa"r)-ei'kt'a's(a»s)-i"s. Gen., -tas'eos ir^c'tasis). From irapa, beside, and eKToais, extension. See Subluxation. PAEEDEIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2i;(paar)-e'd'ris-ai'. Gr., irapeSpio (from irapd, beside, and ii/m. a seat). Of Hippocrates, an aggra- vating complication of a disease. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PAEEGOBIC, adj. Pa'r-e'-go'r'i^k. Gr., arts of extract of p. in enough of a mixture of alcohol with three times its volume of water to make 16 fluid parts of solution [Br. Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Palse p. Fr., faux p. Ger., falsche P. 1. A drug without bitterness and apparently mactive, said by Hanbury to have supplanted in the English markets the common false p. brava. It consists almost entirely of stems, forming cyUndrical sticks and truncheons covered with an easily detached nark in two layers, and displaying when cut transversely a well-defined pith in the centre, followed by a succession of concentric or eccentric zones alt-ernating with layers of parenchyma. [B, 5, 18, 121, 180 (a, 35).] 2. See White p. brava. 3. See Yellow p. brava. 4. See P. brava (2d def.). 5. See West African p. brava. 6. See Common false P. brava. — Fluid extract of p. See Extractum pareiroe fluidum. — Infusum parelrae [U. S. Ph., 1870]. Fr., hydroU de p. A preparation made by macerating 1 oz. (troy) of bruised P. brava m 1 pint of boiling water, and straining. It is used in irritation and chronic inflammation of the genito-urinary tract. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— P. brava. Ger., achte Griesiourzel (2d def.). 1. See P. 2. A bitter drug derived from Cissampelos p., used as a substi- tute for true p. It consists of the root and stems of the plant, and differs from true p. in having no concentric layers o* wood. [B, 5, 18, 180 (a, 35).] See also West African p. brava and other subheadings.— Parelrse radix [Br. Ph.], P. root. SeeP.— Ba- dix pareirae bravse. See P. and P. brava (2d def.). — Tinctura parelrae. Fr., teinture (ou alcooU) de p. A preparation made by digesting 1 part of p. root for some days in 5 parts of 22- per-cent. alcohol, and Altering. [B, 119 (o, 38).] — Tisane de p. brava (Fr,). See DecoctUTti pareirce.— West African p. brava. The p. brava of the Portuguese of Zanzibar ; a product, according to some, of Ampelopsis botrya. It consists of portions of both root and stem, and is brownish externally, yellow and brownish inter- nally, with numerous eccentric zones in the larger pieces. A cross- section displays in the centre a small st.ar with a variable number of straight rays. [B, 6, 180 (a, 35).]— White p. brava. Fr., p. brava blanc (ou grande). A false p., without odor or taste, derived A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; B», ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N», tank; 2537 PARATHYMIA PARIBTARIA from Abuta rufescens. It consists o£ bits of the stem, with a pale corky bark, and short pieces of the root, sometimes 3 in. thick, covered with a rough blacl: bark. A cross-section of the root shows a series of concentric zones of white amylaceous cellular tissue. Iodine turns its decoction a bright blue. [B, 5, 18 (a, 35).]— Yellow p. brava. Fr., p. brava jaune. A spurious bitter p. con- taining beberine, consisting of the stem and root of Abuta amara. The pieces from the stem are from 1 to 6 in. thick, hard and woody, with a whitish bark and the inner substance of a brightyellow color, with regular concentric zones. [B, 5, 18, 180 (o, 35).] PAKEIKINE, n. Pa^r-ir'en. See Cissampeline,— P. hydro- chlorate, P. hydrochloride. A salt of p. used for malarial disease. [Ferreira, " Lancet " ; "N. Y. Med. Jour.," Jan. 3, 1885, p. 88.] PAKEI.ECTRONOMT, n. Pa»r-e!'-le»k-tro=n'o''m-i=. From irapa, beside, ^Aeitrpoi', amber, and voaio;, a law. Fr.,pardlectro- nomie. Ger., Parelectronomie. In electro-physiology, the elec- trical states presented by the surface of a transverse section of a muscle and of its tendon, both of which are negative to the natural surface of the muscle, which is electro-positive. The tendon is less negative than the cut surface. [K ; a, 18.] PAKEMPTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-e=mp-tos'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Gr., napifiirnatriq, Fr., paremptose. Ger., Eindrdn- gen. An ancient expression apparently^ synonymous with acci- dent. It was also used to designate a displacement of tissues or fluids into a region in which they are not normally found. PARENCEPHALIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-e=n(e2n=)-se=f- (ke2t)'a=l(a'l)-i»s. Gen., -al'idos (-idis). Gr., Traptyne^aKit (from irapa, beside, and evKe^oAo?, the brain. See Cerebellum. PARENCEPHAMTIS (Lat.), n. f. PaV(pa3r)-e2n(e2nS)-se2t- (ke^f)-a21(asi)-i(e)'ti=s. Gen., -iVidos {-idis). Inflammation of the cerebellum. PARENCEPHAI.OCEI.E (Lat,), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-ei'n(eSn»)- se=t(ke"f)-a21(a=l)-o(o')-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., par-e^n-se^I'a^l-o-sel. Gen., -ceVes. From irapeyM^aAts, the cerebellum, and k^Aij, a tu- mor. Hernia of the cerebellum. [E.] PAREsrCEPHALUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa2r{pa3r)-e2n(e2n2)-se2f- (ke'^f)'a^l(a31)-u5m(u*m). From irapa, beside, and eyKia\os, the brain. See Cerebellum. PARENCEPHAIUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa'r('pa8r)-ean(e2n»)-se2f- (ke2f)'a'l(asi)-u's(u«s). Of Farr, a malformation of the brain, [a, 18.] PARENCHTMA (Lat.), n. n. PaMpa»r)-e2n2'ki2(chi'u«)-ma». Gen., -chym'atos (-atis), Gr., irapeyxwjiia (from Trapa, beside, and iyxelv^ to pour in). Fr., parenchyme, Ger., Parenchym. Syn. : pulp. The proper and characteristic substance of an organ, esj)e- cially a glandular organ, in contradistinction to the connective tis- sue, nerves, and vessels distributed to it. In botany, according to Goodale, any typical cellular tissue except that of the epidermal tissue ; in a more restricted sense, soft tissue consisting of cells more or less separated from each other, usually of a spheroidal or polyedral shape, with the walls thin and often composed of unmodi- fied cellulose. It forms the pith, the green cellular tissue of the leaf, the pulp of the fruit, etc. [B. 1, 19, 104, 121, 329, 291 (a, 35 ; J, 38, 35).] Cf. P. CELLS.— Folded p, P. in which the walls of the cells are crumpled or folded inward, as in some of the chlorophyll-bearing cells of pine-leaves. [B, 229, 291 (a, 35).]— Glandular p. Ger., Driisenparenchym, The substance of a p;land. LL.] — Palisade p. Fr., parenchyme en palissade, P. in which the cells are elongated and compactly arranged (like the pales of a picket-fence), as in the upper part of most leaves. [B, 229, 291 la, 35).]— Sclerotic p. Cellular tissue in which the cellulose has become lignified, resulting either in a thickening of the cell-wall and a consequent diminution in the size of the cell cavity or in a hardening of the walls without much thickening. [B, 229, 291 (a, 35).]— Spongy p. Fr., paren- chyme spongieux. P. in which the cells are loosely arranged and the lacunas are conspicuous, as in the interior of gi'eeu leaves. [B, 229, 291 (a, 35).]— Stellate p. ¥r., parenchyme itoili. P. in which the cells assume star-like forms, as sometimes in spongy p. [B, 229, 291 (a, 36).]— Suherous p. Cork. [B, 229 (a, .35).]— Wood-p. A £orm of tissue, sometimes occurring in woody tissue, intermedi- ate in character between p. and prosenchyma (e. g., a row of thin- walled cells in which the end cells are taper-pointed and the middle ones have their ends flattened). [B, 229, 291 (a, 35).] PARBNCHYMATIXIS (Lat.), n. f. PaMpaSr)-e=n!-kiam- (ch2u"m)-a''t(a»t)-i(e)'ti"s. Gen., -it'idos (,-idis). Fr., parenchyma- tite. Inflammation of a parenchyma. [L. 50 (n, 34).] PARENCHYMATOSE, PARENCHYMATOUS, adj's. Pa''r-e^n-ki!'m'a*t-os, -u^s. iMt.^ parenchymaticus. Fr.^ parenchy- mateux. Ger., parenchyma toSy parenchyniatisch. Of, pertaining to, resembling, or affectmg parenchyma. [J.] PABENCHYMEPATITIS (Lat.), n. f, PaMpa8r)-e»n»-ki2m- (ch'!u»m)-e''p(ap)-a''t(a't)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From jrapiyxyiia, parenchyma, and ?irap, the liver. Parenchymatous hepatitis. [L, 50 (a, 43).] PARENCRANIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(pa'r)-e3n2-kran(kraSn)'ii's. Gen., -cran'idos (-idis). Gr., vapeyKpavCq. See Cerebellum. PAREPIDIDYMIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa»r(paiir)-e'p-ii'-di2d'i=m- (u«m)-i's. From napd, beside, em, upon, and SiSviuos, the testicle. A group of small masses, containing tubules lined with columnar ciliated epithelium, above the head of the epididymis in front of the spermatic cord ; believed to be relics of the Wolflian body. [L, 142, 201.] PAKEPITHYMIA (Lat.), n. f . Pa5r(pa'r)-e»p-i»-thi!'m(thu«m)'- i«-a*. From irapa, beside, and cTTi^/tia, desire. ¥T.,par6pithymie. Depraved appetite or desire. [L, 60 (a, 43).] PAREKETHISIS (Lat.), PARERETHISMUS (Lat.), n's f. and m. Pa«r(paSr)-e»r-ei'th'i»s-i»s, •e2th-i2z(i»s)'mu»s(mustock, which is nauseous and emetic like ipecac, was formerly used as an antispasmodic. The leaves are a narcotic poison, and in large doses a drastic purgative ; th^ were once era- ployed in small doses as a diuretic and antispasmodic, as an anti- dote to strychnine, and externally as a poultice to torpid swellings, etc. The fruits have an offensive odor and vinous taste, and were used in arsenical and mercurial poisoning. The juice of the leaves has been employed in chronic inflammation of the eyelids. [B, 19, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] PABISACTICUS (Lat.1, adj. Pa2r(pa»r)-i2s-a2kt(a3kt)'i2k-u's- (u*s). Fr., parisactique. Pertaininir to or caused by intussuscep- tion. [L, 50 (a, 14),] PARISAGOGE (Lat.), n. f. Pa5r(pa'r)-i's-a2g(aSg)-o'je(ga). Gen., -og'es. From n-apa, beside, icros, equal, and dyetv, to lead. Fr., p. See INTOSSDSCEPTION. PARISTHMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-ia8th'mi2-a'. From irapd, beside, and to-djuds, a neck. See Oynanche tonsillaris. PARISTHMION (Lat.), n. n. Pa2r(pa»r)-i2sth'mi2-o=n. 1, See Tonsil. 2. See Oynanche tonsillaris. PARISTHMITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa!!r(paSr)-i2sth-mi(me)'ti2s. Gen., -mit'idos (-idis). From irapd, beside, and icr0A*ds, a narrow passage. Fr. ,paristhmite. See Oynanche and Oynanche fons!7Zaris. PARISTTPHNINE, n. Pa^r-i^s-ti^f'nen. Fr., p. A glucoside, 038Ha.^Oi8, extracted from the root of Paris quadrifolia. It is a j^ellowish-white sternutatory powder, of a bitter, nauseous taste. [B, 46, 93 (a, 14, 50).] PABITACONIC ACID, n. Pa=r-i2t-a»k-o'n'i2k. See Citra- coNic acid. PARKEBSBUKGMINERAfWEttS, n. Pa^rk'n^rz-buCrg. A place in Wood County, West Virginia, where there are mineral springs. [A, 863 (a, 21).] PARKIA (Lat.), n. f, Pa=rk'i'-a». From Mungo Park, an African explorer. A genus of the Parkiece (Fr., parkiees), which are a tribe of the Mimosece. [B, 42, 121, 170 (n, 35).]— P. africana, P. biglobosa. Fr., p. d^Afrique. African locust tree, the nitta, or net-netty, of the negroes ; a native of western tropical Africa and some parts of India, naturalized in the West Indies. The pulp of the pods is made into a sweetmeat and an agreeable beverage. The seeds, roasted, broken up, macerated till putrefaction sets in, washed, and reduced to a flour, are made up into tablets and em- ployed as a condiment. In the Barbary States the seeds are used for impotence. [B, 19, 173, 180, 185, 867, 276, 294 (a, 36).]— P. inter- media. A species found in western tropical Africa, having bitter and tonic seeds. [B, 267 (a, 35).] PARKINSONIA (Lat.), u. f. Pa=rk-i'n-son'i2-a'. From Park- inson, an English botanist. Fr., parkinsonie. A genus of the Coesalpinieoe. [B, 48, 121, 173 (a, 35).]— P. aeuleata. Fr., parkin- sonie d aiguillons, acacie grSle des savanes, ^pine de Jerusalem. Jerusalem thorn. West Indian prickly broom (Fr., genet ipineux) ; an astringent species found in tropical and subtropical America and naturalized in parts of the Old World. In the West Indies the roasted seed and the flowers are used in intermittent fevers, and the flowers (in infusion) and the bark and leaves (in baths and clysters) in defective nutrition in children. In Mexico the herbaceous parts are used as a sudorific and febrifuge and in epilepsy. IB, 19, 173, 180, 185, 875, 314 (a, 36).] PARMELIA (Lat.), n. f. Pafrm-el(al)'i2-aS. From irip^i,, a light shield. Fr., p., parmelie. Ger., Schildflechte. A genue typi- cal of the Parmeliacem (Fr., pamieliacees), which are an order of Phyllodei. The Parmeliacei of Seharer are a family of discoid lichens. The Parmeliadce of Lindley agree nearly with the Par- melieai of Fries, which are a tribe of the Parmeliacece. [B, 121, 170 (a, 35).] — P. aquila. A species found on mountain rocks in Sweden. Germany, and England, [a, 36.] — P. furfuracea. Ger., kleienschuppige Schildflechte, A grayish species found on the bark of trees, especially of conifers. It is bitter, and is used as a febrifuge. [B, 173, 180 (a, 36).]— P. melanoleuca. A species found on loxa-bark, cascarilla, negrilla, red cinchona, and various other cinchonas. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. miculata. A species occuiring on barks of North American trees and on ordinary loxa-bark and China pseudo-loxa. [B, 180(a, 35).]— P. omplialodes. Fr., p. om- phaldide. Ger., Nabelschildjlechte. Crotal (or crottle) lichen ; one of the lichens sometimes occuiTing on human bones and skulls, for- merly used, under the names of musctis cranii humani and usnea cranii humani, in dysentery, hsemorrhage, epilepsy, etc. It and its variety P. omphalodes panniformis (Ft., p. en forme de toile) yield a peculiar dye said to be a constituent of orseille. (B, 173, 180, 275 fa, 35).] — P. parietlna. Fr., p. des murs (ou murailles). Ger., Wandschildflechte. Yellow (tree-) lichen ; a species found on trees, but especially on old planks, walls, etc. It is bitter and febri- fuge. Formerly it was used as a tonic in diarrhoea and dysentery. It contains a yellow dye-stuff, gum, extractive, and chrysophanio acid. [B, 173, 180 (a. 35).]— P. prunastri. Fr., mousse de I'acacia, orseille feuillee. (3er., Pflaumenbaum, Schildflechte. A species reputed astringent, formerly known as muscus acacioe and used especially in prolapse of the rectum and uterus. In Egypt it is said to be put into bread and beer to induce fermentation. It is used in perfumery, being a constituent of poudre de Cliypre. IB, 173, 180 (a, 35).] — P. saxatilis. Fr.,p. des rockers, usnAe de crane humain. Ger., Steinmoos, Steinschildflechte, Steinflechte. Black (or stone) crottles ; a tinctorial grayish species resembling P. om^ phalodes ; forraerl.y used in epilepsy, etc., under the name of mus- cus (seu usnea) cranii (if it had grown on skulls), and in diarrhoea a,nd dysentery under the names of lichen saxatilis, herba hepaticoe saxatilis, etc. (if it had grown on rocks). [B, 2 ; B, 173, 180 (a, 36).] — P. soredifera. One of the species occurring on cinchona-bark. [B, 180 (a, 35).l — P. subfusca. A species occurring on alcornoque and Copalchi barks. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. tiliaeea. A species found in Europe on oaks, lindens, birches, etc., also on the ordinary loxa- bark of commerce. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — P. varia. A lichen found on various European trees and sometimes on cassia lignea. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PARNASSIA(Lat.), n. f . Pa»r-na«s(na's)'si=-a=i. From nopi-acrds, Parnassus. Fr., parnassie. Ger.,Einblatt,Pamasserkraut. Glass of Parnassus ; a genus of the Saxifragece, constituting the Par- nassice, or Pamassieae, which are : Of GJray, a family of the Tliala- miflorcR ; of Wood, a suborder of the Droseraceas. [B, 34, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).] — P. europpea, P. palustris. Fr., parnassie des inarais, chiendent (ou fleur, ou gazon) du pamasse, hepatigue blanche (ou noble). Ger., Pamasserkraut, weisses Leberkraui, Steinblume, Herzbliimchen. (Common) grass of Parnassus ; a spe- cies growing in wet meadows throughout Europe, northern Asia, and parts of North America. The herb and flowers, herba etftores hepaticce albce (seu parnassice, seu graminis parnassi), were for- merly used as a diuretic and in ophthalmia. In Sweden a drink made by boiling all parts of the plant in beer is used in cardialgia, etc. [B, 19, 173, 180, 875 (a, 35).] PARNASSUS SPRINGS, n. PaSr-naSs'u's. A place in Pueblo County, Colorado, where there are mineral springs. [A, 363 (a, 81).] PABOARION (Lat.), u. n. Pa2r(paar)-o-a(a»)'ri=-o=n. See Parovarium. PAROCCIPITAI,, adj. Pa=r-o2k-siip'i^t'l. From j-apa, be- side, and occiput, the occiput. Situated alongside the occipital bone, [a, 48.] PAROCHETEUSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2rfpa3r)-o2k(o2ch2)-e=t- u^s'i^s. Gen., -eus'eos i-is). Gr., n-apoxe'Teuo-is (from ffapox€Teveii', to turn from its course). See Derivation. PARODONTIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(na'r)-o2d-o2nt'i2s. Gen., -ontHdos iridis). From napd, beside, and oSoiis, a tooth. Fr., paro- donte, parodontite. See Epulis. PARtENIA (Lat.), n. t. Pa!r(paSr)-en'(o2'e%)-i''-a=. Gr., iropoi- via. (from irapa, beside, and oTi/o?, wine). In jurisprudence, a crimi- nal disposition due to alcohoUsm. [A. 540 (a, 34).] PAROI (Fr.), n. Pa'-rwa=. See Wall. PAROMPHALOCELE (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa'r)-o2mf-a21(an)- o(o')-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., pa'r-o^mf'a^I-o-sel. Gen., -cci'cs. From n-apa, beside, 6|ut^aAd9, the navel, and k^Atj, a hernia. Fv.,paroYfi- phalocile. Ger., Nebennabelbruch. A hernia near the navel. PAKONIBIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-o»n-i2r(er)'i2-as. From Trapd, beuide, and oi'eipo;, a dream. Fr., paronirie. Morbid rest- lessness with dreaming.— P. ambulans. Somnambulism, [L, 50 (a, 34).]— P. salax. The state of having nocturnal involuntary seminal emissions with erotic dreams. [L, 50 (a, 34).] PARONYCHIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa'r(pa'r)-o=n-i«k(u«ch'')'i''-aS. From irapii, beside, and ovv^, the nail. Fr., tourniole (1st def.), onglade (1st def.), panaris (1st def.), mal d^aventure (1st def.), aire (1st def.), paronie (3d def.), paronique (3d def.). Ger., P. (1st def.), Nagelrdude (1st def.), Nagelgeschwilr (1st def.), Nagelwurm (1st def.), Wurm (1st def.), Vmlauf (1st def.), Niethnagel (1st def.), Neidnagel (1st def.), Knorpelblume (3d def.), Paronychie. It., pa- A, ape; A', at; A', ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; E>, ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N^, tank; 2529 PAEIETIC ACID PARUXYQUINOLINE tereccio (1st det.), paterecciolo (.1st d&t.), panereccio (1st def.). Sp., paaadiai (Ist def.). 1. Properly, an inflammation near or around the nail or of the pulp of the finger and the matrix of the nail ; also a phlegmonous inflammation anywhere on the fingers or hands. The simplest form of p., commonly called runround, is situated in the epidermis, and is characterized by erythematous redness at the end of the finger, followed by an effusion of sero-purulent fluid be- neath the cuticle, which tends to spread about the circumference of the nail, the inflammation sometimes involving the matrix and giving rise to onychia. In the phlegmonous forms the inflamma- tion may be seated in the subcutaneous areolar tissue, in the sheath of a tendon, or in the periosteum. [E ; G.] 2. An old name of the Alra prcecox, the Saxifraga tridactylites^ and other plants. 3. Nail-wort, whitlow-wort ; a genus of illecebraceous herbs, of the JParonychieoe. The ParonycKiacece of Link, the Paronychim of A, Bichard, the Paronychide-o2n'ii'k(u«ch)-i!s, -02n-i2k(u»eh!)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -on'ychis, -it'- idos i-idis). See Pakonychia (1st def.). PAKONYCHOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(paSr)-o%-i2k(u«ch')-os'i''p. Gen., -os'eo5 (-is). Ger., Paronychose. 1. Perverted growth of a nail. The Paronychoses (Ger. , Paronyehosen) of Auspitz are a fam- ily of Onychoses including onychoeryposis idiopathica. 3. Growth of a nail in abnormal situations. [G, 4, 81.] PAKOOPHORITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa»r)-o-o'f-o'r-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From irnpa, beside, t^ov, an egg, and ^po^^ bearing. Inflammation around the ovary, [a, 34.] PAROOPHORON (Lat,), n. n. Pa»r(pa»r)-o-o2f'o'r-o=n. From irapd, beside, and uof^dpos, bearing eggs. Fr., paroophore. Of His and Waldeyer, a body formed from the posterior segmental tubes of the mesonephros in the female embryo, consisting of scattered tubular structures, with yellow pigment ; situated in the broad ligament of the uterus internally and inferiorly to the epoopho- ron. [L.] PAROPHOBIA (Lat.), u. f. Pa2r(paSr)-o(oS)-fob(fo=b)'ii'-a'. Hydrophobia. [L, 50 (a, 34).] PABOPHRENITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pai'r(paSr)-o(o')-fre2n-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From jrapi, beside, and il>pw, the diaphragm. See DiAPHRAGMATITIS. PAltOPHTHAtMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa'r(paSr)-o2f-tha=l(tha»l)'- mi^-a". From itapi, beside, and b9a\ii6t, the eye. Inflammation around the eye. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PAROPHTHALMONCDS (Lat.), n. m. Pa»r(paSr)-o2f-tha'I- (thasl)-mo2n''k'uSs(u«s). From rrapa, beside, o^SaA/ids, the eye, and oyicos, a tumor. Fr., parophthalmoncie. A swelling or tumor around the eye. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PABOPIA (Lat.l, n. f. Pa«r(paSr)-op'i'-a'. Gr., irapwm'a (from Trapn, beside, and iifr, the eye). Fr., paropie. An old term for the inner canthus. [F.J PAROPION (Lat.), PAKOPIUM (Lat.), n's n. Pa'r(pa»r)- op'is-o'n, -u'm(ur(paSr)-o2rk(o2rch")-i!d'i!- u>m(u*m). From irapii, beside, and opxis, the testicle. See Ectopia testis and Ectopia testis abdominalis. PARORCHIDO-ENTEROCELE (Lat.), n, f, Pa»r(pa»r)-o"rk- (oi'rch»)"i2d-o(o=)-e»nt-e^r-o(o»)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., pa^r-o^^rk"- i'd-o-e^'nt'e^r-o-sel. From irapi, beside, opxw, the testicle, Ifrt- pov, an intestine, and k^Aij, a tumor. A hernia complicated with displacement of the testicle. [E, 6.] PARORGANTJM (Lat.), n. n. Pa=r(pa>r)-o=rg'ai'nfa=n)-uSm- (u*m). From iropa, beside, and bpyavov, an instrument. Fr., paror- gane. A growth the tissue of which resembles that of some organ. [L, 60 (a, 14).] ^ PAROSMIA (Lat.), PAROSPHBESIS (Lat.), n's f. Pa=r- (pas_r)-o2z(o2s)'mi5-a=, -o2s-fre(fra)'si2s. Gen., -phres'eos (-is). From irapa, beside, and oaixii or oaiftpiitrii, the sense of smell. Fr., paros- mie. Ger., Parosmie. Any perversion of smell. [E.J PAROSTEITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pa2r(pa=r)-o'st-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From n-apa, beside, and baHov, a bone. Inflamma- tion about the periosteum, [a, 34.] PABOSTIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=r(pa8r)-o=st'i=-as. From iropa, be- side, and bariov, a bone. Fr., parostie. Of Good, a genus of bone diseases in which the bones are incapable of affording suijport in consequence of defective development, [a, 34.]— P. flexilis. See Osteomalacia. PAROSTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. PaMpa'rVo^st-os'i's. Gen., -os'eos (-is). 1. Intracartilaginous development of bone in which the ossi- fication takes place immediately outside the perichondrium. [J, 30.] 2. Ossification in the loose subdermal tissues. [L, 294.] PAROTIA (Lat.). n. f . Pa2r(pa»r)-o'shi=(ti2)-a2. From iropuTi!, the parotid gland. See Mumps. PAROTIC, adj. Pa=r-o»t'i2k. From iropi, beside, and oSs, the ear. Situated about the ear. [L, 343.] PAROTICO-AURICUIAB, adj. Pa^r-ofi^k-o-air-i^k'n^i-aSr. From iropioTt's, the parotid gland, and auricula, the external ear. Pertaining to or connected with the ear and the parotid gland. As a n., see Parotido-auricularis. [L.J PAROTID, adj. Pa2r-o2t'i=d. From irapd. beside, and oJi. the ear. Situated near the ear ; as a n. (Fr., parotide ; Ger., Paro- tide), the p. gland. [C] PAROTIDECTOMY, n. Pa=r-on"i'-id-e=k'to2m-is. From irop- wWs, the parotid gland, and eKTo/Ai}, excision. Excision of the par- otid gland, [a, 34.J PABOTIDEO-MASSETEBIC, adj. Pa2r-oat-i2d'e=-o-ma»s- e^-te'r'i^k. From ttoputij, the parotid gland, and (ioo-otjt^p, a chewer. Pertaining to or connected with the regions of the mas- seter muscle and the parotid gland. [L.J PAROTIDITIS (Lat.). n. f. Pa»r(pa'r) o"t(ot)-i2d-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). Fr., parotidite. Mumps ; inflammation of tlie parotid gland. PAROTIDO-AURICUtARIS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2r(pa»r)-o=t- (ot)"i=d-o(o')-aMa»-u*r)-i2k-u21(u«l)-a(aS)'ri2s. From napuird, the parotid gland, and auricula, the external ear. Fr., parotido-au- riculaire. A muscle of the lower animals arising from the sur- face of the parotid gland and attached to the base of the concha of the ear. It abducts and depresses the ear. [L, 13.] PAROTIDONCUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa»r(paSr)-on(ot)-i2d-o2n2k'- u^s(u*s). From n-opurts, the parotid gland, and 6>kos, a tumor. Fr., parotidoTicie. See Mumps. PAROTIDOSCIBRHUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2r(paSr)-oH(ot)-i!id- o(o*)-si''r(sker)'ru3s(ru ]— P. muscularis urethrae. See Mem-bratwits portion of the urethra. —P. nasalis ossis frontis fseu frontalis). See Nasal portion of the frontal bone. — P. nasalis ossis palatini. See Horizontal plate of the palate 6one.— Partes nobiles. See Noble parts. — P. non caduca placentae uterinae. See P. fixa placentae utermce.— Partes obsccense. An ancient term for the genitals,— P. occipitalis ossis occipitis. See Tabular portion of the occipital bone.—V. olfactoria. Ger., Commissur der Riechlappen4 That part of the anterior cerebral commissure of the brain the fibres of which, in the shape of a horse-shoe, turn toward the basal mass of the head of the corpus striatum. [A, 319 (a, 50).]— P, orbicularis palpebrarum. See Orbicularis palpebrarum. — Partes orbitales ossis frontis. Ger., Augenhoklentheile. The portions of the frontal bone that enter into the formation of the orbit. [L.]— P. orbitalis ossis zyg-omatici. The portion of the malar bone that aids in forming the orbit. [L.]— P. ossea tubse ISustachii, The osseous portion of the Eustachian tube. [L.] — P. palatina ossis palatini. See Horizontal plate of the palate bone.—F, papillaris. See Corpus papillare. — P- papil- laris corii. See Papillary layer of the corium.— F. pelvina urethrae. See Prostatic portion of the urethra. — P. pendnla penis. The pendulous portion of the penis. [L.] — P. perinae- alis uretlirae. See Cavemotis portion of the urethra.— Y, per- pendicularis ossis frontis. See P. frontalis ossis frontis.— P. perpendicularis ossis palatini. See Vertical plate of the palate bone.—P* petrosa ossis temporalis. See Petrous por- tion of the temporal bone.— P. petroso-niastoidea. The pyra- mid of the temporal bone. [L.] — P- prostatiea urethrae. See Prostatic portion of the urethra. — P. prostatico-membrana- cea. The prostatic and membranous portions of the urethra con- sidered as one. [L.]— Partes publlcae. The organs of the body specially concerned in the nutrition of the other parts. [K.]— P. respiratoria. See Eeepiratory glottis.— P. reticularis corii. See Reticular layer of the corium.—P. scleralis corneae. The corneal substance proper, [a, 29.]~P. secundi musculi capi- tis. See Biventer cervicis.—P. spongiosa uretlirae. See Spongy portion of the urethra. — P. squamosa ossis occipita- lis. See Tabular portion of the occipital bone. — P. squamosa ossis temporalis. See Squamous portion of the temporal bone. —P. squamosa ossis temporis. See (^adrato-jugal bone (1st def.).— P. tendinea diaphragmatis. The tendinous portion of the diaphragm. [L.]— P. tertium faucium. See Middle con- strictor of the pharynx.— P, trunci nieduUaris anterior. See Inferior peduncles of the cerebellum. — P. trunci medullaris inedia. See Middle peduncles of the cerebellum.— -P* urethrae cavernosa. The cavernous portion of the urethra. [L,]— P. urethrae membranacea. The membranous portion of the urethra. [L.]— P. uterina placentae. See Maternal placenta. — P. uvealis corneae. See Membrane of Descemet. —P. ventriculi lateralis descendens (seu inferior). See Descending horn of the lateral ventricle. — P. ventriculi lateralis posterior. See Posterior horn of the lateral ventricle. — P. ventriculi lateralis superior [Chaussier]. See Anterior horn of the lateral ventricle. — P. vermis inferioris media [Gordon]. See Uvula. — P. ver- mis iiiferioris posterior. See Pyramid.— P. verticalis fis- sursB occipitalis. The vertical (internal) portion of the parieto- occipital fissure. [I, 17 (K).]— P. vocalis glottidis. See Vocal glottis. PAKSIiEY, n. Pa^rs'Hs. Gr., veTpoviKivov. Lat., petroseli- num [U. S. Ph., 1870]. Fr., persil [Fr, Cod.]. Ger., Petersilie. Sp., pe^-ejil [Mex. Ph.]. See Carum petroselinum^ Petroselinum, and Petroselinum sativum.— bastard p. The genus Cav^alis, espe- cially Caucalis lafifolia and Caucalis daucoides. [B, 200 ; B, 19. ^5 (a, 35).]— Common p. See Carum petroselinum.— Fixed oil of p.-seed. See Apiol (1st def.).— Fool's p. The genus ^'*A««a, especially ^thusa cynapium.. [B, 19. 34, 275 (o, 35).]- Hemlock- f>. The genus Conioselinum, especially Conioselinum cavadense. B, 5, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Oil of p. (seed). 1. Apiol. 2. See Volatile oil of J).— Poison p. See Conium maculatum.—T ola.tile oil of p. Lat., mtheroleum petroselini [Norw. Ph.], oleum petroselini [Buss. Ph.]. Fr., oleule (ou huile essentielle) de persil. A volatile oil consisting of a hydrocarbon, CjoHiai and a camphor (see Apiol [3d def.]), contained in all parts of Carum petroselinum and im- parting to it its peculiar taste and smell. [B, 5 (a, 35).] PARSNIP, n. PaSrs'niSp. ¥r.,panais. Ger., Pastinake. The genus Pastinaca, especially Pastinaca sativa. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] — Cow-p. The genus Heracleum. In Europe, Heracleum sphoTir dylium ; in the United States, Heracleum lanatum. [B, 5, 19, 34, 275, 293 (a, 35).]— Meadow-p. 1. The genus Thaspium. 2. The Heracleum sphondylium. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Sea-p. See Echino- PHORA.— Water-p. 1. The genus Sium. 2. The Helosciadium nodiflorum. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).] PART, n. Pa^rt. Gr., /li^^o;. Lat., pars. Fr., partie. Ger,, Theil. 1. A subdivision, a section. 2. Any separate member, or- gan, or region, [a, 48.]— Noble p's. Lat., partes mobiles (seu es- sentiales). An old term for the principal organs of the body. [K.] —Private p*s. See External genitals.— Vital p's. Ger., Le- benstheile. A vague term for the organs or structures of the body injury to which causes death. [L,] PARTED, adj. Pa^rt'eM. 'LeX.. partitus. Fr., parfagi. Ger., getheiU. In segmentation, partite ; cleft nearly to the base or mid- rib. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 85).] P ARTENKIRCHEN (Ger.), n. Pa^rt'eSn-kercha-eSn . A place in Upper Bavaria where there are gaseous springs and buthing and whey-cure establishments. [L. 30, 37, 57 (a, 14).] PARTHENICINE, n. PaSr-theSn'ias-en. A very bitter crys- talline alkaloid found in Parthenium hystcrophoritm. It is anti- pjTetic, antiperiodic, and analgesic, and is used in neuralgia. ["N. Y. Med, Jour.," Oct. 13, 1888 (a, 50); "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvii, p. 712 (a, 50),] PABTHENINE, n. PaSrth'eSn-en. Ger., Parthenin. A bit- ter alkaloid obtained from Parthenium hyftcrophorum ^ amor- phous or in black, shining scales ; it is used for neuralgia, and has been recommended as a febrifuge. ["■Pmc. of the Am. Pharm. Apsoc," xxxiv, p. 416 ; xxxv, p. 345 : xxxviii. p. j.S8 (o, 50) ; Goyet, '* Gaz. hebd. de m6d. et de chir.," Mar. 26, 1886, p. 311.] A. ape: A^ at; A^, ah: A^, all; Ch, chin: Chs. loch (Scottish); E, he; Es, ell; G, go; I, die; la, in; N, in; N^, tajik; 2531 PAROXYSM PASSERINA PAKTHENHIM(Lat.), n. n. Pa2rth-en(e»D)'i'-u'ra(u*m). Gr., irap8«w»' Cist def.) (from irnpSexoi, a virgin). Fr., parthine. Ger., Jungfernkraut. 1. Of the ancients, the Mercurialis annvM, Pa- rietaria officinalis, Pyrethrum p., and probably other plants. 8. A genus typical of the Partheniacem (of Link, an order of the Antlio- diaicB), of the Parthenidia (of Rafinesque, a subfamily of the Nu- cularia), and of the Partheniece (of Leasing, a division of the Am- brosiecs). 3. The Artemisia vulgaris. LB, 48, ll'i, 181, .173, ISO (o, 35) i_Herba parthenii. The herb of Pyrethrum p. [a, 36.J - P. hvBterophorus. Fr., partlUne hysteropliore, absinthe od- tard, herbe d pians. Bastard feverfew, broombush. West Indian mugwort ; a febrifuge species found in the West Indies and the Gulf States. It is used externally in skin diseases. According to Torar, it contains parthenio acid and five alkaloids, partbeuine be- ing apparently the active principle. [B, 5. 84, 181, 173, 180, 276 (a, 35) : ''Gazz. med. ital. lomb." ; "N. Y. Med. Jour.," July 11, 18»5 (B) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxviii (a, 60).J— P. iu- tegrifolium. Prairie-dock ; common in the middle and south- western United States. The flower-tops have been recommended as a febrifuge. The root is emollient and diuretic. [B, 6, 34, 314 (a, 35); "Proc. of the Am. Phann. Assoc," vii, xxx (a, 50). J— Badix parthenii. The root of Artemisia vulgaris. [B, ISO (a, 35).] PAKXHENOCHIiOBOSIS (Lat.), n. f . Pa3rth"e=n-o(oS)-klo=r- (ch'lorj-os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From iropSeras, a virgin, an I x^io- pds, green. ¥v.,partherw-chlorose. See Chlorosis Vfryf)i,tt(;i. PARTHKNOGAtACTOZEMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa^rth'-e^n-o- (o')-ga''l(ga51)-a'kt(a'kt)-o(o')-ze(za)'mi''-a". From TrapSeros, a vir- gin, vaXa, milk, and ^tiM"-, loss. Fr., partheno-galactoze'iUe. Ger., Jungfernmilchjlvss. A flow of mUk from the breast of a young girl. [L, 60 (o, 14).J PARTHENOGENESIS (Lat.). n. t. Pa'rth-e»n-o(o=i)-je2n- (ge^n)'-e2.«!-i2s. Gen., -es'eos {-gen'esis). From jropfleVos, a virgin, and Yececrts, production. Fr., parthinogenise, Ger., P. Jung- fernzeugung. 1. Generation or reproduction by means of unfertil- ized ova. [J.l 8. Non-sexual reproduction by gemmation or fis- sion. [B, 28 (a, 25').] Cf. Agamooenesis. 3. In botany, the pro- duction of an embryo without access of pollen (in the higher plants), or of antherozooid (in the lower plants), [B, 229, 291 (a, 3i).]— Male p. The germination of a male piano-gamete without access to the female cell. According to Vines, this occurs in Ecto- carpus and some other plants of low organization, [a, 35.] PARTHENOGKNETIC, PARTHENOGENOU.S, adj's. Pa'rth-e3n-o-3e2n-e''t'i''k, -o^'j'e'^n-u^s. Fr. ,partMnog^netique. Per- taining to or developing by parthenogenesis. [K (o, 35).] PARTHENONOSUS (Lat.), n. f. Pa'rth-e2n-o=n'o2a-u3s(u*s). From irapOevos, a virgin, and voo-os, disease. See Chlorosis. PARXIBtE, adj. PaSrt'i>-b'l, Lat., partibilis. Fr., p. Ger., theilbar. Dividing spontaneouslj' or easily separated into parts. [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] PARTICLE, n. Pa'rt'i'-k'l. Lat., particula. A minute part ; an atom, [a, 48.]— Attractive p. The central p. in the attractive sphere of cell-protoplasm, [a, 34.]— Elementary p. 1. See Cell (2d def.). 2. An elementary granule ; also a haematoblast. [C : K.] — Primitive p's. See Sarcous elements. — Ked p's of the blood. See Red blood-corpuscles. PABTICTJIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa»rt-i"k'u2(u*)-la». From pars, a ' Eart. A particle ; in the brain, a lobule, [a. 17.]— P. feinoralis. ee Nates (2d def.). — Particalse sanji^uinis. See Blood-corpus- cles.— P. segregata cerebelli anterior. The anterior superior lobe of the cerebellum. [I, 3 (K).] — P. segregata cerebelli me- dia. See Flocculus (8d def.). — P. segregata cerebelli poste- rior. The posterior superior lobe of the cerebellum. [I, 3 (K).] PARTITE, adj. PaSrt'it. Fr.,23. See Parted. PARTURIENT, adj. Pa^rt-u^'ri^-e^nt. Lat.,pa?-(ur;Viisffrom parturire, to bring forth). Fr., parturiente. Ger., kreissend. Pertaining to or undergoing parturition : as a n., a female in labor, also a medicine to bring on or hasten labor. PARTURIFACIENT, adj. Pa'rt-u^r-i^-ta'sis-e'nt. From parturire, to bring forth, and faoere. to make. See Oxytocic. PARTUBIOMETBR, n. Pa»rt-u»r-P-o=m'e"t-u»r. From parturire, to bring forth, and /iirpov. a measure. An instrument for measuring the advance of the presenting part of the ovum dur- ing labor ; consisting of a socket, to be applied to the part, con- tinuous with a plunger which bears against a spring inclosed in a tube, and terminating in an index that plays on a graduated scale. [H. Leaman, " Coll. and Clin. Record," May, 1885, p. 95.] PARTURITION, n. Pa'rt-u2r-i«'shu'n. See Labor. PARTUS (Lat.), n. m. PaSrt'u's(u*s). Gen., part'us. From parere. to bring forth. See Labor.— P. agrippinus. Ger., agrip- pinische Geburt. An ancient term for labor with a breech presen- tation ; so called, according to Pliny, after Agrippa, an example of the dangerous character supposed to belong to persons so born, or because it was customary to name such children Agrippa, for Agrippa (from ceger partus, difficult labor). [A, 34 ; a, 48.] Cf. AoHippA.— P. arte praematurus. See Artificial premature la- bor.— P. c.TDsareus. See Ccesarean operation. — P. capite prae- vio. See Head delivery.— P. clunibus prseviis. See Breech delivery.— P. cranio praevio. See Vertex delivery.— P. difli- cilis. See Dystocia.— P. facie prfeversa (seu prsevla). See Face delivery.— P. immaturua. See Premature labor.— P. Imperfectus. An incomplete delivery, fa, 34,]— P. laboriosus. faee Dystocia.— P. lege artis procurandns. See Artificial pre- mature LABOR.— P. maturus. Ger., zeitige (oder rechtzeitige) Geburt. Labor at full term.— P. perfectus. Ger., vollendete Ge- ""'■*• Completed labor, every part of the ovum having been thrown oft. [A, 98.]— P. per vias natarales. Birth or extraction by the natural channel, as opposed to delivery by the Csesarean operation or by laparo-elytrotomy.— P. praecipitatus. Precipitate labor.- P. prsBcox. See Premature labor.— P. prsecox artiflcialis. See Artificial premature labor. — P. praematurus. See Prema- ture labor.— P. praematurus artiflcialis. See Artificial pre- mature labor.— P. praeternaturalis. See Preternatural labor. —P. serotinus. Fr., accouchement tardif (ou retardi). Ger., Spdtgeburt. Labor after a gestation prolonged beyond the natural term. — P. siccus. See Dry labor. — P. spuntaneus. See Spon- taneous labor. PARTUS (Lat.), adj. Pa=rt'u=sCush'u>n-flu»"u'-u'>r. See Passi- flora. PASSIVE, adj. Pa's'i'v. Lat., passivtis (from pati, to suffer). Inactive : pertaining to or being in a condition of quietude, or of being acted on without offering effective resistance. PASSUI.A (Lat.), n. f. Pa=s(pa's)'su'(su4)-]a=. From pandere, to spread out. A small raisin ; a currant. [L, 60 (a, 14).]— Passa- Ise corinthiaose. See Corinthian currants.- Passulae laxa- tivaj. See Con/ecfto SENNJE. — Pas-siilaemajores [Gr. Ph.]. Large raisins. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Passuto mlnores [Belg. Ph., 1st ed., Qr. Ph.]. Small or Corinthian raisins. [L, 180 (a, 35).] PASSULATE, n. Pa's'u^l-at. Ijat.. passulatnm (from pnssula, a currant). Of old writers, an electuary made from currants. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PASSUM (Lat.), n. n. Pa's(pa's}'su'm(su*m). Frompa7Kicre. to spread out. An old name for a wine made from raisins (iivoepas- sne). [A, 325 (o, 48).] A, ape; A', at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N-', tank; 2533 PASSE-VELOURS PATCHOULI PASSUS (Lat.), adj. PaS8(pa»s)'su»s(su*s). From pandere, to spread out. Sun-dried. [A, 385 (a, 48).] PASSY (Fr.), n. Pa's-e. A place near Paris, France, where there is a gaseous spring. [L, 30, 37, 41, 49 (a, 14).] PASTA (Lat.), n. f. Past(pa»st)'aS. Ger., P. See Paste.— P. amygdallna. See Butyrum amygdalarhm and Pulvis amygdal.* compositus.—P. cacaotina. Chocolate, or, according to the older formularies, cacao roasted, powdered, and reduced to a paste. [B, 119 liTO.] — P. Canquoini. Ger., Canguom'acAe P. See P. zinci ckiomii.—V. caustica [Russ. Ph.] (vlennensis). Sp., p. cdustica de Viena [Mex. Ph.]. See Potassa cum calce.—F. compacta. A dough-like medicinal mixture of a pilular consistence. [A, 319 (a, 21) ]— P. dentlfricla duva [Austr. Ph. 1. Eoum., p. de dinti IBoum. Ph.]. A preparation made by rubbing up 200 parts of pow- dered Venetian soap, 80 of calcium carbonate, and 2 of carmin with a solution of 5 parts of peppermint oil m 30 of 90-per-cent. alcohol, dividing into tablets, and drying. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. den- tifricia mollis [Austr. Ph., Gr. Ph.]. 1. Of the Austr. Ph., a soft paste made by mixing 50 parts oE powdered Venetian soap, 200 of calcium carbonate, and 3 of carmin with a solution of 5 parts of peppermint oil in 29 of 90-per-cent. alcohol, and adding 60 parts of syrup. 2. Of the Gr. Ph., a paste consisting of 6 parts each of oli- banum and sandaraoh, 8 each of dragon's-blood, oil of cloves, and alcohol, and 1 part of opium ; used as an anodyne in dental caries. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. emulsiva. See Butyrum amyqdalarum and Putvis AMYGDAua! composit%is.—F. escharotica di Canquoin. See P. ziNci chlorati, — P. gomnaosa. See P. gummosa. — P. guara- na pulverata. Guarana coarsely powdered, dried, rubbed in an iron mortar, and sifted through a No. 100 silk sieve [Fr. Cod.] ; or pow- dered in a dry iron mortar, dried in an oven, and sifted through a fine silk sieve [Sp. Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. gummosa [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Roum. Ph.] (alba [Swiss Ph.], seu albuminata [Austr. Ph.]). Fr., pdte de gomme (dite de guimauve) [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., p. de goma arabiga [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : p. althceae [Belg. Ph.]. A paste consist- ing of 1,000 parts of gum arable (powdered [Austr. Ph., Roum. Ph.], Senegal gum [Fr. Cod.]), 1,000 (800 [Belg. Ph.]) of sugar (powdered [Roum. Ph.]), 1,000 [Fr. Cod., Belg. Ph.] (3,000 [Swiss Ph., Ger. Ph.]) oE water (1,000 of boiling water [Austr. Ph., Roum. Ph.]), 676 [Austr. Ph.] (888 [Fr. Cod.], 192 [Belg. Ph.], 750 [Ger. Ph.], 480 [Swiss PhJ) of white of egg, and 100 [Fr. Cbd., Austr. Ph., Roum. Ph.] (180 [Belg. Ph.], 130 [Swiss Ph.]) of orange-flower water (5 parts of elaeosaccha- rum of orange-flowers [Ger. Ph.]) ; or o£ 33 parts each of gum arable and sugar, 3 of orange-flower water, and 8 of white of egg [Sp. Ph.]. The paste is evaporated to the proper consistence and dried on the surface in the air [Sp. Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. gum- mosa flava [Swiss Ph.]. A paste made by dissolving 30 parts of gum arable and 30 of white sugar in 70 of water, straining, deoant- mg, evaporating till a drop of the substance will not spread on a cold plate, skimming, adding 3 parts of orange-flower water, pour- ing into molds smeared with cacao butter, and drying. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. londinensis. See London paste.— P. mollis. A dough- like medicinal mixture of a soft consistence. [A, 319 (a, 21).]— P. pectoralis balsamica [Belg. Ph.]. Fr., p&te haliamique de Eegnauld. A paste made by infusing 68 parts of flores pectorales in water, adding 405 of gum arable, 339 of sugar, and, when these are dissolved, 3 of tincture of balsam of Tolu. [B, 95 la, 38).]— P. phosphorata [Belg. Ph.]. A paste made by pouring 445 parts of boiling water over 10 of phosphorus, adding gradually 445 of wheat flour and 100 of lard, and stirring. |B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. regia. See Butyrum, amygdalarum.— P. vlennensis, Pulvls pro p. Tien- nensi. See Potassa cum calce. PAST.aETCM (Lat.), n. n. Past(pa3st)-et'(aS'e=t)-uSm(u«m). See Artocbbas. PASTE, n. Past. Gr., iro, the; U, like oo in too; tJ=, blae; U^, hiU; U', full; U', urn; U», like u (German), PATCHOULIN PBAU 2534 —Oil of p. Ger., P'oJ. A thick, brownish-yellow oil. tinged with green, obtained by distillation from the leaves of Foaostemon p. [B, 5 (a, 35).] PAXCHOUMN, n. Pa'ch-ul'i!n. See Patchouli camphor. PATE (Fr.), n. Pa=t. See Paste.— P. ac«tolique. See Cata- PLASMA acetatum. — P. amyg^daline. See Pulvis amygdala com- positus. — P. ars6nicale du Fr6re COme (ou de Rousselot). A preparation made by mixing 2 parts each of red mercury sulphide and powdered dragon's-blood and 1 part of arsenious acid with sufficient mucilage to form a soft paste ; employed for cancerous sores. [B, 93 (a, 14).]— P. balsamlqne de Keyiiauld. See Pasta pectoralis balndmica. — P. caustique [Fr. Cod.]. Of the veterina- rians, a semi-solid paste consisting of calcined alum powdered and mixed with commercial sulphuric acid. [B, 9.5 (a, 38).] — P. caus- tique centre le crapaud [Fr. Cod.]. Of the veterinarians, a soft paste consisting of solid antimony chloride rubbed up with com- mercial hydrochloric acid. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. caustique d'Else. A preparation made by evaporating 240 parts of soapraakers' lye to 60 parts and adding 7 of extract of opium and 22 (or enough to absorb the liquid thoroughly) of quicklime. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. centre les engelures. A paste made by pounding 250 grammes of peeled bitter almonds, triturating with the yolks of 50 hard-boiled eggs, 250 grammes of white honey, 11 each of calcined alum, oliba- num. and benzoin, 31 of mustard powder, and 19 of camphor pow- dered with alcohol, and adding 4 of oil of bergamot. [B, 119 (a, 33).]— P. pectorale [Fr. Cod.]. A preparation made by infusing 200 parts of flores pectorales with 6,000 of hot water, straining when cool, dissolving in the colature 6,000 of Senegal gum. straining, add- ing 4,000 of white sugar, and, when this is dissolved, a solution of 3 parts of extract of opium in 200 of cherry -laurel water, and form- ' ing into a sheet of paste. It contains about ^ per cent, of extract of opium. [B, 95 (a, .38).] PATEE CFr.), n. Pa'-ta. Of the veterinarians,amedicated paste made from meal or bran moistened with whey or water. [B, 38 (i, 14).] PATEtt.A (Lat.), n. f. Pa=t(pa»t)-e=l'la». Dim. of patina, a broad, shallow dish. Gr., eiriyovvt^. Fr., rolule. Ger., Patelle, Napf, Knieschiebe. Lit., a small dish or cup, or cup-like formation. A flat, somewhat spongy sesamoid bone, triangular with rounded angles, having its apex downward, situated in front of the knee joint. To the upper borderis attached the tendon of thequadriceps extensor cruris and to the lower the ligamentum patellae. Its pos- terior surface articulates with the femur. [L, 31, 14'3, 332.]— P. brachialis. See Olecranon. — P. docimastica. See Cupel. — P< fixa. See Olecranon. PATEIiIiAB, adj. Pa't^e'l'a'r. lOit., patellarius. Fr. ,rotulien. Pertaining to the patella. [C.) PATEtLABIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa2t(past)-e'l-la(laS)'ri2-a'. From fiatella, a small, shallow dish. Fr., patellaire. 1. A genus of ichens. 2. A genus of discomycetous Fungi. The Patellariacece of Corda are a family of the Hymenomycetes ; the Patellariacei of Fries, an order of the Discomyceies ; the Patellarei of Fries, a tribe of the Phacidiacei ; the Patellarii of Reichenbach, a subdivision of the Phacidiacei. [B, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— P. geographica. Fr., patellaire geographique. A European febrifuge species of P. (1st def.). [B, 173 (a, 35).] PATELIABIC ACID, u. Pa't-en-a»r'i»k. Fr., acide patel- larique. An acid, CiyHaoQioi obtained from different species of Patellaria. [B, 93 (o, 14) ; B, 270 (o, 38) ; '■ Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xix, p. 263 (o, 50).] PAXELtlFOBM, PATELtOID, P ATEtLOIDE AN, adj's. Pa't^e^l'l'-fo^rm, -e^l'oid, -e^l-oid'e^'-a'n. Lat., patelllformis, patelltEformis, patelloideus [q. v.}. Fr., patelliforme, paielloide. Ger., napfformig, Jlachschiisselig. Knee-pan shaped ; circular and disc-like. [B, 19, 123, 291 (a, 35).] PATEI>LUI-A (Lat.), n. f. Pa2t(paH)-e5riu'(lu*)-la'. Dim. of patella. Fr., patellule. See Apothecium lecideinum. PATENT, adj. Pa^t'e'nt. Lat., patens (from patere, to stand open). Fr., p. Ger., abstehen^. 1. Open, spreading, not con- stricted. [B, 19, 12ii (a, 35).] 2. Secured to the proprietor by the grant by Government of an exclusive right. Cf. P. medicine. [». 48.] PATENTISSIMUS (Lat.), adj. Pa»t(pa't)-e>nt-i5s'si'm-u»s- (u*s). Superl. of patens, patent. Very patent ; of the peduncles in a flower-head, forming a right angle with the axis. [B, 123 (a, 35).] PATHBMA (Lat.), n. n. Pa=th(pa"th)-e(a)'ma'. Gen., -em'a^os (•atis). Gr., ird5i/|ia (from iratrxetv, to suiter). 1. A disease. 2. Passion as a source of disease, or as itself a mental disease. [D, 60 ; L, 44, 60 (a, 14).] PATHETICUS (Lat.), adj. Pan.h(pa>th)-e«t(at)'i5k-u's(u«s1. Gr.. iraeijTtxii! (from irairxe"', to Suffer). Fr., pathitique. Ger., P. Pathetic, exciting emotion ; as a n. m., see Oblkjuus oculi superior and Trochlear NBRVK. PATHBTISM, n. Pa'th'e^'t-i^zm. From iraOrjTdt, one who has suffered. See Animal magnetism. PATHICUS (Lat.), n. m. Pa2th(pa'th)'i'k-u's(uis). Gr., iraSntdj (from irdtT\etv, to suffer). A passive paederast. [E.] PATHI.SOTKEBAPIA (Lat.), n. f. Panh(pa"th')-i=s-o(nS)- the'r-a2p(aSp)-i(e)'a'. From iro»o5. disease, lo-os, equal to, and Oepaneia, medical treatment, bee Isopathothbrapy. PATHO-ANATOMICATv, adj. Pa2th"oa2n-a'^o''m'i3-k'l. From •na.Qoi, disease, and aj'oTojii^, a cutting up. Pertaining to pathological anatomy. [D.] PATHOCHEMIE (Ger.), n. f. Pa't-o-ch^am-e'. Pathological chemistry. [B.] PATHOGENESIS (Lat.), n. f. Panh(panh)-o(oS)-je«n(ge'n)'- e^s-i!*s. Gen., -ea'eos {-gen'esi.-i). From iraffo?, disease, and -yeVeo-i?. a begetting. Fr., pathoginie. Ger,, Pathogenese, Paihogenie. The development of disease. [D, 4.] PATHOGENETIC, PATHOGENIC, adj's, Pa2th-o-je'n-en'- i^k, -je^n'i'^k. Lat., pathogeneticus. Fr., pnthogenHique. Ger., pathogenetisch, pathogenisch. Causing disease. PATHOGENY, n. Pa'ith-o"j'e"n-i!'. See Pathogenesis. PATHOGNOMONIC, PATHOGNOSTIC, adj's. Pa»th-o'g- no-mo'^n'i^k, -nost'i^k. Gr., nadoyviofiovtKoi (from irddoi, disease, and yLyvdaa-Keiv, to know). Lat., pathognomonicus. Fr., pathogno- monique. Ger., paihognomonisch, krankheitszeichnend. Charac- teristic of a disease, and thus affording a basis for diagnosis. [D.] PATHOGBAPHT, n. Pa^th-o'g'ra^f-i'. Lat,, pathographia (from nd9oi, disease, and ypd<^ti.v, to write). Fr., paihographie. Descriptive pathology. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PATHOLOGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pai'th(paSth)-o(oa)-loj(lo'g)'i'-as. See Pathology. PATHOLOGICAL,, adj. Pa'th-o-lo'j'i^-k'l. Fr. pathologiqur. Ger. ,pathologisch. 1. Pertaining to pathology. 2. Diseased. [D.] PATHOtOGICAlLY, adj. Sp., patoldgicamente. In a pathological manner, from a pathological point of view. PATHOLOGIST, n. Pa^th-o^l'o-jiHst. Fr., pathologiste. Ger,, Patholog. One who is versed in pathology. [D.] PATHOLOGY, n. Pa^th-o'l'D-ji". Lat., pathologia (from iroSos, disease, and Adyos, understanding), Fr,, pathologic. Ger., Pathologic, Krankheitslehre, Krankheitskvnde. The science of disease ; specifically, the science of the nature of diseases.— Cellu- lar p. Of Virchow, p. based on the propositions that all vital pro- cesses issue from cellular forms and that every cell originates from some pre-existent cell. [D, 4.1— Comparative p. The study of p. by the observation of pathological conditions, spontane- ous or artificial, in the lower animals or in vegetable organisms. [Bouley, in " Gaz. heb. de mM.- ct de chir.." May 26, 1S82. p. 362.]- Exotic p. A method or system of p. which is foreign to the country or school in which it has obtained a lodgment, or in which it is referred to. [D.]— Experimental p. The study of diseases that are induced intentionally, especially in animals. [D.]— Ex- ternal p. See Surgical p.— General p. The general facts or principles of p. deduced from a comparison of particular diseases with each other. [A, 2.]- Geographical p. P. in its relations to climate and other geographical conditions, [a, 48.]— Hnmoral p. 1. Of Hippocrates, p. based on the supposition that disease de- pended on an abnormal condition of four humors in the body (see Humor [2d def.]). 2. Of Rokitansky and other modern writers, p, based on i;he theory that all changes produced by disease are the result of a blood dyscrasia. [D, 4.]— Internal j>. See Medical p. — Local p. 1. P. in its relations to disease of individual parts or organs. [D, 4.] 2. See Geographical p.— Medical p. The p. of disorders the treatment of which does not call for manipulative in- terference. [D, 4.]— Solidistic p. A pathological system which succeeded the ancient humoral p. and attributed diseases to a widening or a narrowing of the pores in the solid parts of the body. Its modem analogue is the so-called neuropathology. [D, 4.]— Special p. The pathology of particular diseases. — Surgical p. The p. of surgical diseases. [D, 4.] PATHONOMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=th(p^sth)-o(oS)-nom(no2m)'i'- a^. From ira9o«, disease, and fd/io;, law. The science of the laws governing disease, [A, 339 (a, 34),] PATHOPATEIDALGIA (Lat,\ n f. Pa'th(paHh)-o(o')-pa=t- (past)-ri'd-a'l(a»l)'ji5(gi2)-a'. From irdSos, disease, patria, a native country, and aAyos, pain. See Nostalgia, PATHOPATBIDOMANIA (Lat.l, n. f. Panh(pa»th)-o(oS)- pa5t(pa't)-ri»d-o(o=)ma(ma')'ni'-a'. Of Guislain, nostromaiiia. [a, 34.] PATHOPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. Panh(pa»th)-o(o»)-fob(fo'b)'i»- a'. From n-aSot, disease, and 4>d^os, fear. Ger., Pathophobie. A morbid dread of disease, [a, 34.] PATHOPCEIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa=th(pasth)-o(o»Vpe'(po='e2)-i'-a'. Gr., nadoTToiia (from irdOoq, disease, and iroierv, to make), Fr., pn- thopie. 1. A rousing of the passions. 2. Pathogenesis. [L, 41, SO («, 14).] PATHOS (Lat.), n. n. Gr., iraflot. Suffering, disea.se. [a, 48.] PATIENCE, n. Pa'she'^ns. Fr., p. 'The genus Bumex, espe- cially the Bumex patientia. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35),]— Extrait de p. [Fr. Cod.](Fr.). A preparation made by macerating 1 partof dock- root with 5 parts of cold water for 12 hours, pressing out, repeat- ing the maceration with 3 parts of water, mixing the liquids, allow- ing the mixture to settle, decanting, and evaporating to a soft ex- tract, [B, 95 (o, 38),]- Extrait llqnide de p. fris^e (Fr,), See Extractum mjTAicia fluidum. — Infusion de p. (Fr,), See Infusum lapathi,— Poudre de p. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.), Dock-root broken up, dried at a temperature of about 40° C., powdered in an iron mortar, and sifted through a No. 130 silk sieve. [B, 113 (a, 38).]— Bacine de p. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See DocK-roo*.— Tisane de p. [Fr. Cod] (Fr.). A strained infusion of 1 part of dock-root in 60 parts of boil- ing water. [B, 95 (a. 38).] PATIENT, n. Pa'she^t. Lat., paWfTCS (from paft, to suffer). Fr.,7nalade, patient. Qer., Kranker, Leidender, P. An individual affected with disease or under medical treatment. [D.] PATIENTIA (Lat.), n.f. Pa(pa«)-shi2(ti»)-e2n'shii'(ti2)-a', From paW, to suffer. See Bumex p.— Extractum patientise. Seeia;- trait de patience.— Kadix patientise. See DooK-roof. PATOS (Lat.), n. m. Pat(past)'o!'s. Gr., iriTos. Dust, dirt, es- pecially that on the oil-besmeared skin of wrestlers ; anciently used against mastitis. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PATBINIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa't(pa't)-ri=n'i»-a'. A genus of the Valerianeoe. [B, 42 (a, 35).] — P. scabiosrefolia. A species the root of which constitutes Japanese valerian. [B, 18, 42 (a. So).] A, ape; A», at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cli', loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N^, tank; 2535 PATCHOULIN PEAU PATTE (Fr.), n. Pa't. A paw or foot ; of insects, a locomotor organ, [a, 39.]— P. d'alowette. The Geranium rubertianuvi. [B, 178.] — P. d'araign6e. The Nigella damascena. [B, 173.]— P. de lapin. The Alchemilla vulgaris. [B, 173.]— P. de llSvre. The Trifolium arvense. [B, 173.] — P. de lion. The Alcheniilla vulgaris. [B, 173.]— P. de loup. The Lycopus aquaticus, Loni- cera caprifolium, Heracleum spliondylium. Ranunculus acris, and Lycopodium clavatum. [B, 173.]— P. de pigeon. The Potentilla re-ptans. [B, 173.] — P. de poule. The Panicum crus galli. [B, 173.]— P. d'oie. 1. See Pes anserinus. 2. See Chknopodium.— P. d'oie tviangulaire. See Chenopodtum bonus Henricus. — P. d'ours. The HeUeftorits /(Biidus.-Vraie p. d'oie. The Cftcno- podium murale. [B, 173.] PATULOUS, adi. Pa't'u^l-uSs. hat., patulus (from patere, to stand open). Fr., etale. Spreading half open, somewhat patent. The PatuloB of Batsch are an order of Monopetalai consisting of the ConvolvuLacece, PolemoniaceGS, and CampanvXatm. [B, 19, 123, 170 (o, 36).J- PATUBSA (Lat.), n. f. Past(pa't)-nMu«rVsa'. Said to be a contraction otpassio turpis saturnina. Syphilis ; so called from the astrological association of its origin with a conjunction of Satm-n and Mars. [G, 88.] PATZ (Ger.), n. PaHs. A scab. [A, 450 (a, 17).]— P'lcopf. See PORRIGO. PAU (Fr.), n. Po. A winter resort in the department of the Basses-Pyr§n6es, France. [L, 87 (a, 50).] PAUIIitAC (Fr.), n. Po-el-yaSk. A sea-bathing resort in the department of the Gironde, France. [L, 30, 37, 49 (a, 14).] PAUKE(Qer.),n. Pa"u*k-e'. See Timpanum and I^m^janicBONB. PAULINE (Fr.), n. Po-len. One of the springs at Vals. [A. L., "Union m«d.," June 3, 1883, p. 908.] PAUtMNIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa^Upa'-u^Ij-Ii^n'ii'-as. From PauU Zi'dws, a German botanist. Yr., p., pauliaie. Gev., Puullinie. 1, A genus of the Paulliniacece, which are a section of the Sapirv- dacece. The PaulliniecB (Fr., pauUinities) of De Caadolle are a tribe of the SapijidoceoE. [B, 170 (a, 35).] 3. Of the Belg. Ph., see GuAEANA. — Extractum paullinise [Belg. Ph.]. Sp., extracto alcohdlico de guarana [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : extractum guarance. A preparation made by extracting 1 part of guarana with 4 parts of 60-per-cent. alcohol for 24 hours, and either repeating the opera- tion for 12 hours with 2 parts of the alcohol, and evaporating to a solid extract [Belg. Ph.], or filtering, distilling over the water bath, and evaporating to a thick extract [Sp. Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. africana. Fr. , pauiinie d^Afrique. An African species. In Sene- gambia, the powdered bark, mixed with grana Paradlsi, is used as a haemostatic. [B, 42, 173 (a. 35).] — P. australis. A Wuguay spe- cies cohtaining a bitter narcotic poison used to stupefy fish. [B, 180 (tt, 35).] — P. cupana. A species growing on the Orinoco Eiver. An intoxicating beverage is made from the seeds, which are also said to be used in making guarana. [B, 5, 19 (a, 35).] — P. cururu. Fr., paulinie cururu, liane d scie. Gev., stump ffriichtige Paul- linie. A poisonous species found in the Antilles, Guiana, and Co- lombia, considered by some the source of curare. In the West In- dies the root and an oil in which the fruits have been boiled are used as a narcotic. The fruits are also used externally to allay pain, and the leaves in baths for various complaints. The seeds are used as a fish-poison. [B, 38 ; B, 173, 180 (a, .35).]— P. grandi- flora. A Brazilian species. The leaves are used for diseases of the eyes. [B, 93 (a, 14).]— P. guarana. See P. sorbilis. — P. pin- nata. Fr,. p. aile, paulinie d feuilles pennies. Qer., gefiederte Paullinie. Brazilian fish-poison-tree ; a very poisonous shrub found in South America and the West Indies. The root-bark con- tains, according to Stanislas, an alkaloid, timbonine. The Indians of Brazil use the juice of the leaves as a vulnerary and the seed as a fish-poison. [B, 5, 173, 180, 275 (a, a5).]— P. sorbilis. Fr., paulinie de Pard. The guarana-tree of South America, found in northern and western Brazil. The fruit/seeds furnish guarana (q. v.). [B, 5, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] PAULUNITANNIC ACID, n. PaM-i^n-i'-ta'n'iSk. A vari- ety of tannic acid obtained from Paullinia sorbilis. [B, 5 (a, 38).] PAUME (Fr.), n. Pom. The palm of the hand, [o, 48.] PATJME-DIEU (Fr.), n. Pom-de-u'. See Ricinus communis. PAUNCH, n. Pa^n^ch. See Rumen. PAUPliiBB (Fr.), n. Po-pe-e^r. See Palpebra. PAUSIMENIA (Lat.), n. f. Pa. From Pavdn, a Spanish traveler. Fr., p. 1. Of Ruiz and Pav6n, the genus Lan- relia. 2. A getms ol the Urenece. The Pavoniece iFr..pavoniees) of Reichenbach are a section of the Lavatereoe. [B, 42, 121. 170 (a, 35).]— P. coccinea. Fr., p. ecarlate, mauve des Antilles. Scarlet mallow of the Antilles. The flowers are used externally in eye dis- eases and internally as a demulcent. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. diuretica. Fr., p. diuretique. A Brazilian species used as a diuretic and emollient. [B, 173, 180 (a, 36).]— P. odorata. Fr.,j). odorante. An East Indian species used like F. zeylanica. [B, 172, 173, 180 (o, .35).)- P. zeylanica. Fr.,p. de Ceylan. A species found in Ceylon and the Indian isles. The herb is emollient and the root is used in mfusion as a drink in fevers. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).] PAVOK (Lat.), n. m. Pa(paS)'vo=rfwo=r). Gen., -or'is. From pavere. to tremble with fear. Anxiety, dread. [A, 312 (a. 17).] — P. nocturuus. 1. Nightmare. 2. Night terror ; a disorder occur- ring in children in which they awake at night crying and terrified. It seems to be the result of reflex irritation, though often no rea- son for its existence is found. ["N. Y. Med. Jour.," July 13, 1889, p. 47 (a, 34).] PAVOT (Fr.), n. Pas-vo. See Papa ver.— Essence de p. See Elixir papaveris.— Extrait de p. blanc (capsule) |Fr. Cod.]. See Extractum papaveris.— Lotion de p. An infusion of 30 grammes of dried poppy capsules in a litre of boiling water. [B, 93 (a, 39).] — P. blanc. See Papaveb somniferum album.— V, coq. See Papaver rhosas. — P. cornu. See Glaucium and Glaucium luteum. — P. officinal [Fr. Cod.]. The capsules or leaves of the white poppy. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Sirop de p. blanc [Fr. Cod.]. See Syrupus papaveris. — Teinture de fleurs de p. See Tinc- tura fiorum papaveris.— TStes de p. Poppy capsules. [B, 18 (a, 35).] — Tisane de p. See Decoctum papaveris. PAXTVAX, n. Pa^x'wa^x. The ligamentum nuchae in the larger quadrupeds, [a, 48.] PAVTINE.n. Pa''et-en. 'La.t.,paytina. An alkaloid, CjiHoj- NjO + HjG, contained in the white cinchona-bark of Payta and m a species of Aspidosperma, crystallizing in bitter prisms. [B. 5, 93, 270 (o, 38) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvi, p. 568 (a, 50).] PEA, n. Pe. A.-S.,pi.9a. Gr.. iriVos, ttiVoi'. Lat.,p/suni. Fr., pois. Ger., Erbse. 1. The genus Pisttm, esi)eci&l]y Pisum sativum or its fruit. 2. A name for various other papilionaceous plants. [B, 19, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— Issue p's. Globular bodies, of about the size of p's, made of woody subftances of spongy texture, intro- duced into issues, etc., to promote suppuration. [B, 5 (a, 35).] PEACH, n. Pech. Lat., malum persicum. Yr.,piche,pecher. Ger., Pfirsiche. The fruit of Amygdalus persica, also the tree itself, [a, 35.] — Conserve of p. flo"wers. See Conserve de fieurs de pficHER. — Negro p. Fr. , pSche desn^gres. The African or (Guinea p. ; the compound fruit of Sarcocephalus edulis ; also the plant itself. [B. 19, 121, 276 (a. 35).]— P. brandy. A liquor distilled from the fruits of Amygdalus persica. [B, 5 {a, 35).] PEANUT, n. Pe'nu't. The Arachis hypogcea or its fruit. [B, 5, 19 (a, 35).]— P. oil. See Oleum arachis. PEAR, n. Pa'^r. The fruit of Pyrus communis ; also the tree itself. [B, 19, 185 (o, 35).]— Prickly p. The genus Opuntia. [B. 34 (a. 35).] PEAKL, n. A.-S., p. Pu^rl. Gr., jlapyapoi', iiapryaftirj)!. Lat., margarita. Fr. , perle. Ger., Perle. 3 . A shelly concretion foimd in molluscs, especially in p. oysters and river mussels, generally made by accretion over some foreign particle. When of a fine round form and brilliant lustre, p's are ranked as jewels with the precious stones, [a, 38.] 2. See Medicinal p.— Epithelial p's. Globules formed in the epithelial tubes in epithehomata by the union of groups of cells. [Billroth (a, 29).] — Medicinal p. Fr., perle gilatinev.se. Ger., franzosische Perle. 1. A small capsule made of gelatin mixed with gum arable, sugar, and honey, intended for the administration of a volatile liquid like ether. 2. A capsule made of very thin glacs containing a hquid, such as amyl nitrite, which is intended for inhalation. The p. is broken in a handker- chief, and the escaping vapor inhaled. |B.]— P'ash, P.-ash. An impure potassium carbonate obtained by calcination from wood ashes. [B.]— P.-disease. Ger., Perlsucht. See Bovi7ie tuber- CHLOSTS.- P.-plant. See Lithospeemum officinale. PEARSON'S SPRINGS, n. Per'su^nz. A place in Lake Counts', California, where there are bathing establishments and five springs, one of which is chalybeate. [Anderson (a, 14).] PEAT, n. Pet. Fr., tourbe. Ger., Torf, Braunkohle. It., forba. Sp,, turba. A vegetable substance found as a kind of turf or bog in low-lying places and consisting of roots and fibres in vari- ous stages of decomposition. Powdered p. has been used as an an- tiseptic dressing for wounds, its efficacy being ascribed to its ab- sorbent properties and its acid reaction. Cf. BeaunkohlenoI.— White p. See KiESELguhr. PEAU (Fr.), n. Po. 1. See Skin and Cutis. 2. In botany, the epidermis of old plants. [B, 1 (a. 35),] See also Spermodeem.- P. divine. See Baudkuchb.- P. lisse, P. luisante. See Glossy O, no; 0«, not; O', whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; V, like oo in too; U", blue; U>, lull; U«, full; U». urn: U», like il (German). PEAUCIER PEDUNCLE 2536 PEAUCIEB (Fr.), u. Po-se-a. A cutaneous musule, especially the platysma myoides. [L.]— P's du cou. See Platysma mj/oides. —P. du cr^ne. See Occipito-frontalis.— P. palmaire. See Palmaris brevis. — P. 80us-ar6olaire. A muscle situated beneath and adherent to the derma of the areola of the nipple. [A, 16.]— P*s sous-occipitaux [Cruveilhier]. Transverse bundles of mus- cular fibres upon the tendons of the sterno-cleido-mastoideus and the trapezius. [L, 31.] P£BR1N!E, n. Pe^b'ren. Fr. , pibritie^maladie corpusculeuse. Syn.: muscardine. An hereditary infectious and contagious dis- ease of silkworms, consisting in the development of peculiar para- sitic corpuscles (see Corpuscles of Comalia and Micrococcus ova- tus) which invade the eggs, the blood, and all the tissues of the silk- worm, giving rise externally to black spots. [B, 816 (o, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xix, p. 314 (o, 50).J Cf . Gattine. PECAN, PECAN-NUT, n's. Pe^k-a^n'. See Carya olivce- formis. PECCANT, adj. Pe^k'k'nt. Lat., peccans (from peccare, to sin). Fr., p. Morbid, unhealthy (said of humors). |.D, 20.J PECH (Ger,), n. Pe»oh». Pitch.— Bergp', Erdp', Judenp'. See Asphalt.— Kinderp', Kindesp', KIndp', Kindsp'. See Meconium.— P'Sl. See Oiio/ tab. PECHE (Fr.), n. Pe'sh. The peach. [B, 173 (a, 36).]— Esprit de noyaux de p. A preparation made by distilling 4 parts of a mixture of 1 part of broken peach-stones with 4 parts of 80-per- cent, alcohol and 2 of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).] PECHEDION (Lat.), n. n. Pe2k(pachs)-e»d'i"-o'n. Gr., jnjxe- Stov. The perinaeum. [A, 325.] PECHER (Fr.), n. Pe'-sha. 1. The genus Persica. 3. Of the Ft. Cod., the Amygdalits persica {Persica vulgaris), also its flowers. [B, 95 (a, 38) ; B, 121 (a, 35).]— Conserve de fleurs de p. A prepa- ration made by triturating together 1 part of peach blossoms and 2 parts of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Eau (ou hydrolat) de feuilles de p. A preparation made by distilling one third of a mixture of 1 part of peach leaves and 2 parts of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).J— Infu- sion de neurs de p. A preparation made by infusing 1 part of peach blossoms in 2 parts of boiling water, and expressing. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Slrop (de fleurs) de p. [Fr. Cod.]. See Syrtipusfio- rum PBRSICORUM. — Sue de fleurs de p. [Fr. Cod.]. A prepara- tion made by crushing peach blossoms in a mortar, adding one fifth of their weight of water, expressing, and filtering. [B, 95 (tt, 38).] PECHYAGRA (Lat.), n. f. Pe2k(pach2)-i2(u«)'a»g(a»g)-ra>. From ir^x^s, the forearm, and aypa, a seizure. Fr., pecliyagre. Ger., Etlenbogengicht. Gout in the elbow. [E.] PECHYS (Lat.), n. m. Pek(pach2)'i2s(u«s). Gen., pech'eos, pech'eis. Gr., jnjxws- See Elbow. PECHYTYRBE (Lat.), n. f. Pe=k(pach2)-i!(u«)-tu«rb(tu«rb)'e- (a). Gen., -tyrb'es. Gr., injxvTiiplSij. Scurvy. [A, 325.] PECTASE, n. Pe^'k'tas. Ger.. P. A ferment supposed to exist in plants and to convert pectose into pectin. [B, 5.] PECTATE,n. Pe^k'tat. Fr.,pectate. Ger., Pcfctot. A salt of pectic acid. [B.] PECTEN (Lat.), n. m. Pe^kt'e'n. Gen., pect'inis. Fr.,peigne. Ger., Kamm. 1. Lit., a comb ; the pubic bone, so called from the fancied resemblance of the two pubic bones, when united, to a comb. [A, 43.] 3. A section of the genus Scandix ; also the Scan- dix p. Veneris. 3. See Marsupium (2d def.). — P. couimissurae anteriorls. Fr., peigne de la commissure antdrieure. Trans- verse fibrous bundles in the velum of the anterior cerebral com- missure. [L, 7 (a, 50).] -P. pubis. A ridge on the horizontal ramus of the ns pubis, extending from its spine and becoming continuous with the hnea ai'cuata of the ilium. [A, 22.] PECTIC ACID, n. Pe^k'ti'k. Fr. , acidepectique. Ger., Pek- tinsdure, Gallertsdure. A colorless, gelatinous substance, Cga- HjbOsj, derived from pectin by the successive addition of an alkaU and an acid. [B, 5.] PECTIN, n. Pe^k'ti^n. Fr., pectine. Ger., PeMm. Vegetable jelly, CjsHijOj, (or CisH^iOie). [B, 5, 14 ; B, 46 (a, 14).] PECTIN^US (Lat.), PECTINAMS (Lat.), adj's. Peskt-i'n- e'(a»e')-u»s(u*s), -aHa'l)'i2s. See Peotineus. PECTINATE, adj. Pe'kt'i=n-at. La.t.,pectinatus(lrompecten, a comb). Fr., pectine. Comb-like, having teeth or tooth-like pro- jections like those of a comb. [B, 1, 19, 123 (o, 35) ; L, 343.] PECTINE (Fr.), adj. Pe^k-te-na. Pectinate ; as a n., a comb- like muscle.— P's du coenr. See MusouLi pectinati. PECTINE US (Lat.), PECTINIDUCTOR (Lat.), n's m. Pe'kt- i'n-e(a)'u»s(u-du=k(dun%)'uai(u*l)-i(e). From pecten, a comb. Of Arnold, certain longitudinal strise in the walls of the aqueduct of Sylvius. [I, 61 (K).] PECTUS (Lat), n. n. Pe2kt'u's(u«s). Gen., pect'oris. See Breast (1st def.) and Thobax. — P. carinatum. Ger., Gdnsetyrvst. See Pi'greo^- breast. — P. excavatum . A sinking in of the sternum, giving the chest an excavated appearance, as in rbachitis. [L, 57 (a, 34).] PECTUSCUIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe=kt-us'k(us«k)'un(ur yellowish-brown. A temperature of 60° C. destroys it in eight minutes. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— P. Kocliii. A spe- cies found in secretions from wounds. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— P. Mag- giorae. A non-pathogenic organism occurring in the skin of the human foot and in the nasal and thoracic regions. The cocci, which are from 08 to 09 mm. in diameter, form on gelatin regular, circular, minute, somewhat elevated colonies of an orange-color, which in old cultures become reddish. The pigment is soluble in water. Not to be confounded with the Sarcina aurantiaca of Flugge. [B, 316 (a, 36).] PEDION (Lat.), n. n. Ped(pe2d)'i=-o=n. Gr..ire8io>'. ¥r.,p6dion. Ger., Fusssolde. The sole of the foot. [L, 60, 84 (a, 14, 43) ] PEDIONALGIA (Lat.), n. f. PeM-i'-o!'n-a21(asl)'ji=(gi!)-a=. From ireSior, the metatarsus, and oAyos, pain. Pain in the sole of the foot. [a. 34.]— P. epidemlca. See Acrodynia. PEDIPALPUS (Lat.). n. ra. Pe»d-i=-pai'lp(pa»lp)'u»s(u'«. See Superior cerebellar p's.— Anterior P s of tlie pineal gland. See Superior p's of the pineal fffand.- Cere- bral p's. See Crura cercfti-l- Common p. Lat., peduncidus communis. Ger., gemeinschafilicher Bliithensfiel. The stalk of a flower-cluster as distinguished from the stemlets of the individ- ual flowers. [B, 123, 291 (a, 85).]-Elabclliform p. A p. whose flbres expand in a fan-shaped manner, [a, 29.]— General p. bee O, no; 0«. not; OS, whole; Th, thin; TUa, the; U, like oo in too; U», blue; U', lull; U*, full; U", urn; U», like tt (German). 330 PBDUNCULANBUS PELTIGBRA 2538 Common p.— Iiifex'ior cerebellar p's, Inferioi* p's of the cerebellum. Lat., crura cerebelli inferiora (seu ad mednllam). Fr., pedo7icules cer4belleux inferieurs. Ger., MarkknopfschenkeU Kleinhirnstiele. Bundles of white nerve-fibres arising in the white matter of the hemispheres, passing first outward and then down- ward, forming portions of the lower lateral wall of the fourth ven- tricles, and finally reaching the medulla oblongata, where they be- come continuous with the corresponding restiform bodies. [1, 14 (K).]— Inferior p*s of tlie pineal gland. Two slender bands of medullary fibres which pass vertically downward from the base of the pineal gland along the back part of the inner surface of the optic thalami. [L, 172 (a, 29).] — Middle cerebellar p's. Middle p's of the cerebellum. Lat., o-ura ad meduUam oblongatam, crura cerebelli ad pontem iSQU lateralia). I^,, pedonculea ceri- belleux moyens. Ger., Bruckenarme, Briickenschenkel, Vereini- gungsschenkel. Bundles of white nerve-fibres that issue from the sides of the cerebellar hemispheres, extend forward and outward, and enter the ventral portion of the pons Varolii. [I (K).]— Olivary p. 'LB,t.,pedunculiLsoUvce. Qer.,Olivenkernstrang,OlivenkemstieL A bundle of fibres which arises in the nucleus oliv^ and passes partly to the lemniscus and partly to the tegmentum. tMeyer (a, 39).]— Partial p. Lat., pedunculus partialia (seu proprius). A secondary p., the stalk of an individual flower of a cluster. [B, 123 (tt, 35).]— P's of the cerebellum. The superior, middle, and in- ferior p's of the cerebellum. [1, 15 (K).]— P*s of the cerebrum. See Crura, cerebri. — P's of the corpus callosum. 1. See under Corpus callosum and cf. Pedunculus corpoHs callosi.—V. of the corpus mamillare. Lat., pedunculus corporis mamillaris. A pedicle extending from the most lateral nucleus of the corpus mamillare far back into the medulla oblongata. [Edinger (a, 29).]— P. of the flocculus, hsbt., pedunculus Jlocculi. Ger.. Markstiel. The slender lateral prolongation of the flocculus. [1, 17 (K).]— P's of the medulla oblongata. See Inferior cerebellar p''s.— 'P. of the olivary body. See Olivary p.— P's of the optic thala- mus. Bands which connect the optic thalamus with other por- tions of the cerebrum, [o, 29.]— P's of the pineal gland. Ger., Zirbeldrusenfttiel, ZirheUtiel. Slender white bands which connect the pineal gland with the cerebrum. [L, 172 (a, 29).]— P's of the fiseptum lucidum. Ger., Stiele der Scheidewand. Certain bun- dles of fibres which project downward from the anterior extremity of the sseptum lucidum (bein^ the prolongations of its laminae) in front of the anterior commissure, to enter the white substance of the frontal lobe, near the base of the lenticular nucleus. .[1, 3. 17 (K).]— P*s of the spinal marrow, Posterior (cerebellar) p's. See Inferior cerebellar p^s. — Secondary p. See Partial p.— Supe- rior cerebellar p's, Superior p's (of the cerebellum). Lat., crura cerebelli superiora (seu ante^-ioray seu ascendentia, seu ence- pliali, seu ad cerebrum.^ seu ad corpora quadrigemina^ seu ad emi- 7ie ntias quadrigem-inas). Ger., obere Kleinhimschenkel. Bands of white fibres which arise from the medullary portions of the cere- bellar hemispheres in their mesial aspects, and extend forward and upward to dip beneath the corpora quadrigemina. They at first form part of the lateral wall of the fourth ventricle, then a part of its roof. [1, 15 (K).]— Superior p's of the pineal gland. The two p's of the pineal gland which pass forward upon the upper and inner margin of the optic thalami to the anterior crura of the for- nix, with which they become blended. [L, 172 (o, 29).]— Trans- verse p's. See Middle p''s of the cerebellum. PEDUNCULANEUS (Lat.), adj. Pe2d-u3niikfu*n2k)-u21(u*l)- an(a*n)'e=-u3s(u*s). Fr., p^doncuUen. Ger., bliithenstielvertretend. Taking the place of a peduncle (said of certain tendrils, spines, etc., regarded as degenerated peduncles), [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] PEDUNCULAR, adj. PeSd-u^n^'ku^l-aar. L.a.t., pedmicidaris. Ger., blUthenstielstdndig. Pertaining to a peduncle ; situated or borne on a peduncle. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PEDUNCULATE, PEDUNCULATED, adj's. PeM-u^n^k'- u^l-at, -at-e^d. Lat., pedunculatus. Fr., pedoncule. Ger., geftfielt. Furnished with a peduncle or a stalk ; not sessile. [B, 1, 100, 123 ■ (a, 35).] PEDUNCULUS (Lat,), n. m. Pe2d-u3n%(u4n2k)'ui'l(uM)-u3s(u4s). See Peduncle.— P. anterior callosi. The anterior extremity of the corpus callosum. [I, 40 (K).]— Pedunculi cerebelli. 1. See Peduncles of the cerebellum. % See Inferior cerebellar peduncles. — Pedunculi cerebelli ad cerebrum (seu ad corpora quadri- gemina). See Superior peduncles of the cerebei?iim..— Pedunculi cerebelli ad medullam oblongatam. See Inferior cerebellar PEDUNCLES.— Pedunculi cerebelli ad pontein. See Middle cerebeiiar PEDUNCLES. — Pedunculi cerebelli anteriores. See Superior cerebellar peduncles and Middle cerebellar peduncles. — Pedunculi cerebelli in anteriora product!. Of Santorini, the superior cerebellar peduncles. [I. 3 (K).]— Pedunculi cere- belli inferiores. See J/i/eriorcerebeHar peduncles.— Pedunculi cerebelli medii. SeeitfiddZeoere&eZiar peduncles.— Pedunculi cerebelli po.steriores (seu postlci). See Inferior cerebellar PEDUNCLES. — Pedunculi cerebelli primi. See Superior cere- bellar peduncles.— Pedunculi cerebelli secundl. See Middle cerebellar peduncles. — Pedunculi" cerebelli superiores. See Superior cerebellar pedi'ncles.- Pedunculi cerebelli tertii. See Inferior cerebellar peduncles.— Pedunculi cerebri. See CnvRA cerebri. — Pedunculi chordae spinalis. See Inferior cere- bellar peduncles. — Pedunculi eon^rii. See Peduncle of the pinealgland. — P. corporis bigemini inferioris. See Superior cerebellar peduncles. — P. corporis callosi. Of Vicq d'Azyr, the anterior' perforated space. [I, 6 (K).]— Pedunculi corporis mamillaris. See Anterior pillars of the fornix.— Y. flocci. Ger., Flockenstiel. The pedicle, or a constricted portion, of a cere- bellar lamina. [I, 3(K).]— P. ganfflii habenulae. See Fascicu- lus retrofiexus.—'P* glandul£e pinealis. See Peduncles of the pineal gland.— FeAunculi hypophyseos. See Infundibulum (2d def.).— P. mallei. See Manubrium of the maWeu.'}.— Pedun- culi medii. See Middle cerebellar peduncles.— Pedunculi me- dullse oblongatse. See Inferior cerebellar peduncles.— Pedun- culi inedullse spinalis. See Inferior cerebellar peduncles.— P. olivse. See Olivary peduncle.~P. proprius. See Partial pedun- cle.— P. pulmonum. The root of the lung.— Pedunculi ssepti lucidi (seu pellucidi). See Peduncles of the sceptum lucidum. — P. substantiee nigrse. Of Meynert, the stratum intermedium. [I, 17 (K).]— Pedunculi superiores. See Superior cerebellar peduncles.— P. trigoni cerebralis anterior. The anterior pil- lar of the fornix. [I, 3 (K).] PEGANEL^UM (Lat.), n. n. Pe3g(pag)-a2n(aSn)-eai-e'(a8'e=)- u3m(u^m). From wqyavoi', rue, and eXaiov, olive-oil. Oil of rue. PEGANERUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe2g(pag)-a2n(a8n)-er(ar)'u8m- (u*m). Gr., in}yavr,p6v (from v-qycvov^ rue). An old plaster contain- ing rue. [A, 3Si2, 325.] PEGANUM (Lat.), n. Pe2g(pag)'a5n(a3n)-u3m(u*m). Gr., Tr^yo- vov. Fr,, peganum.. Ger., Harmelraute. 1. Of the ancients, the Ruta graveolena (see also P. harmala). 2. A genus of the Rutem. [B, 42, 121, 180 (a. 35).]— P. harmala. Ger., HarmeU wilde Eaute. The tryiyavov aypioi' of Dioscorides, Syrian rue ; a strong-smelling herb of southern Europe and Asia Minor. The entire plant has a bitter, somewhat pungent taste, was formerly employed as a stimu- lant, and is still used by the Arabs and Persians in fomentations and poultices to reduce swelling of the feet. The grayish-brown, Irregularly angular, slightly narcotic seeds, which are used in Tur- key as a spice, constitute chiefly the drug hurmal. [B, 19, 121, 172, 173, 180 (a, 35).] Cf . Harmaline and Harmalol. PEGE (Lat.), n. f . Pe3(pag)'e(a). Gen., peg'es. Gr., irnyrj (Ut., a fountain). See Internal canthus. PEGERNUS (Lat), n. m. Pej(pag)-u6rn(e2m)'u3s(u4s). Of the alchemists, mercury. [Ruland, Johnson (A, 325).] PEGLI (It.), n. Pal'ye. A climatic sanitary station of the Ri- viera, near Genoa, Italy. [L, 57 (a, 14).] PEGMA (Lat.), n. n. Pe2g(pag)'ma8. Gen., peg'matos {-atis). Gr., ir^yixa (from injyviSvai, to fix). See Concrement. PEGMIN, n. Pe^g'mi^n. See Buffy coat. PEGOLOGY, n. Fe^g-on'o-ji^. Lat., pegologia (from jnjy^, a fountain, and Aoyos, understanding). Fr., pegologie. Ger., Heil- guellenlehre. The science of medicinal mineral springs. The term as been proposed as a substitute for balneology. [B, 270.] PEIDEN (Ger.), n. Pid'e'^n. A place in the canton of Grisons, Switzerland, where there is a gaseous spring. [L, 30, 57 (a, 14).] PEINOTHERAPIA (Lat.), n. f. Pin(pe2-i2n)-o(o8)-the2r-aap- (a3pj-i(e)'a3. From irelva, hunger, and flepaTreia, medical treatment. See Li MOTHER APIA. PEIKA (Lat.). n. f. Pi'(pe2'i2)-ra8. Gr., irelpa (from jretpav, to attempt). Of old authors, experiment, empiricism. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PEITSCHE (Ger.), n. Pit'shea. A flagellum. [L, 80.] PEITSCHENWUKM (Ger.), n. Pit'she^n-wurm. See Filaria medinensis and Tricocephalus dfspar.— Menschlicher P. The Trichocephalus hominis. [L, 80 (a, 43).] PEITSCHUNG (Ger.), n. Pitsh'un^. See Flagellation. PEKTINSAURE (Ger.), n. Peak-ten'zoir-e". Pecticacid. [B.] PEKTOSINSAURE (Ger.), n. Pe=k-tos-eh'zoir-e2. Pectoic acid. [B.] PELADA, n. , Pe^Pa^-da^. Fr., pelade. 1. Alopecia of the scalp. 2. Alopecia syphilitica. [G, 15.] PELADE (Fr.), n. P'laM. 1. Pelada ; calvities, ajopecia. 2. Alopecia areata. [G, 26.]— P. achromateuse. Of Bazin, a va- riety of alopecia areata in which the hairs before falling out be- come lustreless, discolored, and sometimes reddish, while the bald patches which finally remain are of a milk-white color. [G.]— P. d^calvante. Alopecia areata which develops rapidly, in which the hairs undergo no change in their .appearance before they fall out, and in whicli the resulting bald spots appear of the same color as the surrounding integument. [G.] PELAGIAN, PELAGIC, ad^s. Fen-sflyi^-&^n, -i^k. Lat., pelagianus, pelogius (from pelagus.^ the sea). Living in the open sea, away from the coast. [B, 28 ; L, 206 (a, 27).] PELAGIE (Fr.), n. Pa-la^i-zhe. See Pellagra. PELAGO (It.), n. Pa'la^-go. A place in the province of Flor- ence, Italy, where there is a gaseous spring. [L, 30, 49 (a, 14).] PELARGONIC, adj. Peai.aarg-oan'iak. Relating to or de- rived from the genus Pelargonium. [B.] — P. acid. Fr., acidepe- largonique (ou nono'ique). Ger., Pelargonsdure. Syn. : nonylic acid. A monobasic crystalline acid, CgHigOa, melting at 125° C to an oily liquid and boiling at 2535° C. ; found in essential oil of Pe- largonium roseum and obtained also by oxidation of the essential oil of Ruta graveolens and in other ways ; used to flavor wines. An isomeric form of the acid is known as isononylic or methylhexyl- acetic acid, and occurs as a liquid boiling at about 246° C. [B, 4 ; B, 3.270(a, 38).]— P. anhydride. Fr., anhydride pel or gonique. Ger., Pelargonsdurennhydrid. A brown oily body, (C8Hi702).0, sohdi- fying below 5° C. fB, 4 ; B, 93 (a, 14).] PELARGONIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe21-a9rg-on(o2n)'i2-u8m(u4m). From TreAap-yd?, a stork. Fr., pSlargon, p.. pelargonier. Ger., Kra- nichschnabel. Stork''s-bill ; a genus of the Pelargoniem (a tribe of the Geraniaceoe.) ; so called because the beaked fruit resembles a stork's bill. JB. 19, 34. 42, 121, 173, 180, 275 (a, .35).]- P. ancepfi. A species used in India as an emmenagogue and parturient. [B, 267 (a, 35).]— P. antidysentericuni. A species growing in southern Africa, where the tubers are used in dysentery. [B, 180 (a. 35).]— P. cucullatum. Fr.. p&largOn (ou p.) capuchon. A Cape-of- Good-Hope species. The aromatic leaves are used as an emollient and stinmlant in colic. [B, 173, 180 (a. 35).]— P. glossularioides. A species indigenous to southern Africa, growing half wild about A, ape; A3, at; A", ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; !«, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2539 PEDUNCULANEUS PELTIGERA Potacamund, India. When moist it exhales a strong balmy odor agreeable to most people, but in some producing marked dyspncea with precordial anxiety. [G. Bidie, " Brit. Med. Jour.," Nov. 28, 1885, o. 1018 (a, 50).]— P. graveolens. Eose-soented geranium ; a purpfe-flowered species with very fragrant leaves. [B, 34, 180 (a, 35). J Cf . P. roseum.—F. Inqulnans. Scarlet geranium ; an orna- mental species having viscid leaves, and branches that exude a reddish, clammy moisture. [B, 34 (a, 36j.]— P. odoratissjinum. Nutmeg-scented geranium ; a white-flowered, trailing herb indige- nous to southern Africa, but cultivated in Turkey and France. The leaves yield a fragrant volatile oil of a pale brownish-yellow, known as geranium oil, or oil of rose geranium, used in adulterat- ing oil of rose. Dissolved in alcohol, it forms extract of rose-leaf geranium. [B, 5, 19, 34, 180 (a, 35).]— P. peltatum. Fr., giranium- lierre The ivy-leaved geranium. The buds and leaves are eaten at the Cape of Good Hope. [B, 34, 121 (o, 36).]— V. radula. A species having a mint-like fragrance. The Eafdrs say that this and other species keep off snakes. [B, 34, 180, 314 (a, 36).] Cf. P. roseum. — P. roseuni. Ger,, Rosenbraut. Rose geranium ; a fleshy- stemmed species sometimes considered a hybrid between P. grave- olens and P. radula, but found wild at the Cape of Good Hope. It is cultivated in France under .the name of rose de Limours. Its essential oil, geranium oil, is probably identical with that of P. odo- ratissimum. It contains pelargonic acid. [B, 5, 19, 180, 185 (a, 35).] PELARIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pel(pal)-a(a')'ri»-uSm(u»m). Gr., imAapioK (from mjMs, clay)- Of old writers, a certain coUyrium of a clayey consistence. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PELICAN, n. PeTi^-k'n. Gr., ireXtnar, a pelican. Lat.,»eie- canus. Fr., pelican. Ger., Pelikan. 1. A natatorial bird of the order Steganopodes, having a remarkable pouch under its long bill, [a, 48.] 2. A glass vessel or alembic with peculiarly shaped beaks. 3. An instrument formerly used for drawing teeth. [A, 322, 385 (a. 48)-; L, 41, 56 (a. 14).] PELICOMETBR, n. Pe'l-i'k-o'm'e't-u»r. From w4\i(, a bowl, and fiirpov, a measure. See Pelvimeter. PEHDNEPHIDROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe21-i'd-ne2f-i=d(ed)-ros'- i^s. Gen., -ros'eos (-IS). From n-eAifirds, Uvid, and ef^tSpcoo-is, ephi- drosis. See Melinephidbosis. PEMDNOIMA (Lat ), n. n. Pe'1-i'd-nom'a'. Gen., -nom'atos (-atis). Gr., ireKlBviafia (from ireAiSvoOirflat, to become livid). Syn. : pelioma, peliosis. A livid spot due to extravasated blood, usually from contusion. Cf. Eochymosis. PELIDNUS (Lat.), a. m. Pe=l-i2d'nu's(nu«a). Gr., ne\iSv6s. Ger., bleifarbige Haut. A leaden-colored appearance of the skin, especially when due to splenic disease. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PBLIOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pe'l-i^-om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (.-atis). Gr., ireAioi/ta (from ireAiouo-dat, to become livid). See Pelidnoma. — P. typhosum. The state of having bluish-red spots on the body and extremities. [A, 326 (a, 34).] PELIOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe^l-i'-os'i's. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Gr., ireAt'utris (from ircAtoOirdat, to become livid). Fr., pUiose. See Pelidnoma and Purpura. PELLA (Lat.), n. f. Pe^l'la'. Gr,, ire'AAa. See Skin. PEMiACIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe»l-la(laS)'si2(ki2)-a". See Allotbi- OPHAGY. PEttAGKA (Lat.), n. f. Pe'l'la'g(Ia'g)-ra'. From pellis. the skin, and oypa, a seizure. ¥v.,pellagre, pelagie, irytheme endi- mique, mal anserine (ou de misere\ scorbut des Alpes, salsedine. QeT.,lombardischerAussatz,maildnder Rose, Syn.: dermatagra, elephantiasis italica, erysipelas periodicum nervosum chronicum, erythema endemicum, georgopathia, lepra italica (seu lombardica, sen rnediolanensis), paralysis scorbutica, pellis cegra, rhaphania maisitica, scorbutus albinus. Italian leprosy, scurvy of the Alps ; a chronic endemic disease affecting the lower classes of people in the northern part of Italy and adjacent regions, characterized by a slowly increasing cachexia attended with disturbances of the cu- taneous, digestive, and nervous systems. The skin is affected with an erythematous eruption, especially of the exposed parts of the body, and sometimes with desquamation, erosion, or crusting. The digestive derangement may consist of anorexia, dyspepsia, vomit- ing, or diarrhoea. The nervous symptoms, which are usually grave, may assume the form of melancholia, mania, convulsions, or idiocy. The disease, although its cause is as yet undetermined, has by many been ascribed either to an exclusive diet of maize or to deleterious substances with which the maize may accidentally be combined. By others it has been attributed to a miserable mode of life, with insuffloient nourishment. Some deny that it is an inde- pendent form of disease. [Wintermitz, " Vrtljrsschr. f. Derm. u. Syph.," 1876, p. 151 (G) ; G, 78.]— Nervo-muscular p. Of Pouesifi, p. paralytica, [a. 34.]— P. florida. P. in which the eruption is florid. [J. Amould, L, 87, 207, vol. xxii, p. 341 (a, 34).]— P. Inter- mittens. P. in which the disease disappears for the season, to re- appear the next year at the same time. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— P. oc- culta. P. without eruption ; observed in persons who have not been exposed to the sun.— P. paralytica. Of J. Arnould, the second degree of p., in which there is extreme debility, especially of the lower extremities, [a, 34.] PELIiAGRAZEINE (Fr.), n. PeM-la'-gra'-za-en. An alkaloid extracted from a tincture of damaged maize. Its physiological eflrects are said to resemble those of strychnine, and it has been supposed to be the cause of pellagra. [Lombroso, " Rev. sci.," No. 4, 1882 ; "Lyon m«d.," Feb. 19, 1883 ; " Lancet," Apr. 29, 1883.] PELLENS (Lat.), ad,i. Pe'l'le^ns. From pellere, to drive. Forcing, stimulant. [L, 50 (o, 48).] PEtLET, n. Pe'l'eH. From biZct. a ball. TT.,boulette, Ger., Kugelchen. A little ball or pill, fa, 38,] PBLIETIERINE, n. Pe'l-eH'i^-e'r-en. Fr., pelUtierine. Her., Pelletierin. An alkaloid, CeHisNO, found, along with isop'. metbylp', and pseudop', in the root-bark of Punica granatum ; a liquid soluble in water, alcohol, ether or chloroform, boiling at 195° C, and dextrorotary at a temperature less than lOO" C. Isop' is distinguished from p. only by being optically inactive. [B, 5, 270 (a, 38).]- P. sulphate. Fr., sulfate de pelUtierine [Fr. Cod.]. A crystalline residue obtained by leaving exposed to concentrated sulphuric acid under a bell glass the aqueous solution of the sul- phates of p. and isop' obtained in the preparation of p, from pome- granate-root. It consists of the sulphates of both alkaloids. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. tannate. Lat., tannas pelletierinus. Fr., tannate de pelUtUrine [Fr, Cod.]. A preparation made by mixing with an aqueous solution of p. sulphate a solution of 828 parts of tannin to 100 of sulphate, neutralizing with ammonia, washing the precipi- tate with water until there is no reaction with barium nitrate, and drying the residue at a gentle heat ; a powerful taenituge. [B, 95 (a, 38) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxi, p. 282 (a, 50).] PEILICLE, ii. Pe^l'i^-k'l. See Pellicula. PELriCUtA (Lat.), n. t. Pe21-U2k'u=l(u«l)-as. Dim. of pellis, a skin. Fr., pellicule. Ger., Hautchen, Deckhaut (4th def .), 1. A very thin membrane or scum. 2, See (Juticle. 3. A valve of the heart. [L, 349.] 4. The outer covering of a seed. [B, 133 (a, 35).] -Angina p. See Amnion (1st def.),— P. summa, P. superior. The epidermis. [G.j— P. subtills. See PiA. PEtMS (Lat.), n. f. Pe=l'li=s. Skin, hide. [G.]— P. segra. See Pellagra. — P. summa. The epidermis. [G.] PBtMTORY, n. Pe=l'i2t-o-ri=. 1. The genus Parietaria. 3. The Chrysanthemum parthenium. [B, 5, 19, 275, 293 (a, 35).] — American p. The Parietaria pennsylvanica. [B, 275 (a, 35).]^ Bastard p. See Achillea piarmica.— False p. of Spain. See Imperatoria ostruthium. — P. of Spain. See Anacyclus pyre- thrum.— Tincture of p. See Tmciura PYRETHRi. — "Wall p. The Parietaria officinalis. [B, 5 (a, 35).] PBtlOlTS, adi. Pe=l'u=s. Gr., ireAAoV Lat.,pe;!MS. Fr.,pelU. Dark-colored (said of the skin). [L, 50 (a, 14).] PELMA (Lat.), II. n. Pe'l'ma'. Gen., pel'matos (-atis). Gr,, jreAfia, Vr.,pelme. The plantar surface of the toes ; also the en- tire sole of the foot. [L, 41, 343 (a, 43).] PBLOHEMIB (Fr,), n. Pa-lo-a-me, From irijAoj, mud, and aljua, blood. Abnormal thickness of the blood, [A, 385 (a, 48),] PELOPIC ACID, n. Pe^l-o^p-i^k. Ger., Pelopsaure. See NlOBIC ACID. PEtOPIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe21-op(o2p)'i=-u'm(u«m), Fr., p^io- pium. Of Rose, a supposed new metallic element, afterward found to be niobium. [B, 3.] ' PELOR (Lat.), n. n. Pel(pe=l)'o=r(or). Gen., -or'os (-or'is). Gr., nihtop. A foetal monstrosity having some parts excessively large. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PEIORIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe'l-or'i^-as. Fr., pilorie. From irrtup, a monster. The restoration of regularity in an irregular flower. Linnseus first applied the term to a departure in Linaria vulgaris in which the flower (irregular because of the spur at the base of the corolla) reverted to the regular form by the development of four additional sacs or spurs. [B, 1, 19, 303 (a, 35).] PEtORIZATION, n. Pe21-o'r-i=-za'shu=n. From irAiop. a monster. Ger., Pelorienbildung. The development in an irregu- lar flower of additional similar appendages so as to restore sym- metrical regularity, [a. 35,] Cf . Peloria. PELOSINB, n. Pe^l'os-en. ¥T.,pilosine. Cisampeline ; iden- tical with beberine and with buxine. [A, 1 ; B, 93 (a, 14).] PBLOTE (Fr.), n, P'-lot, A cushion, or pad. — P's tactiles. Ger., TastbaUen. Dermic elevations on the palmar and plantar surfaces of mammals. The lines which contain tactile papillse on the palm of the human hand are of the same nature. [" Rev. des sci. m6d.," July. 1889, p. 16 (a, 18),] PELOTON (Fr,), n. Pe^-lo-to^n. See Glomerule — P. fllle. See Dispireme,— P. folllculaire. See Glomekule of the sueai- PEEOTONNEMENT (Fr,), n. P'-lo-to=n-ma»n'. The folding of the lower limbs of the foetus upon the trunk and their compres- sion against it, constituting the first step in the process of expul- sion in breech presentations, PEBXA (Lat,), n, f. Pe'^lt'a". Of Acharius, the apothecium peltiforme. [B, 198.] PELTAI/IS (Lat.), adj. Pe'!lta(a=)'li»s, See Thyreoid. PEIiTATE, adj. Pe^lt'at. Lat., peita*«s (from pe/ta, a small shield). Fr., pelte. 6ev., schildformig, schildstielig (1st Aet.). 1. Of a leaf, etc., having the blade (usually rounded) attached to the petiole at some part of the lower surface and not at the basal mar- gin. The Peltata of Hoffman are an order of cryptogams consist- ing of the genus Equisetum. 2. Of the apothecia of lichens, large, rounded, and disc-shaped, without a distinct thalline margin. Tlie Peltati of Acharius are a division of the Homothalamei consisting of Umea, Collema, etc. [B, 123, 170 (a, 35).] PELTATIFID. adj. Peslt-a^t'i'-fl^d, Lat,, peltatifidus (from pelta, a small shield, and findere, to split). Of a peltate leaf, cut into subdivisions. [B, 19 («, 35).] PELTIGEKA (Lat.), n. f. Pe!'lt-i2j(i»g)'e'r-a'. From pelta, a. small shield, and gerere. to bear. Tr..p.,peltigire. Ger., Schtld- flechte. A genus of lichens with peltiform apothecia, typical of the Peltiger'eoe (of Dumortier, a family of the Scutellina) and Pel- tiaerei (Fr.. peltigMes), a tribe of the Phyllodei. [B, 19, 121, 170, 180 (a. 35),]— P. aphtliosa. Fr,, p. aphtheux. Ger., warzige Schildflechte. A species formerly employed in the rashes of chil- dren and as a vermifuge. It was oflScial as muscus cumatiUs, herha mvsci cumatilis, and lichen cumaMlis. [B, 77, 173, 180 (a, 35) ]— P. canina. Fr., peltigire des chiens, hipatique contre la O, no; O', not; Oa, whole; Th, thin; Th', the; C, like oo in too; U», blue; U', lull; U*, full; U', urn; U', like ii (German). PELTINBRVED PELYCOMETRESIS 2540 rage, moitsse de chien^ pulmonaire de chien (ou de terre). Ger., Hundsjlechte^ Sieinlebermoos. Ground-liverwort, dog-lichen ; used in hydrophobia and asthma. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. hori- zontalis. Ger., gemeine (oder wagrechte) Schildfiechte. A spe- cies having the same olHcial names as P. aphihosa and, like the latter, formerly used as an anthelminthic and in aphthae. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. polydactyla. Ger., viellappige Schildfiechte. A spe- cies widely disper.sed throughout Germany, formerly used like P. aphthosa. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PEI.TINEBVED, adj. Pe«lt'i=-nu»rvd. L&t., peltinervis,pel- tinervius (from pelta^ a small shield, and neruus, a nerve). Fr., peltinerve. Ger., schildnervig. Having the nerves or veins ar- ranged radiately, as in a peltate leaf. [B, 19, 183 (a, 35).] PELTODON (Lat.), n. n. Pe^lt'o^d-o^n. A genus of the La- biatce. [B, 42 (a, 35).] — P. radicans. The paraoary; a Brazilian species used as a diuretic and diaphoretic, in snake-bites, etc. [B, 197 (a, 35).] PELTOID, adj. Pe^^lt'oid. Lat., peltoides (from ireAn), a small shield, and eWos, resemblance). Fr., peltoide. Ger., schilddhn- lich. Eesembling a shield. 1.L, 41 (», 43).] PEtVANGUSTIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe21-va«n2(waSn!')-gu3s(gu*s)'- ti'^-a^. From jjcivis, the pelvis, and anfl'ttsfia, narrowness. A con- tracted state of the pelvis. PELVEOPEKITONITIS (Lat.), a. f. Pe21-ve=(we2)-o(oS)-pe2r- i'-to''n-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos {,-idis). Pelvic peritonitis. [A, 326.] PEtVIABIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe>l-vi2(wi»)-a(aa)'ri!'-u3m(ul-vi>k(wi!'k)'u»(u»)-la». Dim. of pelvis, the pelvis. The orbit. [L, 349.] — P, oculi. See P. PELVIDYMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe2l-viM(wi2d)'i"(u»)-mu>s(mu«s). 'Svom. pelvis, the pelvis, and Si'&tifios, double. See Dipygds. PBtVIFOBM, adj. Pe»lv'i2-fo»rm. Lat., pelviformis (from »e2ms, the pelvis, and /orma, form). 'Wv.,pelmforme. Having the shape of a shallow cup (said of a calyx, etc.). [B, 1, 123 (o, 35)^ PEIiVIGKAPH, n. Pe'lv'i'-grasf. From pelvis, the pelvis, and ypa^eiv, to write. Fr., pelvigraphe, A device adopted by Finard for recording autonsatic^ly the measurements of dried pelves. [A, 15.] PEtVIGKAPHY, n. Pe'lv-i"g'ra''f-i'. Tr., pelvigraphie. The systematic description of pelves. [A, 28.] PELVIMENSUKATIO (Lat.), u. f. Pesi-vi>(wi2)-me=n(man)- BU''r(sur)-a(a3)'shi2(ti2)-o. Gen., -o'nis. From pelvis, the pelvis, and Tnensurare, to measure. See Pelvimetry. PEI/VIMETBB, n. Pe»lv-i!m'e»t-u=r. From peivi*, the pelvis, and fLerpov, a measure. Lat., pelycometrum, pelymetrum. Fr., pelvimHre. Ger.. Beckenmesser. An instrument tor measuring the dimensions orproportions of the pelvis, [a, 48.] — Asdrubali's _ p. A p. composed of a fingerstall provided with a shaft. [L, 87 (a, 50) j— !Baiidelocque*s p. See under Calipers. — Boi- viii*s p. A p. composed of a principal branch twisted like an S at one of its extremities, which is conducted through the rectum toward the sacro- vertebral angle, while it is otherwise straight. On this first branch glides a curved branch with an anterior concavity, the top of which, introduced into the vagina, should be fixed behind the sym- physis. The space sepa- rating the free extrem- ities of the two branches, or the sacro-pubic diam- eter, is indicated by the metrical divisions en- graved on the principal branch. IL, 88 (reaking. [a, 34.]— Cocked-liat p. Ger., spitzeckige Hiitform (oder spitzige Herzfigur) des Beckens fOsiander]. An infantile va- riety of the triangular p. [A, 85.1— Contracted infundibuliform p. Ger., engtrichterformiges Becken. That form of p. in which the inlet is normal while the outlet is contracted. [A, 20.]— Con- tracted p. Fr., bassin r^treci (ou vicie par itroitesse).^ Ger., enges (oder verengtes) Becken, Beckenverengerung, A p. with any of its diameters below the standard measurement ; applied particu- larly to contraction at the brim.— Cordate p. Fr., bassin cordi- forme. Ger., stumpfe Kartenherzform des Beckens. The normal form of the pelvic inlet in women of the European races, the ratio of the conjugate to the transverse diameter being as 4 to 5. lA, 20.]— Cordiform p. Fr., bassin en forme de cceur de cartes a jouer. Ger,, herzformiges {oAer kartenherzfbrmiges) Becken ein- gedrilckte und zugespitzte Herzfigur des Beckens [Oslanderl. Of Madame Lachapelle, an" abnormal p. in which the inlet is heart- shaped, [a, 34.]— Coxalgic (oblique) p. Fr., bassin coxalgique (ou vici^ par luxation, ou a type ilio-femwal [Gufiniot]). Ger., coxalgisches Becken. Of Eokitansky, a deformity of the p. due to dislocation of the head of the femur as the result of hip- joint dis- ease. — Cuneiform p. Ger., keilformiges Becken. A p. havmg A, ape; A=, at; A», ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Chs, loch (Scottish); E, he-, E', ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; V, tank; 2541 PELTINERVED PELYCOMETKESIS a wedge-shaped inlet, [a, 34.]— I>warf p. Lat., p. nana. Fr., bassin de naine. Ger., Zivergbecken. That variety of the p. sequa- biliter justo minor in which the p. preserves its feminine type, but is small in conformity with the general dwarfed state of the indi- vidual. [A, 61.]— Dynamic p. Of Parvin, the p. in the living subject and in labor, [a, 34.]— Elastic p. See Osteomalacic p.— Elliptical p. Fr., bassin en forme d'ellipse. See Rectangular p. and Wedge-shaped p.— Expanded infundibuliform p. Ger., weittrichterformiges Becken, That abnormal form in which the inlet is expanded, the outlet retaining its usual dimensions. [A, 20.] —False p. Fr., grand bassin^ bassin abdominal. Ger., grosses (Oder grosseres, oder oberes) Becken. See under F. (26. def.).— Fe- male p. See under P. (2d def.).— Fissured p. Fr., bassin fendu (on avecfente symphysaire conginitale). Ger., gespaltenes Becken. That variety of the rhachitic p., described by Litzmann, in which, from lack of resistance to the weight of the body at the pubic sym- physis, due to arrest of development at the symphysis, the iliac bones are forced forward and rendered nearly parallel. It is gen- erally accompanied by eventration and exstrophy of the bladder. [A, 15.]— Flat (rhachitic) p. Fr., bassin aplati (ou trop has, ou moule). Ger., plattes (rhachitisches) Becken, quergezogencs Beck- en, A p. contracted in the conjugate diameter, the transverse di- ameter being normal or less contracted.— Funnel-shaped p. See Infunditmliform o.— Generally contracted flattened p. Lat., p. nimis parva [Van Deveuter] . Fr. , bassin g4neralement retrod aplati (ou gen^ralement et irr^guU^rement ritrici). Ger., allge- mein gleichmdssig verengtes Becken. A combination of an antero- posteriorly contracted and generally contracted p.; the iliac bones are slight in width, and the iliac alse are more horizontal and di- vergent than usual, the p. having a generally flattened appearance. [Spiegelberg (a, 34).] — Generally contracted p. See P. cequabili- ter justo mmor.— India-rubber p. See Caoutchouc p.—Infantile p. See Dwarf p. — Inferior p. Fr., bassin inferieur. Ger., un- teres Becken. The true p.— Infundibuliform p. Fr., bassin en entonnoir (ou infundibuliforme). Ger., Trichferbecken. The fun- nel-shaped p. ; a very rare deformity consisting in a gradual pro- gressive narrowing of the pelvic canal from above downward, the inlet being either normal or but slightly contracted in all its diame- ters. [A, 22.] See also Reverse infundibuliform p. — Irregular generally contracted p. Ger., ungleichmdssig allgemein ver- engtes Becken. A generally contracted p. in which there are un- equally contracted diameters, [a, 34,]— Justo minor p. See P. cequabiliter justo minor.— Kilian*s p. See Osteomalacic p. — Kypho-skoliotic p. Fr., bassin rhachitique cypho-scoliotique. A kyphotic p. with the kyphosis situated very low, resulting m a marked difference in the inclination of the two lateral balves of the p. [A, 24.] — Kyphotic (rhachitic) p, Fr., bassin (rhachitique) cyphotique- (3-er., kyphotisches (oder kyphotisch^rhachitisches) Becken. A deformity of the p. due to kyphosis, characterized chiefly by changes in the form and direction of the sacrum, pro- ducing contraction of the pelvic cavity and outlets. [A, 32.]— Ky- photic skolio-rhachitic p. Ger., kyphotisch-skoliotisch-rhachi- tisches Becken. A kyphotic p. in which the kyphosis is situated low and is accompanied by skoliosis. It is asymmetrical and its particular form is governed by the skoliosis. [A, 61.]— -Malacos- teon p. See Osteomalacic p.— Male p. See under P. (2d def.). — Masculine p. Ger., mdnnliches (starkes) Becken. That variety of the p. Eequabiliter justo minor in which, while it may have the feminine form in general or resemble the male type, the prom- ontorj^ of the sacrum is high, the ilia are steep, the symphysis pubis is convex and erect, the sacrum is small, and the bones are of uncommonly heavy build. [A, 61.]— Oblique ovate p. Lat., p. oblique ovata, p. ovato-obliqua. Fr., bassin obliquement (ou unilateralement) r4tr^ci, bassin oblique ovalaire. (ier., schrdg- (oder einseitig- [Otto]) verengtes (ovales) Becken. That deform- ity of the p. which shows itself especially in the narrowing of one oblique diameter resulting from the anterior and posterior walls having been forced laterally in opposite directions, giving the ap- pearance of the p. having been twisted. [A, 20.]— Oblique p. of Nagele. A shortening of one oblique diameter, with complete ankylosis of one of the sacro-iliac synchondroses and imperfect de- velopment of the corresponding half of the sacrum and ilium, [o, 34.]— Obstetric p. Ger., geburtshiilfliches Becken. The true p. —Obstructed p. Fr., bassin vide par obstruction. A p. in which the deformity is of such a character that the diminution of the diameters interferes with or prevents delivery, [a. 34.]— Os- teomalacic p. Fr., bassin ost4omaktciqtie (ou ramolli [Stein, Jr.], ou elastique, ou de caoutchouc). Ger., osteomalaJcisches (ou hali- steretisches [Kalian]) Becken^ Oummi-Becken. Distortion of the p. dufe to pressure while the bones are softened by osteomalacia. It is characterized chiefly by transverse contraction especially at the outlet. See also Pseudo-osteomalacia.— Oval p. Fr., bassin oval (ou en forme de coaur de cartes d jouer emoussi). A p. with the inlet in the form of the heart on a playing-card ; one of the four typical forms of p. as defined by G. "W. Stein and M. J. Weber. [A, 24.]— Paderborn p. Lat., p. paderbomensis. A spondylo- listhetic p. in a museum at Paderborn, Westphalia. [Spiegelberg (a, 34).]— P. cequabiliter justo major. Ger., allgemein zu weites Becken. Syn. : nimiap. ampUtudo. A p. in which all the diameters are above the standard in about the same proportions.— P. sequabiliter justo minor. Fr., bassin gAndralement et rigu- liirement r4tr4ci (ou trop petit), bassin vici4 par 6troitesse absdlue [ Velpeau] (ou avec perfection des formes [Dubois]). Ger., allgemein mrengteft (oder zu kleines) Becken. allgemeine Verengerung des Becke-iis. Syn. : justo minor p., p. ubique justo minor [Korten]. A p. m which all the diameters are below the standard in about the same proportions. [A, 22.]— P. auris, P. aurium. An old term for the cochlea and concha of the ear. [F.]— P. cerea. Literally, a wax-like p. ; that form of the osteomalacic p. in which the bones are fatty, voluminous, and more or less softened. [A, 61.]— P. co- latoria (cerebri). SeelNFUNDiBur.uM (2d def.).— P. coxitica. An oblique p. caused by coxitis. [A,336 fa,34).]— P. fissa. See J^ssitred P—"' fracturosa. That variety of the osteomalacic p. in which the bones are brittle. [A, 61 .]— P. inversa. Of Ablfeld, a severe form offissuredp. [a, 34.]— P. major. The false pelvis. [a,48.]— P. mi- nor. The true pelvis, [a, 48.]— P. nana. SeeDujar/p.— P. nimis parva [Van Deventer] . See Generally contracted flattened p. ~F. obtecta. Fr., bassin vide par obstruction. Literally, a covered or concealed, p. ; of Kilian, a p. obstructed by an encroachment of the vertebral column, as in spondyhzema and spondylolisthesis. [Au- vard,"Union m6d.," May 1, 1884, p. 759.]— P. of the kidney. Lat., p. renalis. Fr., bassinet. Ger., Nierenbecken, Becken der Niere. The cavity into which the ureter seems to dilate after it has entered the body of the kidney. [C.]—P. ovalis. A depression on the inner wall of the middle ear at the bottom of which is the fenestra ovalis. [L, 7 (a, 29).]— P. plana (Beventeri). A simple flat p. in which the diameters in all apertures are slightly larger than normal. [A, 326 (a, 34),]— P, spincsa. Of Kilian, a rhachitic p. in which the crest of the pubes Is unusually sharp, terminating at the point of inser- tion of the psoas muscle in a sharp spine, [a, 34.]- P. ubique justo minor [Korten]. See P. o&quabiliter justo minor.— Prague p. Lat., p. pragensis. A spondylolisthetic pelvis preserved at Prague. [Spiegelberg (a, 34}.]— Pseudo-osteomalacic p. Fr., bassin pseudo-ost^omalacique (ou rhachitique replie sur lui-mivie). Ger., zusammengeknicktes Becken [Litzmann]. A deformity of the p., described by Michaelis, having a great resemblance to the malacosteon p., but distinguished from it chiefly by the small size of the bones, especially the alee of the ilia. [A, 24.]— Rectangular p. Fr., bassin carre. Of M. J. Weber, that variety of the ellipti- cal p. in which the transverse diameter of the inlet is the greater ; one of the four typical forms described by him and (j. W. Stein. [A, 24.] Of. Wedge-shaped j>.— Reduced p. Of Nagele. a gen- erally contracted p. (a, 34.]— Reniform p. Ger., nierenfor- miges Becken. Of Madame Lachapelle, an abnormal p. in which the inlet is kidney- shaped, [a, 34.] — Reverse infundibuli- form p. Ger., umgekehrttrichterformiges Becken. That form of p. in which the inlet is normal and the outlet enlarged, or the inlet narrowed and the outlet normal or enlarged. [A, 20.] Of. Infundibuliform p. — Rhachitic flattened p. Fr., bassin aplati rhachitique. A flat p. caused by rhachitis. [a, 34.1— Rha- chitic p.. Rickety p. Fr., bassin rhachitique. Ger., rhachitis- ches Becken. A p. in which there are distortion of the bones and consequent changes in the diameters caused by rhachitis. [a, 34.] — Robert's (ankylosed and transversely contracted) p. A " very rare form of contracted p.," "first described by Robert."" " Its leading characteristics are bilateral sacroiliac ankylosis and absence or rudimentary development of the sacral lateral masses." [A, 22.] — Rostrated p. See Osteomalacic p.— RoxiJid p. Fr., bassin en forme ronde. Ger., runde Form des Beckens, rundes Becken. That form of p. in which the normal difference between the transverse and conjugate diameters of the inlet is diminished, so that the brim is more or less circular in shape ; one of the four typical forms described by G. W. Stein and M. J. Weber. [A, 24.] —Rubber p. See Osteomalacic p. and Caoutchouc p.— Scolio- rhachitic p. See Skolio-rhachitic p.— Shallovr p. The flat- tened rhachitic p. ; a form in which the brim is contracted and the outlet enlarged. [A, 22.]— Simple flat p. Fr., bassin simplement aplati. A non-rhachitic contracted p. in which the flattening is due to the sacrum having advanced between the iliac bones, producing an increase in the transverse width of the p. [Spiegelberg (a, 34) ] — Skolio-rhachitic p., Skoliotic p. Fr., bassin rhachitique sco- Uotique. Ger., skoliotisch-rhachitisches Becken. A deformity due to skoliosis, producing asymmetry with contraction of one side of the p., sinking of the sacrum, and displacement of the sacral prom- ontory toward the contracted side. [A, 22.] — Small p. Fr., petit bassin. Qei\, kleines Becken. See under P. (2d def .).— Split p. See Fissured p.— SjtoTLdyMzeinatic p. Fr., bassin spondylizematique. A p. obstructed by spondylizema.— Spondylolisthetic p. Lat., «. spondyloUsthetica. Fr., bassin spondylolisthetigue (ou spondyto- lythisique). Ger., spondylolisthetisches Becken. A rare form of con- tracted p. in which great narrowing of the conjugate is produced by a forward gliding of the lumbar vertebrte. [A, 22.] See Spondylo- listhesis.— Squeezed-in p. See TrzVadiaie p.— Superior p. Fr., bassin superieur. Ger., oberes Becken. The false pelvis. — Thoi'ny p. A p. in which needle-like projections shoot in from the pelvic bones. [Barnes (a, 34).]— Transversely contracted kyphotic p. Fr., bassin cyphotique transversalement retrod. A p. in which there is ankylosis of both sacro-iliac articulations, with absence or rudimentary development of the alse of the sacrum. [Charpen- tier (a, 34).]— Transverse elliptical p. See Flat rhachitic p.— Transversely contracted p. Fr., bassin ankylosi ritr^ci trans- versalement. Ger. , querverengtes Becken. That deformity in which nearly all the antero-posterior diameters are increased while the transverse diameters are proportionately contracted. [Robert, Kirchhoffer, and Seyfert(A, 20).]— Transverse ovate p. Fr., bas- sin ovale transversalement. A p. in which there is a slight diminu- tion of the antero-posterior diameter, with increase of the transverse diameter, [a, 34.]— Triangular p. hat., forma cordata oblonga p. [Osianderj. Ger., dreivinkeliges (oder dreieckiges) Becken, verldngerfe Herzform des Beckens [Osiander]. Of Madame Lacha- pelle, an abnormal p. in which the inlet is triangular, [a, 34.]— Triradiate p. A p. in which the promontory and both acetabula are simultaneously pushed in toward the pelvic canal. It may be produced by osteomalacia, rarely by rickets. [Spiegelberg (a, 34).] —True p. Fr., petit bassin. Ger.. eigentliches (oder kleines) Becken. See under P. (2d def.).— "Wedge-shaped p. Fr., bassin en forme decoin. Of M. J. Weber, that variety of the elhptical p. in which the conjugate diameter of the brim is the greater ; one of the four typical forms described by him and G. W. Stein. [A, 23.] Cf. Rectangular p. PEIiYCO METER, n. Pe^l-isk-o^m'e^t-u'^r. From we'^vf, the pelvis, and fLirpov, a measure. See Pelvimeter. PEI^YCOMETRESIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe31-i2k(u6k)-o(o3)-me2t-re- (ra)'si2s. Gen,, -res'eos i-is). From n-eAuf, the pelvis, and jueVpTjo-i?, a measuring. Fr., pelycomdtrese. See Pelvimetry. O, no; OS, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th», the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; V*, full: U», urn; uo. like ti (German). PELYCOTOMTA PENTANDROUS 2542 PEI.YCOTOMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe31-iaic(uflk)-o(o3)-tom(to3m)'ii'- a3. From ireAuf , the pelvis, and tojlhJ, a cutting. See Pubiotomy. PELYOCHEIROMETRESIS (Lat.), n. f. Pen-i2tu«)'0(o3)- kir(che^-i'^r)-o(o3)-me*t-re(ra)'si2s. Gen., -res'eos {-is). From ireAvs, the pelvis, xeiPi tlie hand, and fi^rpijo-ts, measurement. Wr.^pelyo- chirom4trese. See Digital pelvimethy. '^ PELYOMETKESIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe21-i2(u«)-o(oS)-me!>t-re(ra)'- si^s. Gen., -res'eos {4s). From ir4\v9, the pelvis,' and jLterpTjo-w, a measuring. See Pelvimetry. PELZ (Ger.), Q. Pewits. See Fur.— P'igsein, See Formica- tion. PEMMICAN, n. PeSm'i^-k'n. Fr., p. Ger., Pemmikan. Dried and coarsely powdered meat, mixed with fat and currants and pressed ; used especially by travelers in high latitudes, from its containing a very; large proportion of nutritious matter and its property of remaining fresh and wholesome. [L, 30, 37, 41 (a, 14) ; L (a, 48).] PEMPHIGOID, adj. Pe^m'fiag-oid, Gr„ Tre^i^tvwSijs (from jre/x0it, a pustule, and eZfios, resemblance). Lat., pemphigodes, pemphigoides. Fr., pemphigode. Ger., pemphigusartig. Resem- Dling pemphigus. [L, 50 (o, 43).] PEMPHIGUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe2ra-flgCfeg)'u3s(u*s). From jt^/i.- ^if. Fr., p., fi^vre bulleuse., maladie bulleitse (ou vesiculaire), p. chronique dissemin4, pemphix chronique. Ger., P., Blaseiiaus- schlag. 1. A disease chiefly characterized bjr a continuous or inter- mittent eruption of serous, purulent, or sanious bullae on the skin and adjacent mucous membranes, attended with itching and usu- ally with fever. It is associated with more or less impairment of the general health. [G.] 2. Of Wilson and Bateman, see P. acutus. — Arthritic p. Lat., p. chronicus. Fr., arthritide irreguli^re bulleuse. P. due to gout. According to Bazin, arthritic p. differs from herpetic p. in that the bullae are more apt to develop upon an erythematous and often eczematous base. The walls of the bullge were said to be thicker and the contents of tener purulent, followed by the formation of crusts like those of impetigo, and were fre- g^uently associated with patches of eczema, furuncles, abscesses, or inflammation of the lymphatics. [G.] — Circinate p. Lat., p. cir- cinatus. P. characterized by circular eflaorescenues. [G.]— Epi- demic p. See P. acutus contagiosus. — Gitttural p. See Angina pemphigosa. — Herpetic p. See HERpfeTiDES irreguU^res et ma- lignes a,nd of. Arthritic p. — Idiopathic p. Lat., p. essentialis., p. idiopathicus. See P. (1st def.). — P. acutus. Fr., fi^vre bulleuse (ou visiculaire). Ger., Blasenfieber. Acute p.; p. of an acute course, ending either in spontaneous recovery or in death. The older writers and a few recent ones describe it as affecting adults, but most modem authors admit its occurrence in children only. [G.] See P. neonatorum.— F. acutus contagiosus. An acute contagious variety of p. neonatorum commonly occurring epidem- ically. _[G.]— P. a petites bulles (Fr.). See Hydroa butteux.—P, apyreticus. 1. P. unattended with fever and usually of a mild type. 2. Of Plenck, a form of p. observed in persons of depraved health. [G, 11.]— P. a tacta Colubri bicephali. Of Plenck, a variety of p. observed in Brazil, caused by contact with the Coluber hicephalus^ whether alive or dead. The bullae are said to persist for three months. [G, 11.]— P. benignus. P. of a mild type, as opposed to p. malignus. [G-]— 3P- brasiliensis. See P. a tactu Colubri bicephali. — P. hulleux successif (Fr.). See P. diutinus. —P, cache cticor una, P. cachecticus. P. occurring in cachec- tic," ill-nourished persons ; usually a severe form. [G.]— P. cachec- ticus infantum, A form of p. in infants with an unhealthy con- dition of the surface exposed, after rupture of the bullae and a disposition to ulceration and to a croupous or diphtheritic exuda- tion. [G.]— P. cachectique de SchuHer (Fr.). See P. diutinus. — P. chronicus. Fr.,p. chronique. See Arthritic £■— P- circi- natus. See Circinate p. — P. composfi (Fr.). See HbrpIis p&m- phigo'ide. — P. confertus. Fr., p. en groupes. P. in whicn the bullae form in clusters. [G, 15.]— P. conjunctivsB. P. in which the bullae form on the conjunctiva and lead to shrinking and finally to a condition resembling xerosis. [F.]- P. criticus. A pemphi- goid eruption said to occur in certain acute febrile diseases at the period of the crisis. [G, 33.]— P. crouposus, P. diphtheriticus. See P. cachecticus infantum. — P. disseminatus. P. with efflo- rescences irregularly distributed over the surface. [G.]— P. diuti- nus. Fr., p. permanent et contenu^ p. (bulleux) successif. A va- riety of p. vulgaris jnaliguus in which the production of bullae is uninterrupted and long continued. [G.]— P. diutinus haemor- rhagicus. A form of recurrent, papulo-bullous, hremorrhagic urticaria described by Devergie, considered by Brocq a form of dermatitis herpetiformis. [''Montsh. f. prakt. Dermat.," viii, 5, p. 225 (G).]— P. en groupes (Fr.). See P. confertus.— F* epi- demicus. See P. acutiis contagiosus.— F. essentialis. See P. (1st def.).— P. febrilis. 1. P. attended with fever. 2. See P. acu- tus.— F. foliaceus. A grave and often fatal form of p. in which crops of imperfectly formed blebs with flaccid walls are formed in rapid succession over extensive portions of the cutaneous surface. They soon burst and dry into thin flaky scales or crusts, which are exfoliated in abundance. Between the succeeding crops the epider- mis is never fully regenerated, and distinct bullae soon cease to ap- pear, leaving the surface of the skin covered with scabs and red, exuding erosions. [Gr, 20 ; " Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci.," Dec, 1891, p. 620.)— P. framboesiformis, P. framboesioides. A form of p. in which fungiform growths form on the excoriations left by the rupture of the bullae. [G, 3.]— P. gangraenosus. Syn.: rupia escharotica. The p. infantilis of Willau, vulgarly called "burnt- holes " ; a form of p. that sometimes occurs as an epidemic among children in lying-in institutions or endemically among the badly nourished cliildren of the poor. The blebs have dark areolae and Ichorous sanguinolent contents. After rupturing, they are succeeded by deep unhealthy or gangrenous ulcers. [Stokes (G, 67).]— P. gy- ratns. P. with efflorescences occurring in gyrate lines. [G.]— P. haemorrliagicus. P. in which the bullae have sanious contents. [G.]— P. Hungariae gangrfenosus. Syn.: anthrax hungaricvs. anthrax malignus hungaricus. A gangrenous form of p. or of anthrax said to be endemic in Hungary over the lowlands of the Theiss during summer and autumn.— P. hystericus. P. due to hysteria or to any derangement of the sexual organs in women. [G, 10.] See also P. soUtarius. — P. idiopathicus dispersus infantum. See P. — P. infantilis. 1, The acute p. of infants. [G.] 2. Of Willan, see P. gangrcenosus.—F. iris. See Herpes iris.—F. leprosus. A bullous eruption often preceding the ap- pearance of the discolored spots that occur on the skin in anaes- thetic leprosy. The bullae soon break, leaving a scaly or crusted surface. [G.]— P. localis. A rare form of p. in which one or more bullae occur confined to a limited portion of the skin, such as the fingers or toes. [G.]— P. major. See P. vulgaris. — P. malig- nus. P. of a severe or malignant type. [G.]— P. medicamen- tosus. Sec P. toxicus. — P. neonatorum. Fr., p. 4pid4migu€ des nouveau-nis. Ger., Schdlblattern^ Schdlhautchen, SchdWlasen. P. of new-born children or of infants. The term includes both the chronic forms of p. (p. vulgaris and p. foliaceus) and also several acute forms, such as p. acutus contagiosus and p. gangrEenosus. ['• Ztschr. f. Hygiene," 1891, p. 253 (G).J— P. neonatorum syphi- liticus. P. in new-born infants affected with inherited syphilis ; a bullous eruption occurring most frequently on the palms and soles, also upon the thighs or buttocks or elsewhere, betokening a grave and usually fatal form of the disease, [G.]— P. nervosus. Ger., krampfhafter Blasenausschlag. See P. hystericus.— F, neuriti- cus. P. due to disease of the sensory nerves of the skin. [G.] Cf. Erythema neuriticum, of which it is a variety.— P. permanent et continu (Fr,). See P. diutinus.— -F. pruriginosus. P. at- tended with an unusual degree of itching, constituting clinically a distinct form. Urticaria precedes or accompanies uie bullous eruption, giving rise to so much scratching that the bullae are usually destroyed before they are fully formed, so that in their place only exuding erosions or crusts appear. It is regarded as one of the most malignant forms. [G.l— P. scorhuticus. A name given to the bullas, containing bloody serum, that sometimes form over cutaneous extravasations of blood in scurvy. [G.]— P. serpi- ginosus. P. in which the eruption extends at the periphery by the successive appearance of new efflorescences. [G.]— P. simu- latus. Simulated p. ; bullae produced artificially to simulate p. [G.]— P. solitarius. A form of p. in which only a single bulla (usually of large size) is present at a time, but may be succeeded by others at intervals ; described by Schdnlein as p. hystericus. [G, 44.]— P. symptomaticus. P. occurring as a symptom of another disease. [G.]— P. syphiliticus. P. occurring as a mani- festation of syphilis : most commonly a p. neonatorum syphiliticus ; sometimes, improperly so called, a bullous eruption associated with a tubercular or ulcerating syphilide. [G.]— P. toxicus. A bullous eruption, resembling p., due to the toxic action of a drug adminis- tered internally. [6.]— P. vacclnicns. A p.-like eruption follow- ing vaccination. [G, 27.] See also Exanthemata vapcinah'a.— P. variolodes solidescens. See Varicella solidescens.—F^ vario- lodes vesiculosuB, P. varioloides. See Variceixa.— P. vege- tans. A grave and usually fatal form of p. especially characterized by the productions of fungous gi'owths from excoriated surfaces left by ruptured bullae. It usually begins with excoriation and soren^s of the lips, mouth, and pharynx that may seriously inter- fere with swallowing. The vulva, anus, and rectum may be af- fected in the same way. Bullae form upon various parts of the body which, instead of drying up, leave raw surfaces from which the vegetations spring, resembling condylomata and attended with an offensive discharge. It is regarded as identical with the herpes vegetans of Ausj^itz and (though not believed to be syphi- litic) with the framboesia syphilitica of Kaposi. [" Vrtljrsschr. f. Derm. u. Syph.," 1886, p. 157 (G).]— P. foliaceus vegetans. See P. vegetan.)-u>s(u*s). From TT^jaiTTos, fifth. See Quintan fever. PEN^A (Lat.), n. f. Fe^n-e'{a.^'c^)-a.^. Fr., p., sarcocolUer [Lamarck]. Ger., Fischleimstrauch. A genus typical of thePence- acecEJ (Fr., penceacees ; Ger., Pendaceen) which are the sarcocoUads, an order placed by Bentham and Hooker in the Daphnales. The Penoearice of Reichenbach are a subdivision of the Santaleca., and his PenceefB are a division of the Thymelceacece, each correspond- ing to the PenceacecE. [B, 19, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— P. mucronata. Fr., p. en bouclier. A South African species said to produce sar- cocolla. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. sarcocolla. See Sarcocolla squamosa,— F, squamosa. A shrub growing at the Cape of Good Hope, closely allied to Sarcocolla squamosa ; said to yield sarco- colla. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PEN.EAIi, adj. Pe^n-e'a"!. "Lat, penoealis. Resembling the genus Pencea ; belonging to the Pe-ncpales or p. alliance (Lat.. «7"irus pencealis) of Lindley, an alliance of the TubiferOR consisting of the Penaeacece. [B, 170 '(a, 35).] PENCIL, n. Pe^n'si^l. Gr., (ttSAos. Lat., penicillus, peni- cillum, stilus. Fr., crayon (1st def.), pinceau (2d clef.). Ger., Siift (1st del). 1. A pointed instrument used for writing or drawing; in pharmacy, a crayon. 2. A cluster of lines, hairs, rays of light, or the like, meeting in a point, [a. 38 ; a. 48.]— Ointment p. See Stilus unguens. — Paste p. See Stilus dilubilis. PENDUIiOUS, adj. Pe^nd'u'^l-uas. Lat., pendulus, penduli- nus (from pendere., to be suspended). Fr., pendant. G«r., hdng- A, ape; A2, at; A^, ah; AS all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E=, ell; G, go;' I, die; I^, in; N, in; N3, tank; 2543 PELYCOTOMTA PENTANDROUS end. Hanging, drooping as if from want of support ; of an ovule or seed, hanging obliquely downward. [B, 1, 77, 123 (a, 35).] PENETKANT, PBNETKATING, adj's. Pe'n'eH-r'nt. -rat- i*u^. Itat,, penetrans {from penetrare, to ipierce). Fr.^ penetrant. Ger., eindringend. Effecting or capable of effecting penetration, piercing ; of an odor, sharp, pungent. PENIAIi, adj. Pen'i^-a'l. From penis, the penis. Fr.,p^»ieii. Pertaining to the penis. [L, 343.] PENIClt, n. Pe'n'i'-si'l. See Tent. PENICIL,L,ATE, PENICHMFOBM, adj's. Pe»n-i=s'isi-at, -i^l'i^-fo^rm. h&t., penicillatus^ penicilliformis, trom penicillum., a painter's brush, and /orma, form. Fr., pdnicillS, penicilli forme. Qer, ^pinselig, pinselhaarig, pinselformig. Pencil-shaped j consist- ing or a tuft of hairs in the form of a earaers-hair pencil ; some- times used erroneously for feathery. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, .35).] PENICIIililUM (Lat.), n, n, Pe"n(pan)-is-sisi(ki21)'li2-u5m(u-si21(ki21)'lu'm(luE, n. Pe2nt-a"-brom'i=d(id). A compound of 5 atoms of bromine and a certain definite quantity of an ele- ment or radicle assumed as the unit of comparison. [B.] PENTACABPBLLABY, adj. Pe^nt-a'-kaSrp'e^Ia-ri^, From TTecTe, five, and carpellum, a carpel. Composed of five carpels (said of the gynoBcium). [B, 296 (a, 35).] PENTACETATE, n. Pe=nt-a=s'en-at. A compound of a base with 5 molecules of acetic acid, [a, 38.] PENTACH^NIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe2nt-a>-ken'(chiia"e2n)-i!'- u^m(u*m). From wefTe, five, and achcenium, {q. v.). A dry, seed- like fruit composed of five carpels invested by an epigynous calyx and separating when ripe, [a, 35.] PKNTACHLOEETHEB, n. Pe=nt-aS-klor-eth'u»r. A sub- stance of the composition C4H501bO. [a, 38.] PENTACHLOBIDE, n. Pe^nt-a'-klor'iMfld). A chlorine compound analogous to a pentabromide iq. v.). [B.] ?=PENTACHLOBOXETHYL, u. Pe^nt-as-klor-oSx-eHh'i'I. See Pentachlorether. PBNTACHOTOMOUS,' adj. Pe^nt-aS-kon'o^m-u's. Lat., pentachotomus (from ir^vTax*, fivefold, and reMveii', to cut). Fr., pentachoiome. Ger., filnfschnittig. In botany, dividing into five branches of nearly equal size, [a, 35.] PENTACOCCOUS, adj. Pe2nt-a'-ko=k'uSs. From irivrt, five, and KOKKos, a kernel. Consisting of five separable carpels (cocci). [B, 19 (a, 35).] PENTAD, n. Pe'nt'a^d. From ire'vTt, five. A quinquivalent element or radicle. [B.] PBNTADACTYLOUS, adj. Pe^ntaS-da'k'ti^l-u's. Gr.. irei/ra- fiiiKTu\os. Fr., pentadactyle. Of animals, having five digits ; of leaves, having five divisions. [B, 1, 114 (a, 35),] PENTADBLPHOUS, adj. Pe^nt-aM-eslfuSs. Lat., penta- delphus (from irefTe, five, and aSeX^o^, a brother). Fr., pentaaelphe. Ger., fUnfbriiderig. Having the stamens united into five sets. IB, 1 (a, 35),] PENTAFLUOBIDE, n. Pe2nt-aS-flu2'o'r-iM(id). A fluorine compound analogous to a pentabromide (g. v.). [B.J PENTAGONAL, adj. Pei'nt-ai'g'o-n'l. Lat,, ppntogontis (from Trej^e, five, and YwWa, an angle). Fr. , pentagone. GeT.,fiinfeckig. Having five angles or sides. [B, 1 (a, 35).] PBNTAGYNOUS, adj. Pe>nt-aSj'i»n-u»s. Lat., pentagynus, pentagynicus (from n^vre, five, and yvvri, a woman). Fr., penta- gyne,pentagynique. Ger., fiinfsiempelig. Five-styled. ThePcnfa- gynia (Fr., pentagynie ; Ger., Fiinfstempelige, Filnfgriffelige) are the fifth order in various classes of the Linnsean system, charac- terized by p. flowers. [B, 1 (a, 35).] PENTA-IODIDE, n. Pe^'nta'-i'od-i^ddd). An iodine com- pound analogous to a pentabromide (g. v.). [B ] PENTAMEEOUS, adj. Pe^nta'm'e'r-u's. Lat., pemtamerus (from -nivre, flve, and ju^po?, a part). Fr., pentamh-e. Consisting of or divided into five parts ; of a flower, having five members, or a multiple of flve, in each circle. [B, 123 (a, 35).] PBNTAMETHYL, n. Pe'nt-aS-me^th'in. A chemical group, (CHs)5. [a, 38.J PENTAMETHYLETHYL, n. Pe^nt-a'-menh-i'-e^th'i^l. See Heptyl.— P. chloride. A substance, (CHaJjCo.Cl, formed by the action of phosphorous pentachloride on p, alcohol, [B, 3,] — P. liydrate. See Heptyl alcohol,— P. iodide. A soUd sub- stance, (CHo)5,CjI, prepared by exposing heptyl alcohol to the action of hydriodic acid, [B, 3.] PENTAIMETHYLIDE, n. Pe2nt-a=-me=th'i"l-i2d(id). An ad- dition compound of a radicle with 5 molecules of methyl. [B.] PENTAMYBON(Lat,),n, n. Pe«nt-ai'm(aSm)'i=r(uir)-o2n. Gr., ntvT6.ij.vpov (from tt^j'tc, five, and fivpov, ointment). Fr., p. Of Aetius, a certain ointment consisting of flve ingredients. [A, 326.] PBNTANDKIAN, PENTANDBIC, PENTANDBOITS, adj's. Pe''nt-a2nd'ri2-a'*n, -I'i^k, -ru^s. Lat.. pentander. Fr., pentandrique. Ger., fiinfmdnnig. Having flve stamens. The Pentandria (Fr,, pentandrie ; Ger,, Fiinfmnn7iige) are a Linnsean class with flowers so characterized, [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] O, no; 02, not; O^, whole; Tli, thin; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; V, lull; U-", full; U', urn; U», like tt (German). PENTANE PERCHKOMIC 2544 PENTANE, n. Pe^nfan. From irivre, five. Ger., Pentan. A hydrocarbon, CsHig, of the paraffin series. [B, 5.] PENTAPETALOUS, adj. Pe2nt-a'-pe2t'a=l-u3s. l,a,t.,pmta- petalus (from Trei'Te, five, and jreVaAoi/, a leaf). Of a corolla, pentJi- phyllous. [B, 1 (o, 33).] PENTAPHYLLOUS, adj. Pe^nt-a'-fi^l'u's. Lat., pentaphyl- lus (from irivTe, five, and ei*ty of dissolving albuminoids, and is analogous to, if not identical with, the p. of the gastric juice of animals. [B, 77, 229 (a, 35).]— Wine of p. See Vinum PEPSINI. PKPSINA [Br. Ph., Fr. Cod.] (Lat.), u. f. Pe2ps-m(en)'as. See Pepsin. PEPSINE (Fr.), n. Pe^p-sen. See Pepsin.— ISlixir de p. [Fr. Cod.]. A preparation made by mixing 50 parts of p. niAdicinale, 30 of p. extractive, 460 of water, and 400 of syrup, adding a solu- tion of enough peppermint oil or other volatile oil to make the solu- tion aromatic, in 150 parts of 80-per-cent. alcohol, macerating for 34 hours, filtering, adding to 20 grammes of the filtrate 60 of water, 10 of freshly dried fibrin, and | part of hydrochloric acid, and heat- ing over the water bath at 50° C. for 6 hours, shaking every hour until the fibrin is completely dissolved. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — CEnol6 de p. [Fr. Cod.]. See Vinum pepsini.— P. amylac^e. See P. medicinale. — P. extractive [Fr. Cod.]. See under Pepsin. — P. m^dicinale [Fr. Cod.]. Syn. : p. amylacee. A mixture of p. ex- ' tractive and starch ; a grayish-white powder only partly soluble In water ; 50 centigrammes should be capable of digesting 10 grammes of fibrin. [B.J — Vin de p. [Fr. Cod.]. See Vinum pep- sini. PEPSINOGEN, n. Pe'ps-i^n'o-je'n. Fr.,pepsinogine. Asolid ferment contained in the pepsin cells of the oxyntic glands which is converted into or gives rise to pepsin. [" Compt. rend. hebd. de I'aead. des sci.." Nov. 3, 1891 (a, 50).] PEPSINUM [U. S. Ph., Ger. Ph., Finn. Ph., Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph.] (Lat.), n. n, Pe2ps-in(en)'u3m(u*m), See Pepsin.— Essentia pep- sini. See Vinum pep-fini. — Liquor pepsini [U. S. Ph.]. A clear bright-3rellow liquid prepared by dissolving 40 parts of saccharated pepsin in a mixture of 12 parts of hydrochloric acid and 548 of water, adding 400 of glycerin, allowing the mixture to stand 24 hours, and filtering. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Mixtura pepsini, Sp.,mis- tura de pepsina [Sp. Ph.]. A preparation made by triturating 15 parts of pepsine medicinale with 130 of water, adding 120 of syrup of orange-flowers and 40 of 80-per-cent. alcohol, macerating for some hours, and filtering. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. saccharatum [U. S. Ph.] (siccum [Euss. Ph.]). Sp., pepsma mcdicmai [Sp. Ph.]. Syn.: p. runsicum solubile [Russ. Ph.]. Pepsin prepared from the stom- ach of the hog (or from the rennet-bag of the sheep or ox [Sp. Ph.]) and mixed with milk-sugar, so as to form a white powder of slight taste and smell, not wholly soluble in water. [B, 95 (o, 38).] — Vinum pepsini [Ger. Ph., Hung. Ph. (8d ed.), Euss. Ph.]. Fr., vin (ou cenole) de pepsine. Ger., Pepsinwein. Sp., vino de pepsina [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : essentia pepsini, vinum pepticum. A preparation made by macerating 60 parts of pepsin (saccharated [Euss. Ph., Sp. Ph.] , 50 of pepsins medicinale, or 20 of pepsine extractive [Fr. Cod.] ) for 24 hours [Fr. Cod., Sp. Ph.] (6 days [Ger. Ph., Hung. Ph.l) with 1,000 parts of vin de Lunel [Fr. Cod.] (sherry wine [Sp. Ph.], 1,845 of white wine, 5 of hydrochloric acid, and 60 each of glycerin and water [Ger. Ph.], 2,000 of Malaga wine, 5 of dilute hydrochloric acid, and 50 of water [Hung. Ph.], or 2,260 of sauterne, 8J of dilute hydrochloric acid, and 100 of glycerin [Euss. Ph.]), and filtering. [B, 95 (a, 38).] PEPSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe'ps'i's. Gen., pep'seos (-sis). Gr., jriijiK (from Wo-ffcii/, to digest). Fr., pepsie. See Coction. PEPTIC, adj. Pe'pt'i^k. Gr., irtirTiKds. Lat., pepticiis. Fr.. peptinue, pepsique. Ger., peptisch. 1. Pertaining to pepsin or to digestion ; producing pepsin. 2. In pathology, due to the action of the gastric juice (e. g., a p. ulcer). [K.] PBPTOGEN, n. Pe"pt'o-je»n. From niaaeiv, to digest, and yewSv, to beget. ¥r., peptogene, A substance that promotes the production of pepsin. [A, 3S5 (a, 48).] PEPTONE, n. Pe^'pt'on. Ft-., »., casMne (ou matiire qilatini- forme) de Vintestin grSle. Ger., Pepton. Of Lehmann. the prin- cipal product of gastric digestion ; a proteid distinguished from others by its high diffusibility and non-precipitability by heat and acids. [K.]— A-p. Of Meissner, a p. precipitable from aqueous solutions by strong nitric acid and by potassium f errooyanide in the presence of acetic acid. [" Ztschr. f. rat. Med.," vii, viii, x, xii, xiv (K).]- Beefp. Qer.,Fleischpepton. Of Wood, a preparation made by simmering i lb. of 'minced beef for two hours m a pint of water containing 20 grains of sodium bicarbonate, allowing to'cool to about 38° C, digesting at this temperature with a tablespoonful of liquor pancreaticus or 10 grains of pancreatic extract for three hours, decanting, and boiling. ["Drugg. Circ. and Chem. Gaz.," Nov., 1889 (a, 21).]— B-p. A p. differing from A-p. in not being pre- cipitable by strong nitric acid. Potassium ferrocyanide only pre- cipitates it from a solution rendered strongly acid by acetic acid. [K, 3.]— C-p. A p. which is not precipitable either by nitric acid or by potassium ferrocyanide. According to Foster, this is prob- ably a true p., as distinguished from the A-p. and B-p., which are not entitled to that name. [K, 3.]— Gelatin p. Ger., Leimpepfon. A variety of p. produced by the combined action of the pancreatic ferments and of putrefaction on gelatin. [B, 13.]— Mercuric p. See Hydrargyrum peptonatum. — Pancreatic p. A p. formed by the action of the pancreatic juice. It differs from a gastric p. in being precipitated by acids and acid salt. [K.]— P. anhydride. See Albuminate. PEPTONIZATION, u. Pe^pt-o^n-i^za'shuSn. The process of conversion into peptones, [a, 48.] PEPTONURIA, n. Pe^pt-o'n-u^r'i^-as. From mirTiit, cooked, and o^pov, urine. Fr., peptonurie. Ger., Peptonurie. The excre- tion of peptones in the urine. It may occur in pneumonia, and is said to occur physiologically in the puerperal state. ["Am. Jour, of the Med. Sci.," Feb., 1892, p. 194 ; W. Fischel, " Ztschr. f . physiol. Chem.," X, p. 11 ; " Ann. di chim. e di farmacol.," ccxxxii, p. 186 (B).] PEPTOTOXINE, n. Pe'pt-o-to'x'en. Of Brieger. a very poi- ' sonous substance isolated from putrid albuminates and from pepto- nized fibrin. [B, 209 (a, 27) : Schmidt's " Jahrbttcher," 232, 1891, p. 113 (a, 50).] PEBA (Lat.), n. f . Pe(pa)'ra». Gr., ir^'pa. Fr., pira. The scro- tum. [L.] PEKACEPHAtUS (Lat.), r. m. Pu»r(pe2r)-a2s(aSk)-e2f'a!l- (a31)-u3s(u*s). From per, through, and aice^aAos, without a head. Fr., p4rac^phale. Of G. St.-Hilaire, a genus of monsters of the Acephalia, characterized by an asymmetrical body with the differ- ent regions quite distinct, but without the thoracic limbs. [L, 49 («, 14).] PEKACETATE, n. Pu'r-a=s'e=t-at. A salt consisting of abase combined with the greatest possible proportion of acetic acid. [B.] PERAGUA (Lat.), n. f. Pe=r-a=g(aSg)'was. The Ilex vomito- ria. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PERAPHYEIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pu6r(par)-ai'f(aSf)-i!'l(u«l)'lu'm- (lu^m). From jrijpa, a leathern pouch, and ^vAAov. a leaf. Fr., p4- raphylle. A membranous expansion or appendage of a calyx or perianth. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] PEBABTICUIjATIO (Lat.), n. f. Pu»r(pe2r)-a'rt-i'k-u=l(ur-klor'i=d(id). Lat., percMoi-idum. Fr perchlnrnre Ger., PercMoriir. That one of two or more com- pounds of chlorine with an element or radicle which contains the greatest relative amount of chlorine. [B.] Perbromide and penu- dide fire analogous terms. PERCHROMIC, adj. Pu»r-krnm'i2k. Fr.. perchromique. Containing chromium as a peptivalent radicle. [B.]— P. acid. A O, no; O', not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like 00 in too; U^, blue; U', lull; C», full; U», urn; V«, like a (German). 321 PERCLUSION PBRICHONDRIODYNIA 2546 monobasic acid, HCrO, (or Cr,.0,Hj), obtainable in the form of a deep-blue aqueous or ethereal solution. [B, 3 ; B, 93 (o, 14).] PEBCIUSTON (Fr.), n. Pe^r-klu'-ze-o^n'. From per intens., and claudere. to shut. Incapability to execute any movement, fa, 34.] PEKCIPIOr-UM (Lat.), n. n. Pu»r(pe!ir)-si»p(ld2p)-i(i«)'o21-uSm- (u^m). From pcrciuere, to perceive. A remedy of proved efficiency. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PEKCOLATE, u. Pu^r'kon-at. A solution obtained by per- colation, [a, 38.] PEKCOI.AXION, n. Pu=r-ko=l-a'shu'n. Lat., percolatio (from percolare, to strain through). Fr., p. Ger., Durchseihung. The process of making an extract or tincture of a drug by packing the drug (in powder) in a percolator (g. v.) and causing an aqueous or spirituous menstruum to pass through it. [B, 5 (a, 38).] PEKCOLATOK, n. Pu»r'ko'l-at-o»r. Fr.,percolateur. Ger., P., Durchseiher. A vessel in which is to be packed a drug through which a liquid poured on above it is allowed to trickle through a small aperture at the bottom. PERCUSSION, n. Pu'r-ku'sh'u'n. Lat., percussio (from ncr- CMtere, to strike through). Fr.,p. Qer., P., Schiag. 1. A method of physical examination by tapping on the surface overlying a part or organ in order to ascertain its condition by the sounds elicited. 2. A therapeutic measure consisting of repeated tapping of a part, the blows being delivered by a mechanical contrivance by which their force and the rapidity of their succession may be regulated. Called also nerve-vibration. [Granville, " Brit. Med. Jour.," Mar. 11, 1882 ; "Lancet," June, 10, 1882, p. 949.]— Auscultatory p. P. combined with auscultation by applying the ear directly to the part percussed. — Finger p. P. in which the fingers of one hand are used as a p. hammer, and afinger of the other hand is employed as a pleximeter. [a, 34. ] — Immediate p. P. in which the region examined is struck directly with the finger, [a, 34.] —Mediate p. P. in which a pleximeter is used. [D.] — Palpatory p. Ger., palpatorische P. Of Wiutrich, an examination of the thoracic or abdominal viscera with reference to the sensation of resistance communicated to the sense of touch. [L, 20 (a, 34).] PERCUSSO-PUNCTATOK, n. Pu'r-ku>s"o-pu'n=kt'at-o'-'r. From percute)-e^ to strike through, and punctus, pricked. An in- strument devised by B. James for making multiple punctures with grouped needles, adjustable as to depth of penetration, in the treat- ment of rheumatism, lumbago, and neuralgia. [" Brit. Med. Jour.," July 25, 1885, p. 155.] PERCTJSSOR, n. Pu8r-ku>s'o=r. From percutere, to strike through and through. A small hammer used for percussion. [E.] PERCUTEUR (Fr.), n. Pe'r-ku-tu»r. An instrument for mak- ing percussion (2d def.) ; also a person who applies percussion. [•'N. Y. Med. Jour.," Apr. 2, 1892, p. 371.] PERCYANIDE, n. Pu>r-si'a'n-iad(id). Fr., percyanure. A cyanide containing more cyanogen than an ordinary cyanide. [B, 38 (o, 3S).] PERDEUTOXISUtFURE (Fr.), n. Pear-du»-tox-e-su«l-fu»r. That one of two oxysulphides which contains a greater relative amount of oxygen and sulphur, and which is also supposed to con- tain an excess of one or both of these elements. [B.] PEKDICARIA (Lat.), n. f. Pu«rd(pe«rd)-iak(ek)-a(aS)'ria-as. An old pharmaceutical name for Parietaria ojjicinalis. [o, 35.] PERDITIO(Lat.),n.f. Pu«rd(pe!'rd)-i2'shi!'(ti2)-o. Gen., -ore' js. From perdere, to ruin. Abortion. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PERDONICM (Lat.), n. n. Pu«rd(pe2rd)-on'i'-uSm(uerezrina. Yr.^pireirine. A whitish-gray powder, an alkaloid of the probable formula C19H21NJO, found in the bark of Geisaospemmm losve. It is used along with quinine where cardiac depression is to be avoided. [B, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38) ; " Nouv. rem.," Jan. 24, 1890, p. 41 (a, 60).] PERENNANS (Lat.), adj. Pu»r(pe"r)-e2n'na'nz(naans). From perennare, to last long. Ger., ausdauemd. 1. Evergreen (said of leaves). 2. Perennial. [B, 123 (a, 36).] PERENNIAL, adj. Pu''r-e'in'i'-a''l. Lat., perejims (from per, through, and anmts, a year). Ger., ausdauemd, perennirend. Of plants, living and fructifying year after year. [B, 1, 123 (a, 36).] PBRESKIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe'r-e'sk'i'-aS. From Peiresc, a French writer. Ger., Pereakie, A genus constituting the Pereshia- cece (the Pereshidce of Lindley, the Pereskiece of Eeichenbach) of Salm Dyok, a tribe of the Cactece. [B, 19, 42, 121, 314 (a, 85).]— P. aculeata. Fr., groseiller d^ATnerique (ou des Antilles). Ger., stachelige Pereskie. The American (or Barbadoes, or West Indian) gooseberry. The fruits are used as an expectorant and antisyphi- lifcic in the Antilles. The cochineal insect can be reared on the plant. [B, 19. 173, 180, 814 (a. 38).] PERETERIUM (Lat.), n. Pei'r-e!'t(at)-e(a)'rii'-u>m(ur)-fri=k(frek)'shi=(ti»)-o, -fri»j(freg)-e»r-a(a')'shi'-'(tis)-o. Gen., -on'is. From perfrigescere, to grow very coid, or perfrigerare, to make very cold. See Catapsyxis. PERFRIG-ERIUDI (Lat.), n. n. Pu»r(pe»r)-fri»j(freg)-e(e=)'ri«- u'mlu. tank; 2547 PERCLUSION PBRICHONDRIODYNIA PBKIAI,GIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe»r-ii'-a»lj(asig)'i'-a». From irepi-, very, and dAyos, pain. Fr., pirialgie. A very severe pain. [L, 50 (», 14).] pfKI-AMTGDAlITE (Fr.), n. Pa-re-a'-me^-daS-let. In- flammation of the tissues surrounding the tonsil. PERIANAI/, ad.i. Pe^r-i^-an'a"!. From irepi, around, and anus, the anus. See Circcmanat.. PBRIANDKIC, adj. Pe"r-i!'-a'nd'ri''k. Lat., periandricus (from Trept, around, and arijp, a man. Fr., piriandrique. Placed around the stamens (said of a nectary or appendage). [B, 1 (a, 35).] PEKIANGEIOCHOMTIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe"r-i"-a»n(a'n2)-3i- (ge''-i')-o(o')-kol(ch2o''l)-i(e)'ti=s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From irepi, around, ayyctoc, a vessel, and xo^os, bH©- Fr., p6riangeiocholite. Inflammation of the tissue surrounding the biliary canaliculi and canals. [" Sem. mSd.," Feb. 13, 1887 (a, 18).] PEKIANGEIOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pe=r-i2-a'n(a'n')-ji(ge'-i>)- om'a^. (jten., -om'atos {-atis). From Trept, around, and ayyelov, a vessel. A tumor limited to the outer coat and sheath of an artery. [E,>12.] PERIANTH, n. Pe'r'i'-a'nth. Lat., perianthium (from irepi, around, and avflos, a flower). Fr. y p^rianfhe. Ger. y Bliithendeclce. The perigone or floral envelopes as a whole, though Linnaeus re- stricted wie term to the calyx. It is now used in description where the corolla and calyx are not readily distinguished or where only one exists. The term is also applied, although probably errone- ously, to the perigynium of the Caricece and the perichastium of the HepaticcB, [B, 123, 391 (a, 35).]— Doable p. A p. consisting of both calyx and corolla. [B, 1 (a, 35).]— Simple p. A p. consist- ing of but one envelope, usually the calyx only. [B, 1 (a, 35).] PERIANTHEOUS, adj. Pe=r-i2-a''nth'e'-uSs. Lat., perian- theus. Fr. , piriantM. Furnished with a perianth. [B, 1 (a, 35).] PBRIANTHIANUS (Lat.), u. m. Pe2r-i2-a'inth(a=nth)-i2-an- (a8n)'u3s(u*s). Fr.. perianthien. Of Mirbel, consisting of a simple calyx (said of the induvise). [B, 1 (a, 35).] PEBIANTHOPODUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe=r-i3-a2nth(a»nth)-o2p'- o'd-u3s(u*s). From jrept, around, av8o^, a flower, and wous, the foot. A genus of cucurbitaceous plants, by Bentham and Hooker re- ferred to Trianosperma. [B, 43 (a, 35).] — P. diffusus. A Brazilian plant, much used as an evacuant, in cutaneous and nervous com- plaints, as an emmenagogue, etc. [B, 367 (a, 35).] PERIARTEKIITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe''r-i"-a»rt-e»r(ar)-i=-i(e)'t)2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From n-epi, around (1st def .), or irepi-. very (3d def.), and apnipia; an artery. Fr., piriarterite. 1. Inflammation of the outer coat of an artery. [E.] 3. Of Forster, acute arteriitis. [L, 88 (a. 50).] — P. nodosa. A thickening of the intima and infll- tration of the adventitia of an artery, producing a nodular promi- nence, [a, 34.] PERIARTHRITIS (Lat.), n. f. Te^r-i^-Si'rtii-rUreytl's. Gen., •it'idos i-idis). From irept, around, and apffpov, a joint. Inflamma- tion of the tissues about a joint. PBRIARTICUtAR, adj. Pe'r-i'-a'rt-ji'k'u'l-aSr. From «pi', around, and articulus^ a joint. Ger., periarticitldr. Situated around a joint, [a, 48.] PERIBARTHOMNITE(Fr.),n. Pa-re-ba»r-to-le-net. A bar- barous term for inflammation of the tissue surrounding the vulvo- vaginal gland. [Boutin, quoted in " Bull. gSn. de thSrap. ," Apr. 15, 1884, p. 333.] PERIBLAST, n. Pe'r'ii'-bla^st. From irepi, around, and /SXair- T flowing^ hair. Fr., peri- chise, perich^te. Ger., Borstenhiille. A collection of bracts or leaves surrounding" the archegonia or both antheridia and arche- gonia in the Muscinece. [B, 1, 19, 123, 891 (a, 35).] PERICHARACTER (Lat.), n. m. Pe=r-i2-ka5r(ch2aSr)-a»kt- (a5kt)'u*r(ar). Gen., -er'os (-is). Gr., irepivapaKT^p (from irepi- xapao-o-eif, to cut all round). Fr., piricharactire. Of Galen, an in- strument for loosening the gum around a tooth. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PERICHOLECYSTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe^r-i'-koslfch^o^U-e'- si2st(ku*'st)-i(e)'ti5s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From irepi, around. XciAos, bile, and iciiimt. a bladder. Inflammation of the tissue about the gall-bladder, [a, 34.] PEBICHOIiOUS, adj. Pe'r-i'k'osl-u's. Lat., pericholus (from irepi-, very, and xiiAot, bile). Very bilious. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PEBICHONDBAL, adj. Pe'r-i'-ko=nd'r'l. Fr., pirichondral. Ger., p., perichondrostisch. Pertaining to the perichondrium ; of bones, developed, in membrane or by the periosteum or peri- chondrium. [" Arch. f. mikr. Anat.," 1875, p. 343, and Supplement, p. 6 (.J).] PERICHONDBIODTNIA (Lat,), n.f. Pe''r-i=-ko=nd(ch5o»nd)- ri*-o(o3)-di*n(du*n)'i*-a*. From irepi, around, xovSpds, cartilage, and O, no; Qs, not; O', whole; Th, thin; Th', the; U, like oo in too: V. blue; U», lull; U», full; U", urn; V, like ii (German). PERICHONDRITIS PBRINEO-CLITORIDIBN 2548 bSvvri, pain. Fr., pericliondriodynie. Pain in the perichondrium. [L, 60 (a, U).] PEBICHONDRITIS (Lat.). n. f, Pe^r-ia-Iioi'niKehSo^niH-ri- (rej'ti's. Qen., -it'idos {idis). ¥t., pir!chondrite. Ger., P., Knor- pelhauientziindung. Inflammation of the perichondrium. PERICHONDRIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe2r-i!'-ko2nd(ch2o2nd)'rii'- u'm(u*m). From irepi, arornid, and ;^ovSpo;, cartilage. Fr.,j)m- chondre. Ger., Knorpelhaut. A white flbrous membrane which covers the surface of every cartilage, except the articular variety, and lodges the blood-vessels that are distributed over the cartilage. It is equivalent to the external stratum of the periosteum. Its only function is protection of the cartilage. [Drogoul (a, 33).] PERICHONDROME (Fr.), n. Pa-re-ko^n^-drom. A carti- laginous tumor without an osseous shell, also a tumor of the peri- chondrium. [E, 14.] PBRICHORIOID, adj. Pe^r-i'-kor'i'-oid. From irepi. around, xopiov (see Chorion), and eZSos, resemblance. Fr., pericliorio'idal. Situated around the chorioid. PERICHRISIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-iii-kri(chr2e)'si=s. Gen., •chris'eos {-is). From TrepixptetVy to smear over. See Inunction. PERICHBISTON (Lat.), n. n. Pe«r-i»-l!:ri2sMch»rest)'o2n. From irepixpto'To;, besmeared. See Circumlitio (2d def.). PERICIADIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe2r-i2-klad(klaM)'i=-u'm(us)'mi»k-as. From irepi, around, and Setrfid;, a band. Retention of urine from urethral stricture. [L, 84.] PERIDESMITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i2-de=z(de=s)-mi(me)'ti's. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). Fr. , piridesmiie. Inflammation of the peri- desmium. [L, 50 la, 14).] PBRIDESMIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe=r-i2-de=z(de''s)'mi2-u'm(uk-u=l- (u*l)-os'ez(e»s). From irepi, around, and folliculus, a follicle. Ger., Perifolliculosen. See Follicular catj^rrhs of the skin. PERIGAME(Fr.), n. Pa-re-ga'm. The perichsetium of mosses when it surrounds both antheridia and archegonia. [B, 121 (a, 35).] PERIGANGLIITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe»r-i2-ga!in>(ga>n=)-gli2-i(e)'- ti^s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From irepi, around, and yoyYAiov, a ganglion. Inflammation of the connective tissue surrounding a lymph gland. [L, 57 (a, 34).] PERIGASTRIC, adj. Pe2r-i2-ga'Bt'ri=k. From irepi, around, and yaiTTiip, the stomach. Situated around the stomach. \a, 32.] PERIGASTRITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i=-Ba=st(ga'st)-ri{re)'ti"s. Gen., -irit'idos i-idis). From irepi, around, and yatrTTJp, the stomach. Inflammation of the peritoneal coat of the stomach. [A, 326 (a, 21).] PERIGASTRULA (Lat.), n. f. Pe=r-i«-ga=.st(gaSst)'ru=(ru«)-la8. From irepi, around, and yaarnp. the bell.y. Ger., Blasengaslrula. The bladder gastrula ; a gastrula in which the cleavage cavity is filled with unsegmented (ungrooved) nutritive yolk. [L, 146.] PERIGLOTTIS (Lat.). n. f. Pe»r-iS-glon(glot)'ti'Js. Gen., -glot'tidos i-idis). From irepi. around, and vAtdrris, the glottis. Fr., periglotte. 1. The epidermis of the tongue. 2. An epiglottic gland. [L, 41, 44, 50 (a, 14).] PERIGNATHIC, adj. Pe^r-i'g'na^th-i'k. From irepi, around, and yi/dflos, the jaw. Situated about the jaws, [a, 48.] A. ape; A>, at; A', ah; A«, all; Ch, chin: Ch2, loch (Scottish); E, he; E=, eil; G. go; I, die; 1=, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2549 PERICHONDRITIS PBRIN:fiO-CLlTOKlDIEN PEKIGONK, n. Pe=r'i"-gon. Lat., perigonium (from irepi, around, and YOf^, generative parts). Fr., perigone. Ger., Pcr/gon, BliitlienhuUe. 1. See Pebiamth. 2. The leafy envelope surround- ing the antheridia in the Muscinece, [B, 1, 19, 123, 291 (.«, ^)-] PEKIGONIUM (Lat.), n. Pei'r-i'-gon(goi'n)'i'-u»m(ut)-i(e)'- ti^a. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From irept, around, and fiirap, the liver. Fr., p&ihepatite. Ger., Leberdeckenentziindung, luliammation of the peritoneal coat of the liver. [D, 1.] PBRILARYNGEAI,, adj. Pe^r-i^-la^r-iSn'je'-a'l. From jrepi, around, and \apvy$^ the larynx. Situated about the larynx. PERILARYNGITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i2-la2r(laSr)-i=ntu»n2)-3i- (§re)'tis. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). Inflammation of the connective tissue surrounding the larynx. [E.] PERILYMPH, n. Pe!>r'i'-li2mf. From Trepi, around, and lympha, lymph. Fr., pirilymphe. Ger., P. A pale, limpid fluid which is poured into the labyrinth from the subarachnoid space through the foramina acustica and leaves the labyrinth through the aquseductus cochleae. It is contained in the space between the osseous and membranous labyrinths. [F.] PERIIYMPHANGEIAI,, adj. Pe^r-i'-h'mf-a^n-ji'a^l. Situ- ated around a lymph-vessel. [J.] PERILYMPHANGEIITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe=r-i=-li=mf(lu«mf)- a»n(a'n2)-ji'(ge"'i2)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From Trepi, around, lympha-, lymph, and ayyelov, a vessel. Inflammation of the adventitia of a lymphatic vessel. [A, 826 (a, .34).] PERIMADAROUS, adj. Pe^r-iS-ma^d'a^r-u's. Or.. irepin<£«a- pos (from irepi, around, and /laSapos, bald). "Lsit., perimadarus. Fr., perimadare. Of ulcers, spreading with the epidermis scaling off in advance. [A, 311 (a, 17).] ; PERIMENINGITIS (Lat.), n. f. Fe'T-i'-meMTna.nyV>n(i''u'')- ii(ge)'ti2s. (jren., -it'idos (-idis). From wept, around, and /A^vtyf, a membrane. Fr., periyneningite. Cerebral or spinal pachymenin- gitis, [a, 34.] PERIMENrNX (Lat.), n. f. Pe»r-i2-men(man)'i2ni>x. Gen., -iTig'os (-ingis). From Trept, around, and /i^vivf, a membrane. Fr., perim4ninge. Ger. , umgebende Haut, An enveloping membrane, especially of the spinal cord. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PERIMETER, n. Pe'r-i^m'eH u^r. From irepi, around, and p.iTpov. a measure. Fr., perimHre. Ger., P., Oesichtsfeldmesser (2d def.). 1. See Circumference. 2. An instrument for determin- carmaIjT's modification of fOrster's perimeter. ing the limits of the field of vision. Forster's p. consists of a semi- circle of 12 in. radius, which is graduated on its inner surface in degrees and is fastened at its vertex to a vertical rod, so as to de- scribe a hemisphere when rotated. In the centre of this sphere should be the nodal point of the eye to be examined. There is erected opposite the first rod a shorter rod, with a hollowed- out chin-rest. From this runs upward a narrow rod, bent at the end, which end stands exactly i m. below and i in. in front of the centre of the arc of the p. To this end is fitted the lower orbital margin, which should also be i in. below and i in. in front of the nodal point. From the foot of this rod, and rotating around it, runs a wire bent as a quadrant, on the end of which is a .small movable ivory ball. This serves as the object of fixation, while upon the arc a small white square is shoved forward from peri- phery to centre as a test-object of indirect vision. By rotation round its axis the arc can be fitted to every meridian of the eye, and upon its graduated scale may be read off the most extreme point at which the p. ripheral object is still visible. [F.] PERIMETRITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i!'-men(mat)-ri(re)'ti»s. Gen., -it'idoTi. a seam). Fr., p^rm^orrhaphie. Ger., Perindorrhaphie, Dammnaht. The operation of suturing a ruptured perinaeum. fL, 88 (a, 50).]— Plap- p. Ger., Lappenperindorrhaphie. P. in which flaps of various shape are dissected from the cicatricial region, [a. 34.J— Emmet's operation for p. The denudation of two elliptical surfaces, one in each lateral furrow of the vagina, beginning in the median line at the posterior commissure and extending upward laterally for two or three inches to the internal border of the posterior commissure to the lowest caruncle of the hymen on each side and to the crest of the proctocele in the centre. The edges of the lateral wound are united by deep sutures carried under the denuded surface, and there remains a shallow slit of mucous membrane that is united with silk, [a, 34.1— Fritsch's p. P. in which the sasptum is split, the rectum detached from the vagina, the sphincter incised later- ally if the ends are retracted, the rectal mucous membrane sutured with separate catgut sutures tied at the bottom of the wound, the same sutures closing the vagina, the perinaeum being completed by a series of buried sutures on superposed planes. [Pozzi (a., 34).] PERINEOSYNTHESIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe^r-i^n-e(a,^-e^)-o(o')- si'*n(su^n)'the'^s-i2s. Gen., -thes'eos (-syn'ihesis). From Keplvatov, the perinaeum, and trvvSetri^. synthesis. Of Langenbeck, the resti- tution of small defects of the perinaeum by perinECorrhaphy. [L, 57 (a, 34).] PERINEUM (Lat.), ii. n. Pe'r-i'n-e'(a"e')-uSm(u, lull; US full; U», urn; U", like ii (German). PERINEPHRIC PBRISCYTISMUS 2550 PEKINEPHBIC, adj. Pe"r-i'-ne"f'i-i'k. From irepi, around, and ve^pot, the kidney. Surrounding tlie kidney ; pertaining to tlie perineplirium. [B.] PERINEPHBITIC, adj. Pe^r-i^-ne'f-rin'i^k. Fr., piriniph- ritique. Ger,, perinephritisch. 1. Pertaining to perinephritis. 2. See Perinephric. PERINEPHRITIS (Lat.), u. t. Pei'r-i2-ne2£-ri(re)'ti"s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). Fr., piriniphrite. Inflammation of the perineph- rium. PEKINEPHRIUM (Lat.), PERINEPHROS (Lat.), n's n. and m. Pe''r-i2-ne''f'ri2-uSm(ii*in), -i'n'e^f-ro^s. Fromirepi, around, and ve^pds, the kidney. Fr., perinephros. Ger., Nierenhaut. The areolar tissue enveloping the kidney. [L, 50 (a, 14, 17).] PERINEURITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe'r-i''-nu2r-i(e)'ti's. Gen., -it'idos (ridis). From irepi, around, and vevpov^ a nerve. Fr., peri- vAvrite. Inflammation of the epineurium. [D, 35.1 — P.- optica. P. of the optie nerve, [a, 34.] — P. nodosa. P. in which there is a nodular swelling about the nerve. [L, 57 (a, 34).] PERINEURIUM (Lat.1, n. n. Pe'r-i2-nu=r'ii'-u'm(uim). From irepi, around, and veSpov, a nerve. Fr., p&rin&vre^ gaine lamelleuse. Ger., P., Perineuralscheide. The special sheath of a funiculus of nerve-fibres. [J, 10, 30, 31.] — P. internum. See NEURObLiA. PERINUCLEAR, adj. Pe2r-i»-nu='kle''-a'r. From irepi, around, and nucleus (g. «. ). Fr. , pirinucUaire. Situated around a nucleus. [J.] PERINYCTIS (Lat.), n. t. Peir-i!'-ni!'k(nu«k)'ti2s. Gen., -nycC- idos (-idis). From irepi, around, and vv^, night. See Epinyctis. PERIOCULAR, adj. Pe''r-i'-o2k'u=l-a»r. From irepi, around, and oculus, the eye. See Circumocular. PERIOD, n. Per'i'-o=d. Gr., irepioSos (from Trepi, around, and oSoj, a way). Lat., periodus. Fr., piriode. Ger., Periode. The time during which a process or a condition continues, or at which an act or an event takes place. In the pi., the menses, [a, 48.] See also Stage. — Child-bearing p. Fr., p&riode uterine. The p. of life in the female during which she is capable of procreation, extending from puberty to the menopause. — Dodging p. A vulgar term for the menopause. — Incubation p. of disease, Incuba- tive p. See Incubation (2d def.). — Intereruptive p. Of an eruptive fever, the time between the first appearance of the erup- tion in a primary case which is the source of infection and that of the case or cases that originate from the first. [Makuma, " Med. Times and Gaz.," May 13, 1882, p. 495.1— Intermenstraal p. Fr., ipoque intermenstruel. The interval between two menstrua- tions. — ^Menstrual p. Lat., periodus lunaris. Fr., ^poque men- struelle (ou catam^niale). Ger., Mercstruationszeit. An individual act of menstruation. — Puerperal p. Lat., puerperium. Fr., suites de couches, ^tat puerperal, periode puerperale. Ger., Wochen- bett, Wochenbettzeit, Wochenbettsperiode. The p. that elapses' between delivery and the first menstruation thereafter ; or the p. between delivery and the approximate return of the parts altered by pregnancy (except the breasts) to their original condition. [A, 27, 61.]— Reaction-p. Of Exner, iu his method of measuring the rapidity of cerebral processes, the p. that elapses between the ap- pUeation of a stimulus and the making of a given signal by the subject of the stimulus. [Pfliiger (K).]— Reduced reaction-p. Of Exner, the time required by the brain to transform an afferent into an efferent impulse. [K.]— Respiratory p. The time in- tervening between the beginnings of two successive inspirations. LJ, 16.] PERIODATE, u. Pu»r-i'o'd-at. A salt of periodic acid. [B, 3.] PERIODE (Fr.), n. Pa-re-od. See Period.— P. de dilatation. The first stage of labor.— P. de la d61ivrance. The placental stage of labor.— P. de retour. The stage of reaction of a disease (as m cholera) —P. d'expulslon. The expulsive stage of labor — P. d'ouverture du col. T.^ie first stage of labor.— P. uterine. See Child-bearing period. PERIODE (Ger.), n. Pa-re-od'e'. See Period.— Proagon- Ische P. The period of the death-struggle. [D, 18.]- Woclien- bettp', Wochenbettsp*. See Puerperal period. PERIODEUSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe^r-i'-o^d-u's'i's. Gen., -eus'eos (-is). Gr., wepioSevtrii (from jrepioSeiieii', to go all round). Quackery. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PERIODBUTA (Lat.), PBRIODEUTES (Lat.). n's m. Pe^r- i'-o=d-u''t'a', -ez(as). Gen., -eut'ce, -eu'tu (-eu'tce). Gr., irepioSevTiJ!. An itinerant quack. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PERIODIC, adj. Per-is-o'd'i^k. Gr., irepio8iitf-tha»l(tha=I)-mi- (me)'ti^s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From irepi, around, and b^0a\p.6t, the eye. '£i.,piriophthalmie,piriophthalmite. Ger., P. Inflam- mation of the tissues surrounding the eyeball. [F.] PERIOPTOMETRY, n. Pe'r-i'-o'pt-o^m'est-ri'. From irepi, around, oirrds, visible, and p.erpov, a measure. Fr., p^rioptometrie. Ger., Perioptometrie. The determination or measurement of the acuteness of vision" in the peripheral parts of the retina. [F.] PERIORBITA (Lat.). n. f. Pe'r-i^-o'rb'l't-a'. From irepi, around, and 07-bifa, the orbit. Fr., periorbite. Ger., Augenhohlen- haut. The periosteum hning the walls of the orbit. [P.] PERIORCHITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i»-o2rk(o»rch')-i(e)'ti!!s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From irepi, around, and opxw, the testicle. Inflammation of the tunica vaginalis testis. — P. adheeslva. P. with adhesion between the tunica vaginalis and the testis, [a, 34.] —P. prollfera. Of Kocher, p. with proliferation of the con- nective-tissue elements of the tunica albuginea. [a, 34.] PEKIOST (Ger.), PERIOSTE (Fr.), n's. Pa-re-o«st', -o'st. See Periosteum. PERIOSTEITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe'r-i^-o'st-e" i(e)'tii's. Gen., •it'idos (-idis). Fr., piriosteite. See Periostitis. PERIOSTECEDEMA (Lat.), n. n. Pe''r-i»-o2st-e''-e=d(o2-e=d)- em(am)'a'. Gen., -em'atos (-atis). From irepi, around, bariov, a bone, and olSijpa, cedema. Fr., periosticedime. CEdematous swelling of the periosteum. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PERIOSTEOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pe^rji'-o'st-e'-om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From irepi, around, and bffreov, a bone. A bony tumor developed from a matrix resembling the deeper layers of the periosteum. [E.] pfiRIOSTfiO-MBDUtLITE (Fr.), n. Pa-re-o's-ta-o-ma-du»- let. Of Gerdy, simultaneous inflammation of the medulla and the periosteum of a bone, [a, 34.] PERI-OSTEOMYEIITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe'r-i'-o"st-e»-o(o')- milmu»)-e"l-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From irepi, around, oariov, a bone, and /lueAd?, marrow. Fr., periosteomyilite. Of Rey- nier and Legendre, periostitis with osseous proliferation, [a, 34.] PERIOSTEOPHYMA (Lat.), n. n. Pe'r-i^-oist e!'-o(o8)-fl(fu«)'- ma3. Gen., -phym'atos (-atis). From irepi, around, oirTe'oi', a bone, and iJOfiii, a growth. 1. A swelling of the periosteum. 2. See Peri- osteophyte. PERIOSTEOPHYTE, n. Pe'r-i>-o'st'e»-o-flt. Lat., pei-iosfco- phyma, periosteophyton (from irepi, around, oitt^oi',- a bone, and i^veii', to grow). Ft., periosteophyte, periostiophyma. Ger., Bein- hautgeschwulst. A bony growth from the periosteum. [E.] PERIOSTEOSIS (Lat.). n. f. Pe^r-i^-o'st-eS-os'i's. Gen., -os'eos (4s). From irepi, around, and bariov, a bone. 1. The for- mation of a tumor of the periosteum. 2. See Periostitis. 3. See Periosteoma. PERIOSTEOTOME, n. Pe=r-i'-o'st'e'-o-tom. From irepi, around. ooTeoi/, a bone, and refireiv. to cut. A heavy, sharp instru- ment for dividing and raising the periosteum from bone. [E] PERIOSTEUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe'r-i»-o'st'6i'-uSm(u*m). From irepi, around, and oirre'oi'.-a bone. Fr., pirioste. Ger., Beinhaut, Knochenhaut, Periost. A strong fibrous membrane which sur- rounds and is closely adherent to the bones except where they are covered with cartilage. [C.]— P. externum. The p. covermg the external surface of bones. [L.]— P. internum. See Endosteum. PERIOSTITIS (Lat.), n. t. Pe»r-i»-o»st-i(e)'tii's. Gen., -it'idos (■idis). From irepi, around, and oitt4ov, a bone. Fr., pfriosfite. In- flammation of the periosteum. [E.]— P. albuminosa. Of Oilier, an ■epiphyseal osteo-p. in which there is a collection of transparent albuminous fluid under the periosteum, [a. 34.]— P. auris medi». Of Rau, acute purulent inflammation of the middle ear. [F.]— P. caseosa. Tubercular p. [a, 34.1— P. gummatosa. Syphihtic p. in which gummata have formed beneath the periosteum, [a, 34.J -- P. Interna cranii. Pachymeningitis of the external surface of the dura mater, [i, 34.]— P." maligna. P. withisuppuration caused by infectious micro-organisms, fa, 34.]— P. mastoidea. Inflam- mation of the periosteum covering the mastoid process and of the superflcial part of the subjacent bone. fF.]- P. ossificans. F. with osseous hyperplasia, [a, 34.]— P. phlegmonosa. See P. maligna. A, ape; A', at; A', ah; A», all; Ch, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E«, ell; G, go; I, die; I=, in; N, in; N', tank; 2551 PERINEPHRIC PERISCYTISMDS PBKIOSXOMA (I,at.), n. n. Pe'r-i'-o'st-om'a'. Gen,, -om'atos i-atis). An adventitious osseous formation surrounding a bone. [L, 187 (a, 34).] PEBIOSTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. PeSr-i^-o'st-os'ii'a. Gen., -os'eoa i-is). From irept, around, and bariov^ a bone. Ger., Periostofe. 1. Periostitis witli swelling of the periosteum and often necrosis of the bone. 2. A fusiform variety of exostosis, [a, 84.] PEBIOSTOTOMY, n. Pe''r-i''-o'st-o^t'o'm-i!'. Lat., periosto- tomia (from irepi, around, oor^oi', bone, and Te^i.v€lv, to cut). The operation of making an opening in the periosteum. PEBIOSTRACUIM (Lat.), n. n. Pe"r-i»-o2st'ra'ik(ra3lL)-u'm- (u*m). Fromi wept, around, and otrrpaKov, an oyster-shell. Fr., piriostraque. The epidermis covering the shell in most molluscs. [B, 2b (a, 27).] PEKIOTIC, adj. Pe''r-i'-ot'i"k. From irepi, around, and oSt, the ear. Surroundmg the inner ear. As a n. in the pi., in com- parative anatomy, the petrous and mastoid portions of the tempo- ral bone. [C] PERIOVULAK, adj. Pe^r-i'-o^v'u'-'l-a'r. From iripi, around, and ovum, an egg. Fr., pMovulaire. Surrounding the ovum. [J.] PERIPACHYMENINGITIS (Lat.),n. f. Pe2r-i!'-pask(paSchi')- i»(u')-me''n(man)-i%(i^n")-ji(ge)'ti''s. Gen., -itHdos (-idis). From ir«pi, around, iraxiis, thicli, and M^i'iyf , a membrane. See Perios- titis interna cranii. PERIPANCREATITIS (Lat.), n. t. Pe^r-i^-pa^n^CpaSn^j-kre'- a^t(a5t)-i(eyti2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From Trept, around, and ira-yKpea;, the pancreas. Inflammation of the extraperitoneal tis- sue about the pancreas. [L, 57 (a, 34).] PERIPENIAIi, adj. Pe=r-i2-pen'i"-a21. From irepi, around, and jjejtis (g. «.). t^., piripenien. Surrounding the penis. [L, 49 («, 14).] PEBIPETAIiOUS, adj. Pe'r-i^-pe't'a'l-uSs. Lat., peripeta- lus (from irspi, around, and irira^ov, a leaf). Fr., ph-ipetale. Sur- rounding the petals (said of nectaries or spurs). The Peripetaleoe (Fr., peripetaUes) of Jussieu are a class comprising polypetalous dicotyledons with perigynous stamens. LB, 1, 170 (a, 35).] PERIPETASMA (Lat.). n. n. Pe^r-iS-pe^'t-a'^zCa'sj'maS. Gen., -as'tnatos (-atis). Gr. , weptireVflMriLia (f rom irepnreToivvvvai, to spread round). Fr. , peripetasme. The sick-bed. [L, 50 ^a, 14).] PERIPHACITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe'r-i2-fai's(faSk)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., •it'idos {-idis}. From ir«pt, around, and 0aKds, the crystalline lens. Fr., periphacite. See Capsitis. PERIPHEBAD, adv. Pe'^r-iat'e^r-a'd. From Trepii^epeia, the circumference. 1. Toward the circumference. [L, 141.] 2. In anatomy, away from the heart or the central nervous system. [J.] PBBIPHEBAt, PERIPHEREN, PERIPHERIC, PE- BIPHEBICAI/, adj's. Pe^r-i^t'e'r-r'l, -re^n, -i^f-e^r'i^k, -e^r'i"- kr. From irepi^epeti/, to carry round. Lat., peripheHcus. Fr., piriph^rique. Ger., peripherisch, umhreisstdndig. 1. Pertaining to, situated at or near, or connected with the periphery. [L, 141 (a, 35).l 2. In anatomy, applied mostly to the blood-vessels or nei-ves extending from the heart or from the brain and spinal cord. Considered as centres. [J.] PBRIPHERITIS (Lat.). n. f. Pe'r-i5-fe=r-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'- idos i-idis). See Periophthalmitis. n. f. Pe2r-i'-flm(fem)-os'i"s. Gen., See Paraphimosis. PERIPHIMOSIS (Lat.), -os'eo8{-is). Gt., TrefHiij.it>iTii. PEHIPHIiEBITIS (Lat.), n. f. PeH-i^-tle^b-i(eyti' i. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From ircpt, around, and ^A^i/^, a vein. Fr., pdi'i- phUbite. Inflammation of the external coat of a vein. [E.f— P. chronica hyperplastica. Of Birnbacher-Czermak, sclerous p. [a, 34.]— P. pexiprostatica. A p. of the veins about the prcstate gland, [a, 34.]— Sclerous p. P. with hyperplasia of the adjacent connective tissue, [a, 34.] PERIPHORANTHIUM (Lat.). n, n. Pe!'r-i2-fo2r-a=n(a'n)'- thi'-u3m(u*m). From i7an). Gen., -chen'os {-is). From irepi(j)paitT05, fenced round, and Aiv^i/, lichen. Ft., pdriphraetolichen. Circum- scribed herpes. [L, 50 («, 14).] PERIPLASM, n. Pe'r'i'-pla'zm. Lat., periplasma (from irepi, around, and irKafffftLv, to mold). See Ectoplasm. PERIPLAST, n. Pe'r'in-pla'st. From irepi, around, and ?rAos. Gen., ■it'idos (-idis). From irepi, around, and irkevpiv, the side. Inflam- mation of the connective tissue underlying the pleura, [a, 34.] PBRIPLOCA (Lat.), n. f. Pe'r-iyio^'k-as. Gr.,mpnrAo«i)(from ireptirA^KeH/, to twine round). Fr., periploque. Qer., Hundswinde, Schlinge, A genus of twining shrubs of the Periploceae (Fr., piri- plocies), which are a suborder or tribe of the Asclepiadece. [B, 1, 19, 34, 42, 121, 170, ISO (a, 35).]— P. ciliata. A Malabar species hav- ing emetic roots. [B, 19, 180 (a, 35).]- P. emetica. Fr., periploque de Coromandel (ou 4mitique). The Secamone emetica. [B, 173, J™. 312 (a, 35).]- P. grieca. Fr., piriploque d feuilles itroites (ou etc Grice). Climbing dog's-bane, milk- (or silk-) vine, Syrian silk plant. Virginian silk ; indigenous to Greece and western Asia and naturalized in western New York. All parts of the plant contain an acrid milk which has been used in the East for poisoning wolves. The leaves have been used externally to reduce swellings, etc. TB 19, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]-P. latlfoUa. See Marsdenia erecto.— P. mauritiana. Fr., liane a cafe, piriploque de Maurice. Coffee- climber ; a Mauritius species having an emetic root used like ipecac. [B, 180, 275 (tt, 35).]— P. viridiflora. A Malabar species. The roots are used in ophthalmia, and the leaves to reduce swelling of the feet. [B, 19 (a, 36).]— P. vomitoria. A Malabar species not well known ; used like P. ciliata. [B, 19, 180 (a, 35).] PEBIPLUSIS (Lat.), PBETPLVSIS (Lat.), n's f. Pe^r i^pau'-i- (lu*)-si"s, -ii'p'li^sdu'sj-i^s. Gen., -plus'eos {-ip'lusis), -plys'eos {-ip'- lysis). Gr., ireptn-Avo-is (from rrepirrKiveiv, to wash out). Of Hippoc- rates, watery diarrhoea. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PEBIPNEUMONIA (Lat.), PEBIPNBUMONITIS (Lat.), n's f. Pe!'r-i!'-nu2(pnu2)-mon(mo''n)'i'-a*, -mo'n-i(e)'ti''s. From irepi, around, and irvevpMv, the lung. Fr., p^ripneumonie. Ger., Ptri- pneumonie. 1. Acute pneumonia. 2. Pleuro-pneumonia.— P. no- tlia. Of old writers, broncho-pneumonia, [a, 34.]— P. pura, P. vera. Obsolete terms for pneumonia, [a, 34.] PEBIPOLAK, adj. Pe=r-i2p'o21-aSr. From irepi, around, and irdAos, a pivot. Ft., pdripolaire. Surrounding poles (said of the regions surrounding the positive and negative poles of the molecules of which muscles and nerves are regarded as made up). [Du Bois- Eleymond (K) ; "N. Y. Med. Jour.," July 31, 1886, p. [34 (a, 50).] PERIPBOCTAL, PERIPROCTIC, adj's. Pe'r-i^-pro^k't'l, ■ti^k. From irepi, around, and irpw/cTos, the anus. Situated aroimd the rectum. [L.] PEEIPBOCTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pei'r-i=-pro!kt(prokt)-i(e)'ti'is. (Jen., -it'idos {-idis). Fr., p4riproctite. Inflammation and ulcera- tion of the rectum attended with infiltration and hyperplasia of the surrounding connective tissue. [D, 48.] PEBIPBOSTATIC, adj. Pe^r - i» - pro's - ta^t'l^k. Situated around the prostate. [L.] PERIPROSTATITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe!'r-ii'-pro=st-a=t(ast)-i(e)'- ti's. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From irept, around, and irpoo-TaTij?, one who stands before. Fr. , pdriprosiatite. Inflammation of the tis- sue surrounding the prostate gland. [L, 44 (a, 14).] PERIPSOITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i2p-so(so2)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., ■it'idos {-idis). From irepi, around, and ^da (see Psoas). Inflam- mation of the connective tissues about the psoas muscle, [a, 34.] PERIPSYXIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i2p-si2x(su8x)'i's. Gen., -psyx'- eos {-is). From irepi, around, and ^i^lis, a cooling, Fr., peripsyxis, A lowering of the temperature all over the body; the shivering of fever. [L, 44, 50 {a, 14).] * PEBIPTEROUS, adj. Pe'r-i^pt'e^r-u's. Lat, peripterus, peripteratus (from irepi. around, and irTepdv, a feather). Fr., perip- tire. Of fruit and seed, surrounded by a thin border or wing-Uke expansion. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] PERIPYBMA (Lat.), PERIPYESIS (Lat.), n's n. and f. Pe'r-i2-pi(pu'*)-e(a)'ma^, -si's. Gen., -em'atos {-atis), -es'eos {-is). Gr., irepiirvTtfjLa. Fr., peripy^ me. Fuppm-ation of the tissues around a part or organ. [L, 41, 44 (a, 14).] PERIPYLEPHLBBITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe'r-i'-pil(pu«l)-e-fle'b- i(e)' i^s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From irepi, around, iruAij, a gate, and .\etv, to dry). Of medicines, harsh, irritating. [Hippocrates, Galen (A, 311, 825).] PERISCOPIC, adj. Pe'r-i'-sko'p'i'k. From irepicritoireii', to look round. Concavo-convex (said of lenses, because p. lenses give a more distinct view of the peripheral parts of the visual field). [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).] PEBISCYPHISIS(Lat.), PERISCYPHISMUS (Lat.),PBEI- SCYTHISIS (Lat.), PERISCYTHISMUS (Lat.), PBKISCYT- ISIS (Lat), PERISCYTISMUS (Lat), n's f., m., f., m., f., and m Pe'r-i'-8i'f(sku«f)'i's-i2s, -si'f(sku"f)-i2z(i's)'mu's(mu«s), -si'th- (sku«th)'i's-i's, -si'th(sku«th)-i'z(i's;'mu=s(mu«s), -siH(skuH)'i's-i=s, -si't(sku«t)-i'z(i's)'mus.s(mu''s). Gen., -phys'eos {-scyph'isis), -phis'- mi, -thia'eos {-scyth'isis), -this'mi, -tis'eos {-scyt'isis), -tis'mi. Gr., irepKTKv^KTfid; (from irepi, around, and aKvifiiov, the skull), irepuricv- flwr/id! (from irepio-KwfliSeii/, to scalp in Scythian fashion). Fr., peri- cyphysme. Scalping ; an old operation which consisted in making an incision entirely around the cranium as a remedy for headache, eye trouble, etc. fB.] O, no; C, not; 0=, whole; Th, thin; Th', the; U, like oo in too; U', blue; U^, lull; U«, full; U*, urn; U», like ii (German). PERISIALDOCHITIS PERMANGANIC 2552 PERISIALDOCHITIS (Lat.), n. t. Pe'r-i^-sKsi^j-a^KaSD-do^k- (do^ch')-i(e)'ti's. From irepi, around, iriakov, saliva, and Soxeioi/. a holder. Inflammation of the connective tissue surrounding Sten- Bon's duct. [Weber, " Dtsch. med. Woch.," 1880, No. 33 : " Un. mSd.," July 4, 1882, p. 28.] PEBISOME, n. Pe^r'i'-som. From irepi, around, and r-is-to%-e(aS-e»>a»I(a1)'- ii*(gi2)-a3. From irepirdFaioi', the peritonseum, and aAyos, pain. Fr., peritonealgie. Neuralgia of the peritonaeum. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PERITONEOCLYSIS (Lat.), n. f. 'Pe'T.p-to^n-e(a,'-e^yoV- Ii3s(lu2s)-i''s. Gen., -clys'eos (-oc'lysis). From neptrovatov, the peri- tonaeum, and KAuo-eii', to cleanse. Of McDowall, the injection of fluids into the peritoneal cavity, [a, 34.] PERITONEORRHEXIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe»r-i'-to»ne(aS-e2)-o»r- re2x(rax)'i2s. Gen., -rhex'eos (-is). From ircpiToi'atoi', the perito- naeum, and p^£i$, a breaking. Fr., peritoneon-exie. Rupture of the peritonaeum. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14),] PERITONEUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe=r-i'-to»n-e'(a»'e'')-u'm(u«m). Gr., irepiTdraiov. Fr., piritoine. Ger., Bauchfell. It., peritonea. Sp., peritdneo. The largest serous membrane of the body which lines the abdominal cavity and furnishes a more or less complete investment for the abdominal viscera except the kidneys (which are extraperitoneal), and i;etains them in position by its duplica- tures. It is divided into two portions— the parietal (tiiat lining the wall of the abdomen) and the visceral (covering the viscera). It forms a closed sac except in the female, where it communicates with the exterior by means of the oviducts. Commencing above on the posterior portion of the liver, it descends upon the anterior lower surface of the diaphragm and lateral walls of the abdomen (being continuous on either side with that part which passes back to cover the posterior abdominal wall) to a point sUghtly above the crest of the pubes, where it is reflected upon the antero-superiqr surface of the bladder, the fundus and posterior portion of which it covers. From this portion are given off duplicatures constituting the false ligaments of the bladder. From the bladder the p. is re- flected upon the rectum or in the female upon the uterus (forming by its folds in the latter case the anterior, broad, and posterior liga- ments), and thence upon the rectum. Partially enveloping the rec- tum, it passes back on each side to the pelvis, forming the meso- rectum, and ascends to about the level of the third lumbar vertebra, from which it is reflected down to the small intestine, around which it turns and ascends, the two layers closely united forming the mes- entery, to about the level of the pancreas, where it again descends A, ape; A", at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch>, loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N', tank; 3553 PEBISIALDOCHITIS PERMANGANIC to the colon, whicli it partially envelops, forming the mesocolon. From this point it again descends and turns upon itself, forming the outer layer of the great omentum, to reach the lower margin of the stomach, the front of which it covers. From the stomach it passes to the lower surface of the liver, which it covers, forming a portion of the gastro-hepatic omentum, and then ascends upon the anterior surface to the point of beginning. Near the left posterior part of the liver the parietal p. is reflected down from the lower surface of the diaphragm to the inferior posterior surface of the liver, whence it passes to the stomach, completing the gastro-hepatic omentum. After covering the posterior surface of the stomach it descends, and after turmng upon itself, forming the inner layers of the great omentum, ascends to the colon, which it covers in part, completing the mesocolon, and passes bacic to the posterior wall of the abdo- men, up which it passes to its point of commencement. From the stomach a secondary fold passes which invests the spleen and forms the gastro-splenic ligament. Other secondary folds in this situation form the ligaments of the ]iver. [L, 31, 142, 173, 332.]— Abdominal p. Lat., p. paHetale. The portion of the p. which lines the inner surfaces of the abdominal parietes.—Geni to-uri- nary p. The recto-vesical folds. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— Subduodenal p. The folds and ligaments of the p. below the duodenum. [L, 87.]— Supraduodenal p. The folds and ligaments of the p. above the duodenum.— Parietal p. See Abdominal p.— Visceral p. Lat,, p. viscerale. The portion of the p. which invests more or less com- pletely the abdominal organs except the kidneys. [L.] PERITONEAL, adj. Fe^r-i^-to^n-e'sfil. Fr., p4riton^al. Ger., peritondal. Of or pertaining to the peritonaeum. [C.] PERITONEOTOMY, n. Pe'^r-ia-to^n-e-oSt'oSm-ia. From wept- r6vaiov, the peritonaeum, and toju.^, a cutting. Incision of the peri- tona3um. [L, 57 (a, 34).] PERITONISM, n. Pear't^-to^n-i^zm. Fr.. perif onisme [Gubler]. 1. A sort of false peritonitis in which the symptoms are those of peritonitis, but soon yield to treatment, leaving no trace of their existence. [Terrillon, ''Progr. m6d.," Aug. 18, 1883, p. 645.] 2. An assemblage of grave and often fatal phenomena compUcating peri- tonitis, or rather any lesions of organs having a peritoneal invest- ment. [Le Dentu, *'"Rev. de chir.," Jan., 1885, p. 1.] PERITONITE (Fr.), n. Pa-re-to-net. See Peritonitis.— P. cliol^riforme. Peritonitis accompanied by symptoms like those of Asiatic cholera. [A, 55.]— P. des hypo ch end res. See Dia- phragmatic PERITONITIS.— P. fipiploXque. Syn.: p. nbdominale anHrieure. A puerperal inflammation of the omentum, attributed by some authors to an unusual development of the omentum and to pressure of the gravid uterus upon it, with puerperal poisoning as the determining cause. [A, 89.]— P. herniaire. Peritonitis affect- ing a hernial sac. [L, 87 (a, 34).]— P. ict6rique. Peritonitis with jaundice ; one of the varieties of puerperal peritonitis admitted by Hervieux. [A, 89.]— F. partielle. Circumscribed peritonitis, [a, 34.]— P. puerp6rale des femmes en couche. See Puer- peral PERITONITIS.— P. sfeclie. Pcritonitis at an early stage, be- fore effusion has taken place. [A, 67.] PERITONITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i2-toan-i(e)'ti2s. Ger., -it'idos i-idis). From trepirovaiov^ the peritonaeum. Fr., peritonite. Ger., Peritonditis, Bauchfellentzundung. Inflammation of the perito- naeum. — AdUesive p. Fr., peritonite adhirentielle. P. with ad- hesion between the parietal and visceral peritonteum. [a, 34.] — Appendicular p. Of Ussing, perityphlitis, [a, 34.]— Carcino- matous p. P. due to the presence of carcinoma. [B.] — Circum- scribed p. P. limited to a certain area. [L, 20 (a, 34).]— Dia- phragmatic p. Inflammation of the peritonaeum covering the diaphragm. [B,]— Dry p. See Peritonite s^c/ie.— Encysted p. YT.^piritonite enkystie. P. in which the fibro-purulent exuda- tion has produced adhesion between the parietes and viscera, limiting the inflammation to a certain region in which a cyst-like formation of pus occurs, [a, 34.] — Erysipelatous p. A p. devel- oping suddenly during the course of or after the subsidence of ery- sipelas elsewhere on the body. [E.]— False p. Fr., fausse peri- tonite. Of some obstetrical writers, a mild inflammatory dis- turbance after delivery, said to depend upon a benign uterine lymphangeiitis. [A, 62.] — Hsemorrliagic p. 1. A rare form of p. in which the inflammatory process is attended by htemorrhage. 2. P. following intraperitoneal haemorrhage, [a, 34.]— Milk p. Ger., Milchp"*. An old term for a form of p. attributed to milk metastasis. — Perforative p. Fr.^ peritonite par perforation. P. due to the entrance of foreign matter into the peritoneal cavity through per- foration of some hollow organ or by rupture of an abscess, [a, 34.] — P. deformans. Of Klebs, p. with hyperplasia of the peritoneal tissue. [A, 326 (a, 34)J— P. liyjpochondriaca. See Diaphragmatic ft.— P. hysterica. In hysterical persons, a condition simulating p. A, 319 (a, 34),] — P. lymphatica. Fr., lympho-piritonite. P. with or dependent upon pelvic lymphangeiitis ; one of the forms of puerperal fever. [A, 62.] — P. muscularis anterior. Rheumatic pains in the abdominal muscles. [L, 128.]— P. muscularis pos- terior. Lumbago. [L.]— P. omentalis. See Epiploitis.— P. serosa. P. in which the exudate is serous. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— P. tuberculosa adhsesiva. Tubercular p. characterized by the formation of much connective tissue. [D, 70.J— P. ulcerosa. P. caused by ulceration in the region of the navel. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— P. uteri. Perimetritis.— Phlegmonous p. See Purulent p. — Puerperal p. P, occurring during the ^uerperium. [a, 84.]— Purulent p. P. in which the inflammation becomes purulent. [a, 34.]— Pyaemic p. See Septic p.— Rheumatic p. A rare form of p. occurring during the course of acute rheumatism. [L, 20 (a. 34).]— Septic p. P. due to the entrance of septic organisms into the peritoneal cavity, [a, 34.]— Specific p. Tubercular, carcino- matous, or syphilitic p. [L, 87 (a. 50).]— Strumous p. See Tuber- cular p.— Syphilitic p. P. consecutive to syphilitic lesions of the viscera, but without any syphiloma in the inflammatory product. [L, 87 (a. 50).]— Tubercular p. P. caused by tubei'culosis of the peritonaeum or of the mesenteric glands, [a, 34.] PERITONSILLITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i2-to2ns-i3I-h(le)'ti'>s. Gen., -lit'idos iridis). From Trept, around, and tonsillar a tonsil. Inflammation of the tissue around the tonsils. [D, 18.]— P. ab- scedens. P. attended with the formation of an abscess. [D, 18.] PERITONYDKOCYST, n. Pe^r-is-toan-id'ro-siast. Lat.,pert- ionydrocystis (from irepnovaiov., the peritonaeum, iJfiwp, water, and KiiiTTis, a bladder). An aqueous cyst in the peritongeum. [L. 50 (a, 14).] PERITRACHEITIS (Lat.), n. f. PeSr-i2-tra'>kftraSch2)-e2- i(e)'ti!'s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From ircpt, around, and rpaxeta, the windpipe. Inflammation of the connective tissue about the trachea. [a, 34.] PERITROPAL, adp. PeSr-iafro-p'l. Lat., peritropus. Fr., piritrope. Ger., urnkreiswendig. Having the axis perpendicular to that of the pericarp. [B, 1, 19, 123, 308 (a, 35).] PERITROPE (Lat.), n. f. Pe3r-iH'ro(ro=)-peCpa). Gen., -it'- ropes. Gr., jreptTpoTri} (from weptj around, and rpeVetj', to turn). Fr., peritrope. See Circulation. PERITTOMA (Lat.), n. n. PeSr-in-tom'a". Gen,, -om'atos {-atis). Gr., '7r€piTTwp.a. See PerissomA. PERITYPHLITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i2-ti2f(tu«f)-li(le)'tias, Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From n-epi, around, and rv^\6v, the caecum. In- flammation of the tissue about the caecum, [a, 34.] PERI-URETHRITIS(Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i2-u'ir(ur)-e2th(ath)-ri- (re)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). Inflammation of the connective tissue surrounding the urethra. [A, 326 (a, 21).]— P. circum- scripta. P. in which the inflammatory area is circumscribed. [L, 20 (a, 34).] PERI-UTERINE, adj. PeSr-iS-u^t'e^r-iSn. From n-epi, around, and uteims, the uterus. Fr., piri-uterin. See Perimetric. PERIVAGINITIS (Lat.), n. f . Pe2r-i8-va23(wa3g)-i2n(en)-i(e)'- ti^s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From Trept, around, and vagina (g. v.). See Paracolpitis.— P. phlegmonosa dissecans. Suppurative paracolpitis. [L, 20 (a, M).] PERIVASCULAR, ad]. Pe^r-i^-vaask'n^-laSr. From irept, around, and vasculum^ a small vessel. Surrounding or situated around a vessel. [C] PERIVASCULITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pe2r-i3-va3s(wa3s)-kuai(ku4l)- i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From Trept, around, and vasculum, a small vessel. Inflammation of the adventitia of the vessels, [o, 34.]— P. nodosa. P. with tubercular indurations about the ves- sels. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— P. retinae. Of Iwanoff, sclerosis with thick- ening and fatty degeneration of the coats of the blood-vessels of the retina. [F.] PERIVESICAL, adj. Pe2r-i2-ve!*s'i2-k'l. From n-ept, around, and vesica, the bladder. Situated about the bladder, [o, 34.] PERIVISCERAL, adj. Pe^r-i^-vi^s'eS-r'l. From wept, around, and viscus (g. v.). Surrounding a viscus. [B. 28 (a, 27).] PERIVITELLINB.adj. Te^r-i^--viH-en'i^n. From wept, around, and vitellus iq. v.). Surrounding the vitellus. [J.] PERIWINKLE, n. Pe^r'ia-wi^nSkl. The genus Vinca. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Common p. The Vinca minor, [a, 35.] PERIZOMA (Lat), n. n. Pe^r-ii'-zom'as. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). Gr., Trepi^w/j-a (from Trepi^(i>vinJvat, to gird round one's self ). 1. See Diaphragm. 2. See Zoster. 3. Of Fabricius Hildanus, a truss. [G, 16.] PERIZOSTRA (Lat), n. f. Pe2ri3-zo2s(zos)'tra8. Gr., irept- ^(oa-Tpa. Fr., pirizostre. A bandage, especially for the head, chest, or abdomen. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PERKINISM, u. Pu^rk'i^n-i^zm. From Perkins, an Ameri- can physician. Fr., perkinisme. Ger., Perkinismus. An obsolete form of suggestive therapeutics in which the treatment consisted in rubbing on the skin two "tractors," or pointed rods made of different metals, [a, 34.] PERLA (Lat.), n. f. Pu5rl(pe2rl)'a9. See Pearl.— Mater per- larum. See MoTHER-o/-peaW.— Perlae textiles. Fr., perles d Vonce, semences de perles. A very small variety of pearls, some- times employed in pharmacy. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Sal matris per- larum. Calcium acetate prepared by the action of vinegar on mother-of-pearl. [B, 119.]— Tinctura matris perlarum. See Tinctura coralliorum. ^ PERLE (Fr.), n. Pe^rl. 1. See Pearl. 2. See Leucoma (4th def.).— P's 'k I'once. See PERLiE textiles.— T, g61atineuse. See Medicinal pearl. PERLE (Ger.), n. Fe'^rVe^. 1. See Pearl. 3. See Hordeolum. — Franaosisclie P. See Medicinal pearl. PERLi:CHE (Fr.), n. Pe^^r-le^sh. An infectious ulceration of the lips of school-children. [J. Lemaistre, "Progr. m6d.," Aug. 21, 1886, p. 215 (a, 34).] PERLSUCHT (Ger.), n. Pe^rl'zuch^t. Bovine tuberculosis. See also Garget (2d def.) and Murrain. PERL WEISS (Ger.), n. Pe^rl'vis. See Bismuth subnitrate. PERMANGANAS (Lat.), u. m. Pu8r(pe3r)-ma2n(ma3n3)'ga2n- (ga8n)-a2s(a3s). Gen., -at'is. See Permanganate.— P. kalicus [Netherl. Ph.], P. potassicus [Fr. Cod.]. Potassium permangan- ate. [B, 95.] PERMANGANATE, n. PuGr-ma^n^'ga'^n-at. Lat., perman- ganas. Ger., Permanganat. A salt of permanganic acid. [B.] PERMANGANIC, adj. Puer-ma^n'-^-gaSn'iak. Lat., perman- ganicus, hypermanganicus. Fr., permaiiganique. Containing manganese combined with a greater proportion of oxygen than in the manganic compounds. TB.]-P. acid. Fr., acide perman- ganigue. Ger., Uebermangansdure. A monobasic acid, HMnO^, known only in aqueous solution. [B.]— P. anhydride. See Man- O, no; O^. not; Os, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, Uke oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; V\ full; U^ urn; U«, Uke U (GermaL). 322 PERMEABLE PERSPIRATION 2554 GAKESE heptoxide. — P. oxycliloride. Chloride of p. acid, MnOsCl. [B, 3.] PERMEABLE, adj. Pu»r'rae'-a'-b'l. Lat., pei-meabilis (from permeare, to pass through). Fr., permiable. Ger., durchdringbar. That can be passed through {said especially of solids that allow the passage of fluids through their interstices, or of strictures that admit an instrument), [o, 48.] PEKMISXIO (Lat.), PERMIXTIO (Lat.), n's f. Pu'rfpe'r)- mii's'tii'-o, -mi''x'shi'(ti^)-o. Gen., -on'is. From permiscere, to mingle together. 1. See Pebmixtion. 2. See Coition.— P. metal- luram. See Alloy. PERMIXTION, n. Pu'r-mjsx'shu'n. Lat., permistio (from permiscere, to mingle together). Fr.,p. In ancient chemistry, a perfect mixture. [L, 41 (a, 43).] PERNICIOUS, adj. Pu^r-ni^'shu's. Lat., pemiciosus (from pemicies, destruction). Fr., pemicieux. Ger., pemicios, verder- blich. Destructive in character ; .of diseases, virulent, of a very grave or deadly type. [D.] PERNIO (Lat.), n. m. Pu»r(pe=i-)'ni'-o. Gen., -on'is. See Chilblain. PERNIXRATE, n. Pu'r-nifrat. Lat., pemitras. A nitrate containing a greater relative amount of the mtric-acid radicle than the ordinary nitrate. [B.] PERNOCTATION, n. Pu«r-no»kt-a'shu'n. Lat., pernoctatio (from per, through, and noar, night). Fr., p. Ger., Nachiwachen. Night-watching, sleeplessness. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PERO (Lat.), n. m. Pe(pa)'ro. Gen., -on'is. Of Wilder, the softer eetal layer of the olfactory lobe, from which the olfactory nerves arise. [I, 80 (K).] FEROBRACHIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe(pa)-ro(roS)-bra=l!:(bra'chi')'- i"-a'. From mipd;, maimed, and brachium, the arm. Ger., Pero- bmchie. Arrested development of one or both of the upper limbs, constituting a congenital malformation. PEROCEPHALUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe(pa)-ro(ro>)-se!'f(ke»t)'a'l- (a81)-u3s(u*s). From in7pds, maimed, and xe^aX^, the head. Fr.. pirocephale. Ger., Perocephale. Of Gurlt, a monster in which the formation of the head is defective. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PEBOCHEIRUS (Lat.), adj. Pe(pa)-ro(roS)-kir'(chSe''i2r)-u»s- (u*s). From nripo^, maimed, and xeip. the hand. A monster char- acterized by malformation of the hands, [a, 48.] PEROCORMtrS (Lat.), n. m. Pe(pa)-ro{ro=)-ko'rm'u>s(u)- ka''lk(ka'lk)an(a'n)'e'-u2s(u*s). From irepdinj, the fibula, and calx, the heel. Pertaining to or connpcted with the fibula and the os calcis ; as a n. m., a muscle arising from the fibula and inserted into the os calcis, also the soleus, and, in solipeds. the peroneopras- pbalangeus. [L.]— P.-c. externus anterior (Gniber], A mus- cle arismg from the tubercle of the tibia, from the fibula for nearly its whole length, and from the intermuscular ligament, and in- serted into the anterior process of the calcaneum. [" Arch, f , path, Anat. u, Phys. u. f. kl. Med.," Feb., 1884 (L).]— P.-c. internun. Fr. , peron4o-calcan^en. Of MacaliRter, a small muscle having its origin from the back of the fibula and its insertion in the tubercle on the OS calcis. [C,] PfiKONEO-DACXYLIEN (Fr.), n. Pa-ro-na-o-da»k-te-le-a3n>. See Flexor digitorum pedis longus. PERONEO-INFRA-PHALANGEXXIANUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe2r-o!'n-e(a)"o(oS)-i2n"'fra' - fa^^Kfasi) - a=n(a3n2) - jes(i(gest)-ti»-an- (a8n)'U^S(U*S). See PfiRONfiO-SOUS-PHALANGETTIEN. PERONEO - INFRA - XARSIAN, u. Pe2r-o2n-e"o-l»n-tra«- ta^r'shu^n. See PfiRONfeo-socs-TARSiEN. PERONEO-PHALANGBUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe2r-o»n-e(a)'ofo8)- fa'l(fa'l)-asn(a»ni')'je'(ge")-u»s(uihayi (see Phalanx). Fr., peronio-prSphalangien. The analogue of the peroneus brevis of man found in the lower animals. [L.] PERONilO-SOUS-MEXAXAKSIEN (Fr.), n. Pa-ro-na-o-su- ma-ta'-ta'r-se-aSn=. The peroneus brevis. [L, 7.] PfiRONflO-SOtlS-PHAtANGEXXIEN (DU PREMIER ORXEIL) (Fr.), n, Pa-ro-na-o-su-fa'-laSn^-zhe^t-te-aSni' du« pr'- me-a o^r-te^'-y'. See Flexor hallucis longus. pfiRONi;0-SOUS-XARSIEN (Fr.), adj. Pa-ro-na-o-su-ta»r- se-a"ns. See Peroneus longus. PERONEO-SUPRA-MEIAXARSIANUS (Lat.), n. Pe^r- o'n-e(a)"o-su=(su)"'pra'-me't-aS-ta>rs-i2-an(aSn)'u's(ur-o=n-e(a)"o(oS)- su2(su<)"'pra=-f a^Kf a^l) - a2n(aSn2) - ji''n(gi2n) - i'- an(a3n)'u^s(u*s). From Trepdioj. the fibula, supra, above, and ifta^ay^ (see Phalanx). Pertaining to or connected with the fibula and the upper surface of the phalanges. [L, 7,] PfiRON£o-SUS-Mi;XAXABSIEN (Fr.), n. Pa-ro-na-o-su"- ma-ta^-ta^r-se-a^n'. See Peroneus tertius. p£ron£o-SUS-PIIAI,ANGEXXIEN (Fr,), n. Pa-ro-na-0- su^-fa^-la^n^-zhe'^t-te-a^ns. See Extensor digitorum pedis longus. —P. du gros orteil (du pouce). 1. See Extensor hallucis longus. 2. See Extensor digitorum-pedis longus. p£RONEO-XIBIAI,(Fr.), adj. Pa-ro-na-o-te-be-a»l. Pertain- ing to the tibia and fibula ; as a n,, see Pekoneo-tibialis. PERONEO-XIBIAIIS (Lat,), n. m. Pe2r-o2n-e(a)"o(o«)-ti2b- (teb)-i'-a(a' flip's. From Trepdnj, the fibula, and tibia, the tibia. A small muscle described by W. Gruber which has its origin in the inner side of the head of the fibula and its insertion in the upper end of the oblique line of the tibia. It is constant in apes. [" Arch, of Anat.," 1877, p. 401, 1878, p. 484 (C).] PERONEUM (Lat,), n. n. Pe2r-o''n-e(a)'u'm(u*m). From irc- poKij, the fibula. See Perone. PERONEUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe''r-o2n-e(a)'u's(u(u«)- Ia(la3)'ri2s. Perpendicular ; as a n., a structure consisting of fibres running perpendicularly to its surface. — P. externus linguee. See Stratum musculare linguce perpendiculare. PEEPHOSPHOKAXUS (Lat.), adj. Pu5r(pe'r)-fo's-fo'r-at- (a8t)'u3s(u4s). Tr.. perpho»pJior4. Containing the greatest possible combining proportion of phosphorus. [B, 38 (a, 14).] PEEPMCATION, n. PuSr-pli'k-a'shuSn. From per, through, and plicare, to fold. A method of closing the end of a severed blood-vessel by isolating the extremity, making a small hole in its side at a little distance from the end, introducing the points of a fine forceps through the puncture, seizing the free end, and draw- ing it backward through the puncture in the side. [E, 21.] PEBBUCHES (Fr.), n, Pe^r-ru'sh. A place in the department of Cantal, France, where there is a saline and chalybeate spring, [L, 49 (a, 14).] PEBEY, n. Pe'r'ri'. Fr., »oir^. Ger., Bimwein. A ferment- ed liquor made from pears. [B, 5, 185 (a, 35).] PEBEY SPBINGS, n. Pe^r'ii". A place in Pike County, lUi- nois, where there are mineral springs. [A, 363 (a, 21).] PEESEA (Lat.), n. f . PuSrs(pe2rs)'e=-a». Gr., irepo-ea. Fr.,a.vo- catier. Ger., P. A genus of lauraceous trees or shrubs. The Per- aeaceae of Bentham and Hooker are a tribe of the Laurinece. The Persece of Nees are a division of the Laurem. The PerseecB of Mi- quel are a tribe of the Laurinece. [B, 19, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— P. carolinensis, P. caroliniensi-s. Fr., lanrier rouge, bois Isa- belle. Ger. , rother Lorbeer. The alligator pear (-tree), Isabella-wood of Carolina, red bay (or laurel), bay galls ; a tree or shrub growini ra American swamps. The leaves are aromatic. fB, 34, 180 (a, f" —P. drymifolia. A species used as tonic and stimulant. [B. .._. (a,'35).]— P, gratissima. Fr., avocatier, bois d^anis, laurier avo- catier, poirier avocnt (ou de la Nnuvelle-Espagne). Ger., Avogato- baum. The alligator (or avocado) pear (-tree), niidshipman's-but- ter, vegetable marrow ; indigenous to tropical America. The fruit is. rich in sugar and fatty matter, The pulp, seasoned in various ways, is known as vegetable butter (Fr., beurre vigitale), subal- tern's butter, etc., and is used both as a food and as a medicine, being supposed to increase the spermatic secretion. It yields 8 per cent, of a greenish oil. In the Antilles the leaves are used as a liectoral, vulnerary, and stomachic, and the buds are employed as an antisyphilitic and as an application to bruises. The seeds are used in Demerara as a tonic. In Mexico and the Antilles the leaves and fruit are used as an emmenagogue, and the epicarp is em- ployed as an anthelminthic. [B, 19, 173, 180, 267, 275, 314 (a, 35) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv, p. 77 (a, 60).]— P. indica. Canary-wood, East Indian bay-tree, venatica^wood. The bark, which has the taste and smell of cinnamon, is used as a stomachic, and the leaves, petioles, and young branches as an antidysenteric. It is the Laurus indica of older botanists. [B, 180 (a, 85).] PEBS£CUTE (Fr.), n. Pe»r-sa-ku«-ta. A person affected with the delire de persecution, [a, 34.] PEB.SEITB, n. Pu»r'se"-it. Fr., persUte. A saccharine sub- stance, CaHjjOj, isomeric with mannite, obtained from the fruit of Persea gratissima. [A. Muntz and V. Marcano, "Ann. di chim. medico-farm, e di farmaool.," Mar., 1885 (B).] PEBSICA (Lat.), n. f. Pu5rs(peSrs)'i2k-as. From uepo-wcit, Per- sian. ¥r.,picher. Ger., Pfirsichbaum. A genus of rosaceous trees, included by Bentham and Hooker in Amygdalus. [B, 42, 121, 180 (a, 35).]— Flores persicae (sen, persicarum). Peach-blossoms. [B, 160 (a, 35).]— P. tevis. Fr., brugnon. The nectarine; a va- riety of P. vulgaris having a fruit with a smooth shining skin. [B, 34, 180 (a, 36).]— P. vulgaris. Fr., pecher. Ger., gemeiner Pfir- sichbaum. The peach-tree, AmygdcUus p., the Prunw! p. of Ben- tham and Hooker ; a tree or shrub extensively cultivated in warm and temperate cUmates for its well-known fruit (the /x^Xox i!tfish. See Vinca and ViNCA major.— Grande p. LFr. Cod.]. The leaves of Vinca majot. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Petite p. [Fr. Cod.]. The leaves of Finca minor. [B, 95 (a, 38).] PERVIGIIilCM (LakX n. n. Pu»r(pe>r)-vi2j(wl2g)-i>l'ia-u»m- (u«m). Wakefulness ; sleeplessness. [D, 81.] PERVINCA (Lat.), n. f. Pu»r(pe^r)-vi2n'(wi>n2)'kas. OfTourne- fort, the genus Vinca. [B, 121 (a, 35).] PERVIOUS, adj. Pu'r'vi'-u's. From per, through, and tJi'a, a way. Open, patent ; perforate. , [o, 17.] PES (Lat.), n. m. Pe'z(pas). Gen., ped'is, Gr., mwis. 1. See Foot. 2. In botany, a stalk or support, a stipe. [B, 1 (a, 36).]— In- fra-orbital p. The terminal radiating branches of the intra- orbital nerve after its exit from the infra-orbital canal. [L, 382.1 — P. accessorlus. See Eminentia coUateraHs.~-'P. ansericus (nervl facialis). See P. anserinus (major).— V. anserinus fas- ciae latse. Ger., Gansefuss der Schenkelbander. Four or five flat, diverging, tendinous offshoots of the fascia lata just below the in- ternal condyle of the femur. [L, 338.]— P. anserinus (major). Ger., grosser Odnsefuss. The radiating structure consisting of the three primary branches of the facial nerve soon after its emergence from the stylo-mastoid foramen. [I, 6 (K).]— P. anserinus minor. SeeJn/ra-orbifa( p.— P.arcuatns. SeeTALiPES cavus.—P. asini. The Tussilago farfara. IB, 180 («, 24).]— P. calcaneo-valgus. See Tampes calcaneo-valgns.—P. calcaneus. See OALOANEns.— P. calcaneus paralyticus. Talipes calcaneus due to paralysis of the gastrocnemius, [a, 34.]— P. cavus. See Talipes cavus.— P. contortus. See Club-foot.— P. coronse radiatse. Of Mey- nert, the medullary substance of the cerebrum ; the broadest por- tion of the corona radiata, as distinguished from the narrow origin of the formation. [I, 3 (K).]— P. depressus. See Flat-foot.- P. equinus. See Talipes egwinus.— P. excavatus. See Talipes cavus.— V. febricltans. See Elephantiasis.- P. g:igas. See Maoropodia (1st and 2d defs.).- P. gryphjus. Ger., Oreifenfuss. Of Par6, an obstetrical instrument for extracting a mole. [L, 60 (o, 14).]— P. hippocampi (major). See Hippooampcs major.— F. hippocampi minor. See Hippocampus minor.- P. hippopota- mi (major). See P. hippocampi. — P. lemnisci. (3er., .Fuss der Schleife. A circular group of nerve-cells surrounded by nerve- flbres from the inferior lamina of the lemniscus. According to Meynert, it lies by the side of the roots of the facial nerve, and ex- tends from the pons to the spinal cord. Toits inner side is the superior olivary body. [I, 3 (K).]— P. peduncnli (cerebri). See Crust of the peduncle and Crura cerebri. — P. plano-ralgus. A condition similar to flat-foot, but with a different and characteristic curvature of the foot. [E.]— P. planus. See Flat-foot.— P. staticus adultorum. See Flat-foot.— P. valgus. See Talipes valgus. — P. valgus adolescentium. See Flat-foot.— P. varus. See Talipes varus. PESANTEUB (Fr.), n. P'-za'n2-tu»r. See Dullness and Gravity. pfeSE-ACIDE (Fr.), n. Pe^^z-a'-sed. A hydrometer for deter- mining the specific gravity of acids. [L, 41 (a, 14).] pi;SE-AI.COOL, (Fr.), n. Pe^'z-asl-ko-o'l. See Alcoholome- ter. pilSE-Bfisfi (Fr.), 11. Pe^iz-ba-ba. A machine for weighing babies. pi;SE-ESPRIT (Fr.), n. Pe'z-e'^s-pre. An instrument for de- termining the specific gravity of Uquids lighter than water. [B.] Cf . Alcoholometer. pftSB-LAIT (Fr.), n. Pe^'z-le". See Galaotometer. piSE-IilQUBURS (Fr.), u. Pe>z-le-ku=r. See Alcoholome- ter. pilSE-SEL (Fr.), n. Pe^'z-se'l. An instrument for determin- ing the density of saline solutions. [L, 41 (a, 14).] piSE-SIROP (Fr.), n. Pe^z-se-ro. An instrument devised by Beaumfi for determining the specific gravity of liquids denser than water. [B,] pilSE-UEINB (Fr.), n. Pe^z-u'-ren. See Urometer. PBSOGNE (Fr.), n. P'-zo'n-y'. See FooT-rot. PESSARIUM (Lat.), u. n. Pe2s-sa(sa=')'ri'-u»m(;u*m). See Pes- sary. — P. occlusivum. A uterine " veil." PESSARY, n. Pe^s'a^r-i^. Gr., ireffo-^s. Lat., pessarium,pe."!- sus. Fr., pessaire. Ger., Pessarium. 1. An instrument used to correct displacements of the uterus or rectum. Pessaries for the uterus may be divided into -vaginal and intra-uterine. A p. may operate by virtue of mere lateral distention of the vagina, being itself too bulky to escape readily from the pelvic outlet, and thus pre- venting the parts resting upon cur PESSARY b'UR PROLAPSUS. SMITHES PESSARY, it from so escaping ; or by pressure transmitted directly to the body of the uterus, lifting it up when anteverted or retrovert«d, as the case may be ; or by dragging the lower portion of the organ in a certain direction, thus causing its upper portion to move in the opposite direction. 2. A pharmaceutical prepara- tion for intravaginal medication, [a, 34.]— Annular p. See CUTTER'S RING PESSARY. HOOGE S CLOSED-LEVER PESSARY. Ring p.— Cradle p. An oblong oval p. that is curved like a cradle-rocker ; used for retrodeviation, [a, 34.] — ^Cup p. A vagi- nal stem p. that is supported by an abdominal belt, in which a cup at the extremity of the stem supports the cervix ; used in prolapsus, [a, 34.]— Dilatant p. A p. usually formed by two wing-like parts movable one upon the other, and, when separated, tending to spread transversely the walls of the vagina and so to A, ape; A», at; A", ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; B', ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N', tank; 2557 PERSPIRATOK PETiilFACTlON decrease the leugth nt the vaginal canal. [L, 88 (a, 60).]— Egg p. Ger., Eipessariu/n. Of Breisky, a gutta-percha egg-shaped p. used for uterine or vaginal prolapse in women past the climacteric, [a, 34.]— Egyptian p. Lat. , pessus (Bgyptius. A p. (ad det.) com- posed of honey, tur- pentine, oil of rose, and saffron. [L, 46.] — Galvanic p_. A p. composed of different metals for the pur- pose of generating a siMS's STEM PBSSAEY. galvanic current, [a, 34.] — Intra- uterine p. A p. that has a slender straight or curved stem for introduc- tion within the body of the uterus, [a, 34.]— King ip. A vaginal p. shaped Uke a ring, [o, 84.]— Stem p. See Intra-uterine p.— Vagino-abdominal p. A vaginal p. fixed to an exterior limb which has its support on the surface of the body. [L, 87 (a, 60j.] PESSEMA(Lat.), n. n. Pe's-se(sa)'ma'. Gen.,-sem'atos (,-atis). See M.YG0S13 fungoides. PESSULUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe's'su''l(su*l)-u's(u»s). An osseous bar in the syrinx of certain birds, which crosses the last tracheal ring, dividing its lower portion into lateral halves, the beginnings of the bronchi. [L, S21.] PESSUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe's'su3s(sueste. Ger., P, See Plague.— Ainerikanische P. (Ger.). See Yellow fever. — Asiatische P, (Ger.). See Plague.— Gallenp* (Ger.). See L-a', -i2s(i2k)'i2-as. See Petechia. PESTIFEKOUS, adj. Pe^st-isf'e'r-u's. Lat., pestifer (from gesf is, a plague, and/eiTe, to bear). Wr.,pestifire. Qev.,ansteckend. ausing or tending to cause pestilence, [a, 48.] PESTILENCE, n. Pe^st'i^-le^ns. Ij&t..pestilentia (from pes- tis, a plague). Fr., p. Ger., Pestilenz. See Plague.— Haemo- gastric p. See Yellow fever.— Hip p. See Quebrabukda. PESTILENTIAL, adj. Peast-i'>-le2n'sh'l. ¥mm pestilentia, & pestilence. Pertaining to or producing pestilence or serious con- tagious disease, [a, 48.] PESTIS(Lat.),n.f. Pe^st'ias. See Pest.— P. americana. See Yellow FEVER.— P. britannica. See Sudor anglicus.—T. buboni- ca, P. inguinaria. See Plague.— P. Marranorum. An old name for syphilLs. [G.l— P. orientalis. See Plague.— P. vul- garis [Sauvages]. See Pestb grave. PESTIiE,n. Pe^sl. Lat ,pistillim,pistillus. Tr..pilon. Ger., Stossel, An instrument used for poundmg substances in a mortar, [a, 48.] PESTWCKZ (Ger.), n. 180 (a, 35).] Pe'st'vurts. The genus Petasites. [B, PETAL, n. Pe>'t'l. Gr., ir^oAoi/. Lat., petalum. Fr., petale. Ger., Blumenblatt, Blumenkronenblatt, Kronenblatt. A division, or leaf, of a corolla. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 86).] PETALATE, adj. PeH'a"l-at. Lat., petoiaftjs (from ir^raAor, a leaf). Fr., petale. Having numerous petals. [B, 1 (a, 35).] PETALODY, n. PeH'a=l-oM-i2. From irdraKov, a leaf, and «Wos, resemblance. Fr.,pitalodie. The transformation of stamens, sepals, etc., into petals. [B, 181, 308 (a, 35).] PETALOID, adj. PeH'a'l-oid. Gr., ^traJ^Sri,. Lat., petaloi- deus. Fr., p4taloMe. EesembUng a petal. [B, 1, 19, 128 (a, 36).] PETALOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. Pe2t-a21(aSl)-o(o')-ma(ma»)'ni2- a'. From TrdraKov, a leaf, and fiavCa. madness. Fr., p4talomanie. An abnormal multiplication of petals by petalody. [B, 1 (a, 85).] PETALUM (Lat.), n. n. PeH'a''l(a=l)-uSm(u«m). See Petal. .J^'''.*SITES (Lat.), n. m. PeH-a2s(a3s)-it(et)'ez(as). Gen., u vf ("'■"'*)■ ,."■■., Trerao-inis (from ir^Tao-os, a broad-brimmed felt hat). Jr., pitasite. Ger.. Pestwurz, Pestilenzwurz. A genus of the Senecionidece. The Petaaiiece of De CandoUe are a division of the Tussilaginem. (B, 19, 43, 64, 170, 180 (a, 35).]— P. albus. ln!"go(goS) - stasf(stasf) - i^Ku"!) - in(en)'u»s(ul-i2n(en)-it- (et)'ez(as). Gen., -it'u. From ireTpoo-ttii'ov, parsley. Parsley-wme. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PETROSEMNUM (Lat.), n. n. Pe=t-ro(ro»)-sesl-in(en)'u'm- (u*m). Gr., ireTpoir^Aii'oi' (from ir^rpoi, a rock, and vlKivov, parsley). 1. Of Dioscorides, the Seseli macedonicum. 2. A gftius of umbel- liferous plants ; of Bentham and Hooker, a section of the genus Carum. 3. Of the U. S. Ph. of 1870, parsley (see Carum p.). [B, 5, 42, 121. 180 (a, 35).] 4. See Fructus pefroseKKt.- iEtherolenm petroselini [Norw. Ph.]. See Oil of parsley.— Aqua petro- selini [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Gr. Ph.. Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph., Swed. Ph.], Fr., eau (ou hydrolat) de persil. A preparation made by distilling the leaves or the fruit of Carum p. with water, or [Euss. Ph.] by dissolving 1 part of oil of parsley in 1,500 parts of warm water. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Cortex radiois petroselini. Sp., peregil (corteza de la raiz) [Sp. Ph.]. The rhizome of Cai-um p. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Extractum petroselini. . Fr., extrait de persil. A preparation made from dry parsley-root by lixiviation and evaporation. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Eolia petrose- lini. Sp., peregil [Sp. Ph.]. The leaves (herb [Belg. Ph., 1st ed.]) of Carum p. [B, 95 (a, 38)J— Fructus petroselini [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Euss. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. Fr., persil [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., oeregii [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. :i)eV, a wedge, and eMos, resemblance. Pertaining to the petrous portion of the temporal bone and the sphenoid bone, [a, 48.] PETKO-SQUAMOSAI/, PETBO-SQUAMOUS, adj's. Pe^t- ro-skwa^m-o's'l, -skwam'u's. From nirfo., a rock, and squama, a scale. Pertaining to the petrous and squamous portions of the temporal bone. [C] PETRO-STAPHYLINUS (Lat.), n. m. Pe5t-ro(ro')-sta2f- (stasf)-i=l(u=l)-in(en)'u»s(u»s). From -airpa., a rock, and oriufvA^, the uvula. ¥r.,petro-staphylin. Pertaining to or connected with the petrous portion of the temporal bone Smd the palate. As a n. m., a muscle so connected ; specifically, the levator palati. [L.] PETROSUS (Lat.), adj. Pe2t-ros'u'6(u4s). 1. See Petrous ; as an. n..i)ei7-os«m, the petrosal bone. [A, 325 (o, 48).] 2. Of plants, growing in stony places. [B, 1, 19 la, 35).] PETROUS, adj. Pe^t'ru=s. Lat., petrosus (from ir^rpo, a rock). Fr., pitreux. Stony, hard ; also pertaining to the p. portion of the temporal bone, so named on account of its hardness. [L.] PETSAI (Chin.), n. A Chinese cabbage (Brassica chinensis) yielding an oil used as a purgative and in skin diseases. [B, 5, 181 (a, 36).] PEUCEDANINE, n. Pu'-se«d'a'n-en. Fr., peucidanme. Ger., Peucedanin. A crystalline substance, CuHuOs (or CibH,604), Ex- tracted from the root of Peucedannm ostruthium and Peucedanvm officinale. It forms brilliant colorless prisms which melt at 76° C, and do not sublime. [B, 38, 48, 49, 93 (a, 14).] PEUCEDANITM (Lat.), n. n. Pu«-se2d(keM)'ai'n(aSn)-u'm- (u'm). Gr., jrevniSaiiiov. Fr., peucidan. Ger., Haarstrang. 1. Of the ancients, see P. officinale (1st def ). 2. A genus of perennial (rarely annual) umbelliferous herbs or very smooth shrubs (rarely trees). To it Bentham and Hooker unite as sections Anethum, Oreoselinum. Pastinaca, and other genera usually considered dis- tinct. The PcMccdan.c(E (Fr., peucidanies ; Ger., Peucedaneen), the Peucedanidoe of Lindley, are a division or tribe of the I7»i6M- liferce, comprising Ferula, Dorema, P., Heracleum. and other genera in which the fruit is much compressed dorsally and the lateral ribs are expanded into a winged, much-swollen margin, en- tire before 'dehiscence. [B, 42, 104, 121, 170, 180 (o, 35).]— .athero- leum peucedani. See Oleum peucedani oet/iercMm.— Extrac- tum peucedani. Tr., extrait de peucidan. A preparation made by bofling the root of P. officinale in 6 times as much white wine, repeating the process with more wine, and mixing and evapora,ting the liquids ; or by infusing 1 part of the root in 4 parts of boihng water, repeating the process with fresh water, and mixing ana evaporating the liquids. [B, 119 (o, 38).l-01eum peucedani H-.therenm. Fr., oleule (ou huile esseniielle:) de peuce(U,n. A preparation made by distilling 1 part of the root ot P. officinale A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E', eU; G, go; I, die; V. in; N, im N«, tank: 2559 PfiTRISSAGE PHACOCYSTA with 3 parts of water and collecting the oil upon the surface of the distillate. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. ambiguuiii. A North American species reputed stimulant and tonic. [B, 867 (a, 35).]— P. ammoni- acuiu. See Dorema ammoniacum, — P. cervaria. Fr., persil (ou carotte) de montagne^ herbe aux cerfs. Ger., sto?Ter Haar- strang, grosse Bergpetersilie^ Hirschtvurz, schwarzer Enzian. Mountain hart-wort ; a species found in central and southern Eu- rope. The fruit and root, radix et 8em.en cervarice (seu gentiance nigrcB), were once official as diaphoretics, stimulants, and diu- retics. The root is still used in veterinary medicire and empiric- ally in intermittent fevers and abdominal complaints. It is some- times gathered in place of that of Meum atJiamanticuTn. [B, 64, 173, 180, 267 (a, 85).]— P. galbanum. See BnaoN galbanum.—F. graveolens. ¥r,^ persil (pu ache) des maraiSy ache d^eau. Ger., gemeiner Dill^ Gartendill. Anet, dill, dill-seed ; an herb indigenous to the Mediterranean regions, southern Bussia, and the Caucasus, and cultivated elsewhere. The highly aromatic fruits (the dill or anethi fi-uctus of the Br. Ph.) contain 3 or 4 per cent, of an essen- tial oil (see Oleum anethi), composed chiefly of anethene. The distilled water of dill (see Aqua anethi) is carminative and sto- machic : it is used to mask the taste of disagreeable medicines. In India the seeds are used medicinally and in cooking. The leaves, moistened with oil and applied warm, are said to hasten suppura- tion. [B, 5, 18, 48, 64, 367, 275, 314 (a, 3.5).]— P. italicum. A stimu- lant and tonic species, used in southern Europe like thei P. ogU cinale of Linnseus. [B, 180, 867 (a, 35).] — P. majus. See P. itali- cum.— F. montanum, A species the root of which was formerly used in epilepsy. [B, 267 (o, 35).]— P. olilcinale. Fr., peuc4dan officinal^ j^enouil de pore (1st def.), queue de pourceau (1st def.). Ger., gebrduchlicher Haarstrang, Jlimmeldill, Saufenchel^ Schwe- felumrzel (all 1st def.). 1. Of Linnseus, sulphur-root (or -weed or -wort), harstrong, horeatrang, hog's-fennel, the •nevKiha.vov of the ancients ; a perennial species found in central and southern Eu- rope, northern Africa, and middle Asia. The root, radix pence- dani iseufoeniculi porcini^ seu pinastellce\ contains peucedanine. and was formerly esteemed for its aperitive, expectorant, and diuretic properties, but is now hardly used except in veterinary medicine. 2. Of Gouan. the P. italicum. 3. Of ThuilHer, the P. parisieiise. [B, 5, 43. 173, ISO, 367, 275, 314 (a, 35).]— P. oi-eosell- nnm. Fr., perail de cerf (ou de montagne noir). Ger., Berg- haarstrang, Bergeppig, Grundheil, Auqenwurzel, Vielgut, Berg- peterMlie. Mountai n. parsley, the opeoo-^Atrov of Dioscorides. The root, herb, and fruits, radix^ herba, et semen oreoselini (seu apii montdni, seu petroselini montani, etc.), have been official. The fruit is very spicy, and was once used as a febrifuge. The herb is diaphoretic and stimulant, and is used in leucorrhoea, gonorrhoea, etc. ; it still holds a place in some pharmacopceias. The root is used in constipation, etc. [B, 173, 180, 267 (a. 35),]— P. ostrutlii- um. See Imperatoria ostruthium. — P. parisiense. A tonic and stimulant species found in southern Europe. [B, 180, 367 (a, 35).]— P. sativum. See Pastinaca saliva. — P. vulgare- See P. o.^- cinale (1st def.). — Syrupus peucedani. Fr., sirop de peucidan. A syrup made by boiling together 28 parts each of extract of p. and extract of licorice. 10 each of extract of male speedwell and extract of colt's-foot, S5 of honey, and a sufficient amount of water of p. . [B, 119 (a, 38).] PEUMUS (Lat.), h. m. Pu=m'uSs(u*.s).' Fr.. peumo. A genus of the MnnimiecR. The Peum^ce of Reichenbach are a subdivision of the Atherospermere. [B, 42, 170, 173 (a. .351.]— P. boldo, P. bol- dus, P. fragrans. Fr., peumo boldu. The boldo of Chile, a spe- cies having a small aromatic fruit and an astringent baric. The leaves contain boldine and a glucoside (see BoLDO-griucm) said to be useful in inflammations of the genito-urinarj' passages, and used in Frande as a tonic in hepatitis and chronic hepatic torpor. In Chile the leaves are used in gonorrhoea and vesical catarrh. [B, 5, 121, 173, 314 (a, 35) ; " Nouv. rem.," June 15, 1885, p. 129 (B).] PBUPMEK (Fr.), n. Pu»-ple-a. The genus Popidus ; of the Fr. Cod., the Populus ninra. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).]— Alcooie de p. See Tinctura populi.— Poinmade de bourgeon de p. See Po- matum popn/ptim — Pommade de p. A preparation made by di- gesting over the water bath 1 part of dry poplar buds and 4 parts of lard, and expressing. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Telnture de p. See Tinc- tura POPDLI. PEXIS (Lat.), n. f . Pe'x(pax)'ii!s. Oen.,pex'eos(,-is). Gr.,ir:)^s. See Concretion. PEZA (Lat.), n. f. Pe(pe')'za». Gr., iri^a. 1. The sole of the foot, especially the instep. 2. The malleolus. 3. Of Hippocrates, the heel. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PEZIZA (Lat.), n. f. Pe2z-i(e)'zaS. From iriii^. a kind of stalk- less fungus. Fr., pezize, p4zise. Ger., Becherpilz. Cup-mush- room ; a genus of aseomyoetous Fungi, typical of the Pezizacece (Fr., pizizacies), which are a division of the Discomycetes. The Pe- zizacei (Fr.. p(zizacis), Pezizadece (Fr., pizizad4.es), Pezizoe, Pezi- zece (Fr., pizizies), Pezizei (Fr., pezizis), Pe.zizoideat (Fr.. pizizo'i- dies), and Pezizoidei OS'r.,pdzizoidis) are the same. [B. 170, 291 (a, 35).]— P. acetabulnm. Vr., pizize en cibnire. An edible French species, said to be purgative. [B, 19, 76, 173 (a, 36).] rvS.FEB.S (Ger.), n. Ptafe^rs. A place in the Cant-on of St. Gall, Switzerland, where there are warm alkaline and saline springs and bathing establishments. [L, 49, 57 (a, 14).] PFAPFKNkOhkcHEN (Ger.), n. PfaSf'fe%-ru5r-ch'e'n. The genus Taraxacum. [B, 180 (a, 35).] „ PPANNB (Ger.), n. Pfa'n'ne'. See AriETABiii,iiM.^riache P. bee Glenoid fossa.— Querfortsatzp'n. See Fossje transversales. — Schulterp'. The glenoid cavity of the scapula. PPEFFER (Ger.), „. Pfe»f'fe»r. See Pepper and Piper (1st def.i. PPEPPERMTNZ (Ger.), PFEPFEKMUNZ (Ger.), n. Pte'f- fe»r-mi=nts, -mu«nts. See Mentha ^jipcn'to.- P.-essenz. See Bs- senfia MENTHA ptpejnfoe. — P'geist. See (Spinous MENTH.ffi3ptpmfCE. — P'kraut. See Mentha piperita (8d def .).— P'platzchen. See Trochisci menth.« p/perite.— P'spiritus [Ger. Ph.]. See Spiritus menth.« piperita:.— Vayrwp [Ger. Ph.]. See Syrupus memth.«.— P'wasser. See Aqua Mentha piperitce. PFEFFEKS (Ger.), n. Pfe^f'fe^rs. See PfXfees. PFEIFE (Ger.), n. Pfif'e". A pipe, a tube. [L, 46 (a, 81).]— Harnp'. See Urethra. PPEII. (Ger.), n. Pfll. An arrow.— P'gift. An arrow poison, especially curare, [a, 35.1— P'wurzelmehl, P'wurzelstarke- melil. Arrow-root. [B, 180 (a, 36) ; L, 139.] PFEILEK (Ger.), n. Pfll'e^r. See Coli'mn (.'id def.).— Aussen- p'. The outer rods of Corti. [L, 332 (a, 29).]— Innenp'. The in- ner rods of Corti. [L, 332 (a, 29).]— Leistenp'. The pillars of the external inguinal ring. [A, 681 (a, 46).]— P'zelle. An oval nucleus with a thin layer of protoplasm found in the acute angle formed by the junction of either the outer or the inner rod of Corti with the membrana basilaris. In the former case it is the dussere P'zelle, in the latter the innere P'zelle. [L, 332 (a, 29).] PFEKD (Ger.), n. PfeSrd. The horse, [a, 48.]— Flussp'. See Hippopotamus. — P'efuss. See Talipes eaumits. — P'epocken. See Horse-pox.— Seep'. See Hippocampus. PFIRSCHBAUM (Ger.), u. Pfersh'baS-uim. The genus Per- sica. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PFIRSCHE (Ger.), PFIRSICH (Ger.), n's. Pfersh'e', -pfer'- zi'oh^. The peach. [B.] PFIANZE (Ger.), n. PflaSnts'e'. See Plant.— Giftp'. A poi- sonous plant. [L. 46 (a, 81).]— Heilp'. A medicinal plant, [a, 36.] — Holzp'. A tree or shrub, [a, 35.]— Kiihrp'. A food plant. [B, 123 (a. 34).]— P'nart. In botany, a species, [a, 35.]— P'nbase. See Alkaloid. — P'nbewohner. See Epiphyte. — P*nfresser. The Herbivora. [B.]— P'nkasestoff. See Vegetable casein.— P'nthiere. Zoophytes. [B.] PFLANZUCH (Ger.), adj. PflaSnts'li'chs. See Vegetable. PFLASTER (Ger.), n. Pfla=st'e=r. See Plaster and Emplas- trum. — Aeeridisches P. A plaster made without wax.— Ewiges P. See Emplastrum cantharidum perpetuum.—Tlnssp', See Emplastrum picis and Emplastrum cantharidum perpetiium. — Fontanellp'. See Emplastrum ad /on fiCMios.-Griines P. See Ceraium .ffiRuGiNis. — Hauptp'. See Emplastrum opii,— Heftp*. See Emplastrums.ESj'SJE and Emplastrum plumbl— Uiibneraug- enp*. See Emplastrum ad verrucas. — KIebep% Klebp*. See Heftp'.—Magenp'. See Emplastrum oi097!a\iiy:(eiv, to set on Are. See Varicella lentiformis. PHACEiUS (Lat.), PHACErmS (Lat.), n's m. Fa2s(faSk)'- e!l-u=s(u«s), fa=s(fask)-e!l'lu3s(lu*s). Gr., ^aic6s. See Fasciculus. PHACENTOCEtE (Lat.), n. f. ra=s(fa8k)-e=nt-o(o=)-se(ka)'- le(la) ; in Eng., fa^'s-e'nt'o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From (faKds, a lentil, evTos, within, and k^Atj, a tumor. ¥r., phacentoc^le. Ger., Linsen- bruch, Linsenaus^veichung. Dislocation of the crystalline lens into tile anterior chamber of the eye. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PHACIA (Lat.), u. f. Fa(faS)'si2(ki2)-a». From ^aK6s, a lentil. See Lentigo. PHA CITIS (Lat.), n. f. FaSE(fask)-i(e)'ti»s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). Fr., p. An old term for inflammation of the crystalline lens or of its capsule or both ; now used for capsitis. [F.] PHACIUM (Lat.), r. n. Fa(faS)'si2(ki!)-uSm(u4m). Gr., jiiiaov (from th)'e2s-i»s. Gen., -es'eos i-pie'sis). -thes'eos i-ath'esis). From ^"^Koq, a lentil, and Karairietrts, a keeping down, or KaraSeats, a laying down. Fr., phacocatapi^se. See Depressio cataractos. PHACOCOPIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa»k(fask)-oiik'o=p-i's. Gen., -cop'idns i-idis). From ^oku;, a lentil, and kottis, a chopper. A lenticular knife. [E.] PHACOCYSTA (Lat.), a. f. Fak(faSk)-o(o9)-si2st(ku«st)'aa. From ^aKf$f, a lentil, and kvo-tis. a bladder. Fr., phacocyste. Ger., Linsenkapsel. The capsule of the crystalline lens. [L, 50 (a, 14).] O, no; O', not; O', whole; TU, thin; Th=, the; U, like oo in too; XJs, blue; V\ lull; U«, fuU; U«, urn: U", like a (German). PHACOCYSTECTOME PHARINGO-THIROlDlEN 2560 PHACOCYSTECTOME (Lat.), n. f. Fak(fa3k)-o(oS)-si'''st- (kuostj-e^kt'o'in-eta). Gen., -ec'tomes. From ^auds, a lentil, mio-Tis, a bladder, and exToid), a cutting out. Excision of a piece o£ the capsule of the crystalline lens. [B.] PHACOCYSTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Fak(raSk)-o(o')-siSst(ku»st)-i(e)'- ti's. Gen., -tit'idos (-idis). 'Fr.,pkacocystite. See Capsitis. PHACODES (Lat.), adj. Fa2k(fa3k)-od'ez(as). Gr., (/.iutci6,|s (from (^aicds, a lentil, and elSot, resemblance). Fr., vhaceux. Ger., UnseiMknlich (1st def .). 1. Resembling a lentil. 2. Of Hippocrates, freckled ; as a n. f., a freckle. [A, 311 (a, 17) ; L, BO (a, 14).] PHACOGIiAUCOMA (Lat.), n. u. Fak(fa'k)-o(oS)-gla<(glaS- u'j-ko'mas. Gen., -com'atos (-atis). From (f>aicds, a lentil, and 7AiiiiicM(ioi, glaucoma. Vr.^phacoglaucome. Ger.,Linsenglaukom. Changes in the crystalline lens due to glaucoma. [B.] PHACOHYDBOPISIS (Lat.), n. f. Fak(faSk)-o(oS)-hii'd(hu«d)- ro^p'is-si^s. Gen., -pis'eos (-op'isis). From i^oucds, a lentil, and vSpoiifj, dropsy. Fr., phacohydropisie. See Morgagnian cataract. PHACOHYMENITIS (Lat.), n. f. rak(fa»k)-o(o3)-hi(hu«)- me=n-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From ^axd;, a lentil, and "H'li'i a membrane. See Capsitis. PHACOID, adj. Fa^'k'oid. Lat., phacoides (from (j)aK()s, a lentil, and elSos, resemblance. Fr., phacoide. See Lenticular (1st def.). PHACOIDOSCOPB, n. Fa^k-oid'o-skop. From oLKn, a lentil, etSos, resemblance, and o-icon-etc, to examine. Fv.^ phacoido- scope. Ger., Phakoidoskop. See Phaooscopb. PHACOMAIACIA (Lat.), n. f. Fak(fa»k)-o(o3)-ma'l(ma»l)-a- (a')'si2(ki2)-a'. From iJaKot, a lentil, and itaKaicia, softness. Fr., phaeomalacie. Ger., Phakomalacie. Soft cataract. [F.] PHACOMETACHOBBSIS (Lat), PHACOMETCECESIS (Lat.), n's f. Fak(fa'k)-o(o»)-me»t-a»-kor(ch2or)-e(a)'si's, -me»t-e's- (o!'-e'ik)-e(a)'si''s. Gen., -es'eos {-is). From ^oucds, a lentil, and /xeraxcop^o-i?, a change of place, or jneToimjo-ts, a change of abode. Dislocation of the crystalline lens. [A, 832 (a, 14).] PHACOMETEB, n. Fa2k-o2m'e''t-ui'r. From *a«d5, a lentil, and fjiirpov, a measure. Fr., phacomMre. An instrument for measuring the refractive power of lenses. [A, 38.5 (a, 48).] PHACOrriN, n. Fa'k'o^n-i^n. Fr., phaconine. The globulin of the crystalline lens. [L, 41 (a, 48).] PHACOPIANESIS (Lat.). n. f. Fai!k(faSk)-o(o')-pla2n(pIaSn)- e(a)'si2s. Gen., -es'eos {-is). From 0aKd9, a lentil, and Tr^ai^crts, a dispersing. Fr., phacopland-te. Displacement of the cr.ystalline lens from the posterior to the anterior chamber and back again. [" N. A. Arch, of Med. and Surg. Sci.," Mar., 1835 (L, 50 [a, 14]).] PHACOPLASMA (Lat.), n. n. Fa2k(fa»k)-o(o!')-pla2z(plaSs)'- ma^. Gen., -plasm'atos{-atis). From ^aKos, a lentil, and n-Aao-o-eii', to form. Fr.,phacoplasme. A poultice of lentil-meal. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PH ACOPTIS ANA (Lat.), n. f . Fa2k(f aSk)-o(o2p)-ti=s'a''n(a>n)-a'. Gr., tftaKOTTTta-avij (from (^oKo?, a lentil, and wTttravij, peeled barley). Fr., phacoptisane. A decoction of lentils. [L, 30, 84 (a, 14, 43).] PHACOPYOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa!k(fa3k)-o(o>)-pi(pu«)-os'i"s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From <|>aKd$, a lentil, and nvtaim. suppuration. An old term for supposed suppuration of the crystalline lens. [F.] PHACOSCLEKOMA (Lat.), PHACOSCLEROSIS (Lat.), n's n. andf. Fa2k(fa»k)-o(o3)-skle'r(sklar)-om'a3, -os'i^s. Gen., -om'atos {-atis), -os'eos {-is). From i^aKo?, a lentil, and wKA^pcu/ta, or trKXripSitm, induration. Fr., phacosclerome. See Hard cataract. PHACOSCOPE, n. Fa'k'o-skop. From ((ia/c6s, a lentil, and o-Kon-eti/, to eyamine. Qev.^Phakoskop. An instrument for measur- ing the changes in shape undergone by the crystalline lens during ac- commodation. It consists of a series of prisms so arranged that the Observer sees two reflections of each image formed in 9ie lens. The different positions of the lens are thus rendered more evident. [K, 8.] PHACOSCOTASMUS (Lat.), n. ra. Fa«k(fa3kVo(o')-sko't-a'z- (a3s)'mu5s(mu*s). From ^aKo^, a lentil, and o-KOToo-jiid?, a being dark. Fr., phacoscotasme. Obscuration of the crystalline lens. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHACOSCOTOMA (Lat.), n. n. Fa2k(fa3k)-o(o»)-sko2t-om'aa. Gen., -om'atos {-aiis). From ^atcds, a lentil, and o-kotos, darkness. See CJatakact. PHACOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa=k(faSk)-os'i'3. Gen., -os'eos {-is). Gr., (^(iKuo-ts (from «^aK(Js, a lentil). Fr., phacose. 1. A freckling. [A, 311 (a, 17).] 2. A black spot on the eye. [L, 41, SO {a, 14).] PHACUS (Lat,), n. m. Fak(faSk)'u's(u''s). Gr., ^asdj, a lentil. 1. See Lentigo. 2. See Phaoe. PHACYDUOPS (Lat.), PHACYDKOPSIA (Lat.), n's f. Fa's- (fa3k)-i2d(u^d)-ro2ps(rops), -i2d(u*d)-ro^ps(rops)'i'*-a'. See Morgag- nian cataract. PHACYMENITIS (Lat.), n. f. Faa(fask)-i(u»)-me2n-i(e)'ti5s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). ¥f., phacyminite. See Capsitis. PH^NOCAKPOUS, ad.i. Fen-o-kaSrp'u's. From ^oiVeiv, to show, and «apirds, a fruit. Having the fruit free from surrounding parts. [B, 19 (a, 35).] PH^NOGAMOUS, adj. Fe=n-o=g'a=m-u>s. From ^alveiv, to show, and -ya/xos, a wedding. Phanerogamous. The Phoe-nogama of Willdeaow, the Phoenogamoe, and the Phoenogamia are the phanerogams. [B, 19, 170 (a, 35).] PH^NOMENOGENIA (Lat.), n. f. Fe=n(fa8-e2n)-o^m-e'n-o- fo3)-jenfge2n)'i3-a3. From ^aiveiv, to show, and yCyvecBai, to be b.^rn. The genesis of phenomena (e. g., disease symptoms). [L, 50 (a, 14).] PH,33N0M:EN0N (Lat.), n. n. Fe2n(fa=-e=n)-o'm'e«n-oi'n. See Phenomenon. PH^NOMENOSCOPIA (Lat.), n. n. Fe'-in(faS-e2n)-o2m-e»n- o(o')-skop(sko''p)'i2-a'. From ^aii/eirdai, to appear, and aKonciv, to examine. The investigation of (morbid) phenomena. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PH^ffiNOZYGOUS, adj. Fe^n-oSz'iSg-u^s. From ^alviiv, to show, and ivyiv, a yoke. Having the zygomata visible when the skull is viewed from above. [L.] PH^OCHLOKOPHYM,, n. Fe-o-klor'o-fi'>l. A coloring matter derived from chlorophyll. [R. Sachse, "Chem. Ctrlbl.," 1884, p. 113, in " Jour, of Am. Chem. Soc," April, 1884, p. 133 (B).] PH^OCYST, n. Fe'o-si^st. From ifiaids, dusky, and kiIittw, a bladder. Of Decaisne, the nucleus of a vegetable cell. [B, 19 (a, 35).] PH^OMYEUTIS (Lat.), n. f. Fe(fa»-e2)-0(o')-mi(mu")-e»l- i(e)'ti*s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From t^atdc, gray, and /jiveAdc, mar- row. Of Martineau, acute, generalized inflammation of the gray substance of the spinal cord. ['■ Un. m6d.," xvii, 1874, p. 395 (n, 34).] PHAG^NA (Lat.), n. f. Fa"j(fa2g)-e'(aS'ei')-na3. Gr., ^iyaxva. (from ^ayelv, to eat). Ger., JPresssucht (1st def.). 1. Ravenous hunger, bulimia. [A, 311 (a, 17).] 2. See PHAeED,£:HA (1st def.). PHAGEDyHIIVA (Lat.), n. f. Fa,''ii.ta.'g)-e^d-e'(a.3'e')-na.K Gr,, ^ayeSaiva (from ^ayelv, to eat). Fr., phag^d&ne. Ger., P., fres- sendes GeschwUr. 1. Of Hippocrates, a cancerous sore. 2. Of Galen, bulimia. 3, A form of ulceration in which the soft parts are destroyed rapidly in large masses. [A, 311 (a, 17) ; E.]— P. noso- comialis. See Hospital gangrene. — P. putris, Sloughing p. Fr., gangrene phagedenique. Ger., phageddnischer Brand. A severe and deep-reaching form of p. [D, 1.] PHAGED^NICUS(Lat.), adj. Fa»j(fa»g)-e=d-eSn'(a"e2n)-i2k- u's(uHJS (Lat.), n. f. Fa2j(fa3g)-e'd-e2n(aS-ei!n)- i2z(i2s)'mu3s(mu^s). The indefinite extension of an ulcer. [E.] PHAGEDENIC, adj. Fa=j-eSd-e=n'i=k. Gr., <()ayeSaii.iKds. Lat., pJtagedOBnicus. Fr., phagedenique, rongeant. Ger., phageddTi- isch, dizend, fressend. 1. Pertaining to or of the nature of pha- gedsena. Cf. Fhaged,£Nicus. PHAGOCYTE, n. Fa^g'o-sit. From ^ayelv, to eat, and mlrot, a cell. Fr., p. Ger., Phagocyt, F)-esszelle. Syn. : devouring or wandering cell, leucocyte, white blood-corpnscle. Of Metschnikoff, any amoeboid cell regarded as a structure capable of inclosing and digesting solid particles. In the body they act (1) in absorbing healthy tissues, as in the metamorphosis of batrachia and the dt • velopment of bone ; (2) in active degeneration of parts in disease ; and (3) as scavengers, removing bacteria and minute solid masses that have accidentally reached the tissues. [■' Quart. Jour, of Micr. Sci.," 1884, p. Ill ; T. Smith, "Med. Annals," 1885, p. 60 (J).] PHAGOCYTOBI-AST, n. Fa^g-o-sit'o-bla'st. From (favelv, to eat, ku'to9. a cell, and pAoords, a sprout. Fr., phagocytoblaste. Of Metschnikoff, the mesoderm ; so called from its giving rise to the phagocytes. [" Quart. Jour, of Micr. Sci.," 1884 (J).] PHAGOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. Fa2g(fa=g)-o(o')-ma(ma=)'ni2-a«. From (fjayeii', to eat, and p.avia, madness. See Bulimia (1st def.). PHAGOSITE, n. Fa^g'o-sit. From ^ayelv. to eat, and otrK, food. Of Van Beneden, an animal parasite (such as a leech or a flea) that feeds on but does not reside in or on its host. [" Amer, Nat,," V, 434 (o, 48),] PHAKITIS (Lat,), II. f. ra=k(fask)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). See Phacitis. PHAt ACKA (Lat.), n. f. ra=l(faSl)'a=k(aSk)-ra». Gr., ^aAa/cpa. (from ^oAaicpds, bald). See Alopecia and Calvities. PHAIACBODES (Lat.), adj. Fa!!l(fasl)-a2k(aSk)-rod'ez(as). Gr., ^oAoKpocid^? (from ^oAaicpd?, bald-headed, and etfios, resem- blance). Fr., phalacreux. Bald-headed, [L, 50 (a, 14),] PHAXACROMA (Lat,), n. n. ra=l(fa31)-a%(aSk)-rom'a». Gen., -crora'atos {-atis). Gr., ^aKoKptufia (from ^oAaxpds, bald-headed). See Alopecia and Calvities. PHAtACKOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa21(fa31)-a2k(a3k)-ros'i2s. Gen., -cros'eos {-is). Gr., 0aAdfeptiio-i$ (from f/>aAaKpd5, bald-headed). 1. Alopecia. 2. Alopecia affecting the top of the head. [G, 34.] PHAtANGAGKA (Lat.), PHAtANGARTHRIXIS (Lat), n's t. Fa21(fa'l)-a2n»(aSn')'Ka2g(gaSg)-ra3. -a'n2(a'n')-gaSrth-ri(re)'- ti'^s. Gen., -gag'rce, -it'idos (-idis). From ^aAay^ (see Phalanx), and a-ypa, a seizure, or apdpov, a joint. Inflammation of the joints of the fingers, [F.] PHALANGE (Fr., Ger.), n. FaS-laSn^zh, tan-aSn='e=. See Phalanx.— P. ungufiale (Fr.). See Distal phalanx. PHAIiANGEAI,, adj. Fa»l-a=n'je"-a=l. Fr., phalangien. Of or pertaining to a phalanx or the phalanges. [C] PHALANGETTE (Fr.), n. Faa-laSn^-zhe't. The terminal phalanx of a finger or toe. [C] PHALANGIAL, PHALANGIAN, PHALANGIC, PHA- LANGIEN (Fr.), adj's. Fa=l-a=n'ji2-a=l, -a^n, -aan'ji''k, fa'-la^na- zhe-a'n'. See Phalangeal. PHALANGINE (Fr.), n. Fa=-la»n2-zhen. See Middle phalanx. PHALANGITIS (Lat,), n, t. li'a»l(fasl)-aMa»n!')-ii(ge)'ti's, Gen., -git'idos {-idis). From iJidAoyf (see Phalanx), Inflammation of a phalanx, [o, 34.] PHALANGIUM (Lat.1, n. n. Fa=l(fa'!)-a2n(a»n»)'ji2(gi')-u»m- (uaKdyyiov of Dioscorides. The herb, flowers, and seed, herba. A, ape; A=, at; A», ah; A^, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; ES, ell; G, go; I, die; 1=, in; N, in; N", tank; 2561 PHACOCYSTECTOMB PHARINGO-THIEOlDIEN fl&res, et semen phalangii ramosU were formerly used in case3 of snake-bite and for other poisons. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PHAtANGOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa!'l(fa'l)-a2n»(a'nS)-g6s'i2s. Gr,, 0aAa7vto>crt5 (from (^aAay^, see Phalanx). Fr., phalangose. Gar., Phalangose. An obsolete term for trichiasis. [A, 319 (a, 34).] PHAIiANX (Lat.), n. f. Fal(fa'l)'a"n»x(a'n"x). Gen., -an'gis. Gr., ^aKay$. Fr., phalange, Ger., P., Phalange, 1. One of the bones of the Angers and toes. [L.] 2. A collection of stamens united more or less by their filaments. [B, 19, 121 (a, 35).] — Basilar p. See Proximal p. — Distal p. Fr,, phalangette, Ger., Endphalange, Endp^, Nagelp^, Nagelglied, The p. most remote from the metacarpus or metatarsus. [L.]— Grandp' (Ger.). See Proximal p, — Metacarpal p., Metatarsal p. See Proximul p. — Middle p. Fr., phalangine, Ger., Mitielphalange, The p. (in cases where there are three) intermediate between the distal and proximal phalanges. fL.]— Nagelp' (Ger.). See Distal p,— Phalanges of Deiters. Fiddle-shaped structures, probably cu- ticular in nature, united to each other, forming the lamina reticu- laris of the cochlea. Between them are intervals through which the hairs of the outer hair-cells pass, and to each of them is at- tached the phalangeal process of the cells of Deiters. [L, 142, 332.] — Proximal p. Ger., Grundphalange, The p. articulating with a metacarpal or metatarsal bone. [L.]— Terminal p., Ungual p., Unguicular p. See Distal p. PHAI.ABIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa»l(fa»l)-a(a')'ri2s. Gen., -ar'idis. Gr., ^oAaptff. Fr., ^. Ger. ^ Glanzgras. A genus of grasses. The PhalarecB {Fr, yphalarSes) are a tribe, comprising Hierochloa, Zea^ P., etc. The Phalaridea, the Phalarideoe (Fr., phalaridees), the Phalarides, and the Phalaroidece are the same. [B, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35).] — P. ammophila. See PsAUMA arenaria, — P. arundinacea. Fr., alpiste roseau, fromentau, herbier, Canary-seed, sword-grass ; a large showy species. The leaves, folia graminis picti, of one va- riety, P. arundinacea picta or P. arundinacea variegata {also called bride's laces, lady's garters, French, painted, or ribbon-grass), were formerly used in medicine. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, .35).] — P. canarien- Bis. Fr., alpiste de Canarie, ble des Canaries,, cun&re, lime, millet long, Ger,, gemeines Glanzgrasy Kanariengras, Canary-grass, the ^oAa/ii? of Dioscorides. The seeds, semen phalaridis 'sen canarien- ste\ grana canariensia, were used formerly in nephritic and calcu- lous affections, but now for emollient poultices only. [B, 5, 34, 173, 180, 185, 275, 314 (a, 35).] PHAtlArGIA (Lat.), n. f. Fan(fan)-la21(la'l)'ji2(gi=)-as. From ^aAAd?, the penis, and a\yoi, pain. Fain in the penis. [E.] PHALIANASTKOPHE (Lat.), PHAtLANASTROPHIA (Lat.), n's f. Fa=l(fa'l)-la=n(la3n)-a=s(a=is)'tro(tro2)-fe(fa), -a«s(a3s)- tro(tro2)'fi2-a*. (Jen., -ast'rophes, -stroph'ice. From 0aAAos, the penis, and avatrrpotjiij, a turning upside down. Distortion of the penis. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHAI-I.ANCYroSI.S (Lat.), n. f. Fa>l(faSl)-a2n(a3n2)-si21(ku"l)- os'i'^s. Gren., -os*eos (-is). From ^aAAds. the penis, and ayKuAwo-is, ankylosis. 1. See Chordee. 2. Adhesion of the penis to some ad- joinmg part. PHAttANEURYSMA (Lat), n. u. Fa21(fa'l)-la2n(IaSn)-u=r- i2z(u^s)'ma3. Gen., -rys'matos {-atis). From <^aAAd;, the penis, and aveijpvfriia, an aneurysm. Aneurysm of the penis. PHAIililC, adj. Fa'l'i^k. Gr., ifiaAAiKiis. l,a,t,, phallicus. Fr., phallique. Pertaining to or associated with the penis, [a, 48.] PHAM.ITIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa21(fa»l)-li(le)'ti2a. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From i^oAAd?, the penis. Inflammation of the penis. PHAttOBLENNOltBHtEA (Lat.), n. f. Fa2I(fa»l)-lo(lo')- ble2n-no^r-re'(ro2'e=)-a*. From <^aAAd$, the penis, ^Xevva, mucus, and peivt to flow. Blennorrhoea of the penile urethra. PHAILOCAMPSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa21(fasl)-lo(lo')-ka2mp- (ka^mp)'si2s. Gen., -caveip'seos {-is). From <^aAA-a'. From 0oAAds, the penis, and Vfd^os, a noise. Fr,, phallopsophie, A discharge of gas from the penis. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHALLOBBHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Fa'^l(fasl)-lo»r-rajfraSg)'i»-aS. From ^aAAds, the penis, and pTjyvvvaL, to burst forth. Fr., phallor- rhagie, Ger., jRuthenblutung, Haemorrhage from the penis. [E.] PHALLOBEHCEA (Lat.). n. f. Fa'I(faSl)-lo«r-re'(ro2'e=)-as. From 0aAAds, the penis, and pola, a flowing. Gonorrhoea of the penile urethra. [G.] ' PHALLOBRHOISCHESLS (Lat.), n. f . Fa"l(taai)-lo2r-ro(ro")- i's'ke'(oh'e2)-si»s. Gen., -sches'eos {-isch'esis). From iJaAAdj, the penis, poia, a flowing, and Itrveiv, to check. A sudden stoppage of phallorrhcea. [L, 50 {a, 14).] PHALLUS (Lat.), n. m. Fa'Kfa'D'lu'sdu's). Gr., vT6v, a plant). Fr., phandrophyte. Of Link, a plant with a distinct root in which the pith either does not exist or soon becomes converted into wood. [B, 78 (a, 14).] PHANEBOPNEUMONOUS, adj. Fa=n-e=r-o-nu=m'o=n-u»s. Lat., phaneropneumonns (from ^avtpo^, visible, and Trvevfiiav, the lung). Fr,,phan^ropneumone. Ger,, off enbarlungig, Havingdis- tinct or visible lungs. The Phaneropneumona are an order of Gas- teropoda so characterized. [L, 41 (a, 14) ; L, 180 (a. 39).] PHANEBOZOOUS, adj. Fa'n-e^r-o-zo'u's. Lat, phanerozous (from<^aj'epds, visible, and ^dJor, an animal). Fr,, phan4rozo4. Show- ing evidence of life, manifestly alive. [L, 41 (a, 14).] PHANLEC, n. Fa^n'Ie^k. Of the alchemists, iron. [Euland, Johnson (A, 325).] PhAnOMEN (Ger.), u. Fan-om-an'. See Phenomenon. — Un- terschenkelp*. See Patella reflex. PHANTASM, n. FaSufai^zm. Gr., ^avTa.iTii.a (from ^avraieiv, to make visible). Lat., phaniasma. Fr., fantasme, Ger., Trug- bild, A visual hallucination or illusion ; an apparition, [a, 48.] PHANTASMAG6BIA (Lat.). n. f. Fa%(fa»n)-ta2z(ta»s)-ma'g- (maSg)-or(o'^r)'i'^-a^. From ^avratrp-a, a phantom, and a-yopa, an as- sembly. Fr. .fantasmagorie, 1, A medley of phantasms, [a. 34.] 2. A magical lantern or other apparatus for projecting images on a screen ; also the optical effect produced by such an apparatus. [B.] PHANTASMASCOPIA (Lat.), PHAHTASMATOSCOPIA (Lat.). n's f. Fa=n(fa=n)-ta''z(taas)-ma=-skop(sko2p)'i=-a=, -ma^t- (ma3t)-o(oS)-skop(sko'p)'i2-a'. From avTa, lull; U«, full; U», urn; U«, hke tt (German). 333 PHARMACEIA PHASEOLUS 2562 PHARMACEIA (Lat.), n. f, Fa2rm-a2s(a=k)-i'(e"i!')-a3. Gr., ^ap;uaKEta(from ^apfiaKeveiv^ to administer a drug). Fr., pharma- cLe. 1. The use of medicines, or of poisons ; pharmacy, especially, of Hippocrates, that of purgatives. S. A remedy. [A, 311 (a, 17).] PHARMACEUS (Lat.), n. m. Fa»rm-a(.a3)'se»(ke=)-uSs(u*s). Gen., -ac'eos(-oc'eis). Gr., ^apfiaicevt. 1. A pharmacist. 2. A poi- soner or sorcerer. [A, 311 (a, 17).] PHARMACEUSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa'rm-a2k(aSk)-u2'si=s. Gr., <^cipjLLaKevo-lff. See PHARMACEIA. PHARMACBUTICAl,, adj. Fa=rm-a=s-u=t'i2-k'l. Gr., ^np- fiafcevTiKo?. Fr., pharmaceutique. Ger,, pharmaceutisch, arznti- kiinstig, Pertainmg to pharmacy. [D.] PHARMACEUTICS, n. sing. Faarm-a^s-u^fiaks. Gr., ((xipjia- KeuTiKi). Ger., Pharmaceutik. See Phakmacy (1st def.). PHARMACEUTIST, n. FaSrm-a»s-u»t'i"st. See under Apothk- CARY (1st def.). PHARMACIC, adj. Fa^rm'a^s-i^k. Gr., ^apiicucucof. Lat., pharmacicus. Fr., pharmacique, 1. Pharmaceutical. JJ. Poison- ous ; pertaining to poisons. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PHARMACIEN (Fr,), n. Fa'r-maS-se-a'n'. See Pharmacist. PHARMACION (Lat.), n. n. raSrm-a(aS)'si=(kiS)-o»n. Gr., ^apiLaKtov (dim. of ^dpfiavov, a drug). 1. A mild remedy. 2. Of Hippocrates, a purgative. [A, 311 (a, 17).] PHARMACIST, n. Fa'rm'a's-i^st. Gr., ^, a writing, and Adyos, understand- ing). Fr., pharmacocatagrapkologie, Ger., Receptschreibekunst, P. Of Plenk, the art of prescribing. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHABMACOCHYMIA (Lat.), n. f. FaSrm-a2k(aSk)-o(o')-kii'm- (ch2u'*m)-i(e)'a3. From ^6upit.axov, a drug, and x^Meta, chemistry. Tr., pharmacochymie. Pharmaceutical chemistry. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHARMACOCOLLOCYST, n. FaSrm"a2k-o-ko21'o-si2st. Lat., pharmacocoUocystis (from 4>^pp.aKov, a drug, KoAAa, glue, and Kuo-Tis, a cyst). Fr., pharmacocoUocyste. A gelatinous capsule for containing medicine. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHARMACODES (Lat.), adj. FaSrm-a=k(aSk)-od'ez(as). Gr., iftapp.aKtii87]9 (from <^app.aKov, a drug, and elSo?, resemblance). See Pharmacic. PHARMACODYNAMIC, adj. Fa=rm - a% - o - di»n - a^m'i^k. From (t>appaKovy a drug, and 8u»'a/its, power. Qer.^pharmakodyna- Ttitsch. Pertaining to pharmacodynamics, [a, 17.]^ PHARMACODYNAMICS, PHARMACODYNAMIOtO- GY, n's sing. Fa'rm-a=k-o-di=n-a'm'i=ks, -a^m-i'-o'l'D-ji!'. From ^apjuoKoi/, a drug, Svvap.Ls, power, and Aovos, understanding. Fr., pkarmacodynamiolociie. G&v., Arzneiwirkungslehre, The science of the potency or action of drugs. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHARMACOGNOSIA (Lat,), PHARMACOGNOSIS (Lat.), n'sf., PHAKMACOGNOSTICS, PHARMACOGBAPHY, n's Sing. Fa3rm-a=k(a=k)-o(o=)-noz(gnos)'i2-a2, -nos'i's, -o^g-no^s'tii^ks, -o^g'ra^f-i^. From ^ap/iaKop, a drug, yvwo-is, a seeking to know, •yi/wo-Ttic^, the faculty of knowing, or ypdil>eLv, to write. See Phar- macology. PHARMACO-KONIANTRON (Lat.), n. n. Faarm-a2k(ask)- o(oS)-kon(ko''n)-i2-a2nt(a3nt)'ro'^n. From ^a.pp.ajcov, a drug, Kovia, powder, and avrpov, a hole. An instrument devised by Weber for spraying the Eustachian tube and tympanic cavity, consisting es- sentially of a long flexible Eustachian catheter introduced through an ordinary metallic catheter. [F.] PHARMACOLOGTf, n. FaSrm-a'k-o'l'o-ji^. Lat., pharma- cologia (from ^dpp.aKov, a drug, and Aoyos, understanding). Fr., pharmacologie. Ger., Phai-ynakologie. The science of drugs. PHARMACOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. FaSrm-a2k(a»k)-o(o»)-man- (ma3n)'i2-a3. From ifyapfiaKov, a drug, and fiavia, madness. Fr., pharmacomanie. Insanity (or eccentricity) in regard to the use of drugs, especially an inordinate desire to consume or to prescribe them. [FUnt, " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Nov. 29, 1884, p. 597 (D).] PHARMACOMETRY, n. Fa'rm-a^k-o^m'e't- ri=. Lat., pharmacometria (from Aap/xaxoi', a drug, and nerpetv, to measure). Ft., pharmacom&trie. Ger., Pharmakomeirie, Arzneimesskunst, The art of weighing or measuring drugs. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHARMACOMORPHIC, adj. Fa3rm-a!ik-o-mo!rf'i2k. Lat., pharmacomorphicus (from tf>dpp,aKov, a drug, and ju.op(^iJ, form). Fr., pharmacomorphique. Pertaining to the form in which medi- cines are to be prepared. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHARMACON (Lat.), n. n. Fa'rm'a2k(a'k)-o'n. Gr.,()iiSp;iiiKoi/. Fr., pharmaque. 1. A drug. 8. A remedy. 3. A dye. [A, 311 (a. 17) ; L, 50 (a, 14).] — Amethysta pUarixiaca. Medicines which either prevent or overcome the intoxicating effects of wine. [L, 94.] PHARMACOPCEIA (Lat.), n. f. Fa»rm-a%(a'k)-o(o')-pe'- ipo^'e^yi^-a.^. Gr,. ^apftajeoiroUa (from dpp.aKov, a drug, and voulv, to make). Fr.. pharmacop^e. GJer,, Pharmakopoe. The descrip- tive list of drugs and their preparations recognized in any country or locality as official. [B ; D ; a, 48.] Of. Dispensatory and Codex. PHARMACOPCEIAIi, adj. Fa^rm-aSk-o-pe'li-a^l. Pertaining to or recognized in a pharmacopoeia, [a, 17.] PHARMACOPOSUS (Lat.), n. m. FaSnn-a2kra>k)-o(o')-pe'- (po"e'')-u3s(u*s). 1. Of Greek writers, one who prepares drugs, potions, or colors. [A, 311 (a, 17).] 2. See Pharmacist. PHARMACOPOriST, n. Fa'rm-a^k-o^p'oai-isst. Gr., 0ap,io- KoirioAjis (from <^app.aKov, a drug, and vuKm, a seller). Lat., phar- macopola. See Drdggist. PHABMACOPOMUM (Lat.), n. n. Fa«rm-a'k(a«k)-o(oS)-pol'- i2-usm(u«m). From dpp.aKov, a drug, and naiUlv, to sell Fi apothicairerie, A drug-store. LLi 50, 94 (a, 43).] '' PHARMACOPOSIA (Lat.), n. f . FaSrm-a«k(a'k)-o(o»)-po(poa)'- ziHsi'ya.'. Gr., il>cipp.aKoitor-a5p(a3p)-i(e)'a'. From ^dpp.aKov, a drug, and flepaireia, medi- cal attendance. Fr., pharmacothirapie. Ger., Pharmakotherapie Pharmaceutical therapeutics. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PHARBIACTEB (Lat.), n. m. FaSrm-a!'kt(a%t)'u5r(ar). Gen., -er'os (-is). Gr., ^app.aKT^p. See Phahmacopceus. PHABMACUM (Lat.), n. n. Fa»rm'a2k(a%)-uSm(u*m). 1. See Phabmacon. 2. Of Rumphius, thegenus.dsdpp.aieov, a drug, and ipyem, to work). Fr., pharmacurge. Ger., Pharmakurg. 1. A pharmacist. 2. A physician who trusts to drugs exclusively as remedial agencies. [L, 50 (a, 14, 48).] PHARMACY, n. Fa'rm'a's-i'. Gr., ^uppjiKeCa (from 4iapp.a- Keveiv, to administer a drug). Fr., pharmacie. Ger., Pharmacie, Arzneibereitung (1st def.). 1. The science of preparing and dis- pensing medicines. tD.] 2. An apothecary's shop. PHARMAXIS (Lat.), n. f. FaSrm-a»x(a»x)'ii's. Gen., -ax'eos (.-is). Gr.. ^dppLoiK. 1. See Pharmacy (1st def.). 2. Medical treat- ment ; of Hippocrates, the use of drastic laxatives. 3. Poisoning. [L, 50 (a, 14).] ■ PHARMIANUM (Lat.), n. n. Fa»rm-i2-an(aSn)'u'm(u«m). A kind of cataplasm. [Galen (A, 325 [a, 48]).] PHARNACEUM (Lat.), n. n. raSm-a2s(a'k)-e(a)'u>m(u4m). Gr., il>apvdKeiov (from iapvaiai!, son of Mithrldates the Great). Fr., pharTiace. Ger., Phamacie. A genus of the Ficoidece. [B, 42, 121 (a, 35).]— P. malabaricum. Ger., malabarische Plmmacie. A Malabar species used against vomiting and purging, and the juice as a mild diuretic in small-pox. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. spathu- latum. Fr., herbe douce. Ger,, spatelblattrige Phamacie. A species found in South America and the West Indies. It is used externally as an emollient and discutient, and internally in phthisis and menorrhagia. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PHABUS (Lat.), n. m. Far(fa8r)'uSs(uapvyl, the phar- ynx, and 3pi»7x'". 'he gills. See Leptocaedia, and cf . amphioxus, ACRANIA (2d def .), Entomocrania, and Myelozoa. PHARYNGOCACE (Lat.), n. f. Fa2r(fa=r)-i!n2(ui>n2)-go2k'aasn (a3k)-eia). Gen., -oc'aces. From (/)apuyg, the pharynx, and Kawds, evil. See Gangrenous angina. PHABYNGOCEIE (Lat.), n. f. Fa2r(faSr)-i2nii(u«n!)-go(goS)- se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., fa'^r-i^n^'go-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From ^ipvy^, the pharynx, and KJjAij, a tumor. ¥v.,pharyngocHe. Ger., Schlund- kopfb}'Uch^ Schlundfall^ Schlundfang. An enlargement of the pharynx, in which an cesophageal diverticulum passes between the muscular fibres of the inferior constrictor muscle, [a, 34.] PHAKYNGOCENTERIUM (Lat.), n. n. Fa=r(faSr)-i=n2- (u"n*)"go(go3)-seiut(ke2nt)-e(a)'ri2-u^m(u^m). From 0apvy^, the pharynx, and Kevr^ptop, a pricker. Ger., Schlund-Troisquart. A trocar for puncturing the pharynx. [E.] PHAKYNGOCEPHAL,E (Lat.), n. f. Fa'>r(fa=r)-i!'n(u«n!')-go- (go')-se2f(ke2f)'a''l(a'l)-e(a). Gen., -ceph'ales. From ^opvyf, the pharynx, and ree^oA^, the head. See Pharynx. PHAKYNGOCYNANOHE (Lat.), n. f. Fa=r(fa5r)-i2n2(u«n2)- go(go3)-si''n(kTi^n)-a''n2(a3n2/ke(ch'^a). Gen., -anch'es. From $apuyf, the pharynx, and Kwayx^, cynanche. Fr.,p. Q^e Pharyn- geal ANGINA. PHARYNGODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. Fa»r(faSr)-i2n2(u«n2)-go(goS)- di''n(du8n)'i'*-a='. From 0apuy|, the pharynx, and 68uxoj, pain. See Pharyngalgia. PHARYNGO-EPIGtOTTIC, adj. Fa^r-i^ns-'go-e^p-i'-gloH'- i'^k. From (^apuyf, the pharynx, and en-tyAuTTiy, the epiglottis. Pertaining to the pharynx and the epiglottis, [a, 17.] PHABYNGO-EPIGI-OTTICUS (Lat.), n. m. Fa2r(fa'r)-i2nS- (u«n!')"go(go3)-e2p-i2-glo=t(glot)'ti2k-uSs(uipvy(, the pharynx, and yAio-o-a, the tongiie. The analogue of the palatoglossus of man found in lower animals. [L, 13.] PHARYNGO-tARYNGBAI., adj. FaV-i»n2"go-la!ir-i2n'.iei'- a'l. From ^iftvy^, the pharynx, and Aapuyf , the larynx. Pertain- ing to the pharynx and larynx jointly, [o, 48.] PHARYNGO-LARYNGITIS (Lat.), n. f. Fa2r(fa'r)-i=n2- (u«n2)"go(goS)-la2r(la=r)-i=n{u»n2).ji(ge)'ti=s. Gen., -git'idos (-idis). Fr., pharyngo-laryngite. Pharyngitis associated with laryngitis. [D.]— P. pseudomembranacea. See Croup (1st and 2d def s). PHARYNGOMTH, n. Fa^r't^nS-go-linh. From apwyj, the pharynx, and (iuitTn, a fungus. See Pharyngeal mycosis. PHAKYNGO-NASAI,, adj. Fa^r-i^n^'-go-na's'l. From ijiapuyf . the pharynx, and nasus, the nose. See Naso-pharykgeal. PHARYNGOPALATINIIS (Lat.). n. m. Fa2r(faSr)-i2n2- (u»n2)"go(goS)-pa21(pan)-a=t(ast)-in(en)'uSs(u*s). From ^ipi/yf, the pharynx, and palatum, the palate. 1. See Palatopharyngeus. 2. That portion of the palatopharyngeus that arises from the sub- muoosa just above the inferior cornu of the hyoid bone. [L, 332.] PHA.RYNGOPATHY, n. Fa^r-i^nS-go'p'aHh-i'. l,at., pharyn- gopathia (from <^apvy^, the pharynx, and iriOos, disease). Fr., pharyngopathie. Any disease of the pharynx. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHARYNGOPERISTOtE (Lat.), n. f. Fa=r(fa=r)-ii'n>(u«n')"- go(go')-peVi2at'o=l-e(a). Gen., -ist'oies. Fromijopvyf, the pharynx, and TrepiirraA^ (see Peristole). See Pharyngostekia. PHARYNGOPIiEGIA (Lat.), n. f. Fa2r(faSr)-i2n2(u«n2)"go- (goS)-ple(pla)'3i"(gi2)-as. From ^apuyf, the pharynx, and irAriy^, a blow. Fr., pharyngoplegie. See Pharynqolysis. PHARYNGOPLETHORA (Lat.), n. f. Fa2r(faSr)-i2n2(uen2)'- go(go')-ple''th-o'ra'. From ipvy^, the pharynx, and aKonelv, to examine. Fr., p. Ger., Pharyngoskqp, A modiflcation of the laryngoscope for examining the pharynx. [K] PHARYNGOSPASMUS (Lat.), n. m. Fa2r(faSr)-i2n=(u»n2)- go(go3)-spa2z(spa's)'mu's(mun. Gen., phat'nes, phat'nice, phat'nii, Gr., ^wirq, ^drviov. See Alveolus (1st def.). PHATNOKBHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Fa2t(faH)-no2r-raj(ra=g)'- i'-a'. From ^irvi), a manger, and ptiyvvvai, to burst forth. Fr., vhatniorrhagie. Ger., ZahnhohlenblutfiMsa. Hsemorrhage from Hie alveolus of a tooth. [L, 41, BO (a, 14).] PHAUSINX (Lat.), n. f. Fa<'(fa"u<)-si'n=x. Gen., -sing'os, •sing'is. Gr., iavtnyf: (from i^iau^etv, to roast). A blister or pus- tule ; especially a bhster caused by burning. [A, 311 (a, 17).] PHAUSTIANUS (Lat.), adj. Fa*s(fa»-u4s)-ti»-an(a>n)'u3s(u*s). Gr., ^aucTTtavds (from i^au^eiv, to roast). Of old writers, a kind of cautery used for the removal of fleshy tumors. [A, 323, 325 (a, 48).] PHAYLOPSIS (Lat.), n. f. FaKfaS-u»l)-o2ps'i»s. Gen., -ops'eos (-is). A genus of acanthaoeous plants of the RuelUeos. [B, 42 (a, 35),] — P. longifolia. Yv.,p. d feuilles lon^ues. A species found in Malabar and the East Indies. The root is aperitive and hydra- gogue. [B, 173 (k. Tr., acide ptienor- conique. Ger., Phenaconsdure. See Fumaric acid. PHENAKISTOSCOPE, n. Fe'n-a'-ki»st'o-skop. From ^ei-a- KiaT^5, a cheat, and irKaireiv, to examine. See Strohoscopic discs. PHENAIiLYL AliCOHOL, u. Fe'n-aTi'l. See Cinkamic alcohol. PHENANTHEAQUINONE, n. Fe'n-a'n-thra'-kwi»n'on. Fr., phinanthraquinone. Ger., Phenanthrachinon. A substance, CjH^.CO C,iHaO«= I , occurring as tufts of orange-yellow acieular CeHi.CO crystals. [B, 4 (a, 38).] PHEJSANTHRENE, n. Fe'n-a'nth'ren. Fr., phinanthrine. A substance, C,4H,„ = CM(H,H,H,H,-, H,H,-,'i3,H,H~^ -.), iso- meric with anthracene, found in the portion of coal tar which boils between 310° and 350° C, occurring as colorless plates having a blue fluorescence. [B, 4 (a, 38).]— P'carbonic acid. An acid, CiiHo.CO.OH, known in two forms. (1) o-p. a., crystallizing in col- orless curved laminse melting at 266° C; (2) |3-p. a., crystallizing in star-shaped groups of colorless needles, melting at about 252° C. [B, 4 (a, 38).]— P'sulphonic acid. An acid formed by heating p. for a long time with concentrated sulphuric acid, occurring as a crystalline mass easily soluble in water. [B, 4 (a, 38).]— P. tetra- hydride. A substance, CnH,,, occurring as an oil soluble with diEBculty in cold alcohol, and boiling at about 310° C. [B, 4 (a, 38).] PHENANTHBOl, n. Fe'n-a'n'thro"l. A substance, CuH„- (OH), occurring as laminar crystals, [B, 4 (a. 38).]- P. acetate. A substance. C,4H9(O.C2H30), occurring as shining laminar crys- tals. [B, 4 («, 38).] PHENAS (Lat.), n. m. Fen(fan1'a5s(aSs). Gen., -at'is. See Carbolate. — P. sodicus aqua solutus [Fr. Cod.]. See Liquor NATRi carholici. PHENATE, n. Fe'n'at. Lat., phenas. Fr., phenate. Ger., Phenat. A carbolate. [B.] PHENE, n. Fen. Fr., phine. Benzene. [B.] PHENETHYI,, n. Fe^n-e^'th'i'l. Ger., Phenathyl. A univa- lent radicle, C.(CeHj)Hj.CHj', or CH,.C(C6H6)H' = CjHs'. [B.l- P. alcohol. Fr., alcool pMnyl-Uhylique. Ger., Pheiidthylalko- hol. A hydroxide of phenethyl ; ethyl alcohol in which phenyl replaces hydrogen = Cs(CeH5)H4.0H. [B, 4.] PEBNETHYI-BNE, n. Phe^n-e'th'i^l-en. Styrolene. [B.] PHENETIDINE, n. Fe'n-e^t'i'd-en. A substance, CeH,- (O.CsHbj.NHj, from which phenacetin is derived by substitu- tion. [B.] PHENGOPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. re»n'-go(go»)-fob(fo2b)'i"-a". From ^iyyoi, light, and i^ii^os, fear. See Photophobia. PHENIC, adj. Fe^u'l^ik. IjHt., phenicus. Ft., phinique. De- rived from or containing phenyl. [B.]— P. acid. Fr., acide phi- nique. See Carbolic acid. PHENICIN, n. Fe'n'i's-i'n. Fr., pMnicine. 1. Potassium sulphindigotate. 2. Sulphopurpuric acid. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14).] PH^NIQCE; (Fr.), adj. Fa-ne-ka. Combined with or contain- ing carbolic acid ; carbolized. [B.] PHENOCOLL, n. Fe'n'o-ko'l. From phenyl (g. v.), and iciiAAa, glue (see Glycocoll). Lat., phenocollum, Amidophenacetine, a substance bearing the same relation to phenacetine that glycoll bears to acetic acid. [B.]— P. hydrochloride. Lat., phenocoU lum hydrochloricum. A compound of p. and hydrochloric acid ; used as an antipyretic and sedative in influenza, rheumatism, and neuralgia. [" Dtsch. med. Wchnschr.," No. 15, 1891 (B) ; '■ Schmidt's Jahrb.," 1891 (B).] PHENOIC ACID, n. Fe'n-o'i'k. Fr., acide phinmque. An oxidation product, CsH.Oa, of phenylsulphurous acid; probably impure benzoic acid. [B, 93 (o, 14).] PHENOIi, n. Fe^'n'o'l. Lat., phenolum. Fr., phinol [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., P. Phenyl alcohol, caAolic acid, CjHjOH (see Car- bolic acid and Acidum carbolicum). As a generic term, this in- cludes the homologues of ordmary p., and, in general, all the aro- matic compounds in which hydroxyl replaces hydrogen which is in immediate combination with a carbon atom of the benzene- nucleus. The p's are monatomic, diatomic, or triatomic, according as one, two, or three atoms of hydrogen are replaced bj; one, two, or three molecules of hydroxyl. The chief monatomic p's are ordinary p., cresol, ethyl-p., phlorol. xylenol, thymol, and carva- crol ; the chief diatomic p's, pyrocatechin, resorcin, hydroquinone, orcin, iso-orcin, homopyrocatechin, hydrochlorphlorone, and thym- hydroquinone ; and the chief triatomic p's, pyrogallol and phlor- glucol. [B.]— Camphorated p. See Camphora carbolisata.— Cymlc p. See Carvacrol.— P. blue. A coloring matter, CwH,,- NoO, occurring in commerce in the form of paste. [B, 3 (n, 38). J— P'glucoside. A substance, CaHjiOalOCBHs), crystallizing from water as concentrically grouped needles, melting at about 172° C. acid. Ger., P'sulfonsdure. An acid, C,Hn'i»l-en. Fr., phenyline. Ger., Phenyl- ™- A bivalent radicle, C0H4", Metap' Is an isomeric variety hav- }9g the unsatisfied carbon atoms situated alternately in the chain. [B ; a, 38.] PHENYtIC, adj. Fe'n-i^l'isk. Lat., phenylicus. Fr., phi- nyligue. Pertaining to or containing phenyl. [B.]— P. acid, P. alcohol. Carbolic acid. [B.] PHEOMYEtlTIS (Lat.), n. f. See Phjsomyelitis. PHBREA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Fe(fa)'re«-a=. Gr.. ^irjpea (from ((i^pev, satyrs). Of Hippocrates, swelling of the parotid glands. IL, 50 (■», 14).] PHEUGYDKON(Lat.),n.n. FuVi'd(u»d)-ro2n. From Aeiivei,- to flee, and uomp, water. See Hydrophobia. n^'^E^-^,'"- .^''*''!; Gfr„0i. Gr., ^aoivia (from 0iAo;, loving, and olr-ot, wine). Fr., philcenie. A morbid craving for wine or strong drink, [a, 48.] PHILOM:EDICA(Lat.),n.f. Fi21-o(o»)-mei'd(mad)'i2k-as. From tAos, loving, and mederi, to heal. Of old writers, a drink given to allay thirst in fevers. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PHIX-ONBISM, n. Fi=l-o-ne'i2zm. From ^I'Aos, loving, and vios, new. Of Lombroso, a morbid passion for novelties, [a, 34.] PHIIiONIUM (Lat.), n. n. Fi2I-on'i=-u"ni(u*m). A remedy made by Philo, a (jreek physician, and mentioned by Galen. It contained opium and hyoscyamus and, variously modified, was long used in medicine. [B, 70, 76.]— P. londinense. See Confec- tio opii. — P. romanum. See Electuarium hyoscyami opiatum. PHILOPATKIDOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. Fi21-ofoS;-paH(paSt)- ri^d-o(o3)-man(ma3n)'i''-as. From t^t'Ao? , loving, irarpii, one's native country, and fiavia, madness. See Nostalgia. PHIIiOSOPHIA (Lat.), n. f. Fi21-o(os)-sof(so=f)'i2-as. From 4>i\os, loving, and o-oi^i'a, wisdom. Philosophy ; science in its most comprehensive sense ; also any important brancli of knowledge or science, [a, 48.] — Adepta p. The philosophy of the adepts ; al- chemy. PHII.TEB, PHILTKE, n's. Fi=l'tu'r. Gr., tttiXTpof (from (^lAetc, to love). Ij&t., philirum. Ger., Liebestrank. A love-potion ; an aphrodisiac draught. PHIITRCM (Lat.;, n. n. Fi=lt'ru'm(ru*m). 1. See Philter. 2. See Lacuna labii superioris. PHILYDKOUS, adj. Fi^l-id'ru's. Gr., ifiAvSpot (from i\ot, loving, and vfiwp, water), liat., philydros, philydrus. Fr., philydre. Growing in, inhabiting, or frequenting water. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHILYPOSTROPHOUS, adj. Fisi-ip-o^st'roSf -u^s. Lat., philypostrophus (from 0iAoy, loving, and uirdffTpo(/)Off, turning back). Fr., philypostrophe. Of a disease, apt to return. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHIMOSIENTOMY, n. Fim-os-i=-e=nt'o2m-i!. Lat., phimosi- entome (from ^ijuuo-i;, a muzzling, and ewo/i^, an incision). Fr., phimosientomie. Incision of a contracted prepuce. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHIMOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fim(fem)-os'i!'s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Gr., ^(jit(i)(ri$ (from ^ifiovv, to muzzle). Fr.. p., phimose. Ger.. P., Phimose. The stopping of an orifice ; specificially, a congenital or pathological narrowing of the opening of the prepuce, so that it can not be retracted behind the glans penis. [E.] — P. circnmli- gata. See ]?araphimosis.— P. oris. Microstomia, [a, 34.]— P. palpebrarum. SeeBLEPHAROPHiMosis.— P. vaginalis. Ger., P. der Scheide. See Atresia vagince. PHIiASMA (Lat.), u. n. Fla2z(flaas)'mas. Gen., phlas'matos (-atis). Gr., <()Aa(7ma (Ionic for SAao-fia), See Contusion (2d def.). PHLEBANGEIOMA (Lat.), n. n. Fle2b-a2n(aSn2)-ji''(ge2-i5)- om'a". Gen., -om'atos (-ofis). For deriv., see Fhlebs and An- GEioMA. A venous angeioma. [a, 34.] PHLEBAKT^BIE (Fr.), n. Fla-ba'r-ta-re. From <()Aei(', a vein, and apnjpia, an artery. A condition in which an arteiy and a vein communicate with each other, as in arterio- venous aneurysm. PHtEBARTERIECTASIA (Lat.), n. f. FleSb-a^rt-elal-ri^- e2k-taz(ta^s)'i^-a3. Frofn ki^, a vein, apnipCa, an artery, and tKra- o-is, a stretching. A varicose aneurysm, ia, 34.] PHtEBARTERIODIAI,YSIS (Lat.), n. f . Fle2b-aSrt-e(a)-ri'- o(oS)-di(di')-a21(aS|)'i=(u«)-si=s. Gen., -ys'eos (-al'ysis). From 4i\4if/. a vein, apTTjpt'a, an artery, and 5idAv(ns, a separating. See Aneu- rysm by anastomosis. O, no; O', not; 0«, whole; Th, thin; Th», the; U, like 00 in too; C", blue; V, lull; V, full; U», urn; Ijs, like U (German). PHLEBECTASIA PHCENICISMUS 2566 PHLEBECTASIA (Lat.), PHLKJBECTASIS (Lat.), n's f. Fle=b-e=k-ta(ta3)'zi2(,si")-a=, -e2kt'a''sCaSs)-i''s. Gen., -tas'eos (.-ec'ta- sis). From (^A^ifi, a vein, and «T<«ris, an extension. Fr., phlebec- tasie. Qer., P., Phlebectasie. See Varix.— Laryngeal p. Lat., p. laryngea. Venous congestion of the larynx ; a rare form of mryngeal disorder without severe resulting disturbance, first de- scribed by Sir M. Maclrenzie. L" Lancet," July 6,1867(0) ; D, 1.]— P. haemorrhoidalls. See BUbmobbhoid.— P. venae Bpermaticse. See Vabicocele. PHL,EBECTOPIA(Lat.),n.f. Fle'b-e'k-top(to2p)'i''-a'. From ^Ki^.Sb vein, and cktottos, away from a place. Fr.^ phUbectopie. An abnormity of situation of a vein. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBEMPHEAXIS (Lat.), n. f . Fle2b-e=m-fra"x(fra'x)'l=s. Gen., -phrax'eos {-is). From t^Ae'i/r, a vein, and en^pa^i^, a stopping. Fr.. phlibemphraxie, Ger., Blutaderverstopfung. Obstruction of a vein. [L, SO (a, 14).] PHLEBEPATITIS (Lat.l, n. f. Fle2b-e'p(ap)-a=t(a5t)-i(e)'ti«s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From i^X^i/*, a vein, and ^irap, the liver. In- flammation of the hepatic or portal veins. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBEURYSMA (Lat.), n. n. Fle^b-u^r-i^ztu'sj'ma". , Gen., -rys'matos (-atis). From <^Ae'i//, a vein, and eupus, broad. Fr., phle- See Vabix. PHLBBION (Lat.), n. n. Fle^b'i^-o^n. Gr., \i^i.op (dim. of ^etf/, a vein, and Kap- KtVw/jLa, a cancer. Ger.., Venenkrebs. Carcinoma of a vein, [a, 17.] PHLEBODES(Lat.),adj. Fle2b-od'ez(as). Gr.,i^Ae/3ai«7|s(from i^XeV, a vein, and «ISoi. resemblance). 1. Resembling a vein. 2. Full of veins. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBODIASTASIS (Lat.), n. f. Fle=b-o(cS). di(di2)-a!st- (a3st)'a2s(a's)-i''s. Gen., -as'eos (.-ast'asis). From i(iA^if>, a vein, and Stao-TDurts. separation. Fr., phl4bodiastase. Ger., Phlebodiastase. 1. The drawing apart of the two ends of a cut vein. 2. The sepa- ration of two veins which normally lie closer together. [L, 50 (o, 14).] PHLEBOGRAM, n. Fle'b'o-gra'm. From 4>^i^, a vein, and ypilj.lj.a. an^hing traced. A sphygmographic tracing of the pulsa- tion of a vein. [K, 19.] PHLEBOGRAPHY, n. Fle'b-o^'g'ra^f-i'. From i!>\e'l/, a vein, and •ypa^etv, to write. Fr. ., ^hlebographie. Ger., P/Uebographie. The anatomy, etc., of the veins. [C] PHLEBOID, adj. Fle^b'oid. Lat., pWeftoides (from iJiAe'^, a vein, and eI5o9, resemblance). Fr., phlebo'ide. 1. Pertaining to a vein or veins. [L, 60 (a, 14).] 2. See Phlebodes. PHLEBOLITH, n. Fle^b'o-Ii^th. Lat., phlebolithus (from ^Xe'i^, a vein, and Ai'flos, a stone). Fr.^phl^bolithe. Ger., Aderstein, Veiienstein. A calcareous or fibrinous concretion in a vein. [«, 34.] PHLEBOLITHIASIS (Lat.). n. t. Fle2b-o(oS)-li2th-i5-a(aS)'- si*s. Gen., -as'eos (-it). From ^A^i/r, a vein, and Attftao-is, lithiasis. "Wr.^phUbolithiase. The formation of or the state of being affected with venous calculi. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBOMBTKITIS (Lat.), n. t. Fle=b-o(o')-me't(matl-ri(re)'- Ws. Geu..-it'idosi.-idis). From 0A^i/^. a vein, and ^^rpa, the womb. Fr., phlebom^trite. See Uterine phlebitis. PHLEBOPALY, n. Fle'b-o^p'a^l-i^. l,a,t.. phi ebopalia (from A^i/r, a vein, oi^SaAfids. the eye, and to^^, a cutting. Scarification of the veins of the conjunc- tiva. [F.] PHLEB0RB'T:AGIA (Lat.). n. f. Fle2b-o2r-ra3(ra»g)'i2-a'. From 0Ae'i//, a vein, and p7j-/vvvat. to burst forth. Fr., phUborrhagie. Ger., Aderblutfluss. Venous haemorrhage. [L. 41 (a, 14).] PHLEBOBBHEXIS(Lat.),n.f. Fle2b-n2r-reMrax)'i2s. Gen., -rhex'eos (-is). From 4>\4^. a vein, and pijfts. a bursting. Fr., phleborrhe.xie. Ger., Aderbtueh. Rupture of a vein, [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBOSCLBROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fle"b-o(o»)-sklei'r(8klar)- os'i^s. Gen., -ros'eos (-is). From 6A^i/r, a vein, and o'KA^pajo'ts, an induration. Induration and ealcincation of a vein. ["Arch. f. path. Anat. u. Phys. u. f. klin. Med.," cxii, 3, p. 408 (a, 50).] PHLEBOSTENOSIS(Lat.),n.f. Flei'b-o(o»)-ste!'n-os'i!>s. Gen., ■os'eos (-is). From <^Ae^, a vein, and arivfaais., constriction. Fr,, phlibostAnose. Constriction of a vein. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBOSTKBPSIS(Lat.),n.f. Fle2b-o(o')-stre'p'si2s. Gen. -streps'eos (-is). From 0Aei^, a vein, and arpiij/ii, a twisting. The operation of twisting a vein. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBOTHKOMBOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fle2b-o(o')-thro'm-bos'- i*s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From ^Ae^, a vein, and dpofi^ot, a lump. See Venous thbombosis. PHLEBOTOME, n. Fle'b'o-tom. Gr..i(>Ae/3oTd(io!(from(JiA^i^, a vein, and rop.rj, a cutting). Lat., phlebotomum, phlebotomus. Fr., phlibotome. An instrument used for venesection, [o, 48.] PHLBBOTOMOMANIA (Lat,), n, f. Fle'b-o''t-o''m-o(o=)-raar (ma3)'ni*-a3. From ^A^^, a vein, toju^, a cutting, and faavia, mad- ness. Fr., phlebotomomanie. Ger,, Aderlasswuth. A mania for bloodletting as a curative measure. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBOTOMY, n. Fle^b-o't'o^m-i'. Gr., ^A£/3oTO(iia (from iftKiip, a vein, and re/jLveLv, to cut). Lat., phlebotomia. Fr., phle- botomie. Ger., Phlebotomie. 1. See Bloodletting. 2, Dissection of the veins. [C] PHLEBS (Lat.), n. m. and f. ne»bz(fle=ps). Gen., phleb'os, phleb'is. Gr., ^Aei/i. See Vein.— Phlebes activi. The temporal veins. [L, 45.] PHLBBYPECTASIA (Lat.l. n. f. FIe2b-ip(u«p)-e2k-ta(ta»)'- zi'^(si2)-a''. From t^A^^, a vein, vtto. in some measure, and eKToo-is, a stretching. Moderate distention of a vein. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEBYPERBCXASIA (Lat.), PHLEBYPEKECTASIS (Lat.), n's f. Fle2b-ip(u«p)-u=r(e2r)-e=k-ta(ta=)'zi2(si2|-as, -esk'ta^s- (ta8s)-i2s. Gen., -tas'ioe^ -tas'eos (-ec'tasis). From <^Aei/r, a vein, uirep, in excess, and eKToo-K, a stretching. Fr., phlebyperectasie. Ex- cessive venous distention. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLBBYPOSTENOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fle''b-ip(u»p)-o(o=)-ste=n- os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-z's). From ^A^i//, a vein, vn-d, in some measure, and ffWi'ioo-is, constriction. Ft., phlebohypostinose. Slight con- striction of a vein. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLEDONIA (Lat.), n. f. rie»d-o'n-l(e)'a'. Gr., cfAtSoi/ria (from ijiMSiDv, an idle talker). See Delibium. PHLEGM, ji. Fle'm. . Gr., if A^yjia (from ^Kiytiv, to bum). Lat,, phlegma. Fr., phlegme, flegme. Ger., Phlegma. 1. A clear, tenacious fluid which is expectorated or vomited ; of some authors, mucus. 2. Of old writers, one of the four humors (see HouoB, 2d def .). 3. See Synovia. 4. Mental dullness. [D, 20 ; K.] PHLEGMAGOGUE, adj. FIe=g'ma"g-o2g. Lat., phlegwa- gogus (from ^\eyp.a, phle^, and ayttv. to lead). Fr.. p. Ger., schleimabfUhrend. Expelling mucus. [L, 41, 50, 66 (a, 14).] PHLEGMASIA (Lat.), n. f. rie'g-ma(ma3)'zi2(si?)-a>. Gr., ilt\eyp.ojTta (from ^Aeveii', to burn). Fr., phleqmasie. Ger., Phleg- masie. 1. Of Hippocrates, ^ny subcutaneous inflammation. 2. An old term for inflammation accompanied with fever or for any in- flammatory disease. [D, 20.]— P. adenosa. See Adenitis.— P. ..Ethiopujn. See .^thiopoledcophlegmatla.— P. alba (dolens). Fr., oedeme blanc douloureux, phUbite de la veine crurale. Ger,, bleiche Oedwnsenheit. Milk leg, crural phlebitis ; a painful swell- ing of the lower limb in lying-in women, without redness, due to phlebitis. [A, 15.1— P. cellularis. See Sclerema cutis.— T. cae- rulea dolens. Phlebitis accompanied by a cyanotic tint of the part affected, owing to engorgement of the superficial veins. [A, 62.]— P. dolens. See P. alba dolens.— V. g;landulosa. See Ade- nitis.— P. lactea. See P. alba dolens.— V. membranae mucosiB gfastro-pulmonalis. See Aphtha tropicoe. — P. nigra dolens. Of Bouchut, p, of the lower extremities m which gangrene quickly followed phlebitis, [a, 34.] PHLEGMATIC, adj. Fle'g-ma't'i%. Gr., ^\tyii.wnK6i (from (fAeyiuLa, infiammation). Lat., phlegmaiicus. Ger., phlegmatisch. 1. Pertaining to or abounding m phlegm. 2. Not eassily excited to action or passion, apathetic (said of temperament). [D, 20.] PHLEGMATICA (Lat.), n. f. rie2g-man(mast)'i»k-a'. See Amphemerina. — p. periodica. See Ai-iphemerina latica. PHLEGMATOID, adj. Fle^g'ma^t-oid. Gr.,^oyi.hlogistique. Ger., Brennstoff. A hypothetical impon- derable principle contained, according to Stahl, in all combustible substances, and by its liberation causing their combustion (when they were said to be dephlogisticated). [B.] PHLOGMOCAUSUS (Lat.), n. m. Flo=g-mo(mo')-ka«s'(ka"u«s)- uSs(u*s). From ^Aoy/ixiis, a flame, and naCiros, burning heat. See Inflammatory fever. PHtOGOCHROMA (Lat.), n. n. Flo2g-o(os)-kro(ch2ro)'ma=. Gen., -chrom'atos i-atis). From ^Aoydy, burning, and xpS}ij.a, color. Fr., phlogochrome. An inflammatory color. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHLOGOCHYMIA (Lat.), n. f. FIo'g-o(oS)-ki'm(oh"u«m)-i- (e)'a^. From Adf, a flame, and x^jia"*, chemistry. Fr., phlogo- chimie. The chemistry of the tissue-changes effected by inflam- mation. [L, 30 (a, 14).] PHLOGODES (Lat.), adj. FIo2g-od'ez(as). Gr., ^\ayX6yu>ii.oL (from ij>Adf, a flame). Of Kiiss, an inflammatory tu- mor. [D, 3.] PHLOGOPYRE, n. Flo^g'o-pir. Lat., phlogopyra (from i^Adf, a flame, and 7r5p, fever). Fr.,p. See Inflammatory I'Kvkr. PHLOGOSIN, n. Flo^g-os'i'n. From (^Adyoxris, phlogosis. Fr., phlogosine. Ger., P. Of Leber (1888), a non-nitrogenous prin- ciple found in cultures containing Staphylococcus aureus. It pro- duces inflammation. [Brieger, " Arch, f . path. Anat. u. Physiol, u. f. kUn. Med.," cxv, p. 483 (B).] PHLOGOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Flo^g-os'i's. Gen., -os'eos (-?>). Gr., ^Aoyftxrts (from 0Ao'yoOi', to burn). Fr., phlogose. Ger., Phlogose. 1. Inflammation. 2. Phlegmonous inflammation. PHLOGOZELOTISM, n. Flo^g-o-ze'l'o^t-i^zm. T^at., pUogo- zelotismus (from <^Adf, a flame„and (riXovy, to be eager). Fr., phiogozelotisme. 1. A craze for discovering in every disease an in- flammatory character and for using antiphlogistic remedies. 2. Of Schneider, phlebotomomania. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PHLOGCRGIA (Lat.), n. f. Flo2g-u»r(ur)'ji2(gi2)-a». From 9Aof, a flame, and epyoi', work. See Phloqochymia. PHLOIOS (Lat.), n. m. Floi'o^s. Gr., <()Aoids. See Phl(bum. PHLOM:iSi.Lat.),n. m.,f., andn. Flom(flo2m)'i2a. Gen.,pWom'- idis. Fr.,phlomide. Ger., P., Filzkraut. A genus ot the Stachydece. The Phlomitem (Fr., pUomities) of Eeichenbach are a subdivision of the Marrubiece. [B, 19, 34, 42, 170, 180 (a, 36).]- P. fruticosa. Ger., Jerusalem-Snlbei, strauchartige P. Jerusalem sage, the 0Ao^C; dypia of Dioscorides ; a shrubby species growing in south- ern Europe. The leaves were formerly used as a vulnerary. [B, 34 180, 375 (a, 35).]-P. lynhnitis. Fr., phlomide a feuilles de sauge. herbe aux miches. Lamp- wick ; a European species. The flowers and leaves are used as a stimulant and emmenagogue and applied to haemorrhoids. [B, 34, 173, 375 (a, 35).]— P. tuberosa. Fr., phlomide tubireuse. Jerusalem sage ; found throughout the whole of southern Europe, in Siberia, and in North America. The leaves are used in diarrhoea and dysentery. [B, 34, 173, 180, 275 (a, 3.5).] PHLOROGLUCIN, PHLOROGLUCINOL, PHLORO- GLUCOL, n's. Flor-o-glu2'sin, -si^'n-o^l, -ko^I. Fr.,phloroglu- cine. Ger., Phloroglucin. A triatomic phenol, CsHslOHa) -^ 2H3O, isomeric with pyrogallic acid, obtained by the action of caustic potash on phlorrhetin. It is said to be antiseptic, but this is doubt- ful. Its hydrochloride turns lignin red, and renders osseous tis- sue soft and plastic. It also delays the coagulation of blood. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; " Ctrlbl. f. d. med. Wssnsch.," Mar. 22, 1884, p. 193 (B).] PHLOROL, n. Flor'o^l. A compound, C6H3(CHs)2.0H, con- tained in creasote. [B, 5 (a, 36).] PHLOROSE, n. Flor'os. Of Hesse, a variety of glucose which has been shown to be identical with dextrose. [B ; B, 3 (a, 38).] PHLORRHBTINIC ACID, n. Flor-re^t-i^n'i^k. Fr., acide phloritinique. The substance C8Hj(0H)C0.0H. [B, 3 (a, 38). PHLOBRHIZIN, n. Flor-riz'i''n. hat., phlorizinum, phlorid- zina. Fr., phlorizine,phloridzine. Ger., Phlorizin. A substance, C13H24O10 + 2H2O, found in the root-bark of apple, pear, plum, and cherry trees. It is antiperiodic and febrifuge, produces glycosuria, and diminishes metabolism. [B. 3, 4 (a, 38) ; B, 10 ; B, 93 (a. 14) ; '■Sem. mfid.," Jan. 16, 1889, p. 20 (a, 60).] PHLYCTJENA (Lat.), PHLYCT^NIS (Lat.), n's f. Fli=kt- (flu«kt)-e'(aS'e=)-nas, -ni^s. Gen., -toen'ce, -tccn'idos (-idis). Gr., (^AuKTatva (from 0AvEif, to boil over). Fr., phlyctine. Ger., Friesel- bldschen. An elevation of the epidermis by an accumulation of serous fluid ; a blister, bulla, ampulla, or vesicle. [G.] PHLYCT^NOPHTHALMIA (Lat.), n. f. Fli2kt(flu«kt)-e=n- (a=-e2n)-o"f-tha21(tha=I)'mi2-a». From kv<^/3o5, fear, and 5ii//a, thirst). See Hydrophobia. PHOBOPHOBIA (Lat.). n. f. Fo=b-o(oS)-fob(fo2b)'i2-as. From ^d^o;, fear, and (tto^elv, to alarm. Fear of being afraid (a symptom of neurasthenia). [D.] PHOCA (Lat.), n. f. Fok'a'. Gr., (^lueij. A genus of aquatic mammals of the Phocidce. or seals, [a, 48.] — P. vitulina. The canis marinus of old authors, the common European seal. Its fat, axungia phocoi [Swed. Ph.], is used medicinally. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PHOCENA (Lat.), n. f. Fos(fok)-e'(a"e2)-nas. Gr., ^liKniva (from ^litK-q, the seal). A genus of cetaceous mammals, of the Del- phinidoe. fa. 35.]- P. communis. Ger., Meerschwein. The por- poise, [o, 36.]— P. globiceps. The round-headed dolphin. [L, 28 («, 39).] PHOCENIC ACID, n. Fo-se=n'i2k. Fr., acide phocinique. Ger., Phocensdure. See Delphinic acid and Valeric acid. PHOCENIN, n. Fo'se'n-i'^n. Fr..phocinine, See Trivalerin. PHOCOMELIA (Lat.), n. f. Fok-o(oS)-mel(me21)'i2.a3. From 0UK1}, the seal, and fteAo?, a limb. Fr., phocomilie. Ger., Phoko- melie. A monstrosity in which one or both of the hands or feet, or all four of those members, or rudimentary semblances of them, are attached to the trunk like flippers, with little or no intervening structures. [Rasori, " Gazz. degli ospit.," June 26, 1882, p. 403.] PHCENICIN, n. Fe^n'i^s-i^n. Fr., phaenicine. 1. Of Crum, the coloring matter of the blood (see H^matosin). 2. See Sulpho- PURPDRIC ACID. PHCENICISMUS (Lnt.), n. m. Fe2n(fo=-e=n)-i'(e)-si'z{ki's)'- muSs(mu*s). From ij>oivt.^, purple-red. See Measles (1st def.) and Rubeola. O, no; O', not; 0>, whole; Th, thin; Th>, the; U, like 00 in too; U', blue; U', lull; U<, full; U», urn; U", like il (German). PHCENICITES PHOSPHORISMUS 2568 PHCENICITES (Lat.), n. m, Fen(to2-e2n)-i2s(ek)-iUet)'ez(as'). Gen., -it'll i-ce). Gr.,^oii/iKiTijs. Ger. , Judensteine, A calcareous stone or fossil, said to be the petrified spines of the sea-urchin, formerly brought from Palestine and used medicinally. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PHCENIGMUS^Lat.), n. m. Fe"n(fo2-e'n)-i'g'mu3s(mu«s'). Gr., i^oiviY/xo; (from oZvi.(, purple-red). See Red jaundicb.— P. pe- techialis. See Purpura simplex. PHCENIX (tat.), n. f. Fen'(foi"e=n)-i2x. Gen., -ic'os (-ic'is). Gr., cjoivif. Fr., dottier (2d def.). Ger., Dotteipal/ne (2d def.). 1. Of Dioscorides, the Lolium temulentum. 2. A genus of palms. The PhcenicaceoB (Fr., phosnicac&es) of Lemaire are the FalmoR of Lin- naeus. The Phoenicece (Fr., phcenic^es) are an order, division, or tribe of palms. The P/icenictrfoe of Lindley, the Phoenicince of Mar- tins, and the Phoenicineo& of Duchartre are the Phcenicece. The Phomicoideos of Brongniart are the palms. [B, 19, 42, 121, 170, 173, 180 (o, 35).]— P. dactylifera, P. excelsa. Fr., daitier cultivi, palmier-dattier. GeT..,Dattelbaum,(gemeine)Dattelpalme. Hind., chuhara. The date-palm ; a native of northern Africa, Egypt, Syria, Arabia, etc., and cultivated (for its leaves) in Spain and other PH(ENIX DACTYLIFERA, SPATHE, FLOWERS, AND FRUIT. [A, 327.] parts of southern Europe. The highly saccharine and nutritious fruits have been used medicinally— the unripe fruits as a mild astrin- gent, and the matured dried fruits, or dates, dactyli, tragemata, palmulce, earyotoe, carisfoe., fructw! palmuUe (ssu dactyli), as a pectoral. The roasted seeds were formerly used in urinary com- plaints, and now furnish date coffee. The spathes are astringent ; the leaf-buds are eaten ; and the sap furnishes palm wine. [B, 5, 18, 173, 180, 186, 275, 314 (a, 35).]— P. farinifera. Fr., datlier pain. Ger., mehlreiche Dattelpalme. An East Indian dwarf species. The pulp of the seeds is edible and the stem yields a somewhat bitter sago, not so nutritious as common sago. [B, 5, 172, 173, 180 (a, 35).] —P. sllvestrls. Wild date. East Indian wine palm ; an Asiatic species regarded as the wild form of P. dactylifera. The sap yields sugar in abundance, and a spirituous liquor or arrack is made from it. The natives chew the berries with the betel-leaf and chunam. [B, 18, 172, 185, 275, 314 (a, 35).] PHOENIXIS(Lat.), n. f. re'n(fo2-e'n)-12x'i2s. Gen., -ta;'eos (-is). Gr., ijoii'ifi! (from i^oii-il, purple-red). Reddening of the skin from irritation. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHCENODIN, n. Fe^'n-od'i'n. Fr., phae-nodine. 1. Of Hiine- feld, a blood-clot. 2. H^matin. [L, 41, 49, BO (a. 14).] PHOIS (Lat.), n. f. Fo'i^s. Gen., pTio'idos (-idis). Gr., 4,iois. A burn, a blister. [A, 311 (o, 17).] PHOI-IDOTA (Lat.), n. f. Fol(fo21)-i»d-ot'a'. From iJoXiSwtiS!, covered with scales. Fr. , pholidote. Rattlesnake orchid ; a genus of the Epidendreoe. [B, 19, 121, 275 (a, 35).]— P. imbricata. A species found in Malabar, where the bulbous stem is used to cleanse ulcers, the crushed root as an external refrigerant in fevers, and the entire plant as a poultice in dysuria and suppressed lochia. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PHOIilS (Lat.), n. f. Fol(fo'l)'i's. aen.,phol'idos(.-idis). Gr., 4>oXi!. A horny scale. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHONATION, n. Fon-a'shu'n. Gr., ^livnian (from (^ui/ij, the voice). Lat., phonatio, phonesis. Fr., p. Ger., Stimmbildung. The production of vocal sounds ; vocalization. [K.] PHONAUTOGRAPH, n. Fon-a^peii', to bear, and avSos, a flower. Fr. , phoranthe. Ger., Bliithenlagcr. See Clinanthium. PHOKMIUM (Lat.), n. n. Fo'rm'i'-u'm(u*m). Fr., p.,phorm- ion. A genus of liliaceous herbs, of the Hemerocalleoe. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— P. tenax. BY., chanvre de la Nouvelle ZMande. Ger., neiiseeldndischer Flachs. Common flax-lily. New Zealand flax. A decoction of the roots and the butts of the leaves is used as a vulnerary. The plant is said to be a good substitute for sarsaparilla. [F. A. Monckton, " Australas. Med. Gaz.," Jan., 1885, p. 83 ; " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Mar. 14, 1885 ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv (a, 50) ; B, 185, 275 (a, 35).] PHORONE, n. Fo'r'on. Fr., p. Ger., Phnron. A body, C9H14O, derived from acetone. It occurs in prismatic crystals melting at 28° C., or as a colorless or yellowish liquid boiling at 196° C. [B, 4 ; B, 48. 93 («, 14).]— Camphor-p. Syn. : campherone, camphoronc, cawphoryl, campheryl. An isomer of p., produced by heating calcium camphorate and otherwise. [B, 2ffi'.] PHORONOMY, n. Fo''r-o''n'om-i". Lat., phoronomia (from 4>opd, motion, and vojuo?, law). Fr. , phoronomie. Ger., Phoronomie. 1. See Kinematics. 2. The regular succession of movements under- gone by the foetal head, or other presenting or engaged part, in its passage through the parturient canal. [A, 91.] PHOSGENE, adj. Fo's'jen. From ifSs, light, and yevyav, to produce. Fr., phosghie. Producing light. [L, 41, 49 (o, 14).]— P. gas. See Carbonyl chloride. PHOSPHAINA (Lat.), n. f. Fo2s(fos)-fa'(taS'i')-na». See Phosphene. PHOSPHAMMONIUM (Lat.), n. n. Fo2sf(fosf)-a'm(a'm)- mon'12-u=m(u*m). A compound of a substituted phosphonium and ammonium. [B, 4.] PHOSPHARSONIUM (Lat.), n. n. Fo'sf(fosf)-a»rs-on'i=-u'm- (u*ra). Ger., P. A body made up of a molecule of a phosphonium and an arsonium united. [B.] PHOSPHAS (Lat.), n. m. Fo«s(fos)'fa"s(fa's). Gen., -phat'is. See Phosphate. — P. ammonico-sodicus. Ammonium and sodi- um phosphate. [B.]— P. ammonieus. See Ammonium pAospAate. — P. bicalcicus. Monohydric calcium phosphate. [B.] See under Calcium phosphate.— T. calcicus. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., Belg. Ph., and Netherl. Ph., normal calcium phosphate. 2. Of the Finn. Ph., monohydric calcium phosphate, [a, 38.] See under Calcium pAos- pAate.— P, calcicus stibiatus. See Pulvis antimonialis.—¥. ler- rosns. Ferrous phosphate, [a, 38] See Iron pftospftate.— P. ferri- cus. Ferric phosphate. | a, 38.] See Ivtiov phosphate— P. natricns. See P. sodicus.—V. natrlcus siccatus [Dan. Ph.l. See Dried sodium phosphate. — P. qulnicus. See Quinine p/iospftate.— P. sodicus. Sodium phosphate ; of the Fr. Cod. (and usually), normal sodium orthophosphate. [B.]— P. stibicus. Antimony phosphate. [B.]— Syrupus phosphatum compogitus. Compound syrup of phos- phates; chemical food. A preparation made by mixing a solution of 600 grains of ferrous sulphate in boilingwaterwithoneof 720grainsof sodium phosphate in the same solvent, thoroughly wa-shing the pre- cipitate, adding the well-washed precipitate from a solution of 720 grains of calcium phosphate in 4 oz. of hot water, treated with hydro- chloric acid and ammonia, dissolving the whole in a solution of 1.200 grains of glacial phosphoric acid in water, adding 40 grains of sodium carbonate, 60 of potassium carbonate, and, if a precipitate is formed, also phosphoric acid, diluting with water to 20 fl. oz., adding 120 grains of powdered cochineal and 36 troy oz. of sugar, straining, and adding 10 minims of oil of orange ; or by mixing together a solution of 240 grains of fine iron wire in 3 avoirdupois oz. of tri- A, ape; A', at; A», ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; Es, ell; G, go; I, die; 1=, in; N, in; N', tank; 3569 PHCENICITES PHOSPHORISMUS basic phosphoric acid with 4 oz. of water, one of 923 grains of freshly slaked lime in 9^ oz. of phosphoric acid with 14 of water, and one of 54 grains of sodium carbonate crystals and 72 of potas- sium carbonate in J oz. of phosphoric acid with 1 oz. of water, diluting the mixture with water to 28 tl. oz., adding 52 oz. of sugar, 85 grains of powdered cochineal, and 2 il. oz. of water of orange- flowers, and further diluting to 64 fl. oz. [B, 81 (a, 38).] PHOSPHATE, n. Fo!!s'fat. Lat., phosphas. Fr., p. Ger., Phosphate phosphorsaures Salz. A salt of one of the phosphoric acids, especially of orthophosphoric acid (cf. Metaphosphate and Pyrophosphate). Theordinaryp's are of three kinds : (1) normaZ, tribasic,OTtrimetaUicp''s,R"'(FO^),'&"^0,)j„ and E'sPO^ ; (2) the dibasic^ dimeiallic^ or mono/ii/dric p's, R"'a(HP04)g, IfCHPO^) (or R"2[HP04]2), and R'2(HP04); (S) the monobasic^ monometallic, or dihydric p^s^ Rn{H2PO_4)D, where Rn is a radicle whose combining power is n. [B.l— Acid p. A dihydric or monohydric p. [B.J See under P. — Alkalius p. A p. (normal or acid) of one of the alkaline metals. The alkaline p's are present in the urine, etc. [B.] — Ammoniaco-magnesian p. See Magnesium and am.mo- nium p.— Bone p. Fr., p, d''os. Normal calcium orthophosphate. [B.]— I>iainmonic p. See under Ammonium ^.— Diaminonic sodic p. See under AMMONiuMland sodium p. — IViethylic p. See under Ethyl p.— Earthy p. Ger., Erdphosphat. A p. (normal or acid) of one of the alkaline earths (calcium and magnesium), so called to distinguish it from the alkaline p's. Both varieties of p's occur in the urine, the relative proportion being about 2 parts of the alkaline p's to 1 of the earthy p's. The latter are distinguished by their insolubility in alkaline urine, which owes its turbidity in great part to their presence in a state of suspension. [B.] — Hydric ammonio-sodic p. See under Ammonium and sodium p. — P. amiuoniaco-magii^si^n (Fr.). See Magnesium and ammoni- um p.— P. bicalclque [Fr. Cod.] (Fr,). See under Calcium p. —P. luonocalcique [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Acid calcium p. [B.] — P. tricalcique [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Normal calcium p. [B.]— Stel- lar p. See under Calcium p, — Triple p. See Magnesium and ammonium p. PHOSPHATIC ACID, n. Fo^s-fan'i^k. Fr., acide phos- pliatique. An old name for the mixture of phosphoric and phos- phorous acids formed by the slow combustion of phosphorus. [B, 93 (a, 14).] PHOSPHATURIA (Lat.1, n. f. FoSs(fos)-fa2t(fast)-u2(u)'ri»-a«. From pAosp/ias (g. v.), and ovpoi', urine. ¥v,,phosphaturie. Ger., Phosphaturie. A state in which an excessive amount of phosphates is excreted in the urine. PHOSPHENE, n. Fo^s'fen. From (fiSt, light, and ^aiveiv, to appear. Lat., phosphania. Fr., phospMne. Ger., Pliosphen, P. Of Serres d'Uzes, the sensation of light produced by mechanical ir- ritation of the eye as a whole or of the retina. [T.]— P's of ac- commodation. P's produced by the effort of accommodation, [a, 29.] — Pressure-p. Fr., phosph^ne de pression. Ger., Druck- phosphene. A p. produced in the retina by moderate pressure on the eyeball. [F.] PHOSPHBNYL, n. Fo^s-te''n'in. Ger., P. A compound of phosphorus and phenyl, a bivalent or quadrivalent radicle,CaH6— 1^" orCeHj — P"". [B, 4.]— P. bromide. A liquid, CeHjPBrj, boiling at 207° C. [B, 8 (a, 88).]— P. chloride, P. dlchlorlde. A color- less, strongly refracting, fuming liquid, CeHePCls, of penetrating odor. [B, 3 (a, 88) ; B, 4.]— P. oxychlorlde, P. oxydichloride. A thick liquid, C.HsPOClj, having a fruit-like odor. [B, 3 (a, 88) ; B, 4.]— P. tetrachloride. A substance, C6H6PCI4, occurring as white prismatic crystals. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PHOSPHENYI/IC ACID, n. Fo^s-fe^n-i^l'l^k. Fr., acide phosphenylique. Ger., phosphenylige Sdure. 1. Phosphenylous acid. 2. A strong dibasic acid, CeH5PO(OH)2. [B, 3, 93 (a, 14, 38).] PHOSPHENYLODS ACID, n. Fo's-fe^n'i^l-uSs. Fr., acide phospMnileux. A monobasic acid, CeHsPO^Hj. [B, 8 (a, 38).] PHOSPHIDE, n. Fo=s'fl2d(id). Lat., phosphidum, phosphu- retum. Fr,, phosphure. 1. A compound of phosphorus with an- other element or a radicle. 2. A compound, analogous to an amide, formed by the replacement of one or more atoms of hydrogen in phosphine 1PH3) by an acid radicle. [B, 2.] PHOSPHINE, n. FoVfen. Fr.,p. Ger., Phosphin. 1. Phos- phoreted hydrogen, PHj. 2. A base which bears the same relation to phosphoreted hydrogen that an amine does to ammonia. The p's are divided into primary, secondary, and tertiary, according as 1, 2, or 3 atoms of hydrogen in the molecule PH3 are replaced by equivalent radicles. 3. A yellow coloring matter obtained as a by- product in the manufacture of fuchsine. [B, 4, 6, 49.]— Dihy- droxyl-p. Hypophosphorous acid. [B, 3.] PHOSPHINIC ACIDS, n. pi. Fo^s-fi^u'l^k. Fr., acides phos- phiniQues. Ger., Phosphinsduren. Acids produced by the oxida- tion of the primary or secondary phosphines. [B.] PHOSPHITE, n. Fo^s'ilt. Lat., phospMs. Fr,, p. Ger,, Phosphit. A salt of phosphorous acid. The normal p's, having the general composition R"'P03, R"a(P03)Q, or R'sPOs, are scarcely known. The dibasic p^s, or mnnohydnc p^s, having the general competition R"'2(HP03)3, E"HP03, or R'^HPOj. are known, as well as the m.onobasic p''s or dihydric p^, having the general con- stitution Rn(H2P03)n, where Rn is a radicle whose combining power is 11. [B.] PHOSPHOBENZENE, u. Fo^s-fo-be^nz'en. See Diphos- PHENYL. PHOSPHODONE, n. Fo^s'fo-don. A proprietary effervescent beverage said to contain hypophosphites of iron, etc. PHOSPHOGIYCERIC ACID, n. Fo's-fo-gli^s-eVi^k. Fr., acide phosphoglycirique. An uncrystallizable liquid, CsH.POo. found m lecithin. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14).] PHOSPHOMOI,YBDIC ACID, n. Fo's-fo-mosi-i^b'dii'k. Fr. acide phosphomolybdique. Ger., Phosphormolybdansdure. A compound of phosphoric acid with molybdenum trioxide. It forms either yellow prismatic crystals, 2H3PO4.22M0O3 ■^ 20H,0, or rhom- bic crystals, 2HaP04.22Mo03 + 40HjO, or cubical crystals, 2H3PO4.- 22M0O3 + 50HjO. P. a. is used as a reagent in testing for alka- loids. [B, 3.] PHOSPHONIUM (Lat.), n, n. Fo2s(fos)-fon'i2-uSm(u4m). A radicle, (PH4)', bearing the same relation to phosphorus that am- monium bears to nitrogen. |B.]— P. bromide. The compound PH4Br. [B, 8,]-P. iodide. The compound PH4I. [B, 3.] PHOSPHOPLATINIC, adj. Fo''s"fo-plan-i2n'i2k. Contain- ing both phosphorus and platmum. [B.]— P. cbloi'ide. The com- pound PtClzPCls. [B, 16.] PHOSPHOK (Ger.), n. Fos'for. Phosphorus. [B.] PHOSPHORATED, adj. Fo^s'fo^r-at-e'd. Lat., phosphora- tus. Phosphorized. PHOSPHOKB (Fr.), n. Fo=s-for. See Phosphorus.-A1coo16 de p. A preparation made by triturating 1 grain of phosphorus with 1 oz. of alcohol, and decanting. [B, 92, 119 (a, 38).]— P. blanc [Fr. Cod.], P. normal, P. ordinaire. Ordinary or colorless phos- phorus. [B.]— P. rouge [Fr. Cod.]. Red phosphorus. [B.]— Sel de p. See Phosphorus salt. PHOSPHORESCENCE, n. FoVfo»r-e=s'e!ns. Lat., phos- phorescentM (.trom phosphorus [q.v.]). Ger., Phosphoreseenz. A mild luminosity (like that of phosphorus in the dark) without ap- parent heat. It is observed in certain Fungi and other plants, and in various animals, and is produced, or at least accompanied, by oxidation. [B, 121, 229 (a, 36); "Am. Nat.," v, p. 724, vii, p. 813 (a, 32).] PHOSPHORETED, ad]". Fo^s'fo^r-est-e'd. Containing or combined with phosphorus. [B.] PHOSPHORETUM (Lat.), u. n. Fo=s(fos)-fo=r-et(at)'uSm- (u^m). See Phosphide. PHOSPHORIC, adj. Fo=s-fo2r'i%. Lat., pftospftoricus. Fr., phosphorique. 1. Pertaining to phosphorus. 2. Containing phos- phorus as a quinquivalent body. [B.]— P. anhydride. The an- hydride of p. acid ; phosphorus pentoxide. [B.] PHOSPHORIC ACID, n. Lat., acidum phosphoricum. Fr., acide phosphorique. Ger., Phosphorsdure. An acid containing quinquivalent phosphorus. Three such acids are known— oW/iop'a. (commonly called p. a.), wieiop'a., and pyrop^a. For the two last mentionedj see the major list. Ordinary p. a., or orthopia., is a tribasic acid, H3PO4, prepared usually by the action of sulphuric, hydrochloric, or nitric acid on bone-ash. When freed entirely fi'om water it forms a thick syrup, from which the pure acid separates in six-sided prismatic or pjn-amidal crystals. These dissolve readily in water, forming a clear, colorless liquid of agreeable acid taste, which, when of the degree of concentration of the official acid, is of syrupy consistence. Official p. a. (Lat. , acidum phosphoricum. [U. S. Ph., Ger. Ph., Euss. Ph., Belg. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Swiss Ph., Gr. Ph., Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.] (dilutum [Br. Ph., Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph., Euss. Ph., U. S. Ph.]) ; Fr., acide phos- phorique officinal [Fr. Cod.] ; Sp., acido fosfdrico [Sp. Ph.] ; Roum., acidu phosphoricu licuidu [Eoum. Ph.]) is an aqueous solu- tion of p. a., containing 50 [U. S. Ph., Fr. Cod., Belg. Ph.], or about 62-4 [Sp. Ph.], or 63-5 to 53-8 [Belg. Ph.] per cent, of p. a. It is used in the preparation of an acid drink to allay thirst in fever, in com- bination with iron in the treatment of ansemia, and as a tonic and alterative in neurasthenic and scrofulous affections. [B ; B, 95 (a, 38); o, 34.]— Chloride of p. a. Phosphorus ox.vchloride. [B.] — Dibasic p. a. Pyrophosphoric acid. [B.]— Dilute p. a. Lat., acidum phosphoricum [Ger, Ph., Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Swiss Ph., Gr. Ph., Netherl, Ph., Belg. Ph.] (dilutum [U. S, Ph,. Br. Ph., Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed, Ph,, Euss. Ph.]). Fr., acidephos- phorique officinal [Fr. Cod.]. Eoum., acidu phosphoricu licuidu [Eoum. Ph?]. P. a. diluted. It is usually obtained by oxidizing phosphorus with nitric acid, evaporating off the nitric acid, add- ing 3 or 4 times the amount of water, charging with sulphureted hydrogen, allowing to stand 2 or 3 days, filtering, expelling the remaining sulphureted hydrogen by heat, filtering again, and bringing with water to the required degree of dilution. The sp. gr. of the preparation should be 1-057 [U. S. Ph.], 1-062 [Euss. Ph.], 1-08 [Br. Ph., Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed, Ph,], 1098 [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.], 1-122 [Swiss Ph.], I'lSO [Ger. Ph.], 1-164 [Gr. Ph.], 1-166 to 1-160 [Netherl. Ph.], 1-16 [Finn. Ph.], 1-349 [Fr, Cod,], 1-35 [Belg, Ph.], The TJ. S. Ph. recognized also a stronger variety having a sp. gr. of 1-847, the Euss, Ph, one having a sp, gr. of ri30. The preparation contains 10 per cent, of orthop' a. [tJ. S, Ph.] (50 per cent, for the stronger variety), 11 per cent. [Euss. Ph.] (22 per cent for the stronger variety), 13-8 per cent, [Br, Ph,, Dan, Ph,, Norw, Ph., Swed. Ph.], 16-6 per cent. [Austr. Ph.. Hung, Ph,, Eoum. Ph.], 20 per cent. [Ger. Ph.], 20-4 per cent, ISwiss Ph.], 26 per cent, [Finn. Ph.], 26-6 to 26 per cent. [Netherl, Ph.], 25 per cent, [Gr, Ph.], about 60 per cent. [Belg. Ph., Fr. Cod.], [B, 95 (a, 38),]— Glacial p. a.. Monobasic p. a. Lat,. acidum phosphoricum. glaciale [U. S. Ph., 1820], Fr., acide phosphorique glacial iou monohydrate). Meta- phosphoric acid, formerly used in preparing the dilute p. a. of the U, S. Ph. [B,3, 5.]— Tetrabasic p. a. Pyrophosphoric acid. [B.] — Tribasic p. a. Ordinary p. a. [B.] PHOSPHORICUS (Lat,), adj, Fo's(fos)-fo2r'i2k-u's(uu$, light, and i(iopei>', to bear. Fr., phosphore (Jblanc [Fr. Cod.]). Ger., Plwsphor. A name given at first to any phosphorescent sub- stance (see Bononian p., etc.), and also used in the sense of pyro- phorus, but now applied exclusively to a non-metallic element dis- covered by Brand in urine. It was afterward obtained from bone- ash, and is still so prepared. Its elementary nature was first pointed out by Lavoisier in 1772. Combined with calcium, alu- minium, and iron, it occurs in nature forming various minerals, and is also an important constituent of the animal and vegetable or- ganism, where it is found combined with calcium, magnesium, so- dium, ammonium, and certain organic radicles. In the animal body it occurs more especially in the bones, teeth, and nervous tissue. P. presents several allotropio modifications. Ordinai~y or colorless p. is a colorless or slightly yellow, wax-like, translucent body of crystalline structure, and having a garlicky odor, but no taste. At ordinary temperatures it is soft and cuts readily with a knife, but at low temperatures it is brittle. It melts at 443° C. to a colorless or slightly yellowish liquid, which boils at 290° C, forming a colorless gas. It also sublimes in a vacuum at ordinary tempera^ tures, and recondenses in colorless crystals. It is almost insoluble in water, and soluble with difficulty in ether and in alcohol, but dissolves readily in carbon disulphide. It is readily inflammable, and possesses the property of becoming luminous in the dark when in contact with moist air, giving off at the same time white fumes of a garlicky odor. Its sp. gr. is 1'764. Bed or amorphous p. is formed from ordinary p. by the action of heat or Light and also by the presence of iodine in minute quantities. It is a hard, compact, reddish-brown solid, of a metallic lustre, devoid of taste and odor. It is insoluble in carbon disulphide, oxidizes with great difficulty, is non-luminous at ordinary temperatures, and is not poisonous. Its sp. gr. is 2"106. Metallic or rhombohedral p. is a modification of p. produced by heating it highly in a sealed tube together with metaUic lead. It is a dark mass of bright metallic lustre, consist ing of microscopic rhombohedral crystals. In thin laminse it has a red color. Its sp. gr. is 2'34. A fourth allotropic form of p. has been described by Th6nard as black p. It is produced by quickly cooling melted p. ; but it has been shown to consist merely of a phosphide of mercury or some other metal. The so-called white p. formed upon ordinary p. when immersed in water, has been shown to be only ordiaari^ p. By some, however, these are still regarded as distinct varieties. A viscous variety of p. has also been de- scribed, formed by heating p. to near its boilihg point and suddenly cooling. Houston has described a liquid p, formed by boiling p. with caustic potash. It remains liquid at ordinary low tempera- tures (3° C), and is regarded by its discoverer as another allotropic form of p. P. combines directly with other elements to form a series of compounds called phosphides. Combined with oxygen and hydrogen, it gives rise to the various hypopliosphorotts, phos- phorous, and phosphoric acids and their salts. Its compounds have a strong chemical analogy with those of nitrogen ; and it is the starting point of a series of phosphonivm derivatives closely resembling the ammonium derivatives of nitrogen. In composi- tion, p. is either trivalent or quinquivalent. P. is oi^cial under this name in the U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.. Ger. Ph., Belg. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph., Euss. Ph., Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph., and Dan. Ph. It acts as an irritant poison, but the symptoms depend upon the state in which it is taken. There are usually a burning sensation in the throat and epigastric region, a garlicky odor to the breath, nausea, and vomiting of black fluid that has a garlicky or phosphor- ous odor. There may be purging and luminous stools and urine. The pulse is small, the skin is cold, and there are symptoms of col- lapse, that occurs rapidly in cases in which convulsions appear. In chronic poisoning there are nausea, vomiting, purging, arthral- gia, hectic fever, fatty degeneration of the organs, and sometimes necrosis of bones. [Taylor (a, 34).] It has been employed in solu- tion in oil, or in pill form, in cases of nervous debility, in cere- bral or spinal paralyses, in hydrocephalus, and in osteomalacia. The dose is ^ to Js of a grain. Atomic weight, 30-96 ; symbol, P or Ph. [B, 3, 5. 9, 10, 16. 200 ; B, 95 (a, SS) ; a, 34.1— Aeidum phos- phor!. Phosphoric acid. [B.]— Amorphous p. See under P.— Baldwin's p. Calcium nitrate. [B, 3.] — Black p. See under P. — Bolognian p., Bononian p. Barium sulphate ignited with combustible matter, such as charcoal. [B, 3.] Cf. Lapis solis. — Boyle's p.. Brand's p. Ordinary p. — Canton's p. Calcium sul- phide. [B, 3.] — Knglisli p. Ordinary p. [B. 3.] — Honiberg's p. Calcium chloride. [B, 3.]— Kunkel's p. Ordinary p. [B. 3.]— Liquor phosphori. See Thomjison^s solution of p, — Liquid p.. Metallic p. See under P.— Octaedral p. Ordinary color- less p. [B.] — P. bromide. See P. tribromide and P. pentabra- mide. — P. chloride. See P. trichloride and P. pentachloride.— P. chlorobromide. An unstable crystalline substance, PClsBrj. [B, 3.]— P. diiodide. A yellow or reddish crystalline substance, Pjlj. [B, 3.]— P. dodccasulphide. A crystalline substance. P2S12. [B, 3.] — P. hydride. See Hydhogen phosphide. — P. ig- neus. True p. ; so called to distinguish it from other phosphor- escent bodies. [B, 3. J— P. iodide. See P. diiodide and P. tri- iodide.—P^ mirabilis. See P. igneus.—y. oxide. See P. tri- oxide and P. pentoxide. — P. oxybromide. A crystalline sub- stance, POBrg. [B, 3.]— P. oxybromochloride. A highly re- fractive liquid, POBrClj. [B, 3.]— P. oxychloi-ide. A colorless fuming liquid, POCIs, of very penetrating pungent odor. [B, 3.]— P. pentabromide. A yellow crystalline substance, PBr^, having a very pungent odor. [B, 3.1— P. pentachlorlde. A white or yellowish crystalline powder, PCls, having a disagreeable pimgent irritating odor. It readily parts with a portion of its chlorine, con- verting acids and anhydrides into chlorides. [B, 3.]— P. penta- fluorides. A colorless gas, PFj, of powerful irritating odor. [B, 3.]— P. pentasulphide. A crystalline substance, F^S^. It is readily decomposed by hydroxides, giving up its sulphur to replace their oxygen, and converting them into hydrosulphides. [B, 3.]— P. pentoxide. A substance, PjOj, produced by the combustion of p. It is a colorless, amorphous, odorless substance, which has a strong affinity for water, so as to deliquesce on exposure to the air. On account of this property it is used as a desiccating agent. [B, 5.] —P. pill [Br. Ph.]. See Pilulaphosphori.—F. Bait. Hydricammo- nio-sodic phosphate, [a, 38.] See under Ammonium and sodium phos- phate.— V. sesquisulphlde. A yellow crystalline mass, FSa- [B] — P. sulphide. See P. sesquisulphlde, P. trisidphide, P. pentasul- phide, P. dodecasulphide. Sulphur tetraphosphiae, and Sulphur di- phosphide.—T. tliiobromide. Thiopnospnoryl bromide, P.SBrs. P3.] — P. tribromide. A colorless mobile liquid, PBra, having an unpleasant pungent odor. [B, 3.]— P. trichloride. A mobile colorless liquid, PCI3, of pungent odor and boiUng at 76° C. [B, 3.] —P. triiodide. A substance, PI3, forming red crystals. [B, 3.]— P. trioxide. A white amorphous powder, PjOj, having a gar- licky odor. Combined with water, it forms phosphorous acid. [B, 3.]— P. trisulphlde. A dark-yellow crystalUne substance, P»Sa. [B, 3.]— Pilnlse phosphori, Pilula phosplvorl [Br Ph.]. Pills of p. ; p. pill ; a preparation consisting of pills made bjr add- ing a solution of 1 gr. of p. in 50 gr. of chloroform to a mixture of 80 gr. of marsh-mallow and 20 gr. of gum arable, then mix- ing 40 gr. of glycerin and 20 gr. of water, dividing the mass into 100 pills, and coating with a solution of balsam of Tolu in ether. Of the Br. Ph., a pill-mass made up of 2 parts of p. mixed thoroughly with 120 of balsam of Tolu and 60 of yellow wax. [B.] —Red p. SeeunderP.— Thompson's solution of p. A prep- aration made by dissolving with heat and agitation 1 gr. of p. in 5 drachms of absolute alcohol, and adding 12 drachms of glycerin mixed with 2 drachms of alcohol and 2 scruples of essence of pep- permint. [Seguin, " Arch, of Med.," June, 1862, p. 274.]— Vitreous p. Ordinary colorless p. [B.] PHOSPHORYI., n. FoVfo'r-in. A trivalent radicle, PO'". [B.] PHOSPHOTUNGSTIC ACID, n. Fo's-fo-tu'nVsti'-'k. Ger., Phosphorwolframsdure. A compound of phosphoric acid and tungstic acid, or of the former with tungsten trioxide. One, a cr,vs- talline compound, H],PW,oOsa -I- 8H5O, is used as a test for alka- loids. [B, 3.] PHOSPHOVINIC ACID, n. Fo^s-fo-vi^n'i^k. See Ethyl- phosphoric acid. PHOSPHURET, n, Fo's'fu=r-eH. Lat., phosphuretum. Fr., phosphure. A phosphide. [B.] PHOSPHUKBTED, adj. Fo's'Iu'r-e^t-e^'d. Containing or combined with phosphorus. [B.] PHOSPHURIA (Lat.), n. f. Fo''s(fos)-fu'(fu)'ri2-a'. SeePnos- PHATURIA. PHOTAI-GIA (Lat,), n. f. Fot-a«l(asi)'ji!i(gi»)-a». From ^us, light, and aXyos, pain. Fr., photalgie. Ger., Lichtschmens. Pain caused by intensity of light. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHOTICS, n. sing. Fot'i=ks. Lat., photica (from ^St, light). See Optics. PHOTOBIOTIC, adj. Fot-o-bi-oH'i^k. From ifiw!, light, and pi'oi, life. Living in the light, [B,] PHOTOCAMPSIS (Lat.), n, f, Fot-o(o»1-ka=mp(ka'mp)'si»s. Gen,, -camp'seos (.-is). From ^wj, hght, and xiiixjiK, a bending. Bfi- fraction of light. [F.] PHOTOCHBONOGBAPHY.n. Fot-o-kro2n-o"g'ra»f-i'. From i/ius, light, xpo*'o5, time, and ypa^etv, to write. The process of tak- ing successive photographs of objects in motion, [a, 48.] PHOTODYSPHORIA (Lat.), n. f . Pot-o(oS)-di''s(du«s)-f o(f o')'- ri^-a'. From ^wi, light, and £vir(/>opia, excessive pain. Defective vision from excess of sensibility, [L, 290,] PHOTOGENIC, adj, Fot-o-je^n'i^k, From if St, light, and yty- vav, to produce, Fr,, photogenique. Producing light, [o, 48,] PHOTOGRAPHY, n, Fot-o»g'ra»f-i», From ififis, light, and 7pai()eii', to describe. ¥r.,phoiographie. Ger., Fhotographie. The art of producing pictorial representations of objects by throwing the rays of light from them on a chemically sensitive surface, [a, 48,] PHOTOH^MOTACHOMETER, n, Fot-o-he''m-o-ta=k-o''m'- e^'t-u'r. From i))M5. light, and hoemotachometer (g, v.). An instru- ment for recording the changes in the velocity of the blood-current by means of a ray of light passing through each tube of a differen- tial monometer so as to throw a shadow of the contained fluid on a moving sheet of photographic paper. [Cybalskl, " Arch, f . d. ges. Physiol.," Nov. 5, 1885 (i, 34).] PHOTOKINETIC, adj. Fot-o-ki»n-e=t'i=k. From cfiSt, ligrht, and «i>T)TiiciSs, causing motion. Ger., photoMnetisch. Exciting movement by means of luminous rays. [Engelmann, "Onderzoe- kingen," etc., vii, 2, p. 262 ; " Ctrlbl. f . d. med. Wssnsch.," June 23, 1883, p. 440 (B).] PHOTOIiOGY, n. Fot-o'l'o-ji', From ^m, light, and Adyos, un- derstanding, Tr.,photolugie. See Optics. A, ape; A', at; A», ah; A*, all; Ch, chin: Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; Es, ell; G, go; I, die; I=, in; N, in; N«, tank: 3571 PHOSPHORIZBD PHRENOTHERAPY PHOTOMECHANICAIi, adj. Fot-o-me2k-a=n'i»-k'l. From 4i(o9, liKlit, and mechanical {q. v.). Ger., photomechanisch. Me- chanical and produced by the influence of light. [B,] PHOTOMETEK, n. Fot-o'-'m'e''t-u'r. Lat.,pAos, light, and v6m, light, and toi/os, a straining. Of Sachs, the normal motile condi- tion of a plant resulting from the alternation of day and night, ta, 35.] PHOTOXYMN, PHOTOXYIiON, n'a. Fot-o^x'isi-i'n, -o=n. Pyroxyhn made by digesting wood-pulp or cotton in a mixture of sulphuric acid and potassium nitrate. A solution of this in ether and alcohol has been recommended as a substitute for collodion. [" Am. Jour, of Pharm.," May, 1888, p. 32.5 (a, 50) ; "Therap. Gaz.," June, 1888, p. 380 (a, 50).] PHOTUBIA (Lat.), n. f. Fot-u=(u)'ri2-a3. From ^Ss, light, and oipov, urine. The excretion of phosphorescent urine. [K.] PHOXOS (Lat.), n. m. Fo'x'o^s. Gr., .(lofds. Ger., Spitzkopf. Of E. A. Vogel, a person having a peaked head. [L, 50, 84, 94 (o, 14,43).] PHBAGMA (Lat.), n. n. Fra»g(fra'g)'ma=. Gen., phrag'- matos i-atis). Gr., ^payfia. A partition or sseptum, especially a horizontal dissepiment in fruits which is not formed by the sides of carpels, also any other spurious dissepiment. [B, 19, rr, 308 (a, .36).] PHBAGMIDIOTHKIX (Lat.), n. f. Frai'g(fraSg)-mi2d-i(i2)'- o^th-ri^x. From i^payjua, a fence. IStos. one's own, and 0pi$^ hair. A genusof Schizomycetes, allied to Beggiatoa. [B, 316 (a, 35).]— P. niultisaaptata. A micro-organism found in the form of filaments from 3 ju to 6 III thick, dividing transversely into very short cylin- ders which are further separated by longitudinal division in two or more directions into minute coccus-lilce parts, from which are formed new filaments, at first extremely thin, but constantly grow- ing broader. [B, 238, 816 (a, 35).] PHBAGMITBS (Lat.), n. m. Fra=g((ra'g)-mit{met)'ez(as). From 0paT(ta, a fence. Fr., phragmite. Qer. , Eohrschilf. 1. Reed; a genus of the Festucece. 2. Of Adanson, the genus Saccharum. [B, 34,64, 42, 121 (a, .35).] — P. communis. ¥v.,jonc a balais. Ger., gemeines Rohrechilf, Teichrohr. Common (or ditch) reed, bennels ; a widely dispersed species having numerous economic uses. A fungus growing upon it produces by its spores severe headaches and other disorders in those who cut the reeds. In southern Utah the leaves are punctured by small insects, and a liquid of a sweet- ish, licorice-like taste exudes, which hardens gradually and is used as food by the Indians. The root of the reed, radix arundinis vul- garis, was formerly offlcial as an alterative, especially in syphilitic complaints. It has a sweetish, mucilaginous taste, and is diapho- retic and diuretic. [B, 61 ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii (a, 60) ; B, 34, 43, 173, 180, 185, 875 (a, 36).] PHEEN (Lat.), n. f. Fre2n(fran). Gen., phren'os. phren'is. Gr., ifpiji-. 1. The diaphragm. 2. The mind. [A, 311, 322 (a, 48).J PHBENAtGIA (Lat.), n. f. Fre=n.aai(a»l)'ji2(gi2)-a'. From mr, the mind (1st def.), or the diajjhragm (2d def.), and aKyos, pain. Ger., Phrenalgie. 1. Moral pain or suffering : melancholia. [Guislain (a, 34).] 2. Neuralgia of the diaphragm. [A, 319 (a, 34).] —P. sine delirio. See Simple melancholia and Hypouelan- OHOLIA. PHBEXATKOPHIA (Lat.), n. f. Fre2n-an(aH)-ro(ro»)'fl=-aS. From ijia^v, the mind, and arpoifiio, atrophy. 1. Atrophy of the brain. [G.] 2. Of Guislain and Fuchs, idiocy, [a, 34.] PHBENESIA (Lat), PHBENBSIS (Lat.), PHBBNETIASIS (Lat.), n's f. Fre2n-e(a)'zi2(si!')-a2, fre^n'eS-si^s, tre'n-e^trUVj-aa- (a^sj'i^s. Gen., -es'ice, -es'eos, phren'esis, '-as'eos {-is). Gr., ^peVc- b)'i»-a'. From 0pi7c, the mind, and ^Kairreiv, to injure. Fr. , phr^noblabie. Dementia. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHBENO-COtlC, adj. Fre'n-o-kol'i^k. From cfp^v, the dia- phragm, and ooKc {q. v.). Pertaining to the diaphragm and the colon. [C] PHKiNOCOME (Fr.), ii. Fra-no-kom. Of Guislain, a hospital for the insane, [a, 34.] PHEEHOGASTBIC, adj. Fre^n-o-ga^st'ri'k. Lat., phreno- gastricus (from ^p-rjv, the diaphragm, and yaurrip, the stomach). Fr., phr^nogastrique. Pertaining to the diaphragm and the stom- ach. [L, 30, ,50 (a, 14).] PHBENO-GtOTTISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Fre'n-o(o3)-glo=t(glot)- ti2z(ti2s)'mu's(mu«s). From ^p^i/, the diaphragm, and vAuTTa, the tongue. FT.,phrino'^lottisme. Spasm of the glottis supposed to be of diaphragmatic origin. [Vogel (a, 34).] * PHRENOGRAPH, n. Fre^n'ogra^f. From ^p^i/, the dia- phragm, and ypa.^€i.v, to write. Fr., phrenographe. Ger., P. An instrument devised by Rosenthal (1862) to demonstrate and register the movements oi" the diaphragm. [J, 3, 5.] PHRENOGEAPHY, n. Fre^no^g'ra'f-i!'. Of Guislain, psy- chology, [a, 34.] PHRBNOIN, n. Fre'^n'o-i^n. Fr., phrenoine. See Phrenosin. PHRENOtEPSIA (Lat.), n. f. Fre2n-o(o')-le2ps(laps)'i=-as. From ^priv, the mind, and A^i/^ts, a seizure. See Insanity. PHRBNOIOGY, n. Fre=n-on'o-ji'. From i^p^i-, the mind, and Adyos, understanding. Fr., phr^nologie, craniomancie. Ger., Phrenologie, Schddellehre. The doctrine that the different mental faculties have their seats respectively in particular tracts of brain- surface, and that the relative predominance of the faculties can be diagnosticated from the conformation of the parts of the skull over- lying those tracts, [a, 48.] PHRENO- MAGNETISM, PHRENO - MESMERISM, n's. Fre^n-o-ma^g'ne'^t-izm, -me^s'me^r-i'^zm. See Animal magnetism. PHRENONARCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fre=n-o(o')-naSrk-05'i=s. Gen., -cos'eos (-is). From i^p^v, the mind, and rapKuo-ts, narcosis. Fr., phr^nonarcose. Ger., Phrenonarkoae. Of Schultz, apoplexy. TL, 60 (a, 14).] PHRENOPATH, n. Fre^n'oSp-a^th. Of Guislain, an alienist, [a, 34.] PHBENOFATHIC, n. Fre^n-oSp-a^th'isk. An insane person. [a, 34.] PHRBNOPATHY, n. FreSn-o^p'a^th-i^. Lat., phrenopafhia (from priv, the mind, and irdeos, disease). Fr. ,phrenopathie. Ger., Phrenopathie. See Psychopathy. PHRENOPLEGIA (Lat.), n. f. Fre2n-o(oS)-ple(pla)'ji=(gi2)-as. From (^p^v, the mind, and wAi^y^, a stroke. Fr.,phr4noplegie. Ger., Seelenldhmung. Of Schultz, paralysis of the mind, as in cretinism, dementia, etc. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHRENOPLEXIA, n. Fre2n-o(o=)-ple5x'i'>-as. From priv, the mind, and opflwo-is, orthosis. See Orthophreny. PHEENOSIN, n. Fre=n'o's-i'n. Fr., plirinosine. Ger., P. Of Thudichum, a body extracted from the white substance of the brain by fractional crystallization from alcohol. It crystallizes in white rosettes, and is decomposed by dilute sulphuric acid, forming cerebrose and neurostearic acid. [K.] PHEENO-SPIiENIC, adj. Fre^n-o-splen'i^k. Lat., phreno- splenicns (from ^p'qv, the diaphragm, and o-ttAijv, the spleen). Per- taining to the diaphragm and the spleen. [L, 41, 50 (o, 14).] PHBENOTHEBAPY, n. Fre^n-o-the'r'a^p-i'. From ^piv, the mind, and Sepaireia, healing. Of Guislain, psychiatry, [a, 34.] O, no; 0«, not; O', whole; Th, thin; Th', the; U, like oo in too; V. blue; U', lull; U», full; U', urn; U°, like U (German). phriSnotyrbe phyllactis 2573 PHRiiNOTTBBE (Fr.), n. Fra-no-terb. Of Guislain, a trouble or disorder of the intellectual functions, [a, 34.] PHBICASMUS (Lat.\ PHRICIA.SIS (Lat.l, n's m. and f. Fri2k(frelc)-a2z(a's)'mu3s(mu«s), -iCl'j'aSsCa'sl-i^s. Gen., -as'mi, -as'eos (-i'asis). Gr., <^piKapiKiatri? (f rom ^pU-q^ a sbivering). Fr., phricasme. See Cutis anserina. PHRICOGEN, n. Fri^k'o-je^'n. Lat., pftricogenmm (from (fpi'mj, a shivering, and vevcav, to produce). Fv.^ phricog^ne. Ger.^Kdlte- stoff. Of Eckartshausen, a supposititious principle of cold, or f rigo- riflc material. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHKONESIS (Lat.), n. f. Fro«n-e(a)'si=s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). Gr.,<|)pdinj(rts. 1. Reason. 2. Of Hippocrates, sensory power, sensi- bility. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHTHALAtCOHOL, (Ger.), n. FtaSl'a>l-ko-hon. See Xyly- LENE alcohol. PHTHALALDEHTDE, n. Than-a^l'de'-hid. See Phthalio ALDEHYDE. PHTHAtAlDEHTDIC ACID, n. Tha'l-an-de'-hi'di^k. An acid, CsHiCOOHXCO.OH). [B, 3 (a, 38).] PHTHALAMIC ACID, n. Tha^l-a^m'i^k. Fr., acide phtal- aviique, phtalamide. An acid, CeH4(CO.NH2)CO.OH. [B,3(a,38).] PHTHAIiEIN, u. Tha'^l'e^-ii'n. Fr., phtaUine, phtaline. A coloring matter produced by the combination of a phenol and phthalic anhydride with the elimination of the elements of one or more molecules of water. [B, 3.] PHTHALIC, adj. Tha^l'i'k. A word syncopated from naph- thalic and applied to certain naphthalene derivatives which do not belong to the regular naphthalene series. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PHTHAMC ACID, n. Tha^l'i^k. Yr^a^idephtaligue. Ger., Phtalsaure. Anacid,CeH604 = CB(CO.OH,CO.OH,H,H,H,H,), crys- tallizing from hot water as thin laminae or shining rhombic prisms, somewhat soluble in water, and melting at a high temperature. The isomeric isophthalic or metaphthatic acidy C6(C0.0H,H,C0.- OH,H,H,H,), occurs as hair-like acicular crystals, somewhat solu- ble in water, easily soluble in alcohol, and melting above 300° C. Terephthalic or paraphthalic acid, Cs(CO.OH,H,H,CO.OH,H,H,), occurs as a micro-crystalline, tasteless powder, insoluble in ether or chloroform, almost insoluble in water or alcohol. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PHTHAMC ALDEHYDE, n. Tha^^l'I^k. Tr., aldihyde phtal- ique. A substance, OaHjOj = CaHiCCHO)^, crystallizing from boil- ing water as needles, having a cinnamon-like odor, melting at 73° C, and boiling at 390° C. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PHTHAIilC ANHYDRIDE, n. Tha^l'i'k. Fr., anhydride ghtalique. Ger., Phtalsaure- Anhydrid. A substance, (CbH4,- Oa)20, occurring as long white rhombic needles, prisms, or a hard crystalline mass, somewhat soluble in water, melting at 128° C, and boiling at 284'5° C. The isomeric forms isophthalic aldehyde and terephthalic aldehyde are oily liquids. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PHTHAMDE, n. Tha'l'i^dCid). Fr., pMoiide. See Phthalio ALDEHYDE. PHTHAMMIDE, n. Thasl'lsm-i'dad). Fr., phtalimide. A substance, CsH^OjCNH), crystallizing from ether as six-sided prisms, melting at 238° C. [B, 3 (o, 38).] PHTHAIiIN, n. Tha^'l'i'n. A colorless compound produced by deoxidizing phthalein by the action of nascent hydrogen. [B, 8.] PHTHALURIC ACID, n. Tha»l-u'r'i%. A substance, C,oHj- NO4, occurring as long colorless needles, fusible at 191° to 193° C. [B,3(a, 38); L, 87 (a, 50).] PHTHAIiYI,, n. Tha^l'i'l. Fr., phtalyle. Ger., P. The biva- lent radicle, CBH4<^kQ/, of phthaUc acid. [B.] PHTHARMA (Lat.), n. n. Tha'r(f tha'r)'ma'. Gen., phthar'- matos i-atis). Gr., ^Baptxa (from ^Qeipeiv, to corrupt). 1. A morbid change of structure. 3. Of Young, a genus of the Paraphymata. [L, 290.] PHTHARSIS (Lat.), n. f. Tba=r(ttha'r)'si'!s. Gen., phthars'- eos (-is). Gr,, ijiedptrK. Decomposition. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHTHEIR (Lat.), n. m. Thirtfthe^'i^r). Gen., phtheir'os, phtheir'is. Gr., ^Otip. See Pedicdlus. PHTHEIRIACUS (Lat.), adj. Thir(fthe2-i!!r)-i(i»)'a2k(a3k)- u^s(u*s). Fr., phthiriasique. Ger., Idusesiichtig. Pertaining to or affected with phtheiriasis. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PHTHEIR^MIA (Lat.), n. f. Thir(fthe'-i»r)-em'(a"e=m)-i2-a». From ^Beipeiy, to destroy, and atjuia, blood. A condition in which there is a diminution of the blood plasma, [a, .34.] PHTHEIKIASIC, adj. Thir-i^-ai's'i'k. Fr., phthiriasique. Due to hce. Of. Phthkiriacus. PHTHEIRIASI.S (Lat.), n. f. Thlr(ftheM'r)i»-a(a>)'si»s. Gen., -as'eos {-as'is). Gr., ^flet/jiao-is (from ifjdeip, alouse). ¥r., phthiriase, ntaladie p&diculaire. Ger., P., Ldusesucht, Ldusekrankheit. Ijousiness, lousy distemper ; a disease in which pediculi multiply on the skin or the hair. The erroneous opinion formerly prevailed that pediculi were generated spontaneously in cutaneous ulcers or abscesses, constituting a sort of diathesis, and more recently that numbers of pediculi from the Surface bored their way into the skin, producing ulcers or closed abscesses in which the lice bred and multiplied (cf. P. interna and Malis pedicularis (1st def .). [G, 73 ; L, 30, 41, 44, 49, 50 (o, 14).]— P. ciliorum. Lousiness of the eye- lashes, the lice being attached to the base of the cilia and deposit- ing their eggs there. [F.]— P. interna. Fr., maladie p^diculaire interne (ou fimeste). A disease in which lice and other vermin ■were said to escape from the various mucous orifices. It was at- tended with emaciation and terminated fatally. [G, 11, 17.]— P. palpebrarum. See P. ciliorum and P. superciliorum. — P. su- PHTHEIRIUS PUBIS. [A, 327.] percillorum. Lousiness in which the parasite is found on the hairs of the eyebrows. [F.] PHTHEIRIUS (Lat), n. m. Thir(fthe"i=r)-is-u»s(u4s). 1, A louse (see Pediculus). 3. More commonly, the crab-louse (see P. pubis). — P. ingui- nalis, P. pubis. Fr.,morpion. Ger., Mlzlaus, Scham- laus. The crab- louse ; a variety of louse that inhabits the region of the pubes most com- monly, but is also found about the hair of the peri- naeum and of the axillae, about the eyelashes, and in men about the hairy parts of the chest and abbo- men. It is smaller, broader, and flat- ter than Pediculus capitis and Pedi- culus vestimenti, and attaches itself more firmly to the skin. Its eggs ("nits") are attached to the hairs hke those of Pediculus capitis. [G.] PHTHEIROCTONON (Lat.), n. n. Thir(fthe"-i'r)-o%t'o!'n-o''n. Gr., ipdetpoKT6vov (from deip, a louse, and KTetveH*, to kill). See Delphinium staphisagria. PHXHINODES (Lat.), adj. Thi2n(fthi2n)-od'ez(as). From ^divetv, to waste, and eWos, resemblance. Fr., phthineux. Hectic, phthisical. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHTHINOPI-ASM, n. Thi'n'o-pla'zm. From ^fliVeiv, to waste, and 7rAdo-)uta, formed material. Of C. J. B. Williams, the de- generated protoplasm that irritates the tissues of the lungs and &mphatics, causing their phthisical degeneration, as opposed to that caxised by tubercle, [a, 34.] PHTHINOPORINOtfS, adj. Thi'^n-o»p-o=r-in'u's. From iabetic p. Ger., Harnruhrschwind- sucht. Pulmonaiy tuberculosis resulting from a caseating bron- cho-pneumonia appeai'in^ in a person alTected with diabetes mel- litus. [a, 34.]— Dyspeptic p. The wasting caused by malnutri- tion in chronic dyspepsia, [a, 34.]— Embolic p. Pulmonary p. in which pyasmic deposits and suppurations, or formations of cheesy disintegrating matter, have followed the retention in the lungs of emboli from the liver, lymphatics, or veins. [D, 1.]— Epithelial p. Sci'ofulous p. ; so called from the epithehoid cells thrown off in the process of disintegration. [B.]— Fibroid p., Fibrous p. 1. Interstitial pneumonia. 2. Pulmonary tuberculo- sis in which dense layers of fibrous tissues surround the cavity, usually in the up^er lobe, the pleura is thickened, and the lower lobe is gradually mvaded by the sclerotic change. Bronchial dila- tation usually exists. [Osler(a, 34).]— Flax-dressers' p. Tabaco- sis occurring in flax-dressers, [a, 34.1— Galloping p. See Acute pneumonic p.— Glandular p. Tuberculosis of the lymphatic glands, [a, 34.]— Gouty p. A chronic inflammation of the air- passages attributed to gout, [a, 34.]— Granular p. See Acute miliary tuberculosis.— Granular pleural p. Chronic pleurisy associated with pulmonary tuberculosis. [D.]— Grinders* p. See Knife-grindera'' p.— HjKmorrhagic p. Pulmonary p. in which extravasated blood has undergone cheesy degeneration. [D.J — Hepatic p. 1. See P. hepatica. 2. Tuberculosis of the liver, [a, 34.]— Knife-grinders' p. Fi*., phthisie des aiguiseurs. Chronic catarrhal bronclutis originating from mechanical irritation and developing into a wasting form of broncho-pneumonia. [D, 28.] — I^ardaceous p. Pulmonary p. characterized by deposits of waxy or lardaceous matter. [D.]- Laryngeal p. ha,t.Jaryngop\ See Tubercular laryngitis. — Latent p. See iafeni tuberculosis.- Mucous p. Ger., Schleimschiuindsucht. Miliary tuberculosis. [L, 50 (a, 14).]— Neurotic p. Pulmonary tuberculosis attributed to neurasthenia, [a, 34.]— Neuro-vascular p. Of Laycock, p. due to the neuro- vascular diathesis, [a, 34.]— Non-bacillary p. A condition similar to pulmonary tuberculosis, but not due to ba- cfllus. [a, 34.]— Phlegmatic p. Of Laycock, p. occurring in per- sons who preserve a strong, well-nourished appearance during the early course of the disease, [a. 34.1~P. abdominalis. Ger., Bauchschwindsucht, Unterleibsschwindsucht. Tuberculosis affect- ing the mesenteric glands or the intestines, [a, 34.]— P. ab hsem- optoe. Pulmonary p. following hasmoptysis.— P. biilbi. Rapid shriveling of the eyeball due to the suppuration and evacuation of its contents. [B.J- P. bulbi essentialis. See Ophthalmoma- lacia.— P. calculosa. Fr., phthisie calcaire (ou calculeuse). A form of p. following catarrhal pneumonia, in which calcification has taken place in the smallest lobules of the lungs. The concre- ments thus formed pass outward after suppurating through the surrounding connective tissue. [D, 3.]— P. combinata. Of Wal- denburg, acute pneumonic p.— P. cornef©. Eeplacement of the cornea with cicatricial tissue. [A, 319 (a, 29).]— P. cystica. See Cystophthisis.— P. ex inanitione. General wasting of the body in consequence of inanitiou. [L, 57 (a, 34).]— P, fiorida, P. gal- lopicans. See.4cuvKot. sea-weed, and Adyos, understanding. The botany of the Algae. [!B, 19 (a, 35).] PHYCOMATER, n. Fi-ko-ma'tu^r. From (^ukos, sea-weed, and iLt^Ti^p (Lat., mater\ a mother. The gelatinous substance in which algal sporules first vegetate. [B, 19 (a, 25).] PHYCOMYCES (Lat.), n. m. Fik(fu«k)-o3m'i2(u8)-sez(kas). Gen., -et'os {-et'is)^ -et'oi. Fromt^uKo?, sea-weed, and juvki??, a mushroom, A ^enus of the Mucorini. The Phycom.ycetes {Phycomycetece) are a division of Fungi including the Saprolegniece, Peronosporeoe, and Mucorini. [B, 77, 121, 291 (a, 35).] PHYCOTYCHE(Lat.),n.f. Fik(fuflk)-o2t'i2k(u8ch2)-e(a). Gen., ■ot'yches. Gr., ^vKorvxn. Of Aetius, a kind of plaster. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PHYGANTRUS (Lat.). adj. Fi3g(fu8g)-a2nt(a8nt)'ru«s(ru^vyew, to flee, and pi's, the nose. Having the radius fixus making an angle of from 36° to 66'5° with a line from the nasion to the subnasal point. [" Arch. f. Anthrop.," xv, Suppl. (a, 50).] PHYLACTERY, n. Fi^l-aSkt'ear-ia. Gr., 4tvkaKTripiov (from ^vkdfra-etv^ to guard). Lat., phylacfer., phylacterium. Fr., phylac- tirion. An old term for an amulet or charm. [L, 49, 50, 84 (a, 14, 43).] PHYtAXINS, n. pi. Fi^l-a'x'i^nz. From i^vXaf, a protector. Defensive proteids present in animals that have had artificial im- munity against a disease conferred on them, [a, 34.] PHYI.LACTIS (Lat.), n. f. Fi21(fu61)-la2k(la3k)'ti2s. From 0vAAoi', a leaf, and cIktis, a ray. Fr., p., phyllactide. A genus of O, no; O", not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th2, the; U, hke oo in too; U^, blae; U^, lull; TJ*, full; U», urn; U«, like il (German). PHYLLANTHDS PHYSOSTIGMA 2574 tropical American valerianaceous plants. [B, 42, 121 (a, SB).]— P. coarctata, P. ch^ropliylloides. Peruvian species, antispas- modic and vulnerary. [B, 181 (.a, 35).] PHYIiLANTHCS (Lat.), n. m. and f. ri21(fu'I)-la«ntli(la»nth)'- u's(u*s>. From ((iiiAAoi', a leaf, and av9os, a flower. Fr., phyllanthe (Istdef.). Qer., Blattblume (1st def.). 1. A. genns ot the Euphor- biaceoB. The Phyllanthece {Fr., phyllanthees}^ the Phyllatithideo& of Baillon, are a section (tribe) of the Euphorbiacec&. 2. Of Spren- gel, a section of the genus Cactus. The Phyllanthidce of Lindley (the Phyllanthoidece of Salm-Dyclc) are a tribe of the CactecE. [B, 42, 121, no, 180 (a, 35).]— P. conami. Fr., phyllanthe du Brisil, bois d enivrer. The tipsy-wood of Brazil. The leafy branches and bruised roots are used to stupefy fish. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. disticha. Country gooseberry ; a tree of the East Indies, where it is cultivated for its subacid fruit. The root is a violent cathartic, and the leaves are used as a sudorific. The seeds are purgative. [B, 172(a, 35).]— P. emblica. SeeEuBLiCA officinalis.— V. madra- gpatensis. A species the leaves of which are used in India for headaches, and the seeds as a demulcent. [B, 193 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii, p. 159 (a, 50).]— P. mlcropliylUis. Ft., phyllanthe a petites feutUes. Ger., kleinbldttrige Blatthlume. A species growing on the Orinoco and in Brazil, where the leaves and seed are used in diabetes. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).] — P. multi- floras. Fr. , phyllanthe multlflore. Ger., vielbliitkigeBlattblUTne. An East Indian species. The root is considered alterative, and is used in vesical affections. [B, 172, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. niruri. Fr., phyllanthe niruri, herbe du chagrin, Ger., weisse Blattblume. An Indiau species. The root and leaves are used as a diuretic and deobstruent, especially in jaundice ; the young shoots in dysentery ; and the juice of the stem, mixed with oil, m ophthalmia. The leaves and herb are stomachic ; pulverized with the root and com- bined with rice-water, they are used as a poultice for ulcers and swellings. [B, 172, 173, 180 (a, .35).]— P. oblongifolius. Ger., ovalbldttrige Blattblume. An Indian species. The bark of the root, stem.'and branches, together with the leaves and the fruits, are used in baths for gout, etc. The root-bark is used as a sto- rixachic tonic. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. pedunculatus. Ger., lang- stiellge Blattblume. A Malabar shrub used as a pectoral. The leaves and root are applied to swellings. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. retusus. A large East Indian tree. The root, which is astrin- gent, is used, together with the leaves and fruit, as a pectoral. The bark is employed as a poultice. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. rham. noides. Fr., phyllanthe rhamno'ide. Ger., wegdorndhnliche Blattblume. An East Indian species. The leaves are used as a discutient and, warm, with castor-oil, in anthrax. [B, 173. 180 (a, 35).]— P. simplex. Ger., elnfache Blattblume. A species the leaves of which are used in India for itch in children. [B, 172, 180 (a, 35).] — P. squamifollus. Ger., schuppenbldttrige Blattblume. A Oochin-China species. The leaves, flowers, and fruits are reputed emollient and discutient. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. urinaria. Fr., phyllanthe urinaire. Ger., harntreibende Blattblume. A species closely allied to P. niruri. The entire plant is used in the East Indies as a powerful diuretic in syphilis, etc., and in Cochin-China as an emmenagogue. [B, 121, 172, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. virosus. Fr., phyllanthe vireux. A species furnishing an East Indian fish- poison. The bark is astringent. [B, 173 (a, ^).] PHYMiARIES, n. pi. Fi^l'a^r-i^z. Lat., phyllaria (from •tivWov, a leaf). The scales surrounding a flower-head in composite plants. [B, 77, 121 (a, 35).] PHYtliABIUM (Lat.), n. n. Fi'l(fu»l)-la(laS)'ri=-uSm(u«m). See Amphigastkhm and cf. Phyllakies. PHmEBYTHRIN, n. Fi21-e''r'i2th-ri2n. From ifu'XAoi', a leaf, and erythrin (g. v.). See Phytebythkin. PHYIiLINE, adj. Fi^l'l^n. Like a leaf, [a, 35.] PHTMilTIS (Lat.), n. f. Fi21(fu»l)-li(le)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idis. An old name for ferns, especially those of the genus Scolopendri- um. [B, 121 (a, 35).] PHYIiIiOCIyADE, n. Fi'1'o-klad. Lat., phyllocladium (from ^liMoi', a leaf, and eAaSoi, a branch). Fr., p. See Cladode. PHYIiLOCYANIC ACID, PHYLtOCYANIN, n's. FiH-o- si-a^n'i^k, -si'a''n-i''n. The blue coloring matter of flowers, a sub- stance obtained by the action of alkalies and alkaline earths on chlorophyll, of which, however, it is not a constituent. [B, 2.] PHYLLODE, n. Fi'l'od. Lat., phyllodium (from (fiiAXox, a leaf, and elSos, resemblance). Fr., p. Ger., Blattstielblatt. A leaf- shaped petiole performing the functions of foliage. It differs from a true leaf in presenting its edges instead of its faces to the earth and sky. [B, 19, 121, 123 (a, 35).] PHYLIiODY, n. Fi^l'od-i^. The transformation of a flower- organ into a foliage leaf. [Gray (a, 35).] PHYLIiOGEN, n. Fi''l'o-je''n. From ((iiiAAoi', a leaf , and vevi'Si', to produce. See Phyllophore. PHYLLOMANIA (Lat), n. f. Fi21(fuei)-lo(loS)-man(ma»n)'i2-a=. From ijivWov, a leaf, and iiavia, madness. Fr., phyllomanie. Ger., Bldttertollheit. The abnormal development of leaves (as regards either number or position). [B, 19, 308 (a, 35).] PHYtLOME, n. Fi'l'om. Gr., iJiiAAoijia. Lat., phylloma. Fr , p. The assemblage of incipient leaves in the bud ; also, of the German botanists, a leaf -structure or part morphologically equiva- lent to a foliage-leaf (i. e., any appendage which accords with a leaf in origin, position, and arrangement on the axis). [B, 19, 77 (a, 35).] PHYIilOMOBPHY, n. Fi^il'o-mo^rf-i^. From (^vAAoi/, a leaf, and (iop((ii), shape. Fr., phyllomorphose. Phyllody ; also, a general term for the various modifications of leaves into scales, tendrils, or other forms which assume functions different from those of ordi- nary foliage-leaves, and for the various modifications of other parts, such as branches, petioles, etc., into leaf-like organs. [B, 121, SOS (a, S5).] PHYLLON (Lat.), n. n. Fi21(fu»l)'lo2n. Gr., cfiiMov. 1. Of Hippocrates, an aromatic leaf used in medicine, [B, 78 (a, 14).] 8. The genus Mercurialis : of the ancients, the Mercurialis annua. [B, 121 (o, 35).] PHYLLOPHORE, n. Fi'l'o-for. Lat., phyllophorum (from if>vAAov, a leaf, and (fiopeZi/, to bear). Fr.,p. Phyllogen ; the bud- ding top of a stem on which leaves are developed. [B, 77, 308 (a, 35).] PHYLLOPHOROUS, adj. Fi«l-o!f'o»r-u>s. Produomg leaves or leaf -like structures. [B, 19, 121 (a, 35).] PHYLrOSTEOPHYTE, n. Fi^l-oast'eS-o-flt. Lat., phyllosteo- phytum (from ^vAAoi/, a leaf, bariov, a bone, and ^vrov, a plant). 'er.,phyllostiophyte. Ger., Phyllosteophyt. Of Lobstein, a lamel- lated osteophyte. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHYLLOTAXY, n. FiM'o-ta'x-i". Lat., phyUotaxis (from i^uAAof, a leaf, and Tda-treiv, to arrange). Fr. , phyllotaxie. Leaf- arrangement ; the manner in which leaves are disposed on the stem. [B, 38, 93, 121, 291 (a, 85).] PHYLLOXANTHIN, n. Phi=l-o2x-a=nth'i2n. See Etiolin. PHYLLOXERA (Lat.), n. f. Fi21(fu«l)-lo=x-e(a)'ras. From 4ivKKov,a, leaf, and fTjpd;, dry. Fr., phylloxera. A genus of the Aphidm. [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).]— P. vastatrix. A destructive species which infests the grape-vine, [a, 48.] PHYLIULA (Lat.), n. f. Fi!l(fu«l)'lu=(Iu<)-la». Dim. of ^liAAoi-, a leaf. Fr. ,phyllule. Ger., Blattnarbe. The scar remaining after the fall of the leaf. [B, 1, 128 (a, 36).] PHYILOGENY, n. Fi21-o=j'e''n-i'. Lat., phylogenesis (from ifivKov, a ti'ibe, and yiveaLs, generation). Fr., phylogen&se. Ger., Phylogenese, Philogenie, Stammesentwickelung. The science of tracing the development of species through a series of changes and its genetic relationship to other forms. PHYLOGONY [Haeckel], n. Fi=l-o'g'on-l'. From ^SAoi/, a tribe, and ■yepi'ai', to produce. Fr. , phylogonie. Ger., Phylogonie, StoTnmesgeschichte. That department of embryology which relates to the origin of species by evolution. [A, 8.] phylum: (Lat.), n. n. Fil(fu«I)'uSm(u4m). Gr., (fSAoi/. A grand division of the animal kingdom corresponding in general to the term subkingdom. [B.] PHYMA (Lat.), n. n. Fi(fu«)'raaS. Gen., phym'atos i-atis). Gr., 4>vfj.a. Fr.,p. Ger., Knolle, Driisengeschwulst. It., Sp., ^ma. A large, circumscribed elevation of the skin caused by a morbid deposit in the corium or in the subcutaneous connective tissue. The older writers understood by the term a tumor or tubercle of the skin with pxu'ulent contents ; e.g., a, large subcutaneous abscess (Celsus). or a deep-seated bulla filled with pus, and resembling a furuncle, but flatter, softer, and tending more rapidly to suppura- tion (Plenck). Fuchs, following Plenck, designated by this term a phlegmon of the skin similar to a furuncle, but without a core : willan classed it with tubercula. Recent writers have employed the term as the designation of one of the primary lesions of the skin, and as signifying a circumscribed plastic elevation larger than the tubercle. The Phymata of Sauvages are an order of diseases including many unrelated affections of the skin, such as erysipelas, oedema, phlegmon, emphysema, scirrhus, etc. ; those of Good are furuncular affections, including hordeolum, furunculus, sycosis, and anthrax. [G, 5, 11, 13, 17, 52, 76.]— P. anthrax. See Akthrax (2d def.).— P. anthrax terminthus. See Terminthcs.— P. fu- runculus. See FuRUHCULUs major.— F, hordeolum. See Hor- deolum.— P. pernio. See Pernio.— P. simplex. See Fhrukou- Lus minor. PHYMATOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fi»m(fu»m)-a»t(ast)-os'ii'3. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From if i)(ia, a tumor. Fr., phymntose. A tubercular affection (t. e., one characterized by phymata).— P. acne. See Gutta rosea. — P. lupus. See Lupia cancrosa. — P. Terrucosa. See Verruca. PHYMOCNinOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Fi2m(fu«m)-o'k-m'd(ned)-os'- i'^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). For deriv., see Phyma and Ckidosis. Fr., phymocnidose. See Erythema nodosum. PHYMOLEPRA (Lat.), n. f. Fi2m(fu»m)-o=l'e''p-ra«. From ijiv/La, a tumor, and Aiirpa, leprosy. Fr., phymolipre. See Tuber- cular LEPROSY. PHYMO.SIS (Lat.), u. f. Fi2m(fu=m)-os'i=a. Gen., -os'eos (-is). See Phimosis. PHYPELLA (Lat.), n. f . Fi2p(fu»p)-e21'la3. Of Alibert, a boil. [G, 7.] PHYBAMA (Lat.), n. f. Fir(fu«r)-a(aS)'maS. Gr., ^vpa^a. Of the ancients, a kind of gum ammoniac. [B, 121 (a, 35).] PHYSA (Lat.), n. f. Fi(fu»)'sas. Gr., ifSo-o. 1. See Bellows. 2. Of Eittgen, a gaseous cyst. 3. See Bulla and Pustule. 4. Of the ancients, intestinal ilatus. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHYSAGOGUE, adj. Fi^s'a'goig. Lat., physagogus (from (fvcra, flatus, and o-yciv, to drive). Fr.,p. See Carminative. PHYSALIDE, n. Fi^s'a'l-i^d. From <)>vs(fu«s)-aiisth(aSsth)'raa'. Gen., 'asth'matos i-atis). From ^va-a, a pair of bellows, and 8.i!(TK, nature). Fr., physique. 1. Pertaining to physics. 2. Material : bodily. [L, 343.] PHYSICIAN, n. Fi=z-i2'sh'n. Gr., iJuo-ikos, Lat., physicus- Fr., pAj/sicicw (1st def.), m^decim (Sd def.). Ger., P/i)/sifcer(lstdef.), Physikus (3d def.), Arzt (2d def.). 1. Of the ancients, originally, a physicist or natural philosopher ; secondarily, an experimenter with drugs. 3. A practitioner of medicine. [D.] PHYSICO-CHEMICAIi, adj. Fiaz"i2k-o-ke»m'i2-k'l. Both physical and chemical. [B.] PHYSICS, n. sing. Fi^z'i^ks. Gr., ^vautrj. Fr., physique. Ger., Physik. The science (often called natural philosophy) which takes cognizance of the properties of matter, the forces that act on material bodies, the conditions of their rest and motion, etc. In recent use tl^e term excludes chemistry, which deals with the atomic constitution of material substances, [a, 48.] PHYSICUS (Lat.), n. m. Fi2z(fu«s)'i%-uSs(u«s). See Physi- cian. PHYSIOGENY, n. Fi'z-i=-o2j'e=n-i'. Lat., physiogenia (from <^uv(noyyanovCa (from t/nio-ij, nature, and ycwjuwi/, a judge). Lat., physiognomia. Fr., physiognomie. Ger., Physiognomie (1st def.). 1. The art of judging character by examination of the features of the face. [L, 30, 41, 50 (a, 14),] 8. The countenance, [a, 48.] PHYSIOLOGIA (Lat.), n. f. Fi2z(fu»s)-i2-o(o')-loj(loSg)'i'-a>. See Physiology. — P. universa* See General physiology, PHYSIOtOGICAI,, adj. Fi'z-i^-o-IoSj'iS-k'l. J^t., physiologi- cus. Fr., physiologigue. Ger., physiologisch. 1. Pertaining to physiology. [K.] 8. Natural, not pathological. PHYSIOI.OGICO-HISTOI-OGICAI,, adj. Fi=z-i»-o-lo=j"i'k- o-hl2st-o-lo'''j'i"-k'l. Pertaining to the function and the minute structure of a part, [J, 43,] PHYSIOLOGY, n. Fi'z-is-o^l'o-ji". Gr., jivtrLokoyU (from ^vo-cs, nature, and Ad-yoff, understanding). Ij&t., physiologia. Fr,, physiologic. Ger,, Physiologic. The science of life; the study of the functions of living organisms, [K,] — Animal p. The p, of animals,- Cellular p. The p, of the anatomical elements. [,T,] — Counparative p. The comparative study of vital phenomena in animals and plants, [K ] — General p. Itat., physiologia universa. The science of life in the abstract, or of vital functions in animals generall.y. [K,]— Hyg:ienic p. The study of the normal as dis- tinguished from the pathological vital phenomena. [K.] — Patho- genetic p., Pathological p. See Pathology. — Special p. The p. of a special organ or set of organs, or in a particular species or group of animals. [K,]— Vegetable p. Ger,, Pflanzenlebenlehre. The p, of plants, [K,] PHYSIOLYSIS (Lat,), n, f. Fi2z(fu»s)-i=-o21'i2(u«)-si=s, From f^vo-is, nature, and Avctis, dissolution. The natm'al decomposition of dead matter, [a, 48,] PHYSIO-MEDICAIISM, n. Fi'iz"i2-o-me=d'i»-k'l-i2zm, A combination of Thomsonianism and eclecticism, [a, 34.] PHYSIONOMY, n, Fi'z-i^-o^n'o^m-i^. Lat., physionomia (from ^viTis, nature, and vd^uos, law), Fr., physionomie. The science of the laws of nature. [L, 49, 50 (a, 43).] PHYSIOPHILOSOPHIA (Lat.), n. f. Fi!z(fu«s)-i=-o(oS)-fin- o(o3)-so2f'i2-a3. Fr., physiophilosophie. See Physics. PHYSOCEtE (Lat.), n. f. FiMfu«s)-o(o»)-se(ka)'le(la) ; inEng., fi^s'o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From ^vtra, a bladder, and k^Atj, a tumor. Fr., physoc&le. 1. See Pneumatocele. 2. Emphysema of the scrotum. [B,] PHYSOCEPHALITS (Lat.), n. m. Fis(fu«s)-o(o8)-ae=f(kei'f)'a»l- (a31)-u3s(u*s). From vaa, a bladder, and Kci^aA^, the head, Fr., physocdphale. An emphysematous swelling of the head. [E.J PHYSOCCEtIA (Lat.), n. f. Fi!'s(fu=s)-o(oS)-sel'(ko5'e!l)-ii'-aS. From (/tOo-a, a bladder, and KoiAia, the belly. See Tympanites. PHYSOCOtICA (Lat.), n. f. Fii's(fu«s)-o(oS)-kol'i2k-as. From i^vo-a, flatus, and kwAik^, colic. Fr., physocolique. See Flatulent COLIC. PHYSODYSPN(EA (Lat.), n. f. Fi2s(fu«s)-o(o»)-di»s(du's)-pne'- (pno2'e^)-a8. See Emphysemodyspnoea. PHYSOIiOGY, n, Fi»s-on'o-ji=. Lat., physologia (trom ifivaa, flatus, and Adyos, understanding). Fr., physologie. The pathology, etc., of flatulence. [L, 50 (o, 14).] PHYSOMBTKA, n. Fi2s(fui's)-o(o')-me»t(mat)'ra». From i(iBcro,, flatus, and p-irpa, the womb, Fr,, physomitrie. Distention of the uterus with gas. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHYSONCTJS (Lat.), n. m. Fi»s(fues)-o'n2k'u's(u*s). From 0O(ra, flatus, and o-yKOff, a tumor. Fr., physoncie. See Emphysema. PHYSOSCHEOCELB (Lat,), n. f. Fi2s(fu»s)-o2Rk(o=schi')-e=-o- (o5)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., fl^s-o^sk'e^-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. For de- riv., see Physa and Oscheocele. Fr,, physoscheocile. Ger., Wind- bruch. Emphysema of the scrotum. PHYSOSPASMUS (Lat.), n, m. Fi2s(fu«s)-o(oS)-spa=z(spa=s)-- mu8s(mu*s). From ^vaa, flatus, and 5o-a, a bladder, and oT^yij, a covering. Fr., physostfgie. False dragon's-head ; a genus of North American labiate herbs. [B, 131, 375 (a, 35),]— P. virglniana. Lion's-heart ; said to have been used as an anticataleptic. [B, 34, 173 (a, 35).] PHYSOSTIGMA (Lat.), n, n, FiSs(fu«s)-o(oS)-sti2g'maS, Gen,, -stig'matos <-atis). From OiTa, a bladder, and irriyiia, a mark. 1. A genus of the Phasenlece. 3, Of the U. S, Ph,, Calabar bean (seed of P. venenosum). [B, 121 (a, 35),]- Extractum physostigma- tis ID, S, Ph., Br. Ph., Russ. Ph,] (seu physostigmatos), Fr,. ex- trait de fives de Calabar [Fr, Cod,], Eoum,, estractu de calabaru [Roum, Ph,], Syn. : extractum Calabar [Dan, Ph , Netherl. Ph , Swed, Ph,], extractum fnboB colabaricce [Ger, Ph, (1st ed,), Swiss Ph,] (seu calabarien.iis [Belg. Ph,]). A preparation made by ex- tracting Calabar bean with alcohol. The XJ. S. Ph. treats 100 parts of the Dean in No, 40 powder with alcohol in a percolator, and evaporates to pilular consistence ; the Br, Ph, treats 1 lb, of the bean in No, 40 powder with 4 pints of alcohol in a percolator, and evaporates to the consistence of a soft extract : the Fr. Cod, and Belg, Ph. use 1 part of finely powdered bean and 5 parts of alcohol. O, no; 02, not; 0>, whole; Th, thin: Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U", lull; U', full; U", urn; U^, like ii (German). PHYSOSTIGMmA PICROGLYCION 2576 and evaporate to a pilular consistence [Pr. Cod.] (to the consistence of a solid extract [Belg. Ph.]) ; the other pharmacopoeias make a solid extract. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. venenosum. Calabar bean, chop-nut ; indigenous near the mouths of the Niger and Old Cala- bar rivers of western Africa, and naturalized in India and Brazil. The fruit is an oblong, dehiscent leguiHe, containing two or three ir- PHYSOSTrQMA VENENOSUM. [A, 327.] regularly kidney-shaped seeds (Calabar beans), each of about the size of a large horse-bean, and of a deep chocolate-brown color, verging into lighter tints toward the ridges bordering a furrow which runs along its convex margin. It has but little taste, and in the dry state no pronounced odor, but after boiling, or on evapora- tion of its alcoholic tincture, a smell somewhat like that of canthari- des. It is a deadly poison, acting chiefly as a depressant on the motor tract of the spinal cord. It is used in Africa as an ordeal poison. It contains several poisonous alkaloids (see Eseeine and Calabarine) and an indifferent substance, phytosterin, closely al- lied to cholesterln. P. is used in strychnine poisoning, tetanus, etc., for its sedative influence on the spinal cord, but chiefly as a miotic in glaucoma. It is antagonistic to atropine and hyoscyamine. [B, 5, 18, 19, 185, 875 (a, 35).]— Tinctura physostigmatis [U. S. Ph.]. Fr., teinturede five de Calabar [Yt. Cod.]. Syn.: tinctura calabar [Dan. Ph.] . A preparation made by extracting Calabar bean in No. 40 powder with alcohol in a percolator [U. S. Ph.] ; or by digesting the bean with ten times as much strong alcohol for 3 days [Dan. Ph.] ; or by macerating it with five times as much 80-per-cent. alco- hol for 10 days [Fr. Cod.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).] PHYSOSTIGMINA [Br. Ph.] (Lat.), n. f. Fi=s((u«s)-o(o«)-sti'g- mi(me)'na3. See Physostigmine. — lL,aniellsB physostigmiiiae [Br. Ph.]. Wafers made of gelatin and glycerin, each weighing ^j grain and containing i^j grain of eserine. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Physo- stigminse sallcylas [U. S. Ph.]. See Phtsostiomine salicylate. PHYSOSTIGMINE, n. Fi^s-o-sti^g'men. liHt. .physostigmina, physnstigminum. Fr.,p. Ger., Physostigmin. See Eserine.— P. salicylate. See Eserine salicylate. PHYSOSTIGMINUM [Ger. Ph.] (Lat.), n. n. Fi2s(fu«s)-o(o«)- sti''g-mi(me)'nu^m(nu4m). See Eserine. — P. sulfuricum. Fr., snlfaie d'esirine [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., sulfate de eserina [Sp. Ph.], Syn.: STUphas eserinas [Belg. Ph.]. See Eserine sulphate. PHTSOTHOBAX (Lat.), n. m. Pi=s(fu»s)-o(o3)-thor'a'x(a'x). Gen., -ac'os i-ac'is). From ^ira^ a bladder, and dtipa^, the thorax. Fr.,p. See Pneumothorax. PHVTEI-MINTHUS (Lat.), n. m. Pin(fu«t)-e21-mi2nth'u>s(u«s). From ^uToi/, a plant, and e'Ajutvs, a worm. See Bothriocephalus. PHYTEKYTHBIN, ji. Fi^t-e^r'i'th-ri^. From 4>vt6v, a plant, and erythrin (q. v.). Fr., phyierythrine. The red coloring matter in plants, especially leaves, in autumn. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHYTEUMA (Lat.), n. n. Fin(tuet)-u2m'a=. Gen., -eum'atos (-!s). Fr., p. Horned rampion ; a genus of eampanulaeeous herbs. [B, 42, 181, 170, 267 (a. 35).]— P. orbiculare. Fr., raiponce (on ra- poncule) orbiculaire, herbe d''amour. Round-headed horned ram- pion : a vulnerary and astringent alpine species. [B, 173, 275 (a, 35).] — P, spicatum. Fr., raiponce (ou raponcule) en ^pi, raiponce (ou rave) sauvage. A European species containing a narcotic juice the action of which is modified by the presence of a sweet mucilage. [B, 173, 245, 267 (a, 35).] PHYTIATKICA (Lat.), n. f. Fi't(fu«t)-i2-ai't(ast)'ri2k-a'. From 4>vt6v. a plant, and larpiKri^ medicine. See Botanic medicine. PHYTO-AtOPECIA (Lat.), n. f. Fitrfu»t)"o(o»)-a'!l(an)-o-pe- (pa)'si2(ki2)-a». From tjivrdv, a plant, and oAioireiciti, alopecia. See Trichomycosis circinata. PHYTOBIOIiOGY, n. Fit-o-bi-o^l'o-ji'. Lat., phytobiologia (from ifiDTw, a plant. ^I'os, life, and Adyos, understanding). Fr., phytobiologie. See Vegetable physiology. PHYTOBtAST, n. Fit'o-bla'st. From 4,vr6v, a plant, and pAdcTTds, a germ. Of Baillon, the living protoplasmic body consti- tuting a cell-unit. [B, 131 (a, 35).] PHYTOCATALBPSY, n. Fit-o-kaH'aS-le'ips-ii'. Lat,, pkyto- catalepsis (from <^vtoV, a plant, and KaraKjifi^ [see Catalepsy]). Fr.^ phytocatalepsie. Ger. ^ PJlanzenkatalepsie. The tendency seen in many plants to retain the modified position or direction of their parts produced by external causes. [L, 60 (a, 14, 48).] PHYTOCEEOSIUM (Lat.), n. n. FiH(fu»t)-o(oS)-se2r(kar)-os'- 12-uSm(u*m). From ((ivtw, a plant, and icTgpds, wax. Vegeiable wax. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PHYTOCHEMIA (Lat.), n. f. Fi>t(fuH)-o(oS)-ke=m(ch!am)- i(e)'a'. From (f>vTiiy, a plant, and xw'ii chemistry. Fr.,phyto- chimie. See Vegetable chemistry. PHYTOCHLOBE, PHYTOCHtOBIN, PHYTOCHBOME, n^s. Fit'o-klor, fit-o-klor'isn, -krom. ItSit.y phytochlorcenum.,phyto- chroma (from ^vr6v^ a plant, and xAwpds, green, or xpSip.a, color). Fr., phytochlorine, phytochrome. More correct names for chloro- phyll (g. v.). PHYTOCIBBOSIS (Lat.), n. (. FiH(fu«t)-o(o3)-si2r(kii'r)-os'i2s. Gen., -rhos'eos (-is). From ^vrov^ a plant, and cirrus^ a tendril. A morbid curling of leaves of plants. [B, 78 (a, 14).] PHYTOCOI^IiA (Lat.), n. f. Fin(fu«t)-o(oa)-ko!il'la«. From (^uToi', a plant, and KoAAa, glue. See Gliadin. PHYTOCYST, n. Fit'o-si'st. From 4ivt6v, a plant, and xiio-Tit, a bladder. Fr., phytocyste. Of Baillon, a cyst containing the phytoblast ; a rigid envelope, developed from the membrane of a • cell, composed of cellulose. [B, 104, 121 (a, 35).] PHYTOGENESIS (Lat.), n. f. Fi2t(fuH)-o(o')-je«n(ge'n)'e2s- i^s. From ^uTov, a plant, and YeVeo-tfi, generation. Fr.,phytog^ne- sie. See Germination. PHYTOGBOGBAPHY, n. Fit-o-ie-o=g'ra=f-i=. From iI>vt6v, a plant, and ytiDypajyia, geography. Fr., phytogiographie. See Geographical botany. PHYTOGONY, n. Fi^t-o^g'o'n-i". From ^vt6v, a plant, and vei/i'Si', to produce. Ger., Phytogonie. Embryology as related to the origin of species of plants. PHYTOGBAPHY, n. Fi^t-o'g'ra^f-i'. Lat., phytographia (from i^uTw. a plant, and ypi^eiv, to describe). Fr., phytographie. Descriptive botany. [B, 1, 19 (a, 35).] PHYTOID, adj. Fit'oid. Lat., ph!/*0Jdes (from <))vTdi', a plant, and etSos, resemblance). Fr., phyto'ide. Plant-like, having the form of a plant. [B, 1 (o, 35).] PHYTOLACCA (Lat.), n. f. riH(fu«t)-o(oS)-Ia2k(Ia=k)'ka'. From iJ)iiTdi', a plant, and lacca, lac. Fr., phytolaque. Ger., Kermesbeere. Poke ; a genus of shrubs or herbs (rarely trees) giv- ing name to the Phytolaccacece (Fr., phytolaccacies), which are an order of dicotyledons, of the Chenopodiales. The species are acrid and emetic. [B, 5, 19, 34, 121, 168, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. berry. Lat., frucius phytoluccoe, phytolaccce bacca [CT. S. Ph.]. Fr., raisin d\4.mirique. Ger., amerikanische Kermesbeere. Poke- berry (fruit of P. decandra). [B, 5 (a, 35).]— P. decandra. Fr., J7hytolaque a dix itamines, ipinard doux, grande morelle des hdes^ herbe d laque, mechoacan du Canada, raisin d^Amerique (ou de Canada, ou des teinturiers). Ger., gemeine Kermesbeere, amerikanischer Nachtschatten, Scharlachbeere. Sp., namole [Mex. Ph.]. Virginian poke (-weed), poke, scoke, coakum, crimson- berry plant, dyers'-grapes, pigeon-berry, red-ink plant, American currant, garget ; a species indigenous to the United States and also found (probably naturalized) in northern Africa and southern Europe. The berries and root {phytolaccce bacca et radix [U. S. Ph.]) and the leaves are used medicinally. The root is emetic, cathartic, and narcotic, and in overdoses produces convulsions and death by respiratory paralysis. It has been used as an alterative, in chronic rheumatism, in granular conjunctivitis, and in cancer. The berries are less active than the root. [B, 5, 19, 173, 180, 185, 267, 275 (a, 35).]— P. drastica. A species the root of which is a violent drastic purge. [B, 267 (a, 36).] PHYTOIiACCIC ACID, n. Fit-o-la^k'si^k. Oxalic acid found in species of Phytolacca. [B, 38, 92, 93.] PHYTOIACCIN, n. Fit-o-la'k-si^n. Of Claussen, a neutral principle obtained from the seeds of Phytolacca decandra. [B, 5, 270 (a, 38).] PHYTOLOGY, n. Fit-o'^'o-ji^. Lat., phytologia (from ((.vtiSv, a plant, and Advos, understanding). Fr., jihytologie. See Botany. PHYTOMENTAGBA (Lat.), n. f. Fi»t(fu«t)-o(oS)-me'nt'a!'g- (a'g)-ra'. From ijivtop, a plant, and mentagra {q. v.). Of Gruby, simple inflammatory sycosis and also sycosis parasitaria, both of which he attributed to Microsporon mentagrophytes. [G.] PHYTOMEK, n. Pit'o-mu^r. From ^vrov, a plant, and p-ipm, a part. An elementary plant ; one of the homologous plant-units or leaf -bearing parts of a simple stem which, produced in a series, make up a plant of the higher grades. [Gray (a, 35).] PHYTON (Lat.). n. n. rit(fu»t)'o2n. Gr., tjivrav (from ^iciv, to produce). 1. A plant ; a rudimentary plant. 2. Of Gaudichaud, the leaf, considered, by him a distinct individual or plant-unit (cf. Phytomer). 3. Of the ancients, the Cynoglossum majus. [B, 1, 19, 121, 308 (a, 35).] PHYTONECTAB(Lat.), n. u. Fi2t(fu«t)-o(o»)-ne2kt'a'r. Gen., -nect'aros (-is). From ij>vt6v, a plant, and i-^/tTap, nectar. Fr.,p. Virgin honey collected from flowers. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PHYTONOMATOTECHNY, n. Fit-o^n-o'm'a't-o-te'k-ni'. Lat., phytonomatotechnia (from ^vr6v, a plant, ovop.a., a name, and rixvi), art). The nomenclature of plants. [L, 41, 180 (a, 43).] PHYTONOMY, n. Fit-o^n'om-i^. Lat.. phyionomia (from ipvTov, a plant, and cdjutos, law).. See Vegetable physiology. PHYTOPATHOXiOGY, n. Fit-o-pa'th-o'l'o-ji'. From 4>vr6v, a plant, and pathology (g. v.). 1. The science of plant diseases. 2. The pathology of diseases traceable to vegetable origin, [a, 48.] A, ape: A^, at: A', ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch^. loch (Scottish); E, he; B", ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N^, tank; 3577 PHYSOSTIGMINA PICROGLYCION PHYTOPHAGOUS, adj. Fit-o!t'a»g-u's. FromifuTdi'.aplant, and ^dyiiv, to eat. See Herbivorous. PHYTOPHTHOKA (Lat.), n. f. Fin(fuH)-o"f' tho^r-a'. From ^vTov^ a plant, and 0deLpetiJ, to destroy. A genus of phycomyce- tous Fungi, [a, 35.]— P. lut'estansi. See Peronospora infestans. PHYTOPHYSIOIiOGY, n. Fit-o-fl^z-i^-on'o-ji". Lat., phyto- physiologia. See Vegetable physiology. PHYTOPIiASM, n. Fit'o-pla^zm. From ifmrcii/, a plant, and irAam)-ar(aSr)'uSm(uee Pilules de CHLORURE mercurique opiacees. — Kmmenagogue p's. See PiLUL.^: solutivce Plebani. — Pranck's p's. See Pilule Franck. — Puller's p's. See Pilule Fulleri.—Gtr\tRt\\.'s p's. See Pilulce FEBBI composite.— Hoffmann's p's. See PiluLjE majores Hoff- manni and PILUL.E minores ii/o^»ianni.— HoUoway's p's. See Pilule: Hbiiowjay.- Hooper's female p's. Two-and-a-half-grain p's of a mixture of 8 oz. of Barbadoes aloes, 2 each of extract of hellebore, myrrh, and soap, 1 oz. each of powdered cinnamon and powdered ginger, enough water, and either 2 oz. and U drachm of dried iron sulphate or 4 oz. of iron sulphate crystals. [B, 6 (a, 38).] —Lady "Webster's dinner p's. Three-grain p's made of a mixt- ure of 6 drachms of the best aloes, 2 each of ma-stic and red roses, and enough syrup of wormwood or common syrup. [B, 5 (a, .38).] See also Pilulce aloes et mastiches. — Meglin's p's. See Pilul.^: Meglin. — Mercurial p. See il/assa HvnRARGYRi. — Morison's p's. See PILUL.E Morison. — Perry's p. A pill-mass made up of 3 oz. each of precipitated antimony sulphide and gum guaiac. 1.100 grains of calomel, 4 oz. of mercurial pill, and 6 oz. of powdered licorice, mixed with syrup. ["Drugg. Giro, and Chem, Gaz.." Oct., 1881, p. 149(B).]— P.-raass. Lat., mason. The mass, of more or less dough- like consistence, into which the medicinal ingredients and the necessary excipients are worked for making p's. [a, 38.]— Plum- mer's p's. See Ptlulce antimonii composite.— Bufus's p's. See Pilules ALOES et mj/rr?i«j.— Simon's p's. Ten-centigramme p's of a mass made by melting 7 grammes of white wax and adding 14 of balsam of copaiba and 29 of cubeb. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Vallet's fer- rnflrjnous p's. Lat., pilules ferratoB Valleti. See Massa ferri zni hnuntis. PII.I,ABII.CUM(Lat.'), n. n. Pi21-la2b(la3b)-i21k'uSm(u-'m). Of Feuillet, an undetermined medicinal fern growing in Peru. [B, 121 (a, 85).] PILiLAK, n. Pi'l'a'r. Gr., iciiux. Lat., columna. Fr., pilier. Ger., Sdule. A column or upright support ; also a structure resem- bling a column. [C ; a, 17.]— Anterior p. of the fauces. See Arch of the palate.— Anterior p's of tlie fornix. Lat., crura anteriora fornicis. Fr., pilier (ou co(on»e) antirieur [de la voUte, ou du trigone). Ger., vordere Gewolbsuule. Two diverg- ing columns that extend downward from the anterior extrem- ity of the body of the fornix, anterior to the foramen of Monro, along the sides of the third ventricle. On reaching the corpora albicantia at the base of the brain they turn backward and up- ward, each column being continued upward to the anterior nucleus of the optic thalamus. [I, 15 (K).]— External p. of tlie abdomi- nal ring:. The outer aponeurotic margin of the external abdomi- nal ring, formed by a portion of Poupart's ligament. [L, 142.]— Kxteriial p's of the diaphragm. Lat., crura diaphragmatica (sen diaphragmatis) externa. Ger.. aussere Schenkapaare. The outermost portion of the pillars of the diaphragm.— Inferior p. of tlie abdominal ring. See External p. of the abdominal ring. — Internal p. of tlie abdominal rins. The inner aponeurotic margin of the external abdominal ring. [L, 332.]— Internal p's of tlie diaphragm. Middle p's of the diaphragm. Lat., crura diaphragmatica (seu diaphragmatos) interna, crura diaphrag- matica (seu diaphragmatos) media. Ger., innere (oder mitilere) Schenkelpaare. The innermost portion of thep'sof thediaphragm. [L.]— Muscular p's. See JIfiJscZe-coLCMNS.— P's of Corti. See Rods of Corti.— T^s of the diaphragm. Lat., crura diaphrag- matos. Bundles of tendinous fibres which arise on the rignt side from the anterior surfaces of the first, second, and third lumbar vertebrse and the intervertebral fibro-cartilages, and on the left side from the anterior surfaces of the second and third lumbar vertebrse, and pass upward and outward, forming an arch over the aorta (hiatus aorticus). On each side of the aorta the fibres become muscular and decussate with each other, and, after part- ing to form an opening for the oesophagus (hiatus oesophageus), are lost in the central tendon. |L, 81, 142, 332.]— P's of the fauces. The folds of mucous membrane between which the tonsil is situated.— Posterior p. of the fauces. See Arcus palaio- pharyngeus.—Tosterior p's of the fornix. Lat., crus fornicis posterior. Fr., piliers post^rieurs [de la voUte. ou du trigone). Ger., hintere Gewdlbsdute. The two bands forming the prolonga- tion of the fornix posteriorly. They extend downward and out- ward, leaving between them the lyra, enter the cornua of the lateral ventricles, and terminate partly in the hippocampus major and partly as the taenia hippocampi. [I. 23.]— Superior p. of the abdomin al ring. See Internal p. of the abdominal ring. PILtE (Ger.), n. Pi^l'le'. See Pill.— Abfuhrp'n. Cathartic pills.— Gichtp'. An antarthritic pill. [L, 46 (a, 21).]— Giftp'. ]. An alexipharmao pill. 2. A poisoned pill. [L, 46 (a. 21).]— Haarp'. See ^GAGBOPiLus.— Italienische p'n. See Pilulce aloes et ferri. PILtlOCAUSIA (Lat,). n. f. Pi"l-li2.o(o=)-ka«'(ka"u<)-zii'(si=)- a^. See Pulvis aloes et canelloe. PILOCAKPIMNE, n. Pi'l-o-ka'rp'i^d-en. Fr., p. Ger., Pi- locarpidin. A colorless, highly alkaline base derived from jabo- randi leaves ; a syrupy body, CjoHi^NjOjo. Pilocarpine is probably to be regarded as a methyl derivative of this base, which itself is possibly an oxy-derivative of mcotme—dihydroxylnicotine. [E. Harnach, "Ctrlbl. f. d, med. Wissnsch.," June 13, 1885, p. 418 (B).] PILOCAKPINB, n. Pi^l-o-ka'rp'en. Lat., pilocarpina [Fr. Cod..~i, pilocarpinum. Fr..p. [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Pt'iocarpm. Abase, Ci,H,,N202, found in jaborandi, occurring as a tough, colorless mass. It is a powerful diuretic and diaphoretic and is used as a myotic in glaucoma. [B. 270 (a, 38) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxii, p. 322 (a. 50).] — Azotate de p. [Fr. Cod.]^(Fr.). See P. nitrate.- Clilorhydrate de p. [Fr, Cod.] (Fl'.), P. hydro- chlorate, P. hydrochloride, P. muriate. Lat., pilocarpince hydrochloras [U, S. Ph.], chlorhydras pilocarpince [Belg. Ph.]^(seu pilocarpinus [Fr. Cod.]), pilocarpinum hydrochloricum [Ger. Ph., Hung. Ph. (2d ed.)], chloretum pilocarpicum [Finn. Ph.]. Ger., salzsaures Pilocai-pin. A salt, CnHifiNaOa.HCl, forming long, white, acicular (or leafy), deliquescent crystals, of bitter tast«, very soluble in water and in alcohol. [B. 870 (a, 38).]— P. nitrate. Fr., azoiafe de p. [Fr. Cod.]. A salt. C,,H,,N2Oj.HN03. [B.]-P. phosphate. A salt crystallizing from boiling alcohol as shining laminse. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— P. platino-chloride- A salt, (ChHib- NjOj.HCl)jPtCl4, forming yellow lamellse. [B, 270 (a, 38).] PII.OCABPUS(Lat,).n. m. Pi'l(pel)-o(o8)-ka'rp'uSs(ust(a»st)-e'l'la». Fr., pinastelle. 1. The genus Hippuris. 2. The Peucedanum offici- nale. (B, 121, 180 (a, 35).] PINCE (Fr.), n. Pawn's. See Forceps.- P. a baguette. A forceps used for compressing the artery and dividing the middle and internal coats before the employment of the torsion forceps to twist the outer coat. [E.]— P. a faux-germes. See Ovum for- ceps. — P. Af gaine. A forceps with two, three, or four blades which may be brought together and retained by a sUding sheath. [E.]— P. a griffes. A forceps with pointed hooks at the ends of the blades for holding. [E.] — P. a ligature. An artery forceps. [E.] — P. ant^rieure. See Forceps minor corporis callosi.—V, a os. 1. A bone forceps. 2. A forceps for seizing the bones in the opera- tion of craniotomy. [A, 15.]— P. a pansement. See Dressing forceps. — P. a trois branches. See Lithotriiy forceps. — P. a verrou. See Torsion forceps.- P. de Hales. A long, slender forceps for extracting calculi from the urethra. [E.] Cf . Vesical FORCEPS.— P. de Museux. A dressing forceps with sharp hooks at the ends of the blades which cross each other when closed. [E.] —P. de Seutin. Scissors for cutting a plaster-of-Paris bandage, [a, 34.]— P. de Wilde. See Wilde^s forceps. — P. £lectrique. A forceps one of the points of which is made of copper, the other of zinc ; used in experimental physiology to stimulate nerves and muscles. [K, 29.] — jp.-6rigne. A toothed forceps for laying hold of a part. — P. myographique. An instrument devised by Marey for registering the amount of thickening in the adductor muscles of the thumb during their contraction. [Landois (K).]— P. p6rin6- ale. A small forceps, like a serre-flne. for the temporary closure of a perineal laceration.— P. post6rieure. See Forceps major corjjoris callosi. PINCE-CYSTITOME, n. Pa'n2s-si=st'i'-tom. Of De Wecker, an instrument like a curved iris forceps, to be used as a cystotome (g. v., 2d def.), each branch terminating in a triangular cutting blade. By it a square flap of the lens-capsule may be removed. [F.] PINCEE (Fr.). n. Pa^^n^-sa. A pinch ; in pharmacy, the quan- tity of a pulverulent substance that can be held between the tips of the thumb and the forefinger. [B, 38 (a, 14).] PINCERS, n. pi. Pi^ns'u'rz. See Forceps. PINCETTE, n. Pi'ns-e^t'. Fr., p. Ger., P. A small forceps. [E.]— Brun*s epiglottis p. A delicate, long, double-jointed, sharp-pointed forceps for seizing the epiglottis. [E.] PINCKNBYA (Lat.), n. f. Pi^'n^k'ni^-a". Named after C. C. Pinekney. Fr.,p. A genus of the jBuMacecE. [B. 42 (a, 35).]— P. pubens, P. pubescens. Fr., ». pubescent. Bitter-hark tree, fever-tree of Georgia, Florida- (or Georgia-) bark tree | a large .shrub or small tree common from South Carolina to Florida. The astringent and tonic bark is used in intermittent fever. [B, 5, 34, 42, 121, 173, 275, 293 (o, 35).] PINE, n. Pin. See Pinus. — Amboyna p. The Dammara orientalis. [B, 19.1— Frankincense p. SeePiNusfcpda.— Groiind- p. See Ajuga chamcepitys. — Kauri p. See Dammara australis. — New Zealand (red) p. See Dacrydium cupressinum. — I.ob- lolly p. See Pinus ^ceda. —P.-needle oil. Lat., oleum pini sil- vestris [Br. Ph.]. Ger., Fichtennadelol. A volatile oil distilled from the needles of Pinus silvestns. It is colorless, or nearly so, with an aromatic, lavender-like odor and a pungent hut not un- pleasant flavor. It resembles turpentine in medicinal properties, but is milder. It is used by inhalation in the treatment of respira- tory diseases and internally for rheumatism. [B. Hobinson (B) ; B, 81 (a. 14) : B, 5 (o, 35).]— P. sap. See Monotropa hypopitys.—V.- weed. See Hypericum sarothra — Pitch-p. The Pinus rigida, Pinus au.iiralis, and other species of Pinus. [B, 5, 19, 275 (a, 35).] — Prince's p. The Chimaphila umbellata. [B, 19.] — Screw-p.. The genus Panda,nus, especially Pa« dan u.m(oh3u«m)-aS. Gen., -chytn'atos (-atis). From irtva^, a tablet, and eyxu/Aa, an in- fusion. Tissue composed of tabular cells. [B, 808 (a, 36).] PINEOtUS (Lat.), n. m. Pi=n(pen)-e(ea)'o21-u=s(u''s). The Pi- nus pinea ; in the pi., pineoli, its seed-lcernels. [B, 121, 180 (a, 35).] — Einulsio pineolorum. An emulsion of 32 parts each of the nuts of Pinus pinea and sugar and 500 of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).] Pi'n(pen)'e"-u'm(u«m). See Pinea (1st Pi'n(pen)'e"-u's(u*s). A pine-nut. The Jatropha curcas or its fruit. n. f. Pi2n(pi»n>)-gwe=k'u2Cu<)-la'. See f. Pi3n^-gwe(gwa)'do. Gen., -ed'inis. PINEUM (Lat,), n. u. def.). PINEUS (Lat.), n. m. 180 (a, 35).]— P. purgans. 307 (a, 35).] PINGUECULA (Lat.), PiNGUicuLA (2d def.). PINGUEDO (Lat.), n. Fat. [L, 50 (a, 14).] See Axungia and Adeps. PINGUEF ACTION, n. Pi'n^-gwe'-fasii'shu'n. Frompma««- faceve, to malie fat. Conversion into fat. PINGUICULA (Lat.), n. f. Pi2n'-gwi'Ic'u21(u*l)-as. From pin- guis, fat. Fr., pinguicule, grassette (1st def.). Ger., Fettkraut (Istdef.), J^e#i3esc7i?mtisi(3d def.). 1. Butterwort ; a genus of the Lentibulariece. The Pinguiculatm of Neclter are an order consist- ing of Utricularia. The Pinguiculece of Eeichenbach are a section ottheCalceolariece. [B, 34, 43, 121, 170, 180 (a, 35).] 2. A small yellow patch or nodule in the conjunctiva close to the temporal or nasal margin of the cornea. [F.]— P. Tulgaris. Fr., pinguicule (ou grassette) commune, herbe grasse. langue cfoie, tue-brebis. Ger., gemeines Fettkraut, Schmeerkraut, Bog-violet, (common) butter- wort, earning (or steep) grass, Yorltshire sanicle ; a slender- stemmed plant growing in wet places in North America and in Europe. The leaves, folia pinguictilce, are said to coagulate millr, and were formerly used, dried, as a pectoral and vulnerary and, fresh, as a mild evacuant. [B, 19, 34, 173, 180, 185 (a, 85).] PINGUOIiEUM (Lat.), n. n. Fi^n^-gwol(gvionYe'-\i'm{u'm). From pinguis, fat, and oleum, oil. A fatty or fixed oil. [B.] PINIC ACID, n. Pin'i^li. Fr., aeide pinique. Ger., Pinin- sdure. A resinous substance, C20H30O2, found in pine resin, prob- ably identical with amorphous pimaric acid. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14).] PINIDECUSSATIO (Lat.), n. f. Pi2n(pen)-i!-de(de!')-kuSs- (ku*s)-sa(sa2)'shi2(ti'^)-o. Gen., -on'is. See Pimcai decussation. PINIE (Ger.), n. Pen'i^-e". See Pinus pirtea.— P'nkerne. See Nuclei piviEJE. — P*nmandeln, P'niisse. See A.M.YGDA1.M pineae, PINIPICRIN, n. Pi^n-i^p-i^k'ri^n. Fr., pinipia-ine. Ger., Pinipikrin. A glucoside, O^aHagOji, found in the needles and bark of Pinus silvestris and in the green parts of Thuja occidentalis ; a bitter amorphous powder. [B, 270 (o, 88).] PINITANNIC ACID, n. Pi^n-i^t-a^nM^k. Fr,, acide pinitan- nique. Ger., Pinitannsdure. A variety of tannic acid, Ci^HieOp, a yellowish-red powder, obtained from Pinus silvestris and Tliuja occidentalis. [B, 46, 93 (a, 14).] PINITE, n. Pin'it. Fr., p. Ger., Pimi. 1. A very sweet crys- talUne body, CaHuOj = C,H8(0H)4O, isomeric with mannitan, found in the exudation of Pinus lambertiana ; used as a laxative [B, 4.] PINITES (Lat.), n. m. Pi2n(pen)-itCet)'ez(as). From pinits, the pine. A genus of fossil coniferous trees, [a, 35,]— P. succinifer. An extinct tree supposed to have been the chief source of amber. PINK, ii. Pi^n^k. The genus Dianthus. [B, 19, 275 (a, 33).]— Clove-p. See Dianthus cai^yophylhis.—^esL-^, 1. The Armeria maritima. 2. The Silene inflata. [B, 275, 293 (a, 35).]— Swamp-p. The genus Azalea. [B. 34, 293 (a, 35).] PINK-EYE, n. Pi^n^k'!. An acute contagious catarrhal con- junctivitis, of undetermined causation, characterized by a pink or red appearance of the eyeball. [" N. Y. Med. Jour.," June 28, 1890, p. 712 (A, 34).] PINNA (Lat.), n. f. Pi'n'na^. Fr., pavilion (1st def.1. Ger., Pavilion (1st def.). 1. See Attrtcle. 2. In botany, a leaflet of a pinnate leaf. [B, 19 (a, 35).J 3. See Fin (1st def.).— Pinnae nasi. See AhM nasi. PINNAIi (Fr.), ad,i. Pi^n-a^I. Pertaining to or connected with the alse nasi ; as a n.. a p. muscle. [L.]— P. siip6rieur, P. trans- verse. One of the subdivisions of the compressor naris. [L.]— P. transverse myrtiforme. See Compressor naris. PINNATE, adj. Pi^n'at. Lat., pinnafus (from pinwa, a feather). Fr., pinne^ penne. Ger., gefiedert. Feather-shaped ; possessing lateral processes ; of a compound leaf, having the leaflets arranged laterally along a lengthened axis. |.B. 28 (o, 27) ; B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 35).]— Abruptly p. Lat., abrupti-pinnatus. Fr., abruptipenne. Paripinnate. [B, 123 (a, 35).] PINNATIFID, adj. 'Pi^n-aH'i^-fi'^d. Lat., pinnatifidiis (from pinnatus, pinnate, and findere, to cleave), Fr., pennatifide. Ger., fiederspaltig. Pinnately cleft ; cleft into lateral segments on each side of the midrib. [B, 1, 123, 291 (a, 35).] PINNATIFIDO-INCISED, adj. Pian-a^t-isfisd-o-ian-sizd'. Pinnatifld with the segments very deep. [B, 19 (a, 35).] PINNATirOBATE, PINNATILOBED, adj's. Pi^n-at-i"- lob'at, -lobd'. Lat., pinnatilobatics {from pinnatuft,, pinnate, and AojSds, a lobe). Fr., pinnatilobi. Ger., Jiederlappig. Of a simple leaf, pinnately lobed. [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] PINNATIPAKTITE, adj. Fi^n-aH-i^-pa^rt'in. Lat., pinna- tipartitus (from pinnatus, pinnate, and par/zre^ to divide). Fr., p. Pinnately partedT; of a leaf, having the pinnately veined divisions reaching nearly to the midrib. [B, 1, 123 (a, 85).] PINNATISECT, adj. Pian-a^t'ia-se'kt. Lat., pinnati-sectus- (from pinnatus, pinnate, and secare,, to cut). Fr.. pennatis4que. Pinnately divided down to the midrib. [B, 1, 19, 323 (a, 35).] PINNINERVEI>,adj. Pi»n'i=-nu6rvd. Lat.,pennmerms(from pinna^ a fin, and nervus, a nerve). Fr., penninerve. Ger., fieder- nervig. Pinnately veined, feather veined, having the nerves (sim- ple veins) proceeding from the midrib to the margin of the leaf hke the plume on the shaft of a feather. [B, 1, 123, 291 {a, 35).] PINNI-NETTED, adj. PiSn-i^-ne^t'eM. Having netted veins proceeding from the midrib to the margins. [B, 293 (a, 35).] PINNOTHERID^ (Lat.), n. f. pi. Pian-no(no3)-the3r(thar)' iM-eia^-e^). From n-ti/coT^pij?, a small crab. A family of small decapod crustaceans found lu the shells of oysters ; the pea-crabs. [a, 48.] PINNUIiE, n. Pi^n'u^l. Lat., pinnula (dim, of pinna, a feather). Fr., p. Ger., Federchen, Federbldttchen. In a leaf hav- ing compound pinnse, a division of a pinna ; a secondary pinna. [B, 1, 39, 123 (a, 35).] PIN ODES (Lat.), adj. Pi2n-od'ez(as). Gr.. Trtvtofiijff (from mVo?, dirt). Fr., pinodeux. Of Hippocrates, dirty, full of sordes. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PINTA (Sp.), n. Pen'ta^. 1. A spot; a blemish. 3. Mai del pinto. PINUS (Lat.), n. f. Pin(pen)'u3s(u*s). Gr., wirvs. Fr., p. (1st def.), pin. Ger.. iTte/er (1st def.). 1. A genus of coniferous trees ; the pines. 2. Of Adanson, a family of plants including P., Larix, Abies, Thuja, Cupressus, Juniperus, Taxus, Ephedra, Cdsuarina, and Equisetum. [B, 42, 173, 180 (a, 35).] 3. See Pineal gland.— Aqua pini. A preparation made by distilling 4 parts of a mixture of 1 part of fir buds with 12 parts of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Aqua pyrolei pini [Norw. Ph.]. See Infusum picis h'gwdce.— Aqua turionum pini. See Eau distillee de bourgeon de pin. — Salsa- mum nativi pini laricis. Venice turpentine. [B, 319,] — Balsamuni nativum pini silvestris. Common turpentine. [B, 119.] — Balsamum pini laricis. Venice turpentine. [B. 119.] — Coni pini. The young cones of P. silvestris. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Decoctuin turionum pini. See Infusum pini. — Emulsio pini (turionum). An emulsion of spruce fir buds with sweet almonds or gum arable, together with honey, sugar, or syrup. [B, 97.] — Essentia pini. See Tinctura pini. — Extractum gemmae pini. 1. A preparation made by digesting 1 part of fir buds with 6 parts of 22-per-cent. alcohol, straining, boiling the residue in water, mix- ing the two liquids, and evaporating. 2. A preparation made by boiling 1 part of fir buds in 6 parts of water, straining, and evapo- rating. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Extractum pini foliorum [Russ. Ph.]. A preparation made by distilling fir needles with water, separating the ethereal oil. cooling the residue, straining, clarifying, evaporat- ing to a thin extract, and shaking up with this so much of the ethereal oil which had been separated from it as to make the product contain 1 part of oil to 300 parts of the thin extract. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Gemmae pini [Belg. Ph., Russ. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. See Turiones pini. — Infusum pini. A strained infusion of 19 parts of fir buds in 460 of boiling water. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — Infusum pyrolei pini [Swed. Ph.]. See Infusum picis liquidce.—Oleum pint foliorum [Russ. Ph.] (silvestris). See FiNE-needle oil. — Oleum pini pumilionis. See Krummholzo2. — Oleum pini silvestris. Of the Br. Ph., pine-needle oil. fB, 5 (a, 35).] — P. abies. See Abies pinus.— F* australis. Fr., pin de marais (ou de Boston). Ger., tangbldttrige Kiefer, Sumpfkiefer. Yellow (or swamp, or broom, or southern, or Virginia, or long-leaved) pine ; a species yielding much turpentine, resin, pitch, and tar through all seasons. The emanations from it are said to be antimalarial and antiseptic. [B, 5, 18, 19, 173, 180, 185, 275, 314 (a, 35).]— P. banksiana. Fr., pin des rochers. Gray (or northern, or Hudson's Bay, or Labrador, or scrub) pine ; the most northern of the North American species. The cones are used In chronic catarrh. [B, 77, 173, 275 (a,' 35).]— P. cembra. Fr.,^m cembro (ou de Tarente), alviez, arole, c4dre de Sibirie, tinier, couve. Ger., Zirbelkiefer, Zirbelfichte. Russian cedar, (Swiss or Siberian) stone-pine ; an edible-seeded species abundant in the Alps and the Siberian ranges. It was the neTJKjf of the ancients, who used the bark as an astringent and the seed as a pectoral. It yields Hungarian turpentine, and an oil is expressed from the seeds. [B, 5, 18, 19. 373, 180, 314 (o, 35).] -P. deodara. The Cedrus deodara. It ;^ields a coarse turpentine used in the East Indies as a dia-phoretic, in leprosy, and externally for ulcers and skin diseases. [B, 172 (a. 35).]— P. glabra. 1. Spruce pine : a North American species aUied to P. mitis. 2. Of Boissier, a species which, in Luristan, affords a substance resembling oak-manna. [B, 18. 314 (a, 35).]— P. balepensis. Fr.. join d''Al^p(0VideJirv!iolew). Ger. , Kiistenkiefer. Aleppo (or Jemsalem) pine ; a native of south- O. no; 0». not; O^, whole: Th, thin: Ths, the; U. like oo in too: U». blue: U^, lull; U*. full: U^, urn; U^, like ii (Gtermun). 326 PINYL PISCIDIA 2586 ern Europe aud northern Africa. It yields a peculiar kind of tur- pentine and a valuable tar. [B, 173, 180. 27S. 314 (o, 35).]— P. Jeffrey!. The black (or sap-wood) pine of California ; an astringent-barked species. [B, 314 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvii, p. 338 (a, 50).]— P. lambertiana. Fr.,pin de Lambert. Ger., kali- fomische Kiefer. Shake- (or giant-) California pine, sugar-pine. The resin contains pinite and is used as a substitute for sugar. The seeds are eaten. [B, 5, 173, 180, 814 (a, 35).]— P. laricls. Fr.,pinde Corse^ lariciot. Corsican (or Calabrian, or larch-) pine ; a very resinous species found in southern Europe, yielding all the prod- ucts of P. siluestris. [B, 173, 275, 314 (a, 35).]— P. longifolla. Fr., vin a tongues feuilles. Cheer (or Emodi) pine, a native of the Himalaya Mountains. It yields tar and turpentine. The young shoots are used in China as a diuretic and antiscorbutic. [B, 172, 180, 314 (a, 35).]— P. maritima. 1. Of De CandoUe, see P. pinaster. 2. Of Lambert, see P. halepensis. — P. massoniana. Fr., p. de Masson. Ger., chinesische Kiefer. Chinese (or Japanese) pine, the maty of Japan ; a resinous turpentine-yielding species. In China the young bud-cones are highly valued as a medicine. The roots, burned with oil of Brassica orientalis, furnish Chinese lampblack. FB, 173, 180, 275, 314 (a, 35).]-P. monophylla. Stone-pine, Cali- fornia nut-pine. The large edible seeds have an almond-like taste. The wood is very resinous. [B, 314 (a, 35).]— P. montana. See P. pumilio.—V. nigricans. A European species referred by Koch to P. pinaster. It yields the products of P. silvestris. [B, 180 (a, .36).] — P. palustris. See P. pinaster.- P. picea. See Abies wicea. — P. pinaster. Fr., pin maritime (ou de Bordeaux., ou deslandes)^ grand pin. Ger., Strandkiefer, Strandfickte. The cluster- (or star-, or sea-side) pine ; a Mediterranean species furnishing terebinthina gallica or terebinthina burdigalehsis. [B, 5, 18, 19, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] — P. pinea. it-., pin a pignon (ou 6on, ou cultiv4^ ou de Pierre^ ou pinier^ oupignon), pignet, pigne, pinier. Ger., Pinien- Kiefer., Pinie^ Pinienjichte, Nusskiefer. The (Italian) stone-pine ; common in countries bordering on the Mediterranean. The wood is resinous. The bark was used by the ancient Greeks as an astringent in ulcers and mucous discharges. The nut- like seeds of the cones were formerly used as a demulcent. [B, 5, 173, 180, 275, 314 (o, 35).]— P. pumilio. Fr., pin de Briangon, pin-suffis^ pin d'Austrich€.,pin riain. Ger., Zwerg-Kiefer^ Kruvfim- holz, Knieholz. The upright-coned mountain- (or knee-) pine ; a recumbent bush closely allied to P. Silvestris; found on the Alps and the Carpathians. It yields Krummholz oil (which is used as an external application in bruises, sprains, rheumatism, etc.) and Hungarian balsam. [B, 5, 77, 121, 275, 314 (a, 35).]— P. pungens. Table-mountain pine. A turpentine-yielding species. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. resinosa. The red pine of North America, rich in re-sin. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. Tigida. Fr., pin hirissi (ou rude). (Jer., fitarrkiefer. The pitch- (or sap-) pine of the northern United States. It yields large quantities of pitch and tar. It will flourish in salt- mar.shes, and is recommended by von MUlle.r for subduing mias- mata. [B, 5, 77, 314 (a, 35).]— P. sabiana. The California nut- (or white-) pine. Digger pine. The seeds are used by the Digger In- dians as food. Itsresm yields abietene on distillation. [B, 6, 77, 314 {a, .35).] — P. serotina. The fox-tail (or pond-) pine growing in the southern United States. It is of value for protection against malaria in swamps. [B, 275, 314 (a, 35).] — P. silvestris. Fr., jp/ji d'.^cosse, pin de Russie (ou de mdiure^ ou de Norvege. ou du Nord^ ou com- mits, ou Suisse., ou sauvage), pin^astre. Ger.. gemeine Kiefer. Fohre, gemeine Fichte. Birk apples, Scotch flr (or pine) ; a tree of middle and north- ern Europe and northern Asia ; a source of pit<5h, tar, and turpentine. An essential oil, obtained by distillation from the leaves, is used in medicine (see FiNK-needle oil). The young cones, which are balsamic and have a bitter resinous taste, are used in de- coction in atony of the digestive organs, dropsy, rheumatism, syphilis, skin diseases, etc., either externally or internally. The sweet, mucilaginous sap beneath the bark is used as a vermifuge and antiscorbutic, and in skin and pectoral complaints. The resin is substituted for Burgund.y pitch. [B. 5, 18, 19, 77, 173, 180, 185, 314 (a, 35).]— P. strobus. The pumpkin pine of Canada and the Weymouth (or white pine) of North America. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. tseda. Fr., pin t4da (ou de Vencens). pin raide. Ger., WeihrauctiJciefer, The loblolly- (or frankin- cense-, or old field-, or rosemary-, or slash-, or swamp-) pine ; a North American spe- cies which yields turpentine of some- what inferior quality. The resin harden- ing on the trunk in cold weather resem- bles olibanum. [B, 5, 173. 180. 275, 314 (a, 35).]— Plx plni [Dan. Ph., Noi-w. Ph., FINDS SILVESTKIS. [A, 327.] Swed. Ph.]. See Pitch.— Pyroleum plni [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed Ph 1 See Tab.- Kesina plni [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.). Swiss Ph., Netberl. Ph., Russ. Ph.] (burgundlca [Ger. Ph. (1st ert.). Hung. Ph. (2d ed.)], sen depurata [Swiss Ph.], seu flava [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]). See Burgundy pitch.— Resina pini colata [Euss. Ph.]. See Pix burgundicd expurgata.— Kesina. pini ern- pyreumatica liquida. See Tah.— Tinctura (gemmie) plni. A tincture of the buds of Picea vulgaris, formerly official in several pharmacopoeias. [B, 97.]— Tinctura plni composlta [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Swiss Ph., Buss. Ph.]. Syn.: tinctura Hgnorum. A prep- aration made by digesting 9 parts of pine-cones. 3 each of jumper berries and sassafras-wood, 6 of guaiac-wood, and 108 of dilute alco- hol for eight days [Ger. Ph.] ; or 8 parts of pine-cones, 4 each of juniper berries, sassafras-wood, and guaiac-wood, and 100 of dilute alcohol for a week [Swiss Ph.] : or by macerating for five days 9 parts of bruised pine-cones, 3 of bruised sassafras-wood, 6 each of bruised juniper berries and grated guaiac-wood, and 108 of 70-per- 3 cent, alcohol. Some of the older pharmacopoeias added red Saun- ders in the same quantity as the sassafras. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] — Turiones pini [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.)]. Fr., bourgeons de scmin^pin sauvage (bourgeon) [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Fichtenknospen. Sp., pino (la yema) [Sp. Ph.]. The young cones or strobiles of P. suvestris. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Unguentum pyi-olei pini [Dan. Ph.]. See Un- guentum piois JigMidce.- Vapor olei pini silvestris [Br. Ph.]. A preparation made by triturating 40 minims of pine-needle oil with 20 grains of light magnesium carbonate, and water enough to make a fl. oz. of mixture. For uqe, a fl. drachm of the prepara- tion is mixed with 10 fl. oz. each of cold water and boiling water in an inhaler. [B, 95 (a, 38).] PINYL, 11. Pin'i^l. The compound C,oH,8. [B, 3 (a, 38).]— P. bromide. A crystalline substance, Ci(|H,,Br. [B, 3 (a, 38).]— P, chloride. A camphor-like crystalline mass, CioHi,Cl. [B, (a, 38).] PINZETTB (Ger.), n. Pi^nts-eH'te^. See Forceps. PIOSCOPE, n, Pi'o-skop. From irioi', fat, and incoTreii/, to ex- amine. A galactometer in which the richness of the milk is esti- mated from its correspondence with one or other of six shades of color painted on the instrument. [L. 225 (a, 48).] PIOTINSAUKB (Ger.), n. Pe-ot-en-zoir-e«. Hydromargaric acid. [A, 334.] PIP, n. Pi^p. A disease of fowls in which a peUicle grows on the tip of the tongue. [L, 66 (a, 14).] PIPEK (Lat.), n. n. Pip(pi'p)'u'r(e2r). Gen., pip'eris. Gr., irc'irepi, iriirept, ir^wepis, jriVepts. Fr., poivrier (1st del.), poivre (2d def.), poivre noir (ou commun) [3d def.]. Ger., Pfeffer (1st def.), schwarzer Pfeffer (3d def.). 1. A genus of the Piperacece (Fr., piperacies ; Ger. , Pipei-aceen), which are an order of the PiperaUs (see under Piperal). They are herbs, shrubs, or rarely trees, often with stimulant and aromatic qualities. The Pipereoi (Fr., pip^- ries), or tnie peppers, includeP., Zippelia. and other genera. They contain an acrid resin, an aromatic volatile oil, and a crystalliza- ble principle, piperine, chiefly present in the root and fruit. 2. Of the U. S. Ph., the unripe fruit of P. nigrum. Black peppers are berry -like fruits having an aromatic smell and a hot, pungent taste. They contain piperine, a resin, an essential oil isomeric with oil of turpentine, gum, starch, Ugniu, etc. Black pepper is carminative and stimulant, but is used chiefly as a condiment. [B, 5, 18, 42. 131, 168, 170, 180, 185 (a, 35).]— Baccse piperis. . See P. (3d def .).— Confectio piperis [Br. Ph.], Electuarium piperis. Fr., con- fection (on ilectuaire) de poivre. Gev., Pfefferlatwerge. A mixt- ure of 2 parts of black pepper, 3 of caraway fruit, and 15 of clari- fied honey. [B, 81 (a, 31).|— Essentia piperis. See Tinctura piperis. — Essentia piperis cubebsB [Belg. Ph.]. A solution of 1 part of oleoresin of cubeb in 3 parts of 29-per-cent. alcohol. [B. 95 (o, 38).] — Extractum piperis. See Oleoresina piperis. — ^Fructus piperis [Belg. Ph.]. See P. (3d def.).— Frnctus piperis nigri pulveratus [Fr. Cod.]. Black pepper dried, powdered, and sifted. [B, 95 (a. 38).] — Herba piperidis. Theleaves of l,cp7di«m latifolium [B, 180.]— Oleoresina piperis [U. S. Ph.]. A prepa- ration made by extracting 100 parts of black pepper in No. 60 powder with ether until 150 parts of liquid are obtained, distilhng, evapo- rating off the ether until no further precipitation of piperine ciys- tals takes place, and pressing the liquid through a muslin strainer. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. Afzelii. A tropical African species. Its red fruits constitute African cubebs (o. v.). [B, 6, 18 (a, 35).]— P. al- bum [Belg. Ph.. Gr. Ph.]. See W7M*e PEPPER.— P. amalagro. Fr., poivrier amalago. Ger. ^ Amalago-Pfeffer. A Jamaica species. The fruits aroused as a condiment hke black pepper, the leavesand young branches as a discutient, and the root as a diuretic and diaphoretic. [B, 168. 173, 180 (a. 35).]— P. angustifolium. See Artanthe elon- gato.— P. anisatum. Ger., anisartiger Pfeffer. A species growing on the Orinoco. The fruits and leaves are used in flatulent colic, etc., also in clysters and as a wash for ulcers. [B, 5, 173, 180 (o, 35).] — P. arborescens. Ge.v.,baumartiger Pfeffer. A climbing shrub of the Moluccas and Java. The bark is pungent and caustic, and is used externally in rheumatism and gout and internally in constipation. The leaves, bruised, are appHed in headache. [B, 180 (a, 36).]— P. betle. Fr., betel. Ger., Betelpfeffer. Beng.. pan. Mai., vetta. Syn. ; Chavica betle. Betel (or beUe) leaf (or pepper) ; a climbing shrubby species growing wild in Java and cultivated in the East Indies for its leaf, which the natives use as a masticatory and di- gestive stimulant. It is used in combination with the areca-nut and chunam, or with camphor and other aromatics, and also with a mixture of quicklime. The juice is considered stomachic. Ac- cording to Elliott, it sometimes produces a species of cancer, the betel-chewer's cancer. The leaves, warmed and smeared with oil, are applied over the chest in pulmonary affections and congestion of the liver and as a resolvent in glandular swellings. The juice of the leaves is used as a febrifuge, and in Java as a pectoral. [B, 5, 18, 172. 173, 180, 185. 375 (o. 35).]— P. brasiliense. Brazilian pep- per ; the fruit of Capsicum annuum. [B, 180 (o, 36).] — P. caninum. Ger.. Hundspfeffer. A species widely dispersed throughout the Malay Archipelago, sometimes confounded with P. cubeba. Its fruits are smaller than true cubebs. [B, 18, 180 (o, 35).]— P. ca- pense. Fv., poivrier du Cap, poivre a queue. A Cape-of-Good- Hope species, used as a stomacnic. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. car- punya, P. carpupija. A Peruvian species. The leaves and fruit are used as a digestive. [B, 173, 180 (a, 36).]— P. candatnm. Fr., cubibe de Bourbon (1st def.), poivre d queue (1st def.). Ger., geschwdnzter Pfeffer (Ist def.). 1. A species found in Brazil, Guiana, etc. The root is used as a diuretic and sudorific, and, together with the leaves, in baths for inflammatory swellings, etc. 2. Cubeb. [B, 5, 173, 180 (o, 35).]— P. chaba. Ger.. Ckaba-Pfeffer. An East Indian species. The fruit-spikes are used like p. longum. [B, 180 (a. 36).]— P. churumaya. Ger., Churumaya-Ffeffer. A Peruvian species. The leaves are used as a digestive. [B. 180 (o, 35).]- P. citrifollnm. A Brazil and Guiana species; one of the plants used in Brazil under the namejoftorandi. [B, 5, 18, 173, A. ape; A', at; A', ah: A*, all; Cli. chin: Cli^. locli (Scottish); E. he; E'. ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N", tank; 2587 PINYL PISCIDIA 180 (a, 35).]— P. crassipes. A Sumatran species said to furnish a very bitter, shriveled cubeb larger than true cubebs. [B, 5, 18 (a, 35).]— P. cubeba. Fr., poivre d queue^ jpoivre (ou poivrier) cab^be. Ger., Cubeben-Pfeffer. A shrub indigenous to Java, Borneo, Sumatra, and parts of the East Indies ; the source of cubeb. [B, 5, 18, 173, 180 (a. 35J.J— P. decorticatum. See White pepper. — P. dichotoiniiiu. Fr., poivrier dichotome. Ger., gabeldstiger Pfeffer. A Peruvian species. The roots are used as a febrifuge and the leaves as a digestive. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. dift'usum, Ger., weitschweifiger Pfeffer. A Ceylon and Java species. The leaves are used in dysuria, gonorrhcea, and bilious conaplaints. [B, 180 (a, 35).J— P. dilatatuiu. A South American species. The fruits furnish a highly stimulating beverage. [B, 18U (a, 35).]— P. electricum. See P. jaborandi. — P. excelsuin. Fr., poivrier eleve. The native pepper of New Zealand. The pulp of the fruit is eaten. [B, 168, 375 (a, 35).]— P. geriuanicuin. The fruit of Daphne mezereum. [B, 180 (a, 35),]— P. granulosum. Ger., ge- kornter Pfeffer. A Peruvian species, perhaps identical with Ar- tantke adunca. The berries and leaves are used in sluggish diges- tion, dysentery, etc. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. heterophyllum. A Peruvian species. The leaves are used as a digestive. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. Iiispaaicnui [Finn. Ph., Gr. Ph.]. See Fructus CAPSici. — P. indicum. The Capsicum annuum or its fruit. [B, 121, 180 (a, 35).]— P. jaborandi. The jaborandi bravo of Brazil ; a shrub the leaves of which are seldom used. The root, however, is considered a most active diaphoretic and aphrodisiac, and is used in amenorrhcea, leucorrhcea, etc. [B, 197, 267 (a, 35) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv (a, 50).]- P. jaiuaicense. The Pimenta Q-Qicinalis or its fruit (see Pimenta [2d def.]).— P. longifolium. A Peruvian species. The fruits are used like ordinary pepper, [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. longum. Fr., poivre long (2d def.). Ger., langer Pfeffer. Sp., pimienta larga [Mex. Ph. J. Tarn., tipilie. Tel., vipuloo. Hind., pipeU peepla-mool. Mai., cutta terpali. 1. A shrub indigenous to Malabar, Ceylon, eastern Bengal, Timor, and the Philippines, and cultivated in India for its fruits (see 3d def.). The root is bitter, stomachic, and digestive, and is used in palsy, tetanus, and apoplexy, and to cause expulsion of the placenta. 2. The unripe fruit of P. officinarum and of P. longum (1st def.) ; long x)epper, the irinept fiaKpov of the ancients. It is rarely used medicinally, except in veterinary practice. [B, 5, 18, 172. 173, 180, 185 (a, 35) ; "Proc, of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxviii, p. 191 (a, 50).] — P. lowong. A Java species with fruits closely resembling true cubebs. [B, 18 (a, 35).]— P. majusculum. Ger., vielnerviger Pfef- fer. A climbing species. The leaves are used in Java and the Moluccas as a stimulant application in paralysis, oedema of the limbs, rheumatism, and headache. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. methisti- cum, P. methysticuin. Fr., poivrier ava. Qer., Awa-Pfeffer. The ava. or kava, of the South Sea Islands, where the large, fibrous, spongy root (yangona-root, radix awce) is used in the preparation of an intoxicating drink. The root contains two principles, kavain and yanconin, which are physiologically inactive, a volatile oil, and two resins, a-kava resin and fi-kava resin, the former soluble, the latter insoluble in petroleum ether. Alpha kava resin is a thin, oily, yellowish-green substance, having a pungent aromatic taste, and the pleasant odor of the root. It produces well-marked local anaesthe- sia, and in large doses causes an intoxication of a drowsy character. At first contact with a sensitive mucous membrane it causes much pain. Ava-root in small doses is tonic, stimulating, and diuretic, and is recommended in gonorrhoea. [" Practitioner,"" Mar., 1882 ; Lewin in " New Comm. PI. and Drugs," ix, 1886, p. 93 (B) ; B, 5, 168, 173, 180, 185 (a, 35).]— P. nigrum. Fr., poivrier noir (1st def.1 (ou CO mmun), poivre noir [Fr. Cod.] (2d def.). Ger., schwarzer Pfef- fer. Sp., pimienta negra [Mes. Ph.]. 1. (Black) pepper (plant) ; a perennial climbing shrub indigenous to the East Indies and natu- ralized in Sumatra, Java, Borneo, the Malay Peninsula, the Philip- pine Islands, and the West Indies. 2. Of the Br. Ph., Finn. Ph., and Gr. Ph., see P. (2d def.).— P. nodosum., P. nodulosum. Fr., poivrier noueux. Ger.. knotiger Pfeffer. A species found in Brazil, where it is used in snake-bites and various diseases. The astringent and sialagogue root has the pungent, cooling taste of peppermint. [B, 5, 18, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. odoratum jaiuai- cense. See Pimenta (2d def.). — P. officinarum. Long pepper; a native of the Indian Archipelago, closely related to P. longum. It is the chief source of long pepper (see P. longum [2d def.]). [B, 18 (a, 35).]— P. peltatum. Fr., herbe d collets collet^de Notre- Dame. Ger,, schildformiger Pfeffer. 1. Of Ruiz and Pav6n, see P. sidcefoUum. 2. Lizard-tail pepper ; a powerfully diuretic West Indian species. The leaves are used as a resolvent. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. pepuloides. A species found in Silhet and neighboring regions. The fruits are used medicinally like long pepper. [B, 1^ (a, 35).]— P. reticulatum. Fr., poivre reticule. Ger., netzd- deriger Pfeffer. A West Indian and South American species. The root is used in Brazil as a stimulant, especially in snake-bites. The fruits are excitant, sternutatory, and sialagogue. [B, 5, 18, 173, 180 (o. 35).]- P. ribesoides. A species with fruits resembling cubebs. [B, 180 (a, 35),]— P. sanctum. Sp., tlanepaguelite, yerba santa [Mex. Ph.]. A Mexican medicinal plant. The stimulant leaves are used as a condiment. The plant yields a volatile oil resembling oil of sassafras. [J. M. Maisch, "Am. Jour, of Pharm.." Mar., 1886 (a, 50).]— P. sidcefolium. A Brazihan species. The root is used in abclominal complaints, and externally to promote suppuration. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. silvaticum. A species the fruits of which are used medicinally in Bengal, fa, 85.]— P. siriboa. A species the leaf of which is used in the East Indian islands like the betel-leaf, and the root as a stimulant. [B, 19, 173, 180 (o, 35).]— P. trifolium. See Peperomia trifolia.—l?. unguiculatiim. A diuretic species growing in South America, Mexico, and the West Indies. The root (radix jambarandy) is used against snake-bites. [B, 93, 245.] — Semen piperis pulveratum [Swed. Ph.]. White Pepper pow- dered and sifted. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Semina piperis [Swed. Ph.]. See White pepper.— Tinctura piperis. A preparation made by extracting 1 part of pepper with 6 parts of 33-per-cent. alcohol and filtering. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Tinctura piperis hispanici [Gr. Ph.]. See Tinctura capsici. — Unguentuin piperis. An ointment of 1 part of powdered black pepper and 12 parts of lard. [B, 119 to, 38).] PIPEBAIi, adj. Pi^p'e^-r'l. 1,3^., piper alis. Belonging to the Piperales, which are Lindley's p. alliance tLat., 7iixus piperalis), of the Exogenoe hypogynae consisting of the Piperaceoe, Chlor- anthaceCB, and Saururacem. [B, 170 (a, 35).] PIPERIC ACID, n. Piap-e^r'isk. Fr., aeide pipirique. Ger., Piperinadure. Amonobasicacid, C|2Hio04 = CflH8^0/*^^2 \CH : CH.CH :- CH.CO.OH, occurring as bright-yellow intertwined acicular crys- tals. [B, 3, 4, 270 (a, 38).] PIPEKIDINE, n. Ti^p-e^r'iM-en. Fr., pip4ridine. Ger., P. A strongly alkaline, colorless liquid, CeHuN, naving an odor of ammonia and pepper. [B, 4, 270 (a, 38).] PIPEKINE, n. Pi2p'e2r-en. Lat., piperina [U. S. Ph.], pi- perinum [Gr. Ph.]. From iriirepi, pepper. Fr., pip^rine. Gfer,, /0\p,TT Piperin. An almost tasteless alkaloid, CivHibNOs = CflH3\0/^^* \CH : C- H.CH : CH.CO.CsHioN, found in various species of Piper. It is an energetic febrifuge. [B, 93, 95, 270 (.a, 14, 38) ; "Proc of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," x, p. 137 (a, 50).] PIPERIS (Lat.), n. n. Piap'e^r-iSs. Gen., -per'idos (-idis). Gr., TTiirepts. See Piper. — Diatrion piperidon. Gr.,SiaTpiiavTrnr€pLSuv. An old preparation made from three species of Piper [longum, album, and nigrum). [A, 325 (a, 21).] PIPEKOID, n. Pi^'p'u^r-oid. From niirepi, pepper, and eTfiof, likeness. An oily resin (e. g., that of ginger) resembling oleo-resin of pepper. [B, 14.] PIPERONAL, n. Pi2p-e=r'o2n-a2]. Fr., pipironal. Ger., P. The compound CflH3.OaCH3.CHO ; an antipyretic [B, 4 ; B, 3, 270 (a, 38).] PIPERYtUREA, n. Piap-eSr-iai-u^r-e'a". Ger., Biperylharn- stoff. An artificial alkaloid, CflHigNgO. [A, 1.] PIPETTE, n. Pi2p-e2t'. Fr., p. Ger., P. A glass tube or narrow vessel, with or without expanded portions, graduated or not, open at both ends, generally drawn out to a moderately small size at one end, used in chemical manipulations for conveying definite quantities of liquids. PIPITZAHOIC ACID, n. Pi'^-i2ts-a=-ho'i2k, Fr., acide pi- piizahuique. A hydroxyquinone, (Ji5Hoo03= C6H903(C!9Hi7). ob- tained from the root of the Ti-ixis fruticoba. [B, 3, 93, 270 (a, 14, 38) ; J. M. Maisch, *' Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Feb., 1886, p. 72.] PIPMENTHOI-, n. Pi^p'meanth-o^l. A name proposed for the variety of menthol obtained from oil of peppermint. ["Am. Jour, of Pharm.," June, 1884, p. 345.] PIPSISSEWA, n. Pi2p-si^s'e2wa3. See Chimaphila umbellata. —P. beer. Beer made with ^ lb. of p., 1 gallon of water, 1 lb. of sugar, J oz. of powdered ginger, and enough yeast. [L, 120 (o, 21).] PIPTADENIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi2pt-aM(a«d)-en(an)'ia-a3. From TTtn-Teii', to fall, and a^v, a gland. A genus of leguminous trees, of the Adenantherece. [B, 42 (a. 35).]— P. peregrina. The niopo- tree of South America. From the roasted seeds powdered and mixed with lime the Indians prepare a snuff, called niopo in Venezuela and parica in Brazil, which produces an intoxication approaching frenzy. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— P. rigida. Angico gum plant, a South American acacia-like tree yielding a gum similar to gum arable [B, 314 (a, 35).] PIPTONYCHIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi2p^o2n-i2k(u«ch'»)'i2-a^ From TTiTTTeiv, to fall, and o»a;|, the nail. See Onychoptosis. PIQUERIA (Lat), n. f. Pek-eSr'i^-a^ Fr., piguerie. A genus of composite shrubs, rarely herbs, of the Eupatoriacece ; of Bail- Ion, a section of the genus Eupatorium. [B, 42, 121, 267 (a, 35).] — P. trinervia. Sp., yerba del tabardillo [Mex. Ph.]. The Eupa- torium febrifugum ; a Mexican species, used in infusion as a stimu- lant and febrifuge. [J. M. Maisch, " Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Apr., 1886, p.^168 ; B, 173, 267 (a, 35).] PIQURE (Fr.). n. Pe-kuOr. See Puncture.— P. anatomique. A dissection-wound. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— P. chirurgicale. See Acu- puncture. PIRIFORM, adj. Pi^r'i^-fo^rm. Lat., piriformis. Fr., piri- forme. See Pyriform. PIRUS (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pi2r)'u3sfu4s). See Pyrus. PISCIARELLKIt.), n. Pe-she-aS-resi'le. A place near Naples, Italy, where there is a hot mineral spring. [L, 49, 57 (a, 14).] PISCICULUS(Lat.),n.m. Pi2s-si2k(ki2k)'u2l(u4])-u3s(u4s). Dim. of piscis, a fish. Of Spigelius, the biceps flexor brachii. [A, 312 (a, 21) ; L.] PISCIDIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi=s-siM(kiM)'ia.aa. From piscis, a fish, and ccedere, to slay. 1. A genus of leguminous trees, scarcely different from Lonchocarpus. [B, 42, 121 (a, 35).] 2. The root-bark of P. erythrina. [a, 48.]— Ex tract um piscidift) fluidum. A fluid extract made by treating p. in a percolator with a mixture of 3 parts of alcohol and 1 part of water. [B, 81 (a, 38).]— P. cartha* finensis. Fr.,p. de Carthage, bois d enivrer. Black dogwood, amaica bitch-wood. The branches and leaves are used to stupefy fish. A tincture of the root-bark is used for odontalgia. [B, 19, 173, 275 (a. 35).]— P. erythrina. Fr., bois d enivrer (ou de chien, ouenivrant). Qer.,jamaikanischerKomelkirschbaum,Hundsbeer- baum. Jamaica white dogwood, fish-poison tree. The leaves, twigs, and root-bark have long been used to stupefy fish. The root-bark is narcotic, diaphoretic, and laxative, and is recom- mended in neuralgia, insomnia, whooping-cough, etc. It contains piscidin. [B, 5, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] O. nn; O*, not; Qs, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; V, like 00 in too; tja. blue; U^, lull; V*, full; U», urn; U«, like U (German). PISCIDIN PIVOINE 2588 PISCIDIN, n. Pii's'si''d-i'n. The active principle of Piscidia erythrina. It crystallizes in nearly colorless prisms, and has prob- ably the formula CaBHj408- It acts as a paralyzing agent on the sensory ganglia of the spinal cord, as an excitant of its motor cen- tres, and as a cardiac depressant. [B ; B, 270 (a, 38).] PISIFORM, adj. Pi''s'i^-fo*rni. Lat., pisi/orwis (fromjpisum, a pea, and forma, form). Fr., pisiforme. Ger., erbsenformig. Shaped like a pea. [C] PISI-PHAtANGIEN (Fr.), n. Pe-ze-faS-la3n»-zhe-a»n». See Abductor minimi digiti manus, PISO (Lat.), 11. m. Pi(pe)'so. Gen., -on'is. A mortar. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PISO-HAMATUS (Lat.). n. ra. Pis(pi2s)-o(oS)-ha5m(hai'm)-at- (a3t)'u3s(u*s). An anomalous muscle arising from the hooked pro- cess of the unciform bone and inserted into the pisiform bone. [Gruber, Virchow's " Arch.," Oct., 1881 (L).] PISONIA (Lat.), u. f. Pes-on'i2-a=. From Pison, a traveler in Brazil. YT.,piaonie. A genus of the Pisonieai, which are a tribe of the Nyctaginece. [B, 43, 121 (o, 35).]— P. aculeata. The cock- spur of the West Indies, used in gonorrhoea. [B, 19, 180, 314 (a, 35).] —P. fragrans. Fr., p. iclatant. A West Indian emetic species. [B, 19, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. morindifolla. The lettuce-tree of India ; the leaves are used in elephantiasis. [A, 479 (a, 50).] PISO-UNCINATUS (Lat.), n. m. Pis(pi2s)-o(o8)-uSn(u*n)-Bi'n- (ken)-at(a't)'uss(un'. Urination. [A, 637 (o, 31).] — P. de sang. See HiBHATUKiA. PISSENIilT (Fr.), n. Pes-a^n^-le. The Taraxacum, dens leonis ; of the Fr. Cod., its leaves or root (see Taraxaohm [2d def.]). [B, 18, 9S, 173 (a, 35, 38).]— Extrait de p. (feullle) [Fr. Cod.], Extrait de sne de p. See Extractum taraxaci.— Extrait liquide de p. See JSxtractjtm TARAXACI ^Jittiiwm.-Suc de p. See Succus takax- ACi.— Tisane de p. See Decoctum taraxaci. , PISSBKOS (Lat.), n. m. Pi>s-ser(sar)'o2s. Gr., irwroiipos. See Ceratum resin.^:. PISSITES (Lat.), n. m. Pi's-sit(set)'ez(as). Gen.. -«'ti(-0B). Gr., TTio-o-iTijs. Ft., pissite. Ger., Pecliwein. Wine flavored with pitch. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PISSOCOPY, n. Pi^s-o'k'op-i'. Gr., TTMro-oicoirin (from m'o-iro, pitch, and K6jTTei.v, to strike). Lat., pissocopia. Fr., pissocopie. 1. The process of smearing with pitch. 2. Epilation by means of a pitch-plaster. [L, 50 (o, 14).] PISTACHE (Fr.), n. Pi^s-ta'sh. Of the Fr. Cod., see Pistacia n«fe.— ifemulsion de p. [Fr. Cod.]. An emulsion consisting of 1 part each of pistacia nuts and white sugar and 20 of water. [B, 96 (a, 38).]— Huile de p. de terre. See Oleum arachis.— Noix de p. See Pistacia nuts. PISTACIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi!'st-a{a')'si''(ki2)-as. Gr., rrto-TaKia. Fr., pistachiei: Ger., Pistacie. A genus of anacardiaceous trees or shrubs ; in the pi., pistacice, p. nuts. The Pistacioe of Adanson are a family of plants including Copaiba, Borbonia, Elemi, Fraxi- nella, Rhus, and other genera yielding balsamic or resinous prod- ucts. The Pis- tacieoe (Fr., pis- taciies) of Eeich- enbacb are a sec- tion of the Suma- chince compris- ing P., Schinus, and other genera of the Anacardi- aceoe. [B, 43, 121, 173, 180 (a, 36).]— P. cabulica. A form of P. tere- binthus, growing in Beloochistan and Afghanistan ; one of the sources of East Indian mastic. [B, 18, 77 (a, 35).]— P. len- tisciis. Fr., pis- tachier lentisque. Ger., Mastix-Pis- tacie, Mastix- baum. Common mastic -tree, in- digenous to the PISTACIA LBNTiscus. [A, 337.] shores ot the Med- iterranean. Its sap constitutes, after hardening, the mastic of commerce. This species was known as schinus Xtrx^rot) U> the ancients, who used the wood, leaves, fruit, and root medicinally. The wood, lig- num lentisci (sen lentiscinum, sen mastichis), was formerly used as a hsemostatic and astringent. [B. 5, 18, 19, 17.3, 180, 185. 276 (a, 86)1— P. nuts. Lat., pistacioe, nuces (seu fructus, aeusemina, Beu nuculCB, seu nuclei) pistaciCB (.verm), amygdalai vmdes. Fr., pistachea [Fr. Cod.], noix de pietache. Ger., Pistacien, Pistacien- Niisse, Pimpemilsse, syrische (Oder welsche, Oder levantische, Oder grilne) Pimpemilsse. The edible cotyledons of the fruit of P. vera. The fruits themselves (which are also called p. nuts) are oblong drupes somewhat larger than olives, with a brittle shell containing the cotyledons. These have a greenish color and agreeable taste, and are much used as food, either dried like almonds or made into confections, etc. They contain sugar, and a fixed oil obtained from them by expression, and are a mild demulcent. They are official in the Fr. Cod. for catarrhal and pectoral complaints, but, as they readily turn rancid, are not much employed medicinally. Their oil is used in southern Europe as a cosmetic. [B, 19, 131, 173, 180, 185, 275, 314 (a, 35).]— P. tereblnthus. Fr., pistachier teri- binthe. Ger., Terpentin- Pistacie. Sp,, cornicabra. Terebinth or turpentine tree ; a species common in the Mediterranean regions. Its resinous juice, according to linger and Marchand, forms Chian turpentine. The bark, which is aromatic and serves as incense, and the leaves were formerly used in passive haemorrhage, dysen- tery, etc. The fruits have an agreeable taste, and are eaten, though considered by Dioscorides as unwholesome. The branches of the tree are liable to the attacks of a species of insect which produces a gall or horn-like follicle, formerly used in dyeing and tanning as well as medicinally, and still used in pectoral and asthmatic affec- tions. [B, 5, 18, 19, 173, 180, 185, 314 (a, 35).]— P. vera. Fr.,ms/a- chier [Fr. Cod.] (cultive, on franc). Ger. , wahre (Oder achte) Pista- cie, Pinwelnuss. Sp., alfonsigo, pistacho. It., pistacchio. At., fisluc. The p. (or pistachio) -nut tree ; a species indigenous to Western Asia and extensively cultivated in Mediterranean countries for its edible seeds or cotyledons and its aromatic bark (see P. nuts). [a, 36.] PISTATION, u. Pi^s-ta'shu'n. Lat., pistatio (from pistare, to pound). Fr.,p. See Epistation. PISTIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi^sfi^-as. From irwrTiSt, drinking. Fr., p., pistie. A genus ot the Aroidece. The Pistiacece (Fr., pisti- acies ; Ger., Pistiaceen) are : Of Humboldt, Bonpland, and Kunth, a section of the Aroidece ; of Lindley, the Lemnaeed'i''-uSm(u«m). Dim. of pistillum, a pistil. An organ in a cryptogamic plant having the apparent function of a pistil (c. g., an archegone). [B, 19, 77, 308 (a, 35).] PISTIMilFEKOUS, adj. Pi^st-i^l-i'f 'e'r-u's. Lat., pistillifer- us. See Pistillate. PISTIHUM (Lat.), u. 11. Pi=st-in'lu5m(lu', ttiVos. Ft., pais. Ger.. Erbse. The pea ; a genus of leguminous plants of the Viciem. [B, 19, 34, 42 (a, 35).]— P. arvense. Fr., pot's de champs. A species indigenous to either southern Europe or western Asia. It has the uses of P. sativum. [B, 42, 180 (a, 36).]— P. sativum. The common garden pea, of which there are numerous varieties in cul- tivation. The farinaceous edible seeds, semini pisi, were formerly used in medicine. [B, 19, 42, 173, 180 (a, 85).] PIT, n. VVt. See Fossa, Hollow, and Depression.- Nasal p's. Olfactory p's. Two small depressions on the anterior cere- bral vesicle, from which the nasal fossse develop. [L, 142.]— P. of the stomach. 1 . See In/rostcrna! depression. 2. See Antioar- DION.— Stomach p's. Ger., MagengrUbchen. The openings or mouths of the gastric tubules seen in the mucous surface of the stomach ; also called stomach^cells and stomach-ducts. | J.]— Sub- orbital p. Fr., larmier. A sebaceous gland beneath the eyes of all true deer, secreting a waxy odoriferous substance. [L, 200.]— Tear-p. See Lacrymal sinus. PIT, v. intr. Pi^t. To be or become marked with a pit or shal- low depression ; to p. on pressure is to preserve for a short time a depression made by pressure of short duration, as with the tip of the flnger. [«, 48.] PITAYA, n. See Cinchona pitayensis.—T. bark. See P. bark and cf. Cinchona pitayensia. A, ape; A^, at; A», ah; A«, all; Oh, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; Ns, tank; 2589 piscmiN PIVOINE PITAYINE, n. TiH-a'en. An alkaloid contained in some va- rieties of cinchona-bark. [B, 14.] PITCH, n. PiSch. A.-S.,pic. Gr., wtTTa. Lat.,p7rc. Fr., poia:, goudron, Ger., Peek. The substance left behind in the distilla- tion of tar. It is a shiny, black, solid substance which, on the ap- phcatlon of moderate heat, becomes viscous and adhesive. It con- sists of fixed resin and volatile resinous principles. It was formerly official in the Br. Ph. as pix {pix nigra or pix arida). [B, 5.1— Artificial Burgundy p. A factitious product, devoid of the fragrance of Burgundy p., made by melting together p., rosin, and turpentine, or rosin and palm-oil or some other fat, and agitating the mixture with water to give it the neceasarj; opaqueness. Ac- cording to Hanbury, if treated with twice its weight of glacial ace- tic acid, it forms a turbid mixture, instead of dissolving like Bur- gundy p., and the oil soon forms a distinct layer above the other constituents. [B, 5, 18 (a, 35).] Cf. Poix blanche (2d def.).— Black p. Lat., pix nigra [Belg. Ph., Gr. Ph.] (seu sicca, seu solida LNetherl. Ph., Kuss. Ph.], seu navalis [Ger. Ph., 1st ed.]). Fr., poix noire (ou navale). Ger., Schiffspech, Schusterpech, schwarzes Pech. See P. [B, 18 (a, 35).]— Burgundy p. 'LaX.^pixburgun- dica [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Belg. Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph. (2d ed.)] (seu abietina). Fr., poix blanche ipu de Bourgogne, ou des Vosges, ou grasse., ou jaune [Fr. Cod.]). Ger., Mchten/iarz^ Tannenharz, burgundisches Pech. Sp:, pez de Borgofta [Mex. FhA. Of the U. S. Ph. and Br. Ph., the prepared resin of Abies excelsa. In com- merce the term includes the prepared turpentines of various other coniferous trees. When pure, it is a somewhat opaque, yellowish- brown, aromatic, strongly adhesive substance, differing from tur- pentine chiefly in its smaller proportion of volatile oil. It is very soluble in glacial acetic acid, in water, in absolute alcohol, and even in 75-per-cent. alcohol, but considerably less soluble when it contains water and essential oil. It breaks with a clear conchoidal fracture, and when cold is brittle and hard, yet eventually assumes the form of the vessel in which it is kept. It is used in the form of plaster as a mild rubefacient. [B, 5, 18 (a. 35); "Pi'oc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvi, p. 324 (a, 50).]— Burgundy p. plas- ter. See Emplastrum picis (under Pix).— Canada p. Lat., »ia; canadensis [U. S. Ph.]. Hemlock p., the prepared resin of Abies canadensis ; a hard, brittle, reddish-brown, opaque, nearly taste- less substance of a weak peculiar odor. It contains but a minute percentage of volatile oil. It is used like Burgundy p., but softens at a much lower temperature. [B, 5 (a, 35).J— Canada p. plas- ter. Hemlock p. plaster. See Emplastrum picis canadensis (under Pix).— Irritant p. plaster. See Emplastrum picis irri- tans (under Pix). — Jew's p., Mineral p. See Asphalt. — P. plaster. See Emplastrum picis (under pix).— Yellow p. Gali- pot or barras purified by melting and straining. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PITH, n. Pi^th. A.-S., pitha. The medulla, or central portion of the stem of a plant. It consists chiefly of soft thin-walled cells, which become dry and light after the growing period. [B, 229 (a, 35).]— Hair p. See Hair p. PITHECOLOBIUM(Lat.), n. n. Pi2th-e2k(ak)-o(o9)-lob(]o2b)'i2. u3m(u*m). From Trtflij/cos, an ape, and \6fiiov, a little lobe. A genus of leguminous shrubs or trees of the Ingece. They are astringent. [B, 42, 267 (a, 35).]— P. avaremotemo. The brincos de sdhoim of the Brazilians ; a species with a highly astringent bark forming one variety of barbatimao bark. [B, 121, 267 (o, 35).]— P. bige- minum. Soap-bark tree ; a Malabar species. The bark and leaves are used in baldness, leprosy, and various skin diseases. [B, 42, 173, 180, 185 (a. 35).]— P. cyclocarpum. A species closely allied to, if not identical with, P. bigeminum. The fruit contains a fatty, sticky pulp, used in Caracas as a substitute for soap. [B, 19, 173, 180 (tt, 35).]— P. dulce. The manilla tamarind-tree. It has an edi- ble fruit, [a, 35.] — P. latifoliuin. A broad-leaved, crimson-flow- ered species found in Jamaica and Trinidad.— P. saman. The Gen isaro- tree, rain-tree of Venezuela and Brazil. The pods are edible. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— P. unguis-cati. Black-bead-sbrub, cat's-claw ; a tropical American species. The fruit is edible, and the juice of its seeds produces an abundant secretion of nasal mucus. The bark is used, in powder or in decoction, to heal ulcers, as a feb- rifuge, and in catarrhal disorders. [J. M. Maisch, " Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Dec, 1885, p. 601 ; B, 19, 173, 180, 267, 275 (a, 35).] PITTACIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pi2t-tas(ta3k)'ia-u3m(u'»m). Gr., ttit- ToLKiov (from irtTTa, pitch). A pitch-plaster. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PITTED, adj. Pi^t'e^d. Having numerous shallow depressions or pits. [B, 19, 308 (a, 35).] PITTING, n. Pi2t'i=n2. The formation of pits, [a, 48.] PITTOSPORAL, adj. Pist-o^sp'oS-r'!. Lat., pittosporalis. Belonging to the Pittosporales, which are Lindley''s p. alliance (Lat., nixus pittosporalis) of the Albimiinosce^ consisting of the Vites. Pittosporece, etc. [B, 170 (a, 35).] PITTOSPOKUM (Lat.), n. n. Pi3f>to3sp'o2r-u''m(u'»m). From irtTTa, pitch, and trir6poi, a seed. Fr., pittospore. A genus of ever- green shrubs. The Pittosporacece (Fr., pittosporac^es) or Pitto- s^oreoe (Fr., pittospordes) are an order of syncarpous thalamifloral dicotyledonous plants having bitter, aromatic, and resinous prop- erties. The fruits, though edible in a few species, have u-sually an austere, disagreeable flavor. [B, 19, 34, 42. 104, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— P. senacia. Fr., bois de joli-cceur. A species found in the Isle of France, where the root is used in gonorrhoea. [B, 173 (a, 35) ; B, 192.] PITTOTA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Pi^t-to'taa. Gr., TrixTwra (from irirTa, pitch). Of old writers, medicines prepared with pitch. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PITUITA (Lat.), n. f. Pi2t(pet)-u2(u4)-i(e)'ta3. Fr., pituite. Phlegm, mucus. [K.]— P. alba. Anasarca. [L, 53.] PITUITARY, adj. Pi^t-u^'in-a-ri*. From pituita, phlegm or mucus. Pertaining to or secreting mucus, [a, 48,] PITUITE (Fr.), n. Pe-tu8-et. 1. See Pttuita. 2. Catarrhal gastritis characterized by the vomiting of glairy matter. [D, 72.] PITUITOUS, adj. Pi^t-u^'i^t-u^s. From pituita, phlegm. Fr., pituiteux. Containing or secreting mucus, [ci, 4b.] PITUKI, n. An Australian drug chewed by the natives ; said to contain nicotine. [B, 8.] PITURINE, n. Pisfu^^r-en. An alkaloid found by Gerrard in Duboisia Hopwoodii ; a colorless oil, probably identical with nico- tine. [B, 270 (a, 38).] PITYIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi2t'i2(u'')-i2s. Gen., -y'idos (-idis\ Gr., iTLTvCq. A pine-cone or its kernel (nut). [B, 114, 115, 121 (a, 35).] PITYRIASIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi2t-i2r(uOr)-i2-as(a3s)'i2s. Gen., -as'eos i-ia'sis). Gr., irtTvpiao-t? (from Trirvpov, bran). Fr., herpes furfu- reux volatile dartre furfuracie (ou farineuse), teigne fur^utacee. Ger., Kleienausschlag, Kleiengrind. Exfoliation of the skin in the form of branny scales ; formerly (and by some still) regarded as an independent disease, but now by most dermatologists considered only as a secondary condition incident to various cutaneous dis- eases. [G.]— Hebra's p. Chronic p. rubra. ["Un. m6d. et scl. du Nord-Est." ; "Province m6d.," Oct. 6, 1888, p. 577J— P. ae- n6ique. Of Bazin, p. characterized by the appearance of "a series of true acne-pustules, situated at the base of the hairs " at the cir- cumference of scaling patches. [G.J— P. alba of the external ear, A rare mycosis of the external auditory canal sometimes at- tending p. capitis. [F,]— P. alba parasitaire (Fr.). The scaling stage of tinea tricophytina. [G, 26.]— P. cacliecticorum. See Seborrhcea.— P. capillitii, P. capitis. Fr., teigne^ teigne fur- furacie^ crasse de la tete. Ger., Kopfschabe. P. of the scalp or head ; dandruff. [G.] Cf. Seborrhcea.- P. chronique et cir- conscrit (Fr.). Of Bazin, a chronic circumscribed, form of p., essentially identical in character with seborrhcea sicca. [G.]— P. circinata. Of Horand, see P. rosea.— V. circinata et margi- nata. A parasitic disease of the skin characterized by rose-colored or pale-brown patches on the trunk and extremities and in the axil- lae. [Vidal, "Proc. of the Internat. Med. Cong.," 1881, iii, p. 167(G).] —P. essentialis. Idiopathic p., p. rubra. [G.]— P. gravidarum. See Chloasma gravidarum. — P. indica. See P. nigra.— F. in- fantilis. P. of infants ; according to Fuchs, an eruption affecting infants, attended not only with desquamation but also with vesicles, erosions, and moist exudation ; probably eczema. [G, 5.]— P. in- flanimatoire (Fr.), Of Bazin, a chronic circumscribed form of p. occupying hairy parts of the body, and attended with a copious production of large adherent scales on a reddened surface. [G.]. Cf. Seborrhea congestiva.—F. inaculata et circinata. ¥r.,p. rubra aigu, p. macule et circini. Of Bazin, a form of p. described as "pseudo-exanth^matique arthritique," characterized by red or rose-colored spots that coalesce to form either large patches or rings, and attended with furfuraceous desquamation. [G.] Cf. P. rosea and Roseola furfuracea herpetiformis. — P. nigra, Fr., ephdlide scorbutique. 1. See Melasma. 2. Of Willan, a cutaneous affection observed in children born in India and afterward brought to England. It "commenced in a partial papulation of the skin, and terminated in a black discoloration with slight furfuraceous exfoliations.'" According to Eayer. p. is frequently associated with pellagra. 3. Of Bazin, a parasitic affection, p. versicolor of a darker color than usual. [G, 10, 15.]— P. rosea. 1. An acute inflamma- tory disease of the skin characterized by an eruption of pale-red or rose-colored scaly patches and rings. A macular form {p. macu- lata) and a circinate form (p. circinata) have been described. The macular form, which is the one first described by Gibert, occurs in rose-colored papules or in small reddish patches slightly scaling and but little elevated above the surrounding skin, appearing most com- monly upon the neck or trunk and thence spreading. The circinate form represents a later stage of the disease, in which the patches, extending at the periphery, leave a smooth fawn-colored centre, with red aud scaling borders. [" N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec. 24, 1887, p. 724, and Mar. 8, 1890, p. 278 (a, 17) ; G, 25.] 2. Cf . Herpes tonsurans madulosus, P. maculata et circinata, and P. circinata et margi- nata.—V. rubra. Ger., Boihkleie, rothe Kleienflechte. 1. A dis- ease characterized by intense hyi)er0emia of the skin attended by very copious exfoliation of the epidermis. The affection may con- tinue for years, producing atrophy and contractions of the skin and general marasmus. Many authors make a distinction between the p. rubra of Hebra, that arises independently of any antecedent cutaneous affections, such as psoriasis, and tends to a very pro- tracted course with atrophy of the skin, and other less severe forms of disease that have been described under the name of exfoliativa dermatitis. 2. Of Bazin, p. inflammatoire. 3. A hypersemlc con- dition of the skin which sometimes follows eczema, [(jr.] 4. See P. maculata et circinata.— V. rubra pilaris. See Lichen ruber. — P. senilis. P. of the aged. Of the older writers (as generally used), eczema. [G.]— P. simplex. Fr., j). simple. P. not attended with hypergemia or redness. The term is used to distinguish the simpler forms of p. (such as p. capitis, etc.) from p, rubra and p. versicolor. [G.]— P. tabescentium, Seborrhcea. [G.]— P. ver- sicolor. Ger., Kleienflechte. 1. An old name for certain forms of chromatosis. 2. More recently, dermatomycosis furfuracea.— P. vulgaris. See P. simplex. PITYRISMA (Lat.), n. n. Pi2t-i2r(u«r)-i2z(i2s)'maa. Gen., -is'matos {-atis). See Pityriasis. PITYROID, adj. Pi^t'i^r-oid. Gr., mn/poeiS^'s (from irirvpov, bran, and eTSos, resemblance). Lat., pityroides, pityrodes. Fr., pityreux. Ger., kleienartig. Furfuraceous. [G, 30.] PITYRON (Lat.), 11. 11. Piat-ir(uer)'oSn. Gr., TriVvpoi'. 1. Bran. 2. See Pityriasis. PIVOINE (Fr.), n. Pe-vwa^n. See P^okia.— Extrait de p, A preparation made by boiling peony-root in six times its weight of water, expressing, and evaporating. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Hydrolat de p. See Aqua p^eoni^.— P. officinale [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., peonia [Sp. Ph.], Tbe flowers of Pcpovia officinalis [Fr. Cod.], of Pceonia Broteri, and of Pceonia corallina fSp. Ph.]. [B. 96 (a. 38).]— P. officinale (semence) [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., peonra {semilla) [Sp. Ph.]. O, no; 02, not; Os, whole; Th, thin; Th*, the; tJ, like oo in too; U^*, blue; U^, lull; V*, full; U», urn; U«, like U (German). PIVOTING PLAGUE 2590 The seed of Paionia officinalis [Fr, Cod.], of Pceonia Broteri. and o£ Paeonia corallina [Sp. Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).] PIVOTING, n. Pi2v'o!it-i2a2. An operation in dentistry which consists in fixing by means of an amalgam a barbed screw-headed pivot or pin of platinum into a root-canal, the crown, previously titled to the root, being placed upon this pivot and retained im- movably by a gold nut. [E.] FIX (Lat.), n. f . Pi^x. Gen., pi'cis. See Pitch.— P. alba [Ger. Ph. Ost ed.), Belg. Ph., Gr. Ph.l. See Burgundy pitch.— Aqua picis [Ger. Ph., Belg. Ph., Swiss Ph., Netherl. Ph., Euss. Ph.]. Ger., Theerwasser. Seelnfusumpicis liquidce.—Aciua, picis con- centrata [Belg. Ph.]. See Liquor picis concentrafus.—Cerevisia, picis (llquidse). See Tah 6eer.— Emplastrum plcls. Fr., em- pldtre depoix de Bourgogne fPr. Cod.] (1st def.). Ger., Fluss- pflaster. Sp., emplasto de pez de Borgona [Sp. Ph.] (1st def.). Syn. : emplastrum piceum (sen sticticum.) [Dan. Ph.] (8d def.). 1. A plaster consisting of 2 parts of yellow wax and 18 of Burgundy pitch [U. S. Ph.] ; or of 5 of yellow wax and 15 of Burgundy pitch [Fr. Cod., Belg. Ph., Sp. Ph.] ; or of 5 of yellow wax and 15 of fir resin [Swiss Ph.] ; or of 4J each of yellow wax and colophony, 13 of frankincense, 86 of Burgundy pitch, 1 of oil of nutmeg, 1 ^ of olive-oil, and 2 of water, evaporated to the proper consistence [Br. Ph.]. 2. A plaster consisting of 16 parts of yellow wax with 16 each of black pitch and Burgundy pitch and 2 of mutton suet [Dan, Ph.] ; or with 32 of black pitch, 48 of Burgundy pitch, and 10 [Finn. Ph.] (8 [Swed. Ph.]) of larch turpentine [Finn. Ph., Swed. Ph.] ; or con- sisting of 30 parts of yellow wax, 27 of colophony, and 42 of black pitch [Netherl. Ph.]. Various older pharmacopceias had similar preparationsk [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] See also Ceratum resin.m.— Em- plastrum picis burgrandicae [Belg. Ph.]. See Emplastrum PICIS (2d def.).— Emplastrum picis canadensis [U. S. Ph.]. Fr., empldtre de poix de Canada. A plaster consisting of 1 part of yellow wax and 9 parts of Canada pitch. [B, 95 (k, 38).]— Em- plastrum picis compositum. A plaster, formerly official, con- sisting of Burgundy pitch, terebinthina cocta, wax, and oil of nut- meg, made up with frankincense or with colophony, water, and olive-oil. It resembled most closely the emplastrum picis of the Br. Ph. [B, 119 (.a, 38).] — Emplastrum picis cum cantharide [U. S. Ph.]. Fr., empldtre de poix cantharidi. Ger., Pechpftastar mit Cantliariden. Syn. ; emplastrum calefaciens. A plaster made by keeping 8 parts of cerate of cantharides at a temperature of 100° C. for fifteen minutes, straining, adding 92 parts of Burgundy pitch, and bringing to the proper consistence. [B, 95 («, 38).]— Emplastrum picis irritans [(Jer. Ph., 1st ed.]. Fr., visicatoire de Janin. Ger., reizendes Pechpflaster. Irritant pitch-plaster, made by melting together 32 parts of Burgundy pitch and 12 parts each of yellow wax and turpentine, and adding 3 parts of finely powdered euphorbium. [B, 81 (a, 21).]— Emplastrum picis 11- quidae [Fr. (3od., 1866, Swed. Ph., 1817, Hann. Ph., 1819, Sax. Ph., 1820]. Fr., empl&tre de goudron. A preparation made melting with gentle heat 1 part of Burgundy pitch, 8 parts of yellow wax and 16 of wood tar, and stirring continuously until cold [Hann. Ph., Sax. Ph.] ; or by boihng to a paste 2 parts of rye flour with a suffi- cient quantity of vinegar, adding 1 part each of wood tar and melted resin, and allowing to thicken over the Are [Swed. Ph.]. [B, 119 (a, 14).] — Emplastrum picis niersB (edinburgense) [Gr. Ph.]. See Emplastrum adhoesivum edinbnrgense. — Glyceritum picis liquidae. Fr., glycire de goudron [Fr. Cod., 18661 (2d def.). Sp., glicerolado de brea [Sp. Ph.] (2d def.). 1. Of the U. S. Ph., 1810, glycerite of tar, a preparation cont.aining 1 oz. (troy) of tar, 2 oz. of magnesium carbonate dissolved in 4 fl. oz. of glycerin, 2 fl. oz. of alcohol, and enough water to make a pint. [B, 5.] 2. Of the Fr. Cod. and Sp. Ph., a preparation made by triturating 1 part of purified tar with 3 parts [Fr. Cod.] (10 parts [Sp. Ph.]) of glycer- ifum amyU. [B, 92, 95 (a, 14).]— Infusum picis liquidse [U. S. Ph., 1870]. Fr., eau de goudron [Fr. Co6.]. Sp., aguade brea [Sp. Ph.]. Roum., acMa de pecura [Roum. Ph.]. Syn. : aqua picis [Gter. Ph., Belg. Ph., Swiss Ph., Netherl. Ph., Russ. Ph.], aqua (seu in- fusum ^wed. Ph.]) pyrolei pint [Norw. Ph.]. Infusion of tar, tar- water ; made by mixing 1 part by volume of tar and 4 parts of water, and filtering. The Ger., Norw., and Swed. preparations are made with 10 parts of water, the Belg., Swiss, and Netherl. with 20, the Sp. with 25, and the Roum. with 1,000 parts. The Belg. prepa- ration is made by diluting 3 parts of aqua picis concentrata with 97 of water. The Fr. preparation is made by steeping a mixture of 5 parts of tar and 15 of deal sawdust in 1,000 of distilled water, and filtering the infusion. Various older pharmacopoeias used 30 parts of water to 1 part of tar. [B ; B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Liquor picis concentratus. Sp., solUjCion de brea concentrada [Sp. Ph.]. Roum., licuore de pice concentrata [Roum. Ph.], Syn. : aqua picis concentrata [Belg. Ph.], A preparation made by mixing 2 parts of tar, 1 part of sodium bicarbonate, and 10() parts of water, shaking well together, and filtering after 6 days [Sp. Ph.] ; or by heating for 3 hours 100 parts of Norway tar. 10 of sodium bicarbonate crystals, and 4,000 of water, and filter- ing after 2 days [Roum. Ph.] (or 250 of Norway pitch, 15 of sodium bicarbonate, and 1.000 of water, and filtering when thoroughly cooled [Belg. Ph.]). [B, 95 (a, 38),]— Oleum picis (liquidae [C. S. Ph.]). See Tar oil.—Filulse picis liquidae [Sard. Ph., 1773, Dutch Ph., Niem. Notes, 1811, U. S. Ph., 1820]. Fr., pilules de goudron. Six-grain pills of wood tar with enough powdered elecampane [Dutch Ph., U. S. Ph.] ; or made by mixing 4 parts each of wood tar and balsam of Peru with 3 of powdered orris-root, and 8 of licorice-root [Sard. Ph.]. [B, 119 (a, 14).]— P. abietina. See Burgondt pitch.— P. arida. See Pitch —P. asphaltl. Asphalt. [B, 180 (o, 35).]— P. atra (solida). Pitch. [B. 119 (a, 38).]— P. betulae, P. betulina. Birch-tar ; see under Betdla alba, [a, 48.]— P. burgundica. 1. Of the U. S., Belg., Swiss, and Hung. (2d ed.) Ph's, Burgundy pitch. 2. Pitch. [B, 5, 18, 180 (a, 35).]— P. burgundica expurgata [Fr. Cod.]. Fr., poix de Bourgogne purifiee [Fr. Cod.]. Syn. : resina pint co- lata [Russ. Ph.]. Burgundy pitch melted and strained through a coarse linen cloth. [B, 96 (a., 38).]— P. canadensis [U. S. Ph.], See Canada pitch.— P. cedria. See Tar.— P. graeca [Russ. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. See Colophony.- P. liquida [XJ. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Ger. Ph., Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Belg. Ph., Russ. Ph., Swiss Ph.] (nigra). Wood tar. [B.] See Tar, — P. lithanthracis [Russ. Ph.]. See Coal tar.— P. navalis [Ger. Ph„ 1st ed,], P. ni- gra [Belg. Ph., Gr. Ph.]. Pitch. [B, 6, 18, 180 (o, 35).]-P. plnl [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. Pine-pitch ; ordinary pitch, left behind in the distillation of wood tar. [B.]— P. sicca, P. solida [Netherl. Ph., Euss. Ph.]. Pitch. [B, 18 (a, 35).]— P. su- toria. Calking pitch, ordinary pitch. [B.] — P. vegetabilis. Pitch. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Pomatum cum pice [Fr. Cod.]. See Unguentum picis liquidae.— Sa,po picis [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph. (2d ed.), Netherl. PhJ. See Sapo ptceiis.- Syrupus picis TBelg. Ph.] (liquidae £U. S. Ph.]). Fr., strop de goudron [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Tlieersyrup. Sp., jarabe de brea [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : syrupus cum aqua picea [Fr. Cod.]. Syrup of tar -, made by inixing 6 parts of tar (previously well washed) with 60 of boiling distilled water, and to 40 parts of the solution so obtained adding 60 of sugar. The Fr. preparation is made by digesting 1 part of puri- fied tar and 3 parts of deal sawdust with 100 parts of distilled water at a temperature of 60° C, then adding to 100 parts of the filtered infusion 180 of sugar and heating on a water-bath. The Belg. preparation is a solution of 655 (the Sp. preparation one of 620) parts of sugar in 345 of tar-water. [B ; B, 95 (a, 38).]— Ungu- entum picis. Syn. : unguentum basilicum (2d def.). 1. Of the Swiss Ph., an ointment of 1 part of purified black pitch and 3 parts of suet. 8. Of the Netherl. Ph., an ointment of 1 part each of yel- low wax, colophony, and black pitch and 4 parts of olive-oil, 3. Of the Belg. Ph., see Unguentum picis liquidoe. Various older pharmacopoeias had similar preparations. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] See also Un.guentum resin.^.— Tinctura alcoholica picis graecae compositae. See Teinture d'ALoSs et de mastic. — Unguentum picis liquidae [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.]. Fr., pommade de goudron [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Theersalbe. Sp., pomada de brea [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : unguentum picis [Belg. Phri (seu pyrolei pini [Dan. Ph.]), pomatum, cum pice. Tar ointment ; a mixture of equal parts of tar and suet [U. S. Ph.] ; or of 5 parts of tar and 2 parts of yellow wax [Br. Ph.] ; or of 1 part of tar with 4 [Belg. Ph.] (3} [Sp. Ph.], 9 (for veterinary purposes, 3) [Fr. Cod.]) of suet [Belg. Pli., Sp. Ph., Fr. Cod.] : or of 3 parts of crude potassium carbonate, 6 of suet, 11 of tar, and a httle water [Dan. Ph.]. [B ; B, 95 (a, 38).] PIZZLE, n. Pi=zl. The penis, especially of a domestic quad- ruped, [o, 48.] PLACEBO, n. Pla's-eb'o. The first person sing. fut. ind. of Lat., jpZacere, to please. Lit., I will please you. A make-believe medicine ; something administered for its effect on the patient^s imagination rather than because it is of medicinal value, [a, 48.] PLACENTA (Lat.). n. f. Pla=s(pla=k)-ei'nt'as. From jrXaicovt. a flat cake. Fr., p., arridre-faix. Ger., Mutterkuchen, Gefdss, kuchen (1st def.), Nachgeburt (1st def.), Samentrdger (4th def.)- 1. The afterbirth ; an organ which during foetal life, in nearly all mammals, performs the function of aerating the blood of the foetus by providing the mechanism necessary to a direct interchange of gases between the foetal and the maternal blood ; consisting of a maternal portion (see Maternal p.) and a foetal portion (see Foetal p.) closely interwoven with each other, the whole organ, thus doubly constructed, being intimately connected with the internal organism by its implantation upon the interior of the uterine wall on the one hand and connected with the foetal circulation by the umbilical cord on the other. " In all mammals, so far as is yet known," says Allen Thomson, "excepting the Monotremafa and marsupials, the true placental structures consist in the establish- ment of a close relation between finely ramified foetal blood-vessels, derived originally from the outer or mesoblastic layer of the allan- tois, with minutely or widely distributed blood-vessels belonging to the uterus. Both of these are, originally at least, if not through- out the whole of gestation, accompanied and supported by cellular and other constituent elements of the foetal and maternal struct- ures to which the blood-vessels respectively belong ; while the uterine glands do not appear to take any direct or important part in this combination of foetal and maternal elements." The term p. was first used by Falloppius. In China the dried human p. is used as a tonic in phthisis. [A, 45 ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv, p. 760 (a, 60).] 2. Of Stein, a mass into which the segments may coalesce that have been formed by the breaking up of the en- doplasts of two individual infusorians as the result of the conjuga- tiveact. [A,]2.] 3. Any cake-shapedformationorcrganism. ra,48.] 4. (a) The trophosperm of Richard, the spermophore of Link, tne re- ceptaculmn seminum of Necker, the placentary of Mirbel ; the por- tion of an ovary that bears the ovules, or the corresponding part in the fruit carrying the seed. In vascular cryptogams the tissue from which the sporangeia are produced. (6) The podosperm of many authors ; of Mirbel and others, the point of attachment of a single ovule in an ovary, the union of such p's being called the placentary or pistillary cord. [B. 1, 19, 77, 181, 183, 279. 291 (o, 36).]— Annular p. SeeZonary «.— Axiferous p. Fr., placenta a,xifire. In botany, a p. springing from the base or the summit of the ovary. [B, 132.] — Axile p. Fr., p. axillaire. A p. formed by the margins of the carpellar.y leaves of a compound pistil folding inward so completely as to meet in the centre or axis of the ovary. [B, 1. 77, 291 (a, 35).] —Basal p.. Basilar p. A free central p., a p. in which the ovules , are borne on a column which rises free from the bottom of the ovary. [B, 77, 291 (o, 35).]— Battledore p. Fr., p. & insertion v^lamenteuse en raquetie (ou marginale). That form of insertion of the umbilical cord into the margin of the p. in which it spreads out so as to resemble a battledore. — Bell-shaped p. See Dome- like p.— Central p. See Axile p. and Basal p. — Central p. prte- via. See P. proevia centralis. — Cordiform p. Ger., herzfor- miqe P. A p. having a marginal indentation giving it a heart shape. — Deciduate p. A p. of which the maternal portion comes away at delivery. [L, 201.]— Diff'used p. See P. diffusa, P. mem- A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Clis, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I=, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2591 PIVOTING PLAGUE branacea^ and Villous p. ~J)iscoid i>. Ger., scheibenformige P. That variety of p. in which, as in the human subject, it constitutes practically one mass, circumscribed in outline and more or less circular in form.— Disseminated p. See Villous p.— Dome- like p. That variety of p. in which the chorionic villi persist at the upper pole of the chorion and for some distance around that point, but disappear from thelower pole. [A, la.]— Double p. A placental mass formed of the two placentae of a twin gestation, [a, 48.] Cf. P. dimidiata.—Fcetal p. Lat., p. foetalis. Fr., p. {cetal. Ger., Fruchtkuchen. That portion of the p. which is formed y the aggregation of chorionic villi and in which the umbilical vein and arteries I'amify.— Free central p. See BasaZp.— Fun- artita. Ger., drei- geiheiltpr Mutterkuchen. Of Hyrtl, a p. consisting of three sepa- rate lobes ; to be distinguished from the triple p. [A, 19.]— P. triquetra, P. unilobata. Of Hyrtl, a form of p. intermediate between the usual form and the p. succenturiata, characterized by a marked prominence at one portion of the border, as if a lobe were on the point of becoming detached, [A, 19.]— P. uteri, P. ut^rin (Fr.). See Maternal p.— Polycotyledonary p. That variety of placental formation in which, as in the ruminants, the chorionic villi are collected into a number of large separate tufts scattered over the surface of the chorion, each tuft being received into a crypt-like depression in a thickened portion of the uterine mucous membrane. [A, 11.]— Ketained p. See P. incarcerata. — Ringforinige P. (Ger.). See Zonary ^.— ScheibenfiJniiige P. (Ger.). See Discoid ^.—Superficial p. In botany, a p. in which the ovules are distributed over the inner surface of the car- pels. [B, 291 (a, 35).]— Triple p. Ger., Drillingsp\ A placental mass formed of the three placentae of a triple gestation. Cf. P. tripartita.— T^ in p. Fr., j3. gimellaire. Ger., Zwillingsp\ See Double p.— Vterine p. See Maternalp. — Velamentous p. See under Insertio velamentosa.— Villous p. A placental formation in which the cotyledons are scattered and have the form of chorionic villi.— Vorgefallene P. (Ger.). See P. prcevia.— -Zona-vy p. Ger., ringformige P. A p. in which the organ extends around the inte- rior of the uterus in the form of a belt (zona) or ring surrounding the equator of the chorion. PI^ACENTAtlA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Pla2s(plaak)-e2nt-al(a81)'i2-a3. Those mammals in which the development of the fecundated ovum is accompanied by the formation of a placenta ; corresponding to Mammalia chvriata. PliACENTABY, adj. Pla^s-e^nt'a-ris. Pertaining to the pla- centa ; as a n. (Lat., placentarium, ; Fr., placentaire), the pla- centa (4th def., a). [B, 1, 77 (a, 35).] PliACEWTATION, n. Plaas-eSnt-a'shu^n. Lat., placentatio (froTci placenta, EL cake). Ft., p. Ger., Kuchenbildung. The pro- cess of the formation of the placenta, or the variety formed, as de- termined by the nature of the particular animal or plant. PtACENTCHEN (Ger.), n. Pla^-tse^nt'chaeSn. See Placen- TOLA. PLACENTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pla2s(p]ask)-e2nt-i(e)'ti2s, Gen., 'it'idos i'idis). Fr., placentite. Inflammation of the placenta. — P. decldualis. P. secondary to interstitial inflammation of the decidua serotina. [A, 326 (a, 34).] prACENTUrA (Lat.), n. f. Pla2s(plaSk)-e''nt'u21(u4I)-a8. Dim. of placenta^ a cake. Yr.,placentule. Ger.. Placentchen. Lit., a little placenta. Of Hyrtl, a placenta succenturiata that is smaller than a pfennig;^ [A, 19. J— P. succenturiata. Ger., Nebenpla- centchen. SeeP. PIiACOID, adj. Pla^k'oid. Gr., n-AaKw5i]c (from irAof, a plate» and elfios. resemblance). Plate-like ; as a n., one of the irregular- bony plates, grains, or spines which are formed in the skin of vari- ous fishes (Elasmobranchii). [B, 28 (a, 27).] PI.ACIJNTECHOS (Lat.), n. m. Plak(pIa3k)-uSnt(unt)-ek- (ach^yo^s. From, TrAaKovs, a flat cake, and iSx^^i an echo. See Vterine souffle. PXACUNTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Plak(plaak)-uant(unt)-i'(e)'tias. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). See Placentitis. PI.ACUS (Lat.), n. m. and f. Plak(pla3k)'u3s(u*s). Fr., p. A genus of composite plants referred by Bentham and Hooker to Blumea. [B, 42, 267 (o, 35).]— P. chinensis. A species used in China for ulcers and affections of the hairy skin. Its root, in com- bination with the betel-nut, is used in coughs. [B, 267 (a, 35).] PLADAKOSIS (Lat.), PtADAKOTES (Lat.), n's f. PlaM- a,'^r{B.^T)-os'Ps, -a'^r(a8r)'oH-ez(as). Gen., -os'eos i-is), -et'os (-et'is). Gr., irAofiapoTTjs (from irAaSapd?. flaccid). Fr.^pladarose. Ger., Balg- geschwulst. Sp., p. An old term for a soft, moist, non-inflamma- torj' swelling on the conjunctival surface of the eyelid. Cf . Tra- choma. [F.] PliAGA (Lat.), n. f. Pla(pla8)'ga8. Gr., irAij7i7. 1. See Wodnd. 2. See Plague. 3. In zoology, a stripe of color. [L, 343.]— P. ig- nis. Anthrax. Cf. Carbunculus symptomaticus. PIiAGE (Ger.), u. Pla^g'e''. See Plague.— Mutterp'. Hyste- ria. [L, 80.] PrAGIOCEPHALIA (Lat.), n. f. PlajCplaSg)-i2-o(aa)-se2f- (ke2f)-al(a*l)'i2-a3. From ttAciyios, oblique, and xe^aA^. the head. Fr., plagioc^phalie. An oblique deformity of the skull produced by a faulty development of the cranial bones. [C, 3.] PLAGUE, n. Plag. Gr., jrAijy^. Lat.,pZafira. Fr. , plaie, peste. Ger.. Pest. It., piaga, peste. Sp., plaga. peste. Any destructive pestilence, especially a specific acute and malignant fever, which often prevails in Egypt, Syria, and Turkey, and has occurred epi- demically at different times and places in the large cities of Eu- rope, It is attended with nervous disturbance, and usually is accompanied by buboes or swellings of the inguinal or other lymphatic glands, and occasionally with carbuncles, pustules, spots, and petechise of various colors and distributed in different parts of the body, [D, 1. 74.]— Black p. The p. which ravaged Europe in the fourteenth century. [D, 20.]— Bubonic p. An epi- demic, contagious disease of great virulence which has prevailed in different parts of the world from a very remote period. It be- gins with slight fever and thirst and within a few hoUrs swellings appear in the axillse or groins or upon the neck. Intense fever and pain are rapidly followed by delirium, unconsciousness, and, in a large majority of cases, death. [" Brit. Med. Jour.," Nov. 3, 1883, p. 886 (D).]— Cold p. A malignant form of bilious pneumonia. [" Med. Exam.," iii, 1847, p. 267 (a, 34).]— Hunger p. See ifeZops- inffFEVER.- Indian p. See Pali.— Levantine p. SeeP.— Lung- p. The contagious pleuro-pneumonia of cattle. ["N. Y. Med. Jour.," Aug. 15, 1883, p. 213 (D).]— P. in the guts. The term by which malignant cholera was known in England in the seventeen! h century. [D, 1.]— Swine p. 1. See Hoi/ cholera. 2. A disease of (). no; ii"^, not; O^, whole; Th. thin: Th". the: U. like oo in too; U^, blue; V\ lull; U*, full; U^. urn: U*, like ii (German). PLAGULA PLASMIN 2593 hogs in Europe, differing in character from the American swine p.,or hog cholera. [B.]— Syrian p. See Aleppo boiij. PI.AGUI.A (Lat.), n. f. Pla2g(pla3g)'u=l(un)-aa. Dim. of pZaga, a curtain. See Compress. PLAIE (Fr.), n. Ple^. See Wound.— P*8 anatoiniques. Wounds received by the operator in an autopsy. [L, 41 (a, 14). J— P. d'arine (ou d*arines) d. feu, P. cl*arquebusade, P. d'arque- buse. A gunshot wound. [E.]— P. de l*Y6inen. In Arabia, a variety of ulcer. [E, 24.] — P. envenim^e. A poisoned wound ; one in which septic matter has been deposited. [E.]— P. par ar- racheiuent. A lacerated wound.— P. par ^crasement. A con- tused wound. [E.] PliAISTEK, n. Pla^sfuBr. See Plaster. PLAN (Fr.), adj. Pla^n^. See Plank. PliAN^ A (Lat.), n, f. Pla3n(pla3n)-e'Ca3'e2)-a». From planus, flat. Of Haeckel, the fourth stage of embryonic development, which is between the morula (or mulberry) stage and the gastrula. ['•Am. Nat.," X (a, 39).] PLANARTHRAGRA (Lat.), n. f. Pla2n(iDla3n)-a3rth'raa-gras. From n-Aavav, to cause to wander, ap9pov, a joint, and aypa^ a seiz- ure. Wandering articular gout, [a, 34. J PLANCHEK (Fr.), n. PiaSn^-sha. 1. See Floor. 3. The floor of the lateral ventricle of the brain. [I, 42 (K).j— P, du cerveau. See Tentorium. PLANCUS (Lat.), adj. Plains k(pla3n3k)'u!'s(u4s). Flat-footed. [A, 322, a25 (.a, 48).] PliANE, n. Plan. Lat., planum. Fr., plan. Ger., Ebene. 1. A level surface ; a surface such that if any two of its points are joined by a straight Hue that line will lie wholly within the surface, [a, 35.] 2. An ideal plane as above defined, used as a basis or standard of reference by means of which the positions of the parts of a body or organism are indicated, [a, 48.]— Alveolo- condylar p. The p. tangent to the alveolar point and most prominent points on the lower aspects of the condyles of the occipital bone. [L.]— Anterior focal p. See Focal p's.— An- terior (lateral) inclined p. of the pelvis. See Inclined p''s of the pelvis. — Anterior principal p. See Principal p''s. — Coccy- geal p. The fourth parallel p. of the pelvis. — Diagonal p. Of a flower, any vertical p. which is not antero-posterior or lateral. [B, 279.]— Double-Inclined p. Two boards united by hinges and rest- ing upon a third ; used to support the lower limb flexed in the treat- ment of fractures. fE.]— First focal p. See Focal ^■'s.— First principal p. See Principal p''s.— Focal p*s. Two p's drawn respectively through the anterior and posterior principal foci of a dioptric system (e. g., the eye) and perpendicular to the line (axis of the system) connecting the two. The p. passing through the anterior focus is called the anterior (or first) focal p.; that passing through the posterior focus the posterior (or second) focal p. [B?] — Glabello-occipital p. The vertical p. of the maximum an- tero-posterior diameter of the skull. [L.]— Horizontal p. of van Ihering. See Van Ihering^s p. — Inclined p. Ger., schiefe Ebene. A surface situated obliquely to the p. of the horizon ; one of the elementary mechanical powers, [a, 48.]— Inclined p's of the pelvis. " The sciatic spines," says Lusk, '"'' divide the pelvic cavity into two unequal sections. In the larger, anterior section, the lat- eral walls slope toward the sj^mphysis and arch of the pubes, while posteriorly the walls slope in the direction of the sacrum and coccyx. The declivities in front of the spines are termed the an- terior inclined p's of the pelvis, over which rotation of the occiput takes place in the mechanism, of normal labor. Behind the spines the lateral slopes are known as the pouter ior inclined p''s.^'* [A, 22.] — Medial p.. Median p.. Mesial p. Lat,, meson. Ger., Medi- anebene. A p., usually antero-posterior, which divides a body or organ into two equal and symmetrical parts. The median p. of the body is known as the meson. [L ; a, 48.]— Naso-iniac p. The p. cutting the nasion and the inion. [L.] — Naso-opisthiac p. The p. cutting the nasion and opisthion. [L.]— Orbital p. See Planum orbitale.—'P sbrallel p*s of the pelvis. P's intersecting the axis of the pelvic canal at right angles, and therefore in reality not parallel. Four such p's are distinguished ; the fi^'st parallel p. of the pelvis is the p. of the superior strait ; the second is the p. ex- tending from the middle of the sacral vertebra to the level of the subpubic ligament ; the third is the p. at the level of the spines of the ischia ; and the fourth is the p. at the outlet. [A, 30. J -P. of refraction. A p. passing through a refracted ray of light and drawn perpendicular to the surface at which refraction takes place. [B.]— P. of regard. A p. passing through the centre of rotation of the eye and the fixation point. [Helmholtz (a, 29).]— P. of the chasma. Fr., plan du chasma. Ger., Chasmaebene. The p. tan- ^.., plans du bassin. Imaginary p' _ _ __ the pelvic canal on the two sides. [A, 22.]— Posterior focal p. See Focal p's.— Posterior principal p. See Principal p^s.— Principal p's. Two p's drawn respectively through the anterior and posterior principal points of a dioptric system (e. g., the eye) and perpendicular to the line (axis of the system) connecting the two. The p. passing through the anterior principal point is called the anterior (or first) principal p. ; that passing through the sec- ond principal point the posterior (or .'second) principal p. [B.]— Sagittal p. The median antero-posterior p. of the body, [a, 48.] —Second focal p. See Focal p's.— Second principal p. See PrincipaZ p's.— Single-inclined p. A support for the lower limb in the treatment of certain fractures, consisting of a board laid under the limb which is raised at the distal end and inclines down- ward to the buttocks.— Van Ihering's p. A p. tangent to the lower margin ol the orbit and passing through the auricular points. [L.]— Visual p. Fr., plan visuel. Ger., Visirebene, BlicJcebene. A p. passing through the visual axis. [B.] PLANESIS (Lat.), n. f. Plaan(plaan)-e;.a)'si2s. Gen., -es'eoe {-is). Gr., jrAai'ijffis (.from irKavdv.to cause to wander). SeeALYs- Mus (1st del). PLANITIES (Lat.), n. f. P]an(plaan)-i='shi«(tia)-ez(as), Gen., -e'i. From planus, flat. 1. A plane. 2. The sole of the foot. [A, 322, 325 (a, 14).] PLANOBtAST, n. Pla^n'o-bla^st. From planus, flat, and fiKouTTot, a sprout. See Gonocheme. PLANO-COMPBESSED, adj. Plan^o-koSm-pre^st'. Lat, planO'Compressus (from planus, flat, and comprimere, to com- press). Ger., flach-zusammengedrUclct. Of a seed or other organ, compressed so that the two opposite surfaces are flat. [B, 123 (a, 35).] PliANO-CONCAVE, adj. Plan^o-ko^n-kav'. From planus, flat, and concavu^, hollow, Fr., plano-concave. At once plane and concave. [B.] See P.-c. lens. PLANO-CONVEX, adj. Plan^o-koSn-ve^x', From planus, flat, and convexus, convex. Fr., plano-convexe. At once plane and convex. [B.] See P.-c. lens. PI.ANODIA (Lat.), n. f. Pla2n(pla3n)-od(oi'd)'i2-a3. From wAo- ros, wandering, and ofios, away, Fr., planodie. A false passage made by an instrument, e. g., a catheter. [E.] PI.ANOGAMETE, n. Plan-o-ga^m'et. See PZano-GAMETE. PLANOMANIA (Lat.), n. f . Pla2n(pla8n)-o(o3j-man(maSn)'i2-a». From n-Aafos, wandering, and fiavia, madness. A monomauia for wandering, [a, 34.] PLANO-SCUTELLATUS (Lat.), adj. Plan(pla3n)'o(o8)-sku=t- (sku*t)-e21-lat(la3t)'u3s(u*s). From planus, flat, and scutella, a sal- ver. Of an apothecium, flat and shield-shaped. [B, 198.] PLANT, n. Plaint. Gr., ii)VT6v. Lat., planta. Fr., plante. Ger., Pfianze. A member of the vegetable kmgdom ; a vegetable, whether tree, shrub, herb, or fungus ; any organism not belonging to the animal kingdom, [a, 35.] Of. Individual (3d def.), Phyton, and Phytomeb.— Aerial p.. Air p. An epiphyte (g. v., 2d def.), or any p. which derives its nourishment from the air alone. [B, 291, 296 (a, 35).J— Carnivorous p's. See Insectivorous p's.— Cellular p's. P's in which the tissues are wholly cellular (e. g., mosses and liverworts). [B, 77 (a, 35).]— Dysentery-p. See Oldenlandia glo- 6osa.— Embryo-p. See Embryo (2d def.).— Flowering p's. The phanerogams. [B, 19, 77 (a, 35).] — Flowerless p*s. The crypto- gams, [a, 35.]— Forcible p. See Bupleurum rotundifolium.-- Humus-p. A saprophyte. [B. 229 (a, 35).]— Insectivorous p's. Carnivorous p's ; p's, such as Drosera rotundifolia, Dioncea mits- cipula. Sarracenia, etc., which are provided with a specialized ap- paratus for the capture, digestion, and absorption of insects. [B, 229 (a, 35).]— Lactiferous p*s. P's, such as the Papaveracece, Campanulacece, Asclepiadacece. Urticacece, etc., which exude a milky juice. [B, 229, 291 (a, 35).]— Litmus p. See Chrozophora fmc(oj"ia.— Moving p. See Hedysarum gyrans. — Pitcher p's. P's, such as Sarracenia purpurea, Darlingtonia, etc. , provid edi with ascidia. [o, 35.]— ISat-poison p. 1. In Sierra Leone, the Chaille- tia toxicaria. 2. In the West Indies, the Hamelia coccinea. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Sensitive p. Fr., p. sensitive. Ger., Sinnpflanie. The Mimosa pudica and other species of Mimosa. [B, 34 (a, 35).J— Vascular p's. P's, such as phanerogams, ferns, etc., in which vessels are formed. [B, 77 (a, 35).] PLANT A (Lat.), n. f. Pla2nt(plaant)'a3. 1. See Plant. 2. The sole of the foot ; the back of a bird's tarsus. [L ]— Plantse calyp- tratsB. The Musci. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Plantae capitatae. See Cephaloides. — p. mirabilis distillatorla. Of Grimm, the genus Nepenthes. [B, 121 (a, 35).] — P. noctis. See Hydroa. — P. pedis. The sole of the foot.— Plantse meridianae. Plants the flowers of which open about midday. [B, 1 (a, 35).] PLANTAGO(Lat.),n.f. Pla2nt(pla3nt)-a(a'')'go. Gen., -tag'inis. Fr., plantain, arnoglosse. Ger,, Wegerich, Wegebreit, Wegtritt. A genus of the Plantaginacece (Fr., plantaginac4es), or Plan- taginece (Fr.. plantaginees ,* Ger., Plantagineen), which are the ribworts, an order of corollifloral dicotyledons. The Plan- tagines of Jussieu are the same. The Plantagoidece of Meissner are a class of the Diplochlamydeoi. [B, 19, 42, 170, 180 (a, 35).J— Aqua plantaginis. See Eau distillee de plantain.— Con- serva plantaginis. A preparation made by triturating to- gether 1 part of plantain-leaves and 2 parts of sugar. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— Folia plantaginis. The leaves of P. major. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. acuta, P. angustifolia. See P. lanceolata. — P. aqua- tica. See Alisma p.— P. arenaria. Fr., plantain des sables [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Sandfiohkraut. A European species very similar to P. psyllium and. like it, furnishing |seme?i psyllii. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35)7]— P. Bellardi. Fr., plantain velu. An Alpine species with astringent leaves and roots and emollient seeds. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— P. cordata. A North American species with properties like thisse of P. major. [B, 34, 293 (a, 35).]- P. coronopifolia, P. coronopus. Fr., come de cerf, courtine. pied de corbeau (ou de corneille). Ger,, fiederspaltiger Wegerich, Hirschhom, Rabenfuss, Krdhenfuss. Buck's-horn (or hart's-horn) plantain, herb Eve (or ivy), star-of-the-earth ; a species growing on the sea-coasts of Europe, northern Africa, and Asia Minor, and cultivated in gar- dens for salad. It is one of the plants called by Dioscof ides Kopo*-^ fdirovs, and in Greece is still used, after drying in the sun, as a diu- retic. The herb, herba coronopi (seu comu cervini), was formerly used in various diseases, especially hydrophobia. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. cynops. Shrubby plantain. The seeds are used like those of P. psyllium. [B, 180, 275(tt, 35).]— P. decumbens, P. ispaghula. A species growing from the Canary Islands to India. The seeds, semen ispaghulce, contain much mucilage, and in the East Indies are used as a refrigerant and demulcent drink, also in catarrhs, dysentery, and chronic diarrhoea. [B, 18, 172. 180 (a, 35) ; E. J. Waring, " Brit. Med. Jour.," June 6, 1885, p. 1145 ]— P. lanceolata. ¥r., plantain lanciolt, bonnes femmes, petit plantain, t^te noire. Ger., lanzettbldttriger Wegerich, Hundsrippe. Ribwort plantain. A, ape; A^, at: A3, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin: Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; 1=, in; N, in; N", tank; 2593 PLAGULA PLASM IxV ripple-ffrass, chimney-sweeps, cock-grass, hen-plant ; a species found in Europe, Asia, and North America, having the properties of P. major. The root, leaves, and seeds were formerly official as radix, fterba, et semen plantaginis angustifolis-mod. See PLASMomnM. PIASMODI.IIKESIS (Lat.), n. £. PIa2z(pla's)-rao(mo>)-dl- (di>)-e'r'(a3'e=r)-e''s-i2s. Gen., -es'eoa (-cer'eais). From irAdirjia, plasma, and Siaipelv, to cleave in twain. Fr., plasmodieriae. The division of the cell-body, in contradistinction to the division of the nucleus. [" Quart. Jour, of Micr. Sci.," 1886 (J).] PLASMODIBt AST, n. Pla2z-mod'i=-bla=st. From Plasmo- dium (g. v.), and jSAao-Tos, a sprout. See Trophoblast. PLASMODIUM (Lat.), n. n. PlaSz(pla»s)-mod'i>-u>m(u«m). From n-Aao-jua, plasma, and eXSoi^ resemblance. Fr., pZasmodlie, p., plasmode. Ger,, Plasmodie. Syn. : symptast, syncytium. 1. A protoplasmic mass formed by the fusion or the cell-bodies of sev- eral cells, especially Monera^ the nuclei remaining unfused, and the general appearance being that of an enormous multinucleated amoeboid cell. [A, 12 ; J, 9, 15, 34.] 2. The protoplasmic nucleated body of a myxomycetous Pungus when in the amoeboid stage of development. [B, 77, 131 (a, 36).] —P. malarlse, P. malarlcum. Fr. , hematoplasmode (ou pla smode) malarique. Ger. , Malariaplas- modien, Plasmodien der Malaria. A structure discovered by Marchiatava and Celli in 1883 and found by Councilman in all of 16 cases of malarial fever in the red blood-corpuscles ; absent in non-malarial cases. These hsematozoaria are said to occur in four forms : spherical, crescentio, flagellate, and segmented or " en rosace.'^'' According to Crudeli, it is no parasite, but only an altered form of the red blood-corpuscles produced (probablj^) by the pres- ence of a Bacillus. It is, however, a distinct organism belonging to the Sporozoa. [" Trans, of the Assoc, of Am. Phys.," 1886, p. 89 ; " Ctrlbl. f . d. med. Wssnsch.," 188", p. 319 (B) ; " Ctrlbl. f . Bao- terlol. u. Parasitenk.," i, 12 C18Sr)(B) ; "Trib. mSd.," Feb. 6, 1890, p. 84 (a, 60) ; SehrSter (B, 245).] Cf. Oscillahia malarioe. PI,ASMOI.YSIS(Lat.),n.f. Pla2z(plaSs)-mo2ri2(u«)-si=3. Gen., -ys'eosirol'ysis). From irXdtr/ta, plasma, and AiJo-ts, a loosing. A contraction of protoplasm caused by certain reagents. [B, 229 (a, 36).] PI/ASSON, n. Pla's'o'n. From irXdiro-eii'. to form. Of Haeckel, protoplasm ; of Van Beneden, the protoplasm of naked, non-nu- cleated cells or cytodes. [J, 9 ; " Quart. Jour, of Micr. Sci.," 1871, p. 242 (J).] PLASTER, n. Pla^sfu^r. Gr., etLirXanrrpov. Lat., emplasfrum. Fr., empldtre. Ger., PJiaster. It., etnpiastro. Sp., emplasto. A medical preparation for external use in which the ingredients are made into a tenacious mass of harder consistence than a cerate, having as the base either an insoluble lead soap or a mixture of resin with fat or wax, and spread upon skin, linen, muslin, or paper. [B, 81 (a. 38).]— Adhesive p. See Emplastrum resinji.— Aiidr£ de la Croix*s p. See Emplantrum resinarum glutinans.—Anti- monial p. See Emplastrum antimonii. — Aromatic p. See Em- plastrum aromaticum. — Blistering p. See Emplastrum can- THARiDis. — Breast p. See Unguentum, galbani compositum. — Brown p. See Emplastrum /wscum. — Caesar's p. A p. made by melting together 96 parts of white wax, 80 of pine resin, and 48 of black pitch, adding 32 of turpentine and 24 of oil of roses, 2 each of gum arable and succus hypocistidis, dissolved in 8 parts each of juice of Seduni telephium, Sempervivum, iectorum^ and Alism^tplantago, and finally 12 of red roses, 3 each of bistort, red and yellow saun- ders, cypress-nuts, coriander-seed, and spearmint, 4 of mastic, and 2 each of dragon's-blood, red coral, white and red bole, all well pow- dered, and mixing thoroughly to a p. [B, 200 (a, 14).]— Camplior- ated blistering^ p. Fr., empldtre vesicant eamphvi. See under Emplastrum cantharidum crampftoj-tttiim.- Chalybeate p. See Emplastrum btsrri.- Corn p. See Emplastrum ad verrucas — Court p. Lat., emplastrum ichthyocolUB [U. S. Ph.], emplastrum (adhcenvum [Ger. Ph., 1st ed., Gr. Ph.]) anglicum [Finn. Ph.] (seu anglicanum [Aust.r. Ph., Hung. Ph.]), sericumadhcesivum.[Dan.Ph., Norw, Ph., Russ. Ph., Swed. Ph.], sparadrap ichthyocolloe [Belg. Ph., 2d ed.]. Fc, sparadrap de colle de poisson [Fr. Cod.]. Sp.,espara- drapo de ictiocola [Sp. Ph.]. Roum., emplastru englesu [Roam. Ph. J. A p. consisting of a solution of 30 grammes of isinglass in water enough to make 360 grammes, spread in two portions (one alone, the other with 120 grammes of alcohol and 3 of glycerin) thinly and very smoothly upon a silk backmg so as to adhere to the skin when moistened, the silk being painted on the reverse side with tincture of benzoin [U. S. Ph., Ger. Ph., Russ. Ph.] ; the Gr. Ph. directs that 6 parts of isinglass and 1 part each of benzoin and sugar be dis- solved by digestion in 72 parts of dilute alcohol, strained, and spread on silk. The Norw. and Swed. Ph's use 10 parts of white gelatin, 110 of boiling water, spread halt upon silk, add to the other half 40 parts of alcohol and 1 part of glycerin before spreading it upon the silk, and paint the reverse of the plaster with tincture of benzoin [Norw. Ph.] or balsam of Tolu [Swed. Ph.]). The other pharma- copoeias direct as follows : 100 grammes [Austr. Ph., Roum. Ph.] (90 [Dan. Ph.], 80 [Hung. Ph.], 60 [Fr. Cod.], 1 part [Sp. Ph.]) of isin- glass, 2,000 grammes [Austr. Ph., Roum. Ph.] (1,500 [Hung. Ph.], enough to make 1,000 [Dan. Ph.J, 400 [Fr. Cod.], 8 parts [Sp. Ph.]) of water, 100 grammes [Austr. Ph.] (90 [Roum. Ph.], 350 for half the colature [Dan. Ph.], 400 diluted [Fr. Cod.], 80 [Hung. Ph.], 8 parts diluted [Sp. Ph.]) of alcohol, with 10 grammes of clarified honey, and the necessary amount of a mixture of 1 part of balsam of Peru, with 4 of tincture of benzoin [Austr. Ph.] (6 grammes of glycerin, and the necessary amount of a mixture of 1 part of bal- sam of Peru and 10 of tincture of benzoin [Roam Ph.], 5 of glycerin [Dan. Ph.], 6 of glycerin [Hung. Ph.]). The Dan. Ph. pamts the re- verse of the plaster with tincture of benzoin, the Sp. Ph. with con- centrated tincture of balsam of Peru. [B, 95 (a, 38i.]— Diacliylon p. See Emplastrum plumdi.— English p. See Court p.~V\vst blistering p. A preparation made by mixing li oz. of the pow- dered seeds of Ammi majus and 12 oz. of finely powdered cantha- rides with 1 pt. of vinegar and incorporating thoroughly with 18 oz. of simple melilot plaster. [B, 200 (o. 14).] — Logan's p. A prepara- tion made by boihng a mixture of 2i pints of olive-oil, 4 oz. (av.) of fresh butter, 12 oz. (av.) of Castile soap, and 1 lb. (av.) each of lead , oxide and lead carbonate, and adding 2 drachms of powdered mEistic. [B, 5.] — Magisterial stomach p. A preparation made by thoroughly mixing 2 parts each of Lavaridulaspica, Lavandula stoechas, Lavandala vera, spearmint, wormwood. Calamus aro- maticus, aloes-wood, nutmegs, cubeb, galangal, long pepper, mace, and bay fruit, 4 each of marjoram, red roses, and yellow saunders, 6 of cloves, 6 of mastich, 8 of strained storax, 16 of spikenard, 24 of oil of mint, 48 of labdanum, and 64 each of melted pine resin and white wax. [B, 200 (a, 14).] — Mercurial p. See Emplastrum HYDRARGYRi. — P. of Paris. See Calcium sulphate. — Rade- macher's p. See Emplastrum miraculosum Rademacheri. — Second blistering^ p. A p. made by thoroughly mixing 4 parts of Venice turpentine with 12 of Burgundy pitch and 6 of powdered cantbarides. [B, 200 (a, 14).]— Sticking p. See Emplastrum re- 8IN.S.— Stomach p. See Emplastrum oromah'cuni.— Strength- ening p. Ger., stdrkendes Pfiasier. See Emplastrum ferri and Emplastrum adstrirtgens. — 'Warm p., Warming p. See hm- plastrum. picis cum. cantharide. PLASTIC, adj. Pla^st'i^k. Gr., irAoimitii!. Lat., plnsticus. Fr. , plastigue. Ger. ,plastisch. 1. Formative (said of lymph, etc.). [K.] Cf . P. SURGERY. 2. Capable of being easily molded, [a, 17.] PLASTICITY, n. Pla^st-i^s'l't-i". I,at., plasticitas. Ft., plasti- city. Ger., Plasticitdt. 1. The property of being easily molded into different forms. [L, 41, 44, 50 (a, 14).] 2. See Plastic force. PLASTICULES (Fr.), n. pi. Pla's-te-ku«l. The hypothetical molecules of developing organic matter. [J.] PLASTID, n. Pla'st'i'd. liSit., plastidium (froiji irAoords, molded). Fr., plastide. Ger., P. 1. CSf Haeckel, one of the mor- phological units (a cell or a cytode) of which a simple or complex organism is formed. [J, 9, 26, 39.] Cf. Bioplast. 2. In botany, a general term for the granular bodies imbedded in the protoplasm of active tells. They agree in chemical composition with proto- plasm, from which they are not mechanically separable. [B, 229, 291 (a, 35).] ' See also Chloroplastid, Chromoplastid. and Leuco- PLASTiDS.— Connective-tissue p's. See Connective-tissue cor- puscles.— Empfindung.sp*en (Ger.). See Sensory cells. PLASTIDULES, n. pi. Pla'st'i^d-u^l. From irAacrrdt, molded. Ft., p. Of Elsberg, the molecules or ultimate physical units of living matter. [J, 4, 26.] PLASTIN, n. Pla^st'i'n. From irXairTdt, molded. The chief proteid found in protoplasm ; it is a muco-globulin containing phosphorus. [J, 30.] PLASTINX (Lat). n. f. Pla2sKpla>st)'i=n2x. Gen., -in'gos (-in'gis). Gr., irXdimy^. Of Galen, a certain appliance for the re- duction of dislocations. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PLASTOCOLYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pla2st(plaSst)-o(oa)-ko=l(kol)- i(u= I'si's. Gen., -ys'eos (-cul'ysis). From irAao-rds, molded, and fcuXvais, a hindering. Fr. ,plastocolyse. An arrest of development or growth. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PLASTODYNAMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pla2st(pla'st)-o(oS)-di2n(du«n)- a2m(a8m)'i2-a^. From irAao-rds, formed, and Suvajuis, power. Fr., plastodynamie. Of Lobstein, nutritive plastic force (e. g., of blood). [K ; L, 42.] PLASTOPKOLEPSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pla'st(pla»st)-o(o')-pro- (pro'')-le2ps(laps)'i2s. Gen., -leps'eos {-is). From uAairTds. molded, and irpdA7)i/#ts, an anticipating. Fr., plasioprolepsie. Premature development of a part. [L, 50 (o, 14).] PLASTRON, n. Pla=st'ro"n. Tr.,p. 1. The lower shell of a cheloniaii. [L, 341 (a. 27).] 2. "The sternum and costal cartilages as removed in an autopsy, [a, 48.] PLATANTHERA (Lat.), n. i. Pla''t(pla3t)-e2n(aSn)-therfthar)'- a^. From jrAoTus, broad, and afflijpd, an anther. A genus of orchids having the anther cells diverging below. [B, 34, 180 ; a, .35.] — P. bifolia. See Habenaria bifolia.—V. chlorantha. See Habena- RIA chlorantha. PLATANUS (Lat.), n. m. and f. Pla!t(pla8t)'a'n(a»n)-u's(u's); Gr., irAoTai/os. Fr., platane. Ger., Platane. Plane-tree, button- wood ; a genus constituting the Platanacece (Fr., platanacies), or Plaianeoe (Fr.. p1atanees),"which are the sycamores. [B, 19, 34. 42, 121, 170 (a, 36).]— P. acerifolia, P. lobatus, P. occidentalis. Fr., plotan-e d^Occident. ■ Ger., abendldndische Platane. Wassir- bvehe. Syltomore. ' The North. American plane-tree. It has been successfully planted in marshy situations to check mirsmatic efflu- via. [B, 34, 314 (o, 36).]— P. orientalis (elongata), 1'. iialmata. Fr., platane d^Orient. Ger., orientalische Platane. The plane- tree of southern Europe and middle Asia. Formerly the flowers or fruit-heads were used for poisonous bites, for hasmorrhage, and as a vulnerary, and the leaves and bark as a discutient. [B, 173, 180, 314 (a. 35).] PLATE, n. Plat. Lat.. plntum, lamina. Fr., plat, lame, plaque. (3er., Platte. A sheet-like structure, especinlly a thin layer of bone or other resistant tissue. (B ; C ; L.]— Abdoii inal p's. See Lateral mesoblasiic p^s. — Ambulacral p. See Ambula- crum. — Approximation p. See Sennas jo's.— Axial p. Lat., lamina axilis. Of His and KfilHker, the primitive streak of the blastoderm —Basilar p., Basicranial p. The cartilaginous p. formed by the anterior extremit.v of the notochord and the para- chordal cartilages. [L, 163.]— Blood-p's. See under Blood.— Bone-p's. See Semi^s ^'s.— Branchial p's. See Branchial ARCHES (1st def.).— Chief p. See Prwicipal p.— Cmn-ltorm p. of the ethmoid hone, hsit., lamina crihriformis. Qer., Siebplatte. The portion of the ethmoid bone that fits into the ethmoidal notch of the frontal bone. [L. 142, 332.]- Cytoplasmic p. Fr.. plague compUtive. The part of the cell-p. in the cell-body. [G.] See Cell- A, ape; A', at; A", ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch«, loch (Scottish); E, he; E=, ell; G, go; I, die; V, in; N, in; N», tank; 2595 PLASMOCHYMA PLATINUM p.— Dorsal p*s. See Medullary ridges.— li^lectrical p. In the tor- pedo and other electrical fishes, a finely granular p. containing nerve- endings and large nuclei, surrounded by a layer of gelatinous tissue and. placed in each compartment of the electrical organs. [L, 353 (a, 39). J— Enamel p's. A variety of odontomata resembling small drops of congealed wax, situated usually about the neck of a tooth. [E.J — Eiid-p. See the major list.— Epiphyseal p*8. Ger., Epiphynen- vlatten. The disc-like epiphyses at each end of the centrum of a vertebra. In man they ossify from the eighth to the fifteenth year, and join the centrum about the twenty-fifth year. [J, 30, 69, 75.]— Equatorial p. Fr., disque iquatorial (ou nucl^aire), cou- ronne 4quatoriale^ plague 4quatoriale (ou nucUaire). Ger., Kern- platte^ Aequatoriatplatte, dquaforiate Verdichtungszone. S^j^n. : nuclear p.Xor disc). In caryocinesis, a plate-like appearance in a dividing nucleus due to the massing of the chromatm fibrils in a plane midway between the poles of the nuclear spindle ; the mother star seen in profile. [J, 64, 83.]— External pterygoid p. Lat., lamina lateralis processus pterygoidei. The outermost and broad- est of the two p's into which the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone divides. From its inner surface arises the pterygoideus in- ternus, and the outer bounds the zygomatic fossa and furnishes the origin of the pterygoideus externus. [L, 143, 332.] — Facial p*s. Syn.: pre-oral arclies. A group of p's consisting mainly of the single (or median) fronto-nasal p. and the external pairs of nasal and maxillary p's in the embryo. [A, 5.]— Flesh p. See Lamella camosa.— Foot-p. The flat portion of the stapes, which fits into the fenestra ovalis. [B.] — Frontal p. Ger., Frontalplatte. Of Spondli, a cartilaginous connection between the lateral parts of the ethmoid cartilage and of the alae parvse and the anterior sphe- noid bone in the foetus. [H.l— Fronto-nasal p. The median p. of the facial group, designed for the formation of the external nose. [A, 5.]— Genital p's. In echinoderms, p's containing the outlets for the genital products. They alternate with the ocular p's. [o, 48.] — GiU p's. The branchial lamellae of a mollusc. [L, 121 (a, 39).]— Gray p. See Lamina cinerea.— Ground p. The hyaline ground- substance of the cell-body of endothelial cells and connective-tis- sue corpuscles, in which are contained the nucleus of the cell and the intracellular network. [Klein, *' Quart. Jour, of Micr. Sci.," 1878, p. 329 (J, 30, 33).]— Hair-p's. See Hair scales.— Horn p. See Lamella ceratina.—'H.yoUl p's. The second pair of the sub- cranial p's, in which the upper part of the hyoid bone is developed. [A, 5.]— Inferior maxillary p's. See Mandibular p''s.—lnf ra- spinous p. See Postsoapula.— Tntei-ambulacral p's, Ger., Interambulacralplatten. The imperforate bands or areas that separate the ambulacra in the shell of an echinoderm (see Ambu- LAcaaM). [a, 48.] — Interfissural p. of the pia. The fold of pia in the anterior median fissure of the spinal cord. [I, 4 (K).]— Intergenital p*s. See Ocular p's.— Internal pterygoid p. Lat., lamina interna processus pterygoidei. The longer and narrower of the two p's into which the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone divides. [L, 143, 333.]— Internasal p. See Fronto-nasal p.— Intervertehral p's. The intervertebral fibro- cartilages. [a, 29.]— Lateral mesohlastic p's. Lat., lamince ventrales. Fr., lames latirales (ou ventrales). Ger., Baucklamel- len, Seitenplatten., Bauchplatten [Rathke], Visceralplatten [Rei- chert], Wirbelplatten. Syn.: abdominal (or intestinal, or visceral., or protovertebral) p's. (5f Kemak, the longitudinal thickenings of the lateral portions of the mesoblast that run along one on each side of the notochord, at an early period in the development of the em- bryo. Each splits into an outer (parietal} and an inner (visceral) lamina. The two outer, one from each side, coalesce in front to form the anterior wall of the body. Cf . Somatopleure and Splanch- KOPLEURE. — Leather p. See Lamella coritiria.- Liigamentous p's. The intervertebral discs in the embryo.— Loral p. In ser- pents, a p. situated between the eye and the mouth. [L, 341 (a, 27).] —Mandibular p's. The first pair of subcranial p's, in which the lower jaw is developed. [A, 5 J— Marrow-p. See Lamella med«i- Zari's.- Maxillary p's. See Ma?niib«Zar p's.— Medullary p's. See JlfeduiZary RIDGES.— Mesenteric p.. Mesentery p. See Lamella mesenf erica.— Mesial p's. Bee Lateral mesohlastic jd's.— Motor p. See Motorial-nerve end-plate. — Mucous p. See Lamella mu- cosa. — Muscle p's, Muscular p's. Fr., lames musculaires. Ger., Muskelplatten, Nebenplatten. The embryonic source of the volun- tary muscles ; layers of the mesoblast which are developed in the upper and outer part of the protovertebral column, and consist of two laminae, an inner and an outer, inclosing a space said to be in communication at first with the intermesoblastic space. [A, B.] — Nuclear p.. Nucleus p. Ger.. Kernplatte. See Equatorial p. — Ocular p's. In echinoderms, five p's bearing the eye-spots, situ- ated around the aboral margin at the extremities of the ambulacra, alternating with the genital plates. [L, 353 (a, 39).]— Orbital p. of the frontal bone. Lat., ^ars orbitalis ossis frontalis. Ger., Au- genhohlentheil. A thin horizontal lamina of the frontal bone which forms the roof of the orbit. [C.]-— Orbital p. of the ethmoid bone. See 0& planum,. — Palate p. of the superior maxilla. The portion of the superior maxilla which, with its fellow of the op- posite side, forms the larger portion of the hard palate. Its upper surface is smooth and convex, the lower concave and rough. [L, 142, 333.]— Parachordal p's. See Lateral mesobiosiic p's. —Pha- ryngeal p's. See Post-oral arches.— Pre scapular p. See Pr^- scAPULA. — Primitive kidney p. See Lamella rertah's.— Princi- pal p. Ger., Hauptplatte. Of Waldeyer, the chief p. of the p. -like cells of tendon and white fibrous tissue. This p. contains the nucleus, and extending at right angles from it are two or more smaller or sec- ondary p's. [■' Arch, f . mlk, Anat,," 1875, p. 176 (J).]— Protoverte- bral p's. See Lateral meso&ias^it; p's.— Pterygoid p's. See Ex- ternal pterygoid p. and Internal pterygoid p.— Secondary p. A p.-like process of a connective-tissue corpuscle of the corium. Other thread-like processes connect the cells into a network. [J, 32.] Qt. Chief p. Senn's p's. Circular or oval p's of decalcified bone, hav- ing a central opening and marginal apertures for the passage of sutures. They are placed within the intestine in enterectoray to facihtate coaptation and suturing of the resected intestine, [a, 34.] — Spindle-p. Fr., plaque fusoriale. Ger., Spindelplatte. The part of a cell-p. situated within the nucleus. [J.]— Subcranial p's. See Post-oral visceral arches. — Tympanic p. Lat., lamina tympanica. An osseous lamina one surface of which forms the anterior wall of the tympanuih and external auditory canal, and the other the posterior portion of the glenoid fossa, terminating below in the vaginal process. [L, 142, 333.]— Utero-placental p. See Decidua serotina. — Valvular p. The valvular curtain of the foetal heart ; a valve-like growth which fills up the fossa ovalis in the fourth month of intra-uterine hfe, allowing the blood to flow from the right into the left auricle, but preventing a current in the reverse direction. [A, 5.]— Vascular p. See Vascular lamina.— Vertebral p's. Lat., lamince vertebrales. Fr., lames vertihrales. 1. Lateral mesohlastic folds, or plates, in which the mesoblast is not split into layers, extending longitudinally between the lateral meso- hlastic p's and the medullary p's. 2. The lamiuse which, one on each side of the primitive groove, unite to form a vertebra. [I, 28 (K).] — Visceral p's. See Lateral mesoblast ic p''s. — Vitelline p's. Ger., Dotterpldttchen. Doubly refractive crystals of albuminoid substance found in the eggs of turtles, batrachians, and cartilagi- nous and many osseous fishes. [J, 35.] PLATELET, xi. Plat'le^t. A little plate ; especially a blood- plaque. [B.] PLATETROPE, n. Pla^t'e^-trop. From irKarvs, flat, and rpi- n-etv, to turn. Of Wilder, in bilaterally symmetrical bodies or struct- ures, a corresponding part on the opposite side of the median plane, [a, 48.] PLATIASMUS (Lat.), n. m. Plan(plan)-i2(e)-a2z(aSs)'mu3s- (mu*s). Gr., jrAaTetacju-oj (from tr^areid^etv, to pronounce broadly). Fr^platiasme. A defect in the speech-organs, causing broad and thick utterance. [L. 50 (a, 14).] PLATIN (Ger.), n. Pla^t-en'. See Platinum.— P'mohr. Plati- num black. [B, 48.]— P'sclivFamm. Spongy platinum. [B.]~ P'schwarz. Platinum black. [B.] PLATINA (Lat.), n. f. Plan(pla8tyi3n-as, plaH(pla8t)-in(en)'a3. Fr., platine. Ger., Platin. An old name for platinum. [B.]— Chloruretum platinse, Murias platinse. Platinum chloride. PLATINAMINE, n. Pla^t-i^n'a^m-en. Fr.,p. Qer.,Platina- min. An ammoniacal compound of platinum containing the metal asatetrad radicle. [B.] Bee Ammoniacal compounds o/platinum. PLATINAMMONIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pla2t(pla3t)''i=n-a=m(a3m)- mon/ia-u3m(u*m). A quadrivalent radicle, PtNoHa = ^Pt<'SS3'~. [B, 3.] ^ ^ / \JMH3 — PLATINATE, n. PlaSfi^n-at. Fr., p. Ger., Platinat. A compound of platinum dioxide (platinic oxide) with a basic oxide. [B, 3.] PLATINDIAMMONIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pla=t(plaH)-i2n-difdi2)- a'*m(a^m)-mon'iS-u3m(u*m). A quadrivalent radicle, PtN4Hi2 = /■^KnH2(NH4)-- l^'*^-i PLATINE (Fr.), n. Pla^-ten. See Platinum.- Eponge de p.. Mousse de p. Spongy platinum. [B.] PLATINEUX (Fr.), adj. PlaS-te-nu^. Platinous. [B.] PLATINIBROMIDE, n. Pla«t-i2n-i!»-brom'iad(id). A salt of bromoplatinic acid. [B.] PLATINIC, adj. Pla^Wn'i^k. Fr., platinique. Containing platinum as a tetrad radicle. [B.l PLATINICHLORIDE, n. piaH-i''n-i2-kloriad(id). SeeCnLOR- platikate. PLATINI-IODIDE, n. Plan"i»n-i2-i'o2d-i2d(id). A double salt made up of platinum tetraiodide and another iodide. [B.] PLATINITHIOCYANATE. n. Pla2t-i2n-i-thi-o-si'a2n-at. A compound of platinic thiocyanate with the thiocyanate of another base. [B.] PLATINOBROMIDE, n. Pla'^M^n-o-brom'iMad). A com- pound of platinum dibromide with the bromide of another element or radiqe. [B, 3.] PLATINOCHLORIDE, n. Pla^t-iSn-o-klor'i^dUd). Fr., pla- tinochlorure. 1. A compound of platinum dichloride with the chloride of another element or radicle ; a salt of chloroplatinous acid. 2. One of the compounds more properly designated pZaimz- chlorides. [B, 3, 16.] PLATINOCYANIC ACID, n. Pla»t-i=n-o-si-a2n'i2k. SeeHY- DROPLATINOCYAKIO ACID. PLATINOCYANIDE, u. Plan-i2n-o-si'a2n-id(id). Fr.,platini- cyanure^ platinocyanure. Ger., Platincyaniir, Plaiinocyanilr. A double cyanide of platinum and some other metal ; a salt of hy- droplatinocyanic acid. [B.] PLATINODE, n. Pla^t'i^n-od. The collecting plate of a gal- vanic battery, whether made of platinum or other material. [B.] PLATINONITBITE, n. Pla''t-i»n-o-nit'rit. A nitrite of plati- num and another element or radicle. [B, 3.] PLATINOSITLPHITE, n. Plaat-i^n-o-suSlf'it. A double sul- phite of platinum and another element or radicle. [B, 3.] PLATINOTHIOCYANATE, n. PlaH-i^-o-thi-o-si'a^n-at. A compound of platinous thiocyanate, Pt(SCN)2, and the thiocyanate of another element or radicle. [B, 3.] PLATINOUS, adj. Pla^t'ian-uSs. Fr., platineux. Ger,, plati- nigsauer. Containing platinum as a bivalent radicle. [B.] PLATINUM (Lat), n. n. PlaH(plaH)'i2n-u3m(u4m). Fr.,pla- fine. Ger., Platin. A metallic element first described in 1750 by Watson and again in 1752 by Scheffer, who was the first to write of it as platina or white gold. It occurs in nature uncombined in grains, crystals, and metallic masses, and combined with other O, no; 0«, not; O*, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like 00 in too; U«, blue; U^, lull; U^ full; U», urn; U^, like u (German). PLlTTCHEN PLEURISY 2596 metals in various ores and minerals. It is n soft, ductile, and very malleable white metal, which is infusible at all temperatures ordi- narily obtainable, but melts in the oxyhydrogen flame. It is very heavy, its sp. gr. being SIS. Spongy p. (Fr., eponge [pu mousse] de platine ; Ger., Platinschwamm) is a porous mass obtained by heat- lag chloride of p. and ammonium. P. black (Fr., noir de platine ; Ger., Platinmohr^ Platinschwarz) is very finely divided metallic p., forming a soft black powder. P. has a marked capacity for absorb- ing hydrogen and for condensing oxygen upon its surface, and this Property is especially pronounced in the case of the two varieties just escribed. P. is not oxidizable by exposure to air, oxygen, or water. It is not attacked by nitric acid, but is dissolved by nitrohydrochloric acid. It is attacked by the alkalies and alkaline cyanides and by potassium nitrate. It forms with several metals alloys which are fusible at temperatures much below its own melting point. In com- position it acts partly as a dyad, forming joZatinous salts, partly as a tetrad, forming platinic salts. Symbol. Pt ; atomic weight, 1967. [B, 3.] — Ainmoniacal compounds of p. Fr., composes aynnio- niacaux de platine. Ger., ammoniakalische Platinverbindungen. A. great number ot these compounds are known which may be regarded as derivatives of various radicles made up of p. and ammonium, or of ammonium residues. [B.] See Platinam- MONiuM and Fulminating p. — Bichloride of p. A name formerly given to p. tetrachloride, because it contained twice the amount of chlorine found in the platinous chloride. [B.]— Fulmlnatinsr p. A brownish mass, PtaOgCNHa^g, which explodes on heating. [B, 3.] — P. and amnioniuiu chloride. See Ammo- nium platinochloride and Ammonium platinichloride. — P. and phosphorus chloride. 1. A substance, PtClg -^ PCI3, forming brown acicular crystals ; sometimes called phosphoplatinic chlo- ride. 2. A substance, PtClaSPCls, forming deliquescent prismatic crystals, sometimes called di phosphoplatinic chloride. [B, 3, 16.] — F. arsenide. A brittle substance, PtASg. [B, 3.]— P. bichlo- rafcum. See P. dichloride. — P. black. See under P. — P. bro- mide. See P. dibromide and P. tetrabromide.—P- chloratum. See P. dichloride. — P. chloride. A compound of chlorine and p. Tbe p. chlorides are p. dichloride and p. tetrachloride., together with their derivatives the platiaochlorides and platinichlorides. The term chloride of p. is, however, often applied to chloroplatinic acid. [B.] — P. chloriodide. A substance, PtClala, forming red deliquescent crystals. [B. 16.]— P. cyanide. A compound of cy- anogen with platinum. Platinous cyanide, FtCCNU, is known as a greenish-yellow, absolutely insoluble substance. [6,270 (a, 38). ]— P. dibromide. Ger. ^ PlatinbromUr. Platinoas bromide, PtBrg ; a brownish mass forming double salts called platinobromides. [B, 3.] —P. dichloride. Gev., Platinchloriir. Platinous chloride, PtCla ; a greenish-gray powder, forming double salts with phosphorus trichloride (see P. and phosphorus chloride), with carbonyl (see Carbonyl chloroplatinite), and with the alkaline chlorides (see pLATiNOCHLORtDB). [B.]— P. dihydroxido. Ger., Platinoxydul- hydrat. Platinous hydroxide, Pt(0H)3. [B, 3.]— P. diiodide. Ger., Platinjodiir. Platinous iodide ; a black powder, PtIa. [B, 3.] — P. dioxide. Ger., PLatinoxyd. Platinic oxide ; a black pow- der, PtOa. [B, 3.]— P. diphosphide. A mass, PtP^, of metallic lustre, soluble in aqueous ammonia. [B, 3.]— P. disulphide. A substance, PtSa, black or gray according to the mode of its prep- aration. It combines with basic sulphides to form double salts called thioplatiaates. [B, 3.]-— P. hydrate, P. hydroxide. See P. dihydroxide and P. tetrahydroxide. — P. iodide. A com- pound of p. and iodine. [B.] See P. diiodide^ P. tetraiodide, P. chloriodide, and Platini-iodide.— P." monosulphide. A greenish powder or crystalline mass, PtS. [B, 3.]— P. mon- oxide. Ger,, Platinoxydul. Platinous oxide ; a gray powder, PfcnO. [B, 3.]— P. muriaticum. See P. dichloride. — P, nitrite. Ger., salpetrigsaures Platinoxydul. A compound, Pt(No2")2, occurring in composition with the nitrites of other radicles to for'n the platinonitrites. [B.]— P. oxide. See P. monoxide and P. dioxide. — P. perchloride. See P. tetrachloride. — P. phosphide. See P. diphosohide.~P. praecipitatuni nigrum. P. black, [a, 38.]— P. sesquisulphide. A gray crystalline pow- der, PtaSg. [B, 3.]— P. siilpharsenate. See P. thioarsenate.— P. sulphate. Gter., schwefelsaures Platinoxyd. A compound of p. and sulphuric acid. Platinic sulphate, Pt(S04)3, ^s ^ brownish mass. [B, 3.]— P. sulphide. Ger.. Schw.efelplatin, See P. mono- sulphide, P. disulphide., and P. sesquisulphide. — P. sulphite. Ger., schweMgsaures Platinoxydul. A compound of p. and sul- fjhurous acid, known only in composition with other sulphites. B.] See Platinosulphite. — P. tetrabroraide. Ger., Platin- bromid. Platinic bromide, PtBr4 ; known only in the form of com- pound salts. [B.] See BROMOPLATI^rIC acid and Platinibromide. — P. tetrachloride. Ger., Platinchlorid. Platinic chloride, for- merly called bichloride of p. ; a substance, PbCU -»- BH^O, forming reddish crystals. It combines with hydrochloric acid to form chloroplatinic acid, and with other chlorides forms the double salts called platinichlorides. It is much used as a reagent in chemical analysis. [B. 3.]— P. tetrahydroxide. Ger., Platinoxydhydrat. Platinic hydroxide, Pt(0H)4 ; a yellowish solid, acting both as a base and as an acid. It forms the platinic salts and the platinates. [B, 3.]— P. tetraiodide. Ger., Platinjodid. Platinic iodide, Ptl4 ; a black or dark-brown amorphous powder. Its derivatives are iodoplatinic acid and the platini-iodides. [B.]— P. thioarsenate. A black-brown precipitate, obtained by adding ferrous sulphate to a solution of a p. salt previously treated with neutral or basic sulph- arsenate of sodium. [B, 2.]— P. thiocyanate. Ger., Platinthio- cifanat. Platinous^thiocyanate (Ger., thiocyansaurea Platinoxy- dul), Pt(SCN)2, and platinic thiocyanate (Ger., thiocyansaures Platinoxyd), Pfc.fSCN)4, are known in composition with other thio- eyanates. [B.l See Platinothioctanatk and Platinithiocyanate. —Solution of perchloride of p. [Br. Ph.], A solution of p. tetra- chloride in 20 times 'as much water. [B, 81 (a, 38).]— Spongy p. See under P. PXATTCHEN (Ger.), n. Plat'ch^e^n. See Lamina and Lamel- la.— Blutp*. 1. See PJ^2;ojsero'« CORPUSCLE. 2. See BLooo-pZagties. — Haarp*. See /fair-scALES.— Knochenp'. See Bone lamella. — Metzfiirmiges P. See Organ of Corti. PLATTE (Ger.), n. PlaH'te*-*. 1. A plate or lamina, ja, 14.] 2. See Alopecia.— Axenp' [Remak]. See Primitive streak. — Barbenp'n. See under Lamella (1st def.). — Bauchp*. See Lateral mesoblastic plates.— Centralp*n. Of Burdach, the lami- UEB which form the cerebral convolutions. [I, 3 (K).]— Endp'. See End-plate. — Fleischp*. See Lamella carnosa. — Fussp*. The flat portion of the stapes. [L, 304.]— Gefassp'. See Vascular LAMINA.— Gekrttsp'. See Lamella mesc/i£enca.—Graue P. See Lamina cmerea. —Hauptp'. See Principal plate.— Han tp* [Re- mak]. The upper muscular plate of the blastoderm. [A, 8.]— Uerzp'. The outer wall of the.embryonic heart. [A, 29,]— Hom- p'. See Lamella ceratina.~1S.ernp*, See Nuclear plate and Aster (1st def.).— Kleinhirnp*. That portion of the cerebellum which assists in forming the roof of the fourth ventricle. [1, 17 (K).]— Knochenp'n. See Bone lamella. — iLederp*. See Lamet^ LA coriaria.— Markp*. See Lamella medullaris. Medullary la- MELL.ffl;, and Medullary ridges. — Mittelp'. 1. See Equatorial PLATE, 2. The embryonic structure formed by the union of the upper and lower muscular plates.— Nervenendp', Nervenp*. See Motorial-nerve end-plate.— Nierenp*. See Lamella renalis. — Papierp*. SeeOsp/anum.— Polarp*n. See Poiar cells (2d def.). — Schlussp'. See Lamina terminalis (2d def.).— Senkrechte P. The perpendicular plate of the ethmoid bone. [L, 304.1- Sichel- formige P. An embryonic lamina in the vicinity of the Sylvian fissure which develops into the lateral convex surface of the hen i- sphere. [1, 17 (K).]~Siebp*, See Cribriform plate of the ethmoid bone and Anterior perforated space. PLATTFUSS (Ger.), xi. PlaH'fus. See Flat-foot. PLATULA (Lat.), n. f. Pla3t(plaH)'u21(us. Lsit., pleiosepalus (from irAei'wc, more, and sepalum^ a sepal). Ger., mehrbldttrig. Of a calyx, having several sepals. [B, 123 (a, 36).] PI,EIOTAXY, n. Pli'o-ta^x-i''. From irAei'iDi'. more, and riaaei-v, to arrange. Fr., pleiotaxie. The multiplication of whorls in a flower. [B, 131, 308 (o, 35).] PLEMMYBIA (Lat.), n. f. Ple=m(plam)-mii'r(mu«r)'i!'-a'. Gr., jrAi^jLt/tupia (from ir\ijfj^nvp€tv^ to overflow). See Plethora. PliENALVIA (Lat.), n. f. Plen(plan)-a21(a»l)'vi2(wi2)-aa. From plenus, full, and alvus, the belly. Of Williams, impaction of the stomach in animals, [a, 34.] PI/BNUS (Lat.), adj. Plen(plan)'u's(un(on). Gen., ple'onos (-is). Gr., TrKeav Of Nageli, an aggregation of molecules incapable of increase or diminution without changing its chemical nature. [B, 239 (a, .35).] PIEONEXIA (Lat.), n. f. Ple(ple2)-o»n-e2x'i2-a'. Gr., irAeo- i/efi'a (from irKeovtKTeZv, to be grasping). An obsolete term for greediness as a symptom of mental disease. [L, 60 (a, 34).] PLBROCEKCUS (Lat.), n. f. Ple2r-o(oS)-su»rk(ke5rk)'u's(u. From irAijpoOi', to make full. Fr,, pUrotiques. Remedies which promote the reproduction of flesh destroyed by wounds or sores. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14)1 PLESSIMETEB, n. Ple's-i''m'e=t-u»r. From TrA^Weij-, to strike, and n^Tpo;", a measure. ¥r.,plessimitre. Ger., P. See Pleximeter. PLESSOK (Lat.), n. m. Ple^s'so^r. Gen., -sor'is. From irA^o- o-eii', to strike. The hammer used in mediate percussion, [a, 48.] PLETHOMERIA (Lat.), n. f. PleHh(plath)-o(o3)-mer(me2r)'- i=-as. From irA^Sos, a multitude, and (lepos, a part. Redundance of a part, [a, 34.] PLETHORA (Lat.), n.f. Ple2th(plath)-or'a'. Gr., TrArjeuipi) (from irA^eos, fullness). Ger., P. 1. Of the old nosologists, a disease char- acterized by redundancy of blood, aiisociated with a florid complex- ion and circulatory disturbances. 8. Vascular turgescence. [a, 34.] -Abdominal-P. der Schwangereu (Ger.). The engorgement of the uterus and its appendages due to pregnancy, [A, 30.]— Hy- di-remlc p. See HydrjEmia.— P. apocoptica. An increase of the blood in the body erroneously supposed to take place when any large portion of the body is removed. [D, 3.]— P. hyperalbumi- nusa. An increase in the amount of albumin in the blood-plasma, sometimes observed after a hearty meal consisting largely of pro- teids. It may be produced artificially by injecting blood-serum into the veins. [K, 16.]— P. polycythBemica, P. sanguinea. See PoLVCYTH.(EMiA.— P. Spuria. Partial hypergemia. [a, 34.]— P. universalis. P. affecting all the tissues of the body ; the condi- tion popularly known as "full habit." [a, 34.]— Serous p. Lat., p. serosa. Of Beau, a superabundance of serum in the blood. [X>, 74.] Of. P. hypevalbuminosa. . PLETHORIC, adj. Ple=th-o5r'i>k. Lat., plethnricus. Fr., pMthorique. Ger., plethorisch. Pertaining to or affected with plethora. [D.] PLETHYSMOGRAPH, n. Ple^th-i^s'mo-gra'f. From :rAji»vir- iud5, an enlargement, and ypi^eiv, to write. Fr., plethysmographe. Ger., P. An instrument for recording the variations in the volume of blood in a part. Mosso's p. consists of an air-tight glass tube, with a manometer or sphygmographie lever attached, which regis- ters the swellings of the inclosed limb due to the increased amount of blood fiowing into it. [K, 16.] PLEUMONIA (Lat.), n. f. Plu2-mon(mo=n)'i2-as. From irAei)- jLtftiv, the lung. See Pneumonia. PLEURA (Lat.), n. f. Plu^r'a'. Gr.,TAevpa. ¥T.,plivre. Ger,, P., Brustfell. The serous sac that invests a lung and lines one lat- eral half of the thoracic cavity.— Costal p. The portion of p. un- derlying the ribs. [L.]— Diaphragmatic p. The portion of p. covering the upper surface of the diaphragm. [L.] — Lungenp' ((3er.). SeeP«imona™p.— Parietal p., P. c.ostalis. See Costa! p.—T. furens. See Pleurisy.— P. pericardiaca.. The portion of p. covering the pericardium. [L, 315 (a, 50).] — P. phrenica. See Diaphragmatic p. — P. pulmonalis, Pulmonary p.. Visceral p. Ger., lAingenp'. The portion of p. covering the lung. [L, 332.] PLEURALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Plu2r-a21(asi)'ji2(gi")-as. From n\evp6v, a rib, and oA-yos, pain. Fr.. pleuralgie. (3-er., Seiten- schmerz. Intercostal neuralgia. [L, 41, 44. 50, 107 (a, 14).] PLEURAPOPHYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Plu2r-a2p(a3p)-o=f'i2(u«)-si's. From irAevpov, a rib, and o7r60vo-is, an offshoot. 1. A portion of the heemal arch of a typical vertebra. It is represented in the cervical vertebras by the transverse processes, in the first seven dorsal verte- brae by the ribs, in the lower dorsal and lumbar ve.rtebrse by the transverse processes, in the sacral b^^ the lateral masses and the ilium, in the occipital by the scapula, in the parietal by the styloid process of the temporal bone and the stylo-hyoid ligaments, in the frontal by the tympanic element of the temporal bone, and in the nasal by the palate bone. 2. A rib. [L.] PLBURAPOSTEMA (Lat.), n. n. Plu2r-a''p(aSp)-o2st-e(a)'mo=. Gen., -evi'atos (-atis). From n-Aevpa, a rib, and ajrotyTritia, an ab- scess. A purulent collection in the pleura. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PLEURARTHROCACE (Lat.), n. f. Plu2r-aSrth-ro=k'a=-se- (ka). Gen., -throc'aces. From irAevpop, a rib, apdpov, a joint, and KttKds, evil. 1. Disease of the vertebro-costal articulations. 2. Caries of the ribs. [E, 6.] PLEURARTHRON (Lat.), n. n. Plu^r-a'rth'ro'n. From n\ev- p6v, a rib, and apdpov, a joint. Ger., Rippengelenk. A costo-verte- bral articulation. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PLBUREAL (Fr.), n. Plu'-ra-a'l. A bone situated on the side of a part or structure. [L.] PLEURENCHYMA (Lat.), n. n. Plu2r-e=n2'ki2m(ch=u«m) as. Gen., -chym'atos i-aiis). From wAevpd, the side, and ey^wM^, an in- fusion. Woody tissue. [B, 891, 308 (o, 35).] PLBURBSIB (Fr.), n. Plu^-ra-ze. See Pleurisy.— P. cloison- nie. See Multilocular p.—F. franclie, P. pi-imitive (aigne). See Serofibrinous pleurisy.— P. purulente d'emblie. Pleurisy which is infectious and purulent from the start ; empyema not the result of chronic pleurisy, but manifested from the outset by sweats, abscesses, etc. [Comby, "Progr. m6d.," Aug. 18, 1883. p. 653 (D).]— P. purulente des op^r^s. Of Velpeau. the pleurisy that occurs after surgical operations. — P. suraigue (^ forme) typholde. Of Fraentzel, pleurisy of a grave type, attended with intense fever, dyspnoea, etc. [Comby, I. c. (D).]— P. tuberculeuse plitlilsioggne d'embl^e. Of Renaud, pleurisy immediately fol- lowed by tuberculosis appearing in a person in apparently good health, [a, 34.]— P. torpide. See Latent pleurisy. PLEURISY, n. Plu^r'i's-i^. Gr., i'dff09irAeuprTts(orTwi'7rAeupwi/). Lat., pleuritis. Fr., pleurisie. Ger., Brustfellentzilndung. In- flammation of the pleura. [D.]— Areolar p. See Multilocular p. — Rilious p. See J?i7ious pneumonia. — Calcareous p. Fr.,pleu- r^sie calcaire. See Sclero-calcareous p. — Costo-pulmonary p. P. affecting both the parietal and the pulmonary pleura, [a, 34.]— Diaphragmatic p. Inflammation of the pleura covering the diaphragm. [0,34.1 — Dry p. IjbX., plpuriiis sicca . 'Fr., pleur^sie siche. P. with but little, if any, exudation, [a, .34.]- Dyscrasic p. Of F. Weber, a condition frequently found in still-born infants, in which both pleural sacs, and usually the peritonaeum and pericar- dium, contain a dirty, opaque, and fcetid exudate ; according to O, no; 0», not; O', whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U', lull; U*, full; U', urn; U", like U ((3erman). PLEURITIS PLEXUS 2598 yogel, found only in lying-in hospitals and at the climax o£ epi- demics of puerperal fever. [D, 39.J— Kucysted p. y. with the effusion limited by adhesions.— Gangrenous p. Empyema with necrosis of the pleura, [a, 34.]— Ichorous p. Purulent p.— In- fectious p. P., either primary or secondary, occurring as a local- ization of a general infection. [Comby, " Progr. ni6d.," Aug. 18, 188.3, p. 652 (D).] - Interlobar p. P. afCeuLing an interlobar space. [Hardy, "Med. and Surg. Hep.," June 3, 1882, p. 589.J— Hsemorrhagic p. 1. P. attended by hjemorrhage, usually pro- duced by coughing or muscular strain and due to rupture of the bands of organized matter which have been formed during the in- flammatory process. 2. Purulent p. in which the effusion is rosy or red from contained blood-corpuscles. [D ; L, 49, 87, 88 (a, 50).]— liatent p. Fr., pleuresie torpide. P. in which general symptoms are absent, although auscultation and percussion reveal the pres- ence of the disease, which may be severe, with considerable effu- sion. [B. F. Westbrook, " N. Y. Med. Jour.," Sept. 4, 1886, p. 253 (D).]— Mediastinal p. Yt., pleuresie mediastine. Inflammation of the pleura about the mediastinum, [a, 34.1— Metapneumonic p. P. occurring as a result of pneumonia. ["Progr. mM.," Jan. 26, 1889, p. 69 ; " Sem. m«d.," Jan. 16, 1889, p. 20 ; a, 34.]— Milk p. Ger., Mitchpleuresie. An old term for a form of p. attributed to milk metastasis.— Multilocular p. A form of encysted p. in which there are several compartments in the pleura, shut off trom each other by saepta formed of exudate. [B.]— P. root. The Asclepias tuberosa. [B, 215.]— Post-pneumonic p. See Meta- pneumonic p.— Txilsatlle p., Pulsating p. See Pulsating em- pyema.— Purulent p. P. with purulent effusion.— Sclero-cal- careous p. Chronic p.- with circumscribed calcareous degenera- tion of the pleura. [L,87(a,34).]— Secondary p. An infectious p. consequent upon specific inflammation in some part of the body, [a, 34.]— Serofibrinous p. Fr., pleuresie franche. P. in which there is serous exudation with flbrinous organization within the pleural cavity, [a, 34.]— Spurious p. See Pleurodynia.— Sub- acute p. P. of lesser intensity than in the acute form. fD, 28.]— Suppurative p. See Purulent p.— Tuberculous p. P. due to tuberculosis, [a, 34.] PtEURITIS (Lat.), n. f. Plu''r-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). Gr., irKevpiTis (from TrAeupa, the side). Fr., pleurite. Ger., P. See Pleurisy. — P. carcinomatosa. Of Mader, carcinoma of the pleura, [a, 34.]— P. deformans. The flbro-cartilaginous thickening of the pulmonary pleura occurring in cirrhosis pufmonalis. [A, 336 (a, 34).] — P. cluplicata. Double pleurisy.— P. exqnlsita, P. idlo- pathica. See P. vera. — P. incapsulata. See Encysted pleurisy. — P. legitima. See P. vera.—V. pericardiaca, P. pericardii. See Pericarditis.— P. periodica. Of Sauvages, tertian fever accompanied by pleurodynia, [a, 34.]— P. pulsans. See Pvlsctiny empyema.— P. sangulnea. See P. vera.—F. spuria. See Pleu- BODYNiA.— P. vera. Simple uncomplicated pleurisy. [L.] PtiSCROCARPOlTS, adj. Plu^r-o-kasrp'u's. Lat., pleuro- carpus (from n-Aeupov, a rib, and (capird?, fruit). Of mosses, naving the fruits (archegones) borne laterally in the leaf-axils, either on the main stem or on the branches. [B, 19, 170, 229, 291 (a, 36).] PLEUKOCEIiK (Lat.), n. f. Plu2r-o(oS)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., plu^r'o-sel. Gen., -ceVes. From TrAevpa, the side, and k^Atj, a hernia. Fr., pleurocHe. 1. Lit., hernia of the pleura ; more properly, hernia of the lung. [E.] 2. An effusion of serous fluid into the pleural cavity, [a, 34.] PLEUKOCHOLECTSTITIS (Lat.), n. f. Plu2r-o(o')-kol- (ch2o21)-e2(a)-si'st(ku«st)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). FromirXevpi, the side, x°^°^i bile, and Kutrns, a bladder. Inflammation of the pleura and of the gall-bladder. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PLEUROCCENADELPHUS (Lat.), n. m. Plu2r-o(o')-sen(ko2- e'n)-aM(aSd)-e21f'u'sfu*s). From irAevpi. the side, icoii-d!, common, and iSeAi^ds, a brother. Fr., pleurticcenadelphe. Of (Jurlt, a double monster with two nearly perfect bodies united laterally at the trunks. [L, 49 (a, 14).] PLEURO-CtTTANEOUS, adj. Plur-o-ku^t-an'e'-u's. From irAevpa, the side, and cutis, the skin. Of a fistula, passing through both pleura and integument. PtEURODIPtOSYRINX (Lat.), n. f. Plu=r-o(o")-di'''p-lo(lo')- si'r(su'r)'i2n'x. Gen., -ing'os {-in'gis). From n-Aevpa, the side, fitn-Ados, double, and trvpiy^, a pipe. Fr., pleurodiplos4ringue. A double syringe for washing out the jfleura. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PtEUBODONT, adj. Plu=r'o»d-o'nt. From irAevpa, the side, and oSou!, a tooth. Having the teeth attached by their sides to the adjacent jaw. [L, 12.] PtBURODYNE (Lat.1, PLEURODYNIA (Lat.), n's f. Plu'r- o'd'i''n(u''n)-e(a), -o(o')-di"n(du"n)'i''-a=. From jrAevpo, the side, and h&vm), pain. Fr., pleurodynie. Ger., Brustschmerz, Pleuro- dynie. Neur.ilgic pain localized at some spot in the chest-wall not in relation with the intercostal nerves. By some it is regarded as a myalgia caused by rheumatism of the thoracic muscles and fas- cige ; by others as a neuralgia of the nerves of the pleura. [B ; B, 1.] PtEUROGYNE (Lat.), n. f . Plu2r-o>j(oi'g)'iSn(u»n)-e(a). Gen., -og'ynes. Ft., p. A genus of gentianaceous herbs. [B, 121 (a, .15).] — P. rotata. A species the leaves of which are used as a vulner- ary by the Tartars, and internally as a haemostatic in Bussia. [B, 815 ; B, 173 (a, 33).] PIEUBOGYNOITS, adj. Plu'r-o'j'i'n-u's. Lat., pleurogynus (from irAevpdj', the side, and Tupi/. a woman). Ft., pleurngyne. Ger., seitweibig. Of a stamen, standing by the side of and on the same level with the pistil. [B, 12l-u»s(u»s). From irAcvptz, the side, and /i^Aoc, a limb. Fr., pleunyniele. A monster characterized by accessory thoracic limbs whose scapulee are in contact with those of the normal limbs. [L, 49 (a, 14).] PLEURON (Lat.), n. n. Plu^r'a^n. Gr., n^evpoy. I. A rib. 2. The side of the body, especially of the thorax, [o, 48.] 8. See Epi- MERE (1st def.). PIEUROPATHY, n. Plu'r-o'p'asth-i". Lat., pleuropathia (from irAevpa, the side, and ird$os, a disease). Fr., pleuropathie. Ger., P. Any disease of the pleura or of the respuatory organs. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PIEUROPERICABDITIS (Lat.), n. f. Plu'r-o(o')-pe2r-i»- ka"rd-i(e)'ti'-'s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From irKevpi, the side, iripC, around, and KapSia, the heart. Fr., pleuroperiaardite. Concomi- tant pleurisy and pericarditis. [L, 41, 49 (a, 14).] PtBUROPEBIPNBTJMONIA (Lat.), n. f. Plu'r-o(o")-pe=r- i2-nu'*(pnu®)-mon(moSu)'i*-a''. From irAevpa, the side, irepi, around, and ircevjLLoi'ia, pneumonia. See Pleuro-pnbumonia. PtEURO-PERITONEAt, adj. Plu'r-o-pe'r-i'-to'n-e'a'I. From irAevpd, the side, and irepirdi-aioi', the peritonEeum. Pertain- ing to or connected with the pleura and the peritonaeum. [L.] PIEURO-PERITONITIS (Lat.), n. f. Plu=r-o(oS)-pe"r-i>- to*n-i-(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). Fr., pleuro-peritonite. Con' comitant pleurisy and peritonitis ; described by Siredey as a com- plication of puerperal septicaemia. [A, 62.] PLKUROPNEUMA (Lat.), n. n. Plu=r-o(o«)-nu«(pnu')'ma«. From irAevpa, the side, and n-feiJ/ia, wind. Gen., -pneum'atos {-aiis). See Pneumothorax. PIEURO-PNEUMONIA (Lat.), n. f. Plu=r-o(o=)-nu'(pnu'')- mon(mo*n)'i2-a*. Gr.,ireptiri'ev/Aoi'ia. Fr. ,pleuropneum.onie. Ger., Pleuroptiewmoni^. Simultaneous inflammation of the pleura and the lung, [a, 34.] — Epizootic p.-p.* Exudative p. -p. A conta- gious febrile diseasftof cattle having an incubative period of from two to three weeks to as many months, with an acute inflammation of the lungs and pleura. [Williams (o. 84).]— Hypostatic p. -p. Hypostatic pneumonia with pleurisy. — P.-p. contagiosa. See Epizootic p.-p. PI,EUKOPYESIS (Lat.), n. f. Plu2r-o(o>)-pi(pu')-e(a)'6i=s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). From irAevpa, the side, and irvijo-tr, suppuration. Fr., pleuropyise. See Purulent pleurisy. PLEURORRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Plu»r-o»r-raj(ra»g)'i'-a«. From irAevpa, the side, and priyvvvai, to burst forth. Haemorrhage from the pleura, [a, 34.] PLEUROBRHCEA (Lat.), n. t. Plu=r-o2r-re'(ro"e=)-a'. From irAevpd. the side, and ^oia, a flowing. Fr., pleurorrh^e. A collec- tion of fluid in the pleural cavity, [a, 34.] PLEURORTHOPNCEA (Lat.), n. f. Plu'r-o'rth-o'p-neXno"- e*)-a''. From irAevpo, the side, opdot, straight, and iri'o^, breath. Fr., pleurorthopn^e. Orthopnoea caused by pleurisy or pleuro- dynia, [a, 34.] PLEUROSOMIA (Lat.), n. f. Plu»r-o(o>)-som'ii-a". From irAevpa, the side, and irSt^a, the body. A form of monstrosity in which one side of the abdomen and thorax is open, the opening being covered by a membrane only. [L, 41, 44 (a, 14).] PIEUROSPASMUS (Lat.), n. m. Plu2r-o(o')-spa'z(spa's)'- mu's(mu*s). From irAevpa, t^je side, and (nrao-iudj, spasm. Fr., pleurospasme. Spasmodic pain in the chest. [L, 41, 50 (o, 14).] PLiEUROSTOSIS (Lat.), n. t. Plu'r-o'st-os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From irAevpa, the side, and offT^oi*, a bone. Ft., pleurosfose. Calcification of the pleura. [L, 41, 44, 50 (a. 14).] PIEUROTHOTONOS, PIEUBOTHOTONUS (Lat.), n's m. Plu^r-o^th-o'^t'o^n-o's, -u3s(u*s). From irAevpdffev, from the side, and rdvo;, a straining. Fr.,_p. A form of tetanus in which the body is bent to one side by tonic spasm. [D ; E.] PI.EUROTOMY, n. Plu2r-o»t'o2m-i>. From irAevpii, the side, and To/i^, a cutting, An incision into the pleural cavity. [E.] PtEUBOTONUS (Lat.), u., m. Plu'r-o2t'o=n-uSs(uV Lat., p, cervicalis, cerviplex. Fr., p. cervical. Ger., Jffalsge- flecht. A p. made up of the union of the anterior divisions of the four upper cervical nerves, lying in front of the upper ends of the scalenus medius and levator scapulee and beneath the sterno- cleido-mastoideus. Each nerve is united to the one above and the one below by an ascending and a descending branch, which join to form a loop, except the first, which has a descending branch, only. It gives off superficial branches supplying the integument of the neck and the platysma myoides, and deep branches which are almost exclusively muscular. [L, 31, 143. 333.] — Cliorioid p. Ger., chorioidisches Geflecht, Adernetze, Gefdsshaut, Wundernetz. Vascular prolongations of the pia, best marked in the lateral ven- tricles of the brain, where they are covered with villous projections. Histologically they are covered with a lay;er of large epithelial cells and spheroidal corpuscles, filled with pigment and fat-drops. The third and fourth ventricles contain similar p'es. [1, 15 (K).]— Ciliary p. See Canal of ScTiiemm. —Coccyg-eal p. Ger., Steiss- geflecht. A small p. (one on each side) on the posterior surface of the coccyx and the lower end of the sacrum. It is formed of branches from the fourth and fifth sacral and coccygeal nerves, and the anococcygeal nerves are derived from it. [L, 333.]— Coe- iiac p. See Solar p.— Cranial p. G«r., Kopfgeflecht. Any nervous or venous p. within the cranium. [L.J— Crural p. 1. See l/umbarp. 3. Branches of the anterior crural nerve surround- ing the upper portion of the femoral artery. [L, 333.]— Cystic p. A p. formed from branches of the hepatic p. which accompanies the cystic artery to the gall-bladder. [C.J— Deep cardiac p. The deep Sortion of the superficial cardiac p. [L, 31.]— DiapHragmatic p. er., Ztverchfellgejlecht. A sympathetic p. formed by the nerves of the upper part of the solar p., situated on the lower surface of the diaphragm, to which it is principally distributed. [L, 31, 333.] —Epigastric p. See Solar p. — External carotid p. Ger., ausseres Kopfadergefiecht. A p. on the lower portion of the exter- nal carotid artery, intimately connected with the pharyngeal p., superior cardiac nerve, and superior cervical ganglion ; distributed to the external carotid artery and Its branches. [L, 333.] — Exter- nal maxillary p. A derivative of the external carotid p. follow- ing the distribution of the submaxillary artery. [L, 333.] -Fibril- lenp' (Ger.). A p. or network of the fibrils of a nerve-fibre at its termination. [KUhne, "Ztschr. f. Biol.," 1886, p. 100 (J).]- Gangli- form p. The plexiform arrangement of the two roots of origin of the inferior maxillary nerve. [L,7, 31.]— Ganglionic p. Fr..p.ffan- uHonnaire. Ger., Gangliengefiecht. A nervous p. containing gan- glion cells in its meshes. [L, 7.]— Gastric p. Ger., Magengefiecht. A prolongation of the oesophageal p. which distributes branches to the anterior and posterior surfaces of the stomach. [L, 31, 332.]— Gastroduodenal p. An offshoot of the solar p. distributed to the duodenuni and the adjoining portion of the stomach. [L.]— Gastro-epiploic p. A sympathetic p. formed by branches from the cceliac p., and following the gastro- epiploic artery. [C.]— Ge- fassp' (Ger.). See Venoua p.— Grundp* (Ger.). A principal p., such as that of nerves distributed to muscular-fibre cells. [J, 35.]— HEnmorrhoidal p. 1. A nervous p. made up of branches from the miidle hsemorrhoidal nerves and of the pudendal p. ; distributed to the lower half of the rectum. 2. A freely anastomosing venous p. immediately beneath the mucous membrane of the lower part of the rectum, from whir>h the inferior, middle, and superior hsemor- rhoidal veins arise. fT,. 142. 332.]— Hepatic p. Ger., Lebergeflecht. A nervous p. derivpd from the solar p. It enters the liver with the hepatic vessels, nnd is r\ istrihuted with the hepatic artery and portal vems. fL, 142, 332. 1— Hvprta:«.sfcric p. Ger., Beckfingeflecht. An unpaired nervous p. derived from the abdominal aortic p. and the lumbar ganglia of the sympathetic nerve, situated in front of the last lumbar vertebra, and between the common iliac arteries. It divides into two portions, which descend on the two sides of the rectum, forming the inferior hypogastric p'es. [L, 143, 333.]— Hy- pogastric p. of lymphatics. Lat., p. lymphaticus hypogastri- cus. A lymphatic p. within the pelvis. [L, 333.]— Iliac p. Ger., Krummdarmgefiecht, A lymphatic p. \upon the internal and exter- nal iliac arteries. [L, 332.] — Inferior dental p. Ger., unteres Zahngejlecht. A nervous p. formed by branches from the dental branches of the Inferior dental nerve. [C-]- Inferior liypoga.s- tric p. Ger., unteres Beckengeflecht. The prolongation (one on each side) of the hj^pogastric p. on the side of the rectum in the male and of the vagina in the female. It receives branches from the first, second, third, and fourth sacral nerves, and is distributed to the pelvic viscera. [L, 31, 142, 333.]— Inferior maxillary p. See Inferior dental p. — Inferior mesenteric p. Ger., unteres Gekrosgeflecht. An unpaired p. derived from the left side of the aortic abdominal p. and distributed to the descending colon, the sigmoid flexure, and the upper portion of the rectum. [L. 31, 142, 333.] — Inferior ovarian p. A nervous p. lying between the folds of the broad ligament and distributed to the ovary and the round ligament. [L, 7.]— Infra-orbital p. Lat., pes anserinus minor. A nervous p. formed from the terminal branches of the infra-orbital nerve and branches of the facial nerve. [C.]— Innerer weisser Nervenp* (Ger.). The sixth layer of the cortex cerebri. [1, 17 (K).] — Interlaminar p. [Auerbacn]. A lymphatic p. in the muscular coat of the intestines. [L, 143.] — Interlobular biliary p. A p. formed by the interlobular biliary ducts or canals. [L, 332.]— In- terlobular venous p. The p. formed by the interlobular veins of the liver, [L.]— Intermesenteric p. See Abdominal aortic p.— Intermuscular intestinal p- See P. of Auei'bach.—lnter- nal carotid p. See Carotid p.— Internal maxillary p. A p. on the internal maxillary artery derived from the external carotid p. [L, 333.]— Intrarliacbidian p'es. The venous p'es within the spinal canal. [L.]— Ischiadic p. See Sacral p.— J vgnlaT lym- phatic p. Ger., Drosselgefiecht. A lymphatic p. on thfe side of the neck, lying over the jugular veins. [L, 339.]— Lateral chori- oid p*es. The chorioid pVs of the lateral ventricles. [I, 29 (K).] — Lateral hypogastric p'es. The inferior hypogastric p'es. (L.] — Lingual p. A derivative of the external carotid p. following the lingual artery. [L, 332.]— Lumbar p. Lat., p. lumbalis (seu lumbaris). Fr.,p. lombaire. Ger., Lendengefiecht. A nervous p. formed \>j the anterior divisions of the four upper lumbar spinal nerves. It lies behind or within the substance of the psoas magnus and in front of the transverse processes of the four upper lumbar vertebrae. It Is united with the last dorsal nerve by a small nerve, and with the sacral p, by a branch between the fourth and fifth lumbar nerves. From the first lumbar nerve are given off the ilio- hypogastric and ilio-inguinal nerves, and a branch to the second lumbar nerve ; from the second lumbar nerve, the external cutane- ous and genito-crural nerves and a branch to the third himbar nerve ; from the third lumbar nerve, a branch to the fourth nerve, one to the anterior crural nerve, and another to the obturator nerve ; and from the fourth, branches to the anterior crural and obturator nerves and to the fifth lumbar nerve. fL, 31, 143, 173, 333.] — Lumbo-sacral p. Ger. ^Lendenkreuzgeflecht. The lumbar and sacral p'es regarded as one. [L. 332.]— Lymphaderp' (.Ger.), Lymphatic p. A network of lyn-phatic vessels and glands. fL.] — Malleal p., Manubrial p. A vt nous p. about the manubrium mallei, [a. 39.]— Median hypogastric p. See Hypogastric p.~ Median meningeal p. A p. derived from the external carotid p., and following the distribution of the middle meningeal artery. |L, 339.]— Medulli-spinal p. The venous p. surrounding the spinal cord. [L, 333.] Of. MedulU-spinal veins. — Meissner's p. See P. of Meissner.— Mesenteric p'es. Ger., Gekrosgeflecht e. See In- ferior mesenteric p. and Superior mesenteric p. — Myenteric p. See P. o/ ^iterftacft.— Naso-palatine p. Lat., p. naso-palatinvs. Ger., Nasengaumengefiecht. A p. uniting the naso-palatine nerves in the Incisor foramen. [L, 333.]— CEsophageal p. Ger., Schlund- gefiecht A nervous p. formed of branches of the pneumogastric nerve and the dorsal ganglia of the sympathetic nerve surrounding the oesophagus. [L, 143, 332.] Cf . P. oesophageiis anterior and P. oesophageus posterior. — Ovarian p. 1. See Pampiniform p. 3. A p. derived from the hypogastric p. which follows the course of the ovarian artery. [L, 7.] — Pampiniform p. Ger., trauben- formiges Gejlecht. 1. A venous p. which, receiving blood from the uterus, the oviduct, and the ovary, becomes condensed into a single trunk on each side, the internal spermatic vein, which empties into the renal vein on the right side, and into the ascend- ing vena cava on the left side. [A, 33.] 3. In the male, the sper- matic p. [L.]— Pancreatico-duodenal p. A sympathetic p. formed by branches of the coeliac p., and following the distribution of the coeliac artery. [C.]— Parotid p. Ger., Ohrdriisengejlecht. See Pes anserinus major. — Patellar p. Lat., p. patellce. A p. formed over the patella by the union of branches from the patel- lar branch of the internal saphenous and the internal, middle, and external cutaneous nerves. [C.]~Pelvic p. Ger., Beckenge- flecht. See Inferior hypogastric p.— Perineal p. A venous p. consisting of two parts : one, superficial, formed by the veins of the labia majora and some of those from the prseputium clitoridis and bulbs, passing to the sni)erflcial epigastric and pudic and the ex- ternal obturator veins ; the other, deep, receiving the veins of the corpus cavernosum clitorirlis, veins from the bulb, and a branch descending from the dorsal vein of the clitoris along the inferior ramus of the pubes. and terminating in the internal pudic trunk, which is joined by the superficial perineal and the inferior hsemor- rhoidal veins as it runs backward to open into the internal iliac trunk. fTsehaussow, "Arch. f.Anat.," Nov., 1886; "Am. Jour, of the iaed.Sci.,"Apr.,l886, p. 571 (a,39).]— Pharyngeal p. Ger., Schlund- kopfgefiecht. 1. A nervous p. on the side of the phan^nx, nearly on a level with the middle constrictor, derived from the pneumo- gastric and glossopharyngeal nerves and the superior cervical ganglion. 3. A venous p. around the pharynx. [L, 332.]— Phrenic O, no; O', not: O^, whole: Th. thin; Th», the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U', lull: U*. full: V^, urn; Us. hke U (German), PLEXUS PLI 2600 p. See Dic^hragmatic p.— P. anserinus major (seu nervi tacialis). See Pes anserinits major. — P. anserinus nervi mediani. See Pes anserinus nervi mediani.—F. aorticus abdoiainalis. See Abdominal aortic p.— P. articularis. A venous p. close to the outer side of the temporo-maxillary ar- ticulation. [L. 332.] — P. auricularis posterior. A small p. derived from the external carotid p., distributed to the pos- terior portion of the parotid gland. [L, 332.]— P. axillaris, P. brachialis. See Brachial p.— P. brachialis supraclavlcula- ris. The portion of the brachial p. above the clavicle. [L.l-P. Pr ^**n"*^*^®*'"*'**^®' ^ venous p, in the diaphragma uro-genitale. LL, 31.]— P. cardiacus. See Cardiac p.— P. caroticus. See Ca- rotid p.— P. caroticus communis. Ger., gemeinschaftliches Kopfsc/ilagadergeftecht. A sympathetic p. surrounding the com- mon carotid artery and uniting with the p'es in its vicinity [L 332 ] —P. caroticus externus. See External carotid p.— P. caroti- cus internus. See Carotid p.— P. cavernosus. 1. See Caver- nous p. 2. See BuhBi vestibuh vagince.—T?. cavernosus clitori- dis. Ger., Zellkbi-pergefiecht der Clitoris. A derivative of the vesical p. distributed to the cavernous tissue of the cUtoris. [L.]— P. cavernosus nervi carotici. See Cavei-nous p.— P. caver- nosus penis. Ger., Zellkdrnergeftecht des Penis. A derivative of the vesical p. distributed to the cavernous tissue of the penis. [L.l —P. cerebri. The chorioid p^es. [1, 18(K).]-P. cervicalis. See Cervical p.— P. chorioidei laterales. The chorioid p'es of the lateral ventricles. [L.]— P. eborioidei laterales quarti ven- triculi. The chorioid p'es of the fourth ventricle. [I, 17 (K).] —P. cborioideus (impar). See Chorioid p.— P. cborioideus infe- rior. The chorioid p. of the fourth ventricle. [K.l— P. cborioi- deus interpositus. Of Haller, the fold of pia intervening ''be- tween the chorioid p'es of the superior ventricles." [1, 18 (K).J See Velum interpositum. — P. cborioideus medius. The chorioid p. of the third ventricle. [L.]— P. cborioideus pampiniform is. See Chorioid p.— P. cborioideus superior. The chorioid p. of the fourth ventricle. [1, 3 (K).]— P. cborioideus ventriculi late- ralis. The chorioid p. of the lateral ventricle.— P. cborioideus ventriculi quarti. The chorioid p. of the fourth ventricle. [K.] —P. cborioideus ventriculi tertii. The chorioid p. of the third ventricle. [K.]-P. ciliaris. See Canal of Schlemm.—P, circularis foraminis magni. See Sinus circularis fordminis magnL—V. cirsoides. See Pampiniform p. — P. coccyg^eus. See Coccygeal p.— P. coeliacus. See Solar p.— P. coronkrius (cordis) anterior (seu dexter). See Anterior coronary p.— P. coronarius cordis posterior (seu sinister). See Poste- rior coronary p. of the heart. — P. coronarius ventriculi in- ferior (seu major). Ger., unteres Kranzgeflecht des Magt-ns. A p. derived from the hepatic p., containing microscopic gan- glia and situated along the greater curvature of the stdmach. [Tj, 333.]— p. coronarius ventriculi superior. Ger., oberes Kranzgeflecht des Magens. A p. derived from the solar p. and con- taining a number of microscopic ganglia. It lies along the lesser curvature of the stomach, to the anterior and posterior surfaces of which it is distributed. [L, 332.]— P. cruralis. See Lumbar p.— P. curvaturae minorls. See P. coronarius ventriculi superior. —P. cysticus. See Cystic p.— P. deferential is. A derivative of the vesical p. distributed to the vas deferens, prostate gland, and seminal vesicle. [L, 332.]— P. de la petite courbure de I'esto- inac (Fr.). See P. coronarius ventriculi superior.— P. dentalis inferior. See Inferior dental p. — P. dentalis superior. See Superior dental p.— F. diaphragmaticus. See Diaphragmatic p. — P. digitales. Venous p'es on the anterior and posterior sur- faces of the second and third phalanges. [L, 332.]— P. divisionis aortfe abdominalis [Valentin]. A sympathetic p. between the abdominal aortic p. and the hypogastric p. (divided into an infe- rior and a superior portion, p. divisionis aortce abdominalis in- ferior and p. divisionis aortm abdominalis superior). [L, 31.]— P. ductus cboledocbi. Branches of the hepatic p. upon the common bile-duct. [L, 31.]— P. epigastricus. See 5o2ar p.— P. femoralis Inferior. See Sacral p.— P. gangliformis (nervi maxillaris inferioris). See Gangliformp.—'P. gangliformis nervi vag^i. See Inferior ganglion of the mieumogastric nerve.— P. gangliformis semilunaris. See Solar p.— P. ganglion- iiaire er., Schleimvfropfe. An accu- mulation of the thickened secretion of the fdllicles of the cervix uteri which occludes the cervical canal during pregnancy. PliUIE (Fr.), n. Plu«-e. Rain, rain-water, [a, 35.]— Eau de p. Rain-water ; formerly used in pharmacy as distilled water is now. [L, 41, 105 (a, 14).] PLUM, n. Plu^m. A.-S., plume. Any species (or its fruit) of the genus Prunus, especially Prunus domestica. [B, 19, 185. 275 (a, 35).] See Prune.— American date-p. See Diospybos virgini- ana.— Common garden (or cultivated) p. The Prunu^t domes- tica and its varieties. [B, 34, 275 (a, 35).]— Date-p. The genus Diospyros, or its fruit. [B.]— European date-p. See Diospyros Zoi us, —Gingerbread p. The Parinarium macrophyllum. [B, 185 (a, 35),] — Natal p. The Carissa arduina and Carissa grandi- flora or their fruits. [B, 19, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— Seeded p's. Per- simmons (the fruits of Diospyros virginiana). [B, 293 (a, 35).]— Wild p. 1. The Prunus communis and (in America) the Prunus americana. 2. The Achras sapota (of New South Wales). 3. The Ptppea capensis (of South Africa). [B, 19,275 (a, 35).]— Winter p*s. See Seeded p''s. PliUMA (Lat.), n. f. PIu2(plu)'ma3, 1. A feather. [L, 343.] 2. See Omentum. PI^UMACEOLUM (Lat.), n. n, Plu'»m(plum)-a^s(a8k)-efe2)'o31- u5m(u^m). Dim. of pliima, a feather. Fr., plumaceau, plumas- seau. Ger,, Charpiebduschen. A pledget of hnt. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PLUMACEOUS, adj. Plu^m-a'shuSs. From pluma, a feather. Of feathers, intermediate in structure between pennaceous and filoplumaceous, having a short weak stem, a soft rhachls, barbs, and long slender barbules, with no hamuli. [L, 221.] PLUMAL.^ (Lat.), n. f. pi, Pluam(plum)-al(aM)'e(a»-e''). From pluma, a feather, and ala, a wing. See Down feathers. PLUMBAGIN, n. Plu^m'baSj-ian. Fr., plumbagine, plomba- gine. A substance having at first a sweetish and afterward a sharp taste, found in Plumbago europcea. [B, 5, 38, 93, 270 (a, 14, 38).] PI.UMBAGO (Lat.), n. f. Plu3m(plu4m)-ba(baS)'go. Gen., -ag'inis. From plumbum, lead. Fr., dentelaire (2d def.). Ger., Bleiwurz (2d def.). 1. See Graphite. 2. Leadwort; a, genus of the PlumbagineoB. The Plumbagece (Fr., plumbagees) are a tribe ot the Plumbaginece. The PlumbaginacecB of Lindley (B'r.,plum- baginacees) are an order of the Cortvsales agreeing essentially with the Plumbaginece, The Plumbagines are : Of Jussieu, the Plum- baginece ; of Endhcher, a class of gamopetalous Acramphibrya. The Plumbaginece {Fr.^plumbaginees ; Ger., Plumbagineen) are the leadworts, an order (Bentham and Hooker) of the Primulales. Some species are astringent, others acrid or escharotic. [B, 19, 34, 43, 170, 180 (a, 35).]— P. europaja. Fr., dentelaire d^Europe, herbe au cancer (ou de la vache)^ mo.lherbe. Ger., europaische Bleiwurz, Zahnwurz, Antonskraut. European leadwort. The entire plant is acrid and, when fresh, vesicatory. It contains plum- bagin. The root and herb, radix et herba dentarice (seu dentarice majoris, seu dentillarice, seu plumbaginis, seu plumbaginis euro- paece), were formerly official, tne former being also known as radix squamalce (seu sguamarioe), radix Antonii sancti, and radix am- blati, and the latter as herba Sancti Antonii. The root is still used in France in toothache, and its decoction in olive-oil is recommended in skin diseases, especially itch. [B, 5, 19, 173, 180, 185 (a. 35).]— P. lapathifolia. 1. See P. europcea, 2, A species resembling P. europcea in properties. It is the rpiiroKLov of Dioscorides, the root of which was used in dropsy. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. ro.sea. Fr., dentelaire rose. Ger., rosenrothe Bleiwurz. The rose--colored leadwort of the East Indies, where the root, bruised and mixed with oil, is used as an embrocation, and internally in rheumatism and paralysis. The leaves are applied to buboes and incipient ab- scesses. In Java the root is used as a vesicant and in rheumatism, leprosy, ulcers, etc. The plant is an acro-narcotic poison. Hindoo women are said to introduce pieces of the wood into the uterus in order to produce abortion. [B, 172, 173, 180 (a, 35) ; J. Clarke, " Ind. Med. Gaz.," June, 1885, p. 187.]— P. soandens. Fr., dentelaire grimpante, herbe au diable (ou d'amoitr). Ger., klimmende Blei- wurz. Sp., yerba del alacrdn [Mex. Ph.]. Devil's-herb, the tooth- wort of the West Indies and South America. The leaves and root are irritants, applied externally ; the former are a dangerous emetic, and the latter is a purgative, taken internally. They are both used in snake-bites and skin diseases. [J. M. Maisch, *' Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Apr., 1886, p, 168 ; B, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— P. zeylanica. Fr., dentelaire de Ceylan. Ger., ceylonische Blei- wurz. Ben^., chitra. Hind., chifa. An East Indian species hav- ing properties like those of P. rosea, but milder. The root is su- dorific, stomachic, and vesicatory, and is applied to buboes, etc. The powdered root is also said to be used by the natives to produce abortion. The root-bark is recommended as an antiperiodic. [B, 172, 173, 380 (a, 35); "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxviii, p. 118 (a, 50).] PLUMBAHi, adj. Plu^m'b'l. La-t., plumbalis (from plumbum, lead). Ot the Plumbales, which areLindley's p. alliance (Lat., niarus plumhalis) of the Aggregatoe, consisting of the Plumbaginece. [B, 170 (a, 35).] PLUMBEUS (Lat.), adn". Plu8m(plu4m)'be3.u3s(u*s). In botany, lead-colored. [B, 296 (a, 35).] PI^UMBIC, adj. Plu^mb'i^k. Lat., plumbicus. Of or per- taining to lead ; containing lead (designating that one of two simi- lar chemical compounds which contains the lesser proportion of lead). [B.]— P. acid. Fr., acide j)lombique. Ger., Bleisdure. A dibasic acid, PbO.(OH)2, produced in the electrolysis of the lead salts. [B, 3.] PLUMBICUM (Lat.), n. n. Plu3mb(plu*mb)M2k-u9m(u*m). From plumbum, lead. Eed lead oxide, [a, 38.]— P. rubrum. See P. — P. semivitreum. See Lead monoxide. PLUMBISM, n. Plu^mb'iszm. From plumbum, lead. Any condition produced in the system by the toxic properties of lead, [a, 48.] prUMBOSUM (Lat.), n. n. Plu3mb(plu*mb)-os'u3m(u*m). YTom plumbum, lead. See Lead suboxide. PIjUMBOUS, adj. Plu^mb'u^s. "Lat., plumbosus. Containing lead (designating that one of two similar chemical compounds which contains the greater proportion of lead). [B.] PI.UMBTKIMETHYI., n. Pluamb-tri-meHh'i^l. Ger,, Blei- trimethyl. A univalent radicle, Pb.(CH3)3'. [B, 3.]— P. iodide. Ger., Bleitrimethyljodiir. A salt, Pb.((jH3)gI, forming acicular crystals. [B, 3.] PI.UMBUM (Lat). u. n. Plu3mb(plu*mb)'u3m(u4m). See Lead. — Acetas plumbi [Belg. Ph.]. See Lead acetate. — Ace- tas plumbi solutus. See Liquor plumbi subacetatis. — Ace- tas plumbi venalis [Belg. Ph.]. See Comm.ercial lead acetate. — Acetuui plumbi (concentratum). See Liquor plumbi siib- acetatis.— Aq_ua, plumbi [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph. (Gou- lardi [Ger. Ph.], seu spirituosa [Russ. Ph.]). See Liquor plumbi subacetatis dilutus. — Balsamum plumbi. See Bal- samum saturni. — Calx plumbi dulcis. Of the alchemists, lead nitrate. [B, 3.]~Calx plumbi rubra. See Red lead oxide.— Carbonas plumbi. See Lead carbonate and Basic lead carbon- CT, at; A', ah; A*, all: Cli, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; V, in; N, in; N», tank; 2605 PLUMBUM acetate of lead ; made by adding 12 parts of lead oxide to an aque- ous solution of 17 parts of normal lead acetate, and mixing with water up to 100 parts [U. S. Ph.]. ■ The preparation of the Br. Ph. is almost exactly identical in strength with that of the U. S. Ph., each containing about 25 per cent, of the mixed basic acetates of lead. In both the Ger. Ph. and the Fr. Cod. the jiroportion of lead acetate to lead oxide is 3 to 1, but in the preparation of the Ger. Ph. the lead is dissolved in 10 parts of water, and in that of the Fr. Cod. in 7i parts of water. The Dan., Norw., and Swed. preparations contain 20 per cent, of the acetates. The preparations of the other pharmacopoeias have essentially the same proportions as the Ger. and Fr. preparations, except that the Dutch consists of 16 parts of crude lead acetate, 9 of lead oxide, and 62 of boiling water, the Hung. and Roum. have two parts instead of 3 of lead acetate to 1 part of the oxide, and the Finn. Ph. dissolves in 16 parts of water. Some of the older pharmacopoeias dissolved litharge, red lead oxide, or lead carbonate in 4 times as much vinegar. [B ; B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Liquor plumbi subacetatis dilutus [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.], Fr.. lotion d Vacetate de plomb^ lotion dite de Goulard [Fr. Cod.], eau blanche {alcooUs4e), lotion d Vacetate de plornb. Ger., Bilewasser, Kilhl- wasser. Sp., agua vegeto-mineral [Sp. Ph.]. Roum., apa deplum- bu alcolica [Roum. Ph.]. Syn.: aqua Goulardi [Netherl. Ph.] (pro- pria [Swiss Ph.]). aq%ta plumbi [Ger. Ph. (2d ed.), Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph.] {Goulardi [Ger. Ph., 1st ed.]), agua plumbica [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Gr. Ph.] (seu satumina [Belg. Ph.], seu subacetatis plumbici [Finn. Ph.], seu vegeto-mineralis [Austr. Ph., Hung. Pli., Belg. Ph.]), p. subaceticum liquidum dilutum [Gr. Ph.], solutio subacetatis plumbici diluta [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.], lotio plumbea, subacetas plumbi dilutus. Dilute solution of subacetate of lead, lead water ; made by diluting the solution of subacetate of lead with water. For 1 part of the solution of subacetate of lead are used 32i parts of water [U. S. Ph.], 61 '2 of water, and 0'657 part of alcohol [Br. Ph.], 49 parts of water for the lotion d Vacetate de plomb^ or 45 of water and 4 of alcoolat vulneraire for the lotion dite de Goulard [Fr. Cod.1. The other pharmacopceias direct as follows : with one part of the solution of subacetate of lead 20 parts [Netherl. Ph.] (24 [Gr. Ph.]) of water (45 of water and 4 of alcohol [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.], 45 of water and 4 of dilute alco- hol [Finn. Ph.], 86^ of water and U of alcohol [Sp. Ph.], 46J of wat-er and 2i of alcohol [Roum. Ph.]) ; or 50 parts of water [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.] (49 [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph.], 32* [Belg. Ph.]) for aqueous dilutions, and 50 of water and 2^ of alcohol [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.] (49 of water and 1 of alcohol [Swiss Ph.], 45 of water and 4 of alcohol [Ger. Ph., Russ. Ph.], 50 of water and If of alcohol [Belg. Ph.]) for spirituous dilutions. But, as the strength of the undiluted solution of the subacetate of lead and of the alcohol differs in dif- ferent pharmacopoeias, the above-mentioned ratios are not strictly comparable with each other. [B ; B, 95 (a, 38).].— Liquor plumbi subacetici [Ger. Ph.]. See Liquor plumbi subacetatis. —'Sla.gis- teriuiu plumbi. See Lbao chloride.— Ltotio plumbi et opii. Lead-and-opium wash ; a mixture of lead acetate solution and laudanum.— Oxydulum plumbi (griseum). See Lead suboxide. — Oxydura plumbi album. See Basic lead carbonate. — Oxy- dum plumbi carbonatum per acidum acetosum. See Basic LEAD carbonate. — Oxydum plumbi rubrum. See Red lead ox- ide. — Oxydum plumbi semifusum (seu semivitreum). See Seniivitrified lead oxide. — Pilula plumbi cum opio [Br. Ph.]. A pill mass made up of 6 paHs of powdered lead acetate and 1 part each of opium and confection of roses. [B, 5.]— Plumbi ar.etas [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.]. See Jjead acetate. — Plui¥».bi carbonas [U. S. Ph., Br, Ph.]. See Basic lead carbonate. — Pl\imbi iodidum [IJ. S. Ph., Br. Ph.], Plumbi jodatum [Ger. Ph ]. See Lead iodide. —Plumbi ultras [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.], See Lead nitrate.— Flvuaibi oxidum. See Lead oxide; of the U. S. and Br. Ph's, see Lead monoxide. — Plumbi oxidum rubrum. See Red lead oxide. — Plumbi oxidum semivitreum. See Semivitrified lead oxide. — Plumbi saccharas. See Lead saccharate. — Plumbi subace- tas. See Lead subacetate.— Flumhi tannas. See Lead tannate. —P. acetatumi, P, acetioum [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph., Austr. Ph.]. See Lead acetate. — P. aceticum basicum solutum [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Russ. Ph.], See Liquor plumbi subacetatis. — P. ace- ticum cruduxn [Ger. Ph., Gr. Ph., Russ. Ph. J. See Com-mercial lead acetate. — P. aceticum depuratum [Hung. Ph., Gr. Ph., Russ. Ph.]. See Lead acetate. — P. aceticum solutum [Austr. Ph.. Hung. Ph.], Roum., plumbu aceticu acidu solutu [Roum. Ph.]. A solution of 1 partof lead acetate in 6 parts of distilled water. [B, 95.]— P. bromatum. See Lead &romide.—P.candidum. 1. Of the ancients, tin. [B.] 2. See White lead.— P. carbonicum. See Lead carbon- ate ; of the Austr., Hung., and Buss. Ph's, see Basic lead carbonate. ~P. causticum [Gerhardt]. Caustic lead ; a solution of 5 parts of lead oxide in 7 parts of liquor potassae (or solution of potassium plum- bate) ; used to destroy warts. ['' Dtsch. Med.-Ztg.," June 29, 1885, p. 600 ; "Lancet," 1885, ii, p. 916 ; B, 270 (a, 38).]— 1*. chloratum. See Lead chloride. — P. chromicumi. See Lead chrnmate.—F. corneum. See fib™ lead.— P. cyanatum. See IjEab cyanide, —P. hydrico-aceticum solutum. See Liquor plumbi subace- tatis dilutus.— F. hydrico-carbonicum. See Basic lead carbo- nate.— F. liydrochloricum. See Lead chloride.— F, hydro- iodicum. See Lead iodide.— T. byperoxydatum. See Lead dioxide.— F, hyp eroxy datum rubrum [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Ru.ss. Ph.], P. hyperoxydiilatum. See Bed lead oxide.— F, jodatum [Ger, Ph,, Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph.]. See Lead iodide.— F. jodatum cum hydrargyro jodato. See Lead and mercury iodide.~F. joduratum [Gr. Ph.]. See Lead iodide.— F, muri- aticum. See LpAD chloride.— F. nigrum. Lead ; so called by Plinv to distinguish it from p. candidum (tin). [B, 3.]— P. nitricum [Russ. Ph.]. See Lead nitrate.— F, oxalicum. See Lead oxalate. —P. oxydato-hyperoxydatum. See Bed lead oxide.— F. oxy- datum. See Lead oxide ; of the Austr., Swiss, Hung., and Russ. Ph's, see Lead monoxide.—F. oxydatum. fuscum. See Lead di- oxide.— F. oxydatum rubrum [Gr. PhJ. See Bed lead oxide.— _ P. oxydulatum (fusum) [Gr. Ph.]. See Lead monoxide.—F. per- oxydatum. See Lead dioxide.— F. philosophorum. The phi- losopher's stone. [A, 325 (a, 48).]— P. pliosplioricum. See Lead phosphate. — P. rubrum calcinatum. See Bed lead oxide. — P. saccharicum. SeeLEADOoraZaie.— P. scytodepsicum, SeeLiNi- MENTUM satumino-quercinum. — P. sesqui oxydulatum. Lead ses- quioxide. [B, 48.]— P. silicicum. See Lead silicate.— F. subace- ticum liquidum [Gr. Ph.]. See Liquor plumbi subacetatis. — P. subaceticum liquidum dilutum [Gr. Ph.]. See Liquor plumbi subacetatis dilutus. — P. subcarbonicum [Gr. Ph.]. See >Baszc lead carbonate.— F. sulfuratum. Sp.,sulfuro deplomo [Sp. Ph.], See Lead sulphide. — P. sulfuricum. See Lead sulphate. — P. super- oxydatum. SeeLEADdzoa;irie.— P. tannicum. SeeJjEAO tannate and Dried lead tannate. — P. tannicum bumidum [Swiss Ph.] (seu pultiforme [Ger. Ph., Isted.]). Syn. : cataplasma ad decubi- ^wm [Russ. Ph.], quei-citannasplumbic'iis [Vinn. Ph.], tannas plum- bi humidus [Belg. Ph.]. A preparation made by boiling oak-bark in water, decanting or filtering, precipitating with solution of lead sub- acetate, and adding usually alcohol or glycerin. The Ger. Ph, and Russ. Ph. use 40 parts of water for 8 parts of oak-bark, and add 1 part of alcohol to the finished product ; the Belg. Ph. and Swiss Ph. use 64 parts of water, and add 4 parts of glycerin : the Finn. Ph. adds no alcohol or glycerin. [B, 95 (a, 38).] See also Cataplasma ad decubi- tum.—F. tannicum purum [Swiss Ph.]. Sp., tanato plumbico [Sp. Ph.]. See Lead tannate.— F. tannicum siccuna [Gr. Ph.]. See Dried lead tannate. — P. ustum. 1. Lead oxide obtained by calcination. 2. Lead sulphide. [B, 3, 119 (a, 38).]— Saccharum plumbi quintessentiale. Of Libavius, lead acetate. [B, 3.]— Sal plumbi. See Lead acetate.— Scovist plumbi. Lead oxide obtained by fusion. [B.] — Solutio plumbi in acldo acetoso. See Liquor plumbi subacetatis.— Suha.ceta,s plumbi. See Lead subacetate. — Subacetas plumbi dilutus. See Liquor plumbi subacetatis dilutus. -Subaceta-s liquidus [Belg. Ph.]! See Liquor plumbi subacetatis. — Subcarbonas plumbi. See Basic lead carbonate.— Sulphas plumbi. See Lead sulphate. — Sulphure- tum plumbi. See Lead sulphide. — Superacetas plumbi. See Lead acetate. — Suppositoria plumbi composita [Br. Ph.]. Compound lead suppositories, each containing 3 grains of lead ace- tate, 1 grain of opium, and 11 grains of oil of theobroma. [B, 5 ; B, 95 (a, 38).]— Tannas plumbi humidus [Belg. Ph.], See P. tannicum pultiforme. — Trochisci carbonatis plumbi. See Pulvis CERUSSiE composi^Ms.— Unguent um acetatis. plumbi. Fr., eUole d'^oxide deplomb. 1. An ointment consisting of 3 parts of litharge with 9 of olive-oil and 4 of vinegar (with 12 or oil of roses and 6 of vinegar, with 3 of lead carbonate, 8 of vinegar, and 18 of oil, or with f part of lead carbonate, 3 parts of vinegar and 6 of oil of roses) ; or of 4 of litharge with 1 of lead carbonate, 2 of vinegar, and 5 of oil of roses. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — XJnguentum carbonatis plum- bi, Unguentum oxydi plumbi carbonati. See TJnguentuTn, plumbi carbonatis. — Unguentum oxydi plumbi rubrum. An ointment consisting of 154 parts of red lead oxide, 43 each of lead carbonate and litharge, 518 of oil of roses, and 115 of white wax. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Unguentum plumbi [Ger. Ph. , Swiss Ph.] . Sp., cerato de Satumo [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : unguentum plumbi acetici [Russ, Ph.] (seu plumbicum [Gr. Ph.], seu subacetatis plumbi [Belg. Ph.], seu subacetatis plumbici [Finn. Ph., Swed. Ph.]). Ointment of lead sub- acetate, consisting of 8 parts of solution of lead subacetate with 92 of lard [Ger. Ph.] or with 96 of simple ointment [Gr. Ph.] ; or of 9 parts of the solution with 30 of white wax and 78 of olive-oil [Finn. Ph.] or with 28 of yellow wax and 72 of ohve-oil [Russ. Ph.] ; or of 10 parts of the solution with 20 of white wax, 60 of olive-oil, and 10 of rose- water [Swiss Ph.] ; or of 12 of the solution with 90 of tlie cerat de Galien [Sp. Ph.] ; or of 15 qf the solution with 25 of yellow wax and 60 of ohve-oil [Swed. Ph.] ; or of equal parts of the solution, lard, and olive-oil [Belg. Ph.]. Cf. Ceratum plumbi subacetatis. [B, 95 ta, 38).] — Unguentum plumbi acetatis [Br. Ph.]. Ger., Bleiacetatsalbe. Roum., unguentu de acetatu de plumbu [Roum] Ph.]. Syn. : unguentum acetatis plumbici [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph.. (seu plumbi acetici [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., 2d ed.]). Ointment of lead acetate, consisting of 2 parts of lead acetate mixed with 73 of benzoated lard [Br. Ph.] ; or of 6 parts of lead acetate with 100 of white wax,. 300 of lard, and 20 of water [Austr. Ph.] ; or of 5 parts of lead acetate with 9 of white wax and 36 of olive-oil [Dan. Ph.] (with 80 of white wax, 240 of lard, and 16 of water [Hung. Ph.], with 25 of yellow wax and 70 of olive-oil [Norw. Ph.], or witti 40 of white wax. 190 of lard, and 15 of water [Roum. Ph.]). [B, 5 ; B, 95 (a, 38).] Cf. Unguentum plumbi and Ceratum plumbi subacetatis. —Unguentum plumbi acetici. 1. Of the Russ. Ph., see Un- guentum plumbi. 2. Of the Austr. Ph. and Hung. Ph. (2d ed.), see Unguentum plumbi acetatis.— Vngnentixm plumbi carbona- tis [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.]. Fr., pommade de carbonate de plomb [Fr. Cod.], c^rat de sous-carbonate de plomb. Ger., Bleicarbonat- salbe, Bleiweisssnlbe. Sp., cerato de carbonato pluvibico [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : unguentum carbonatis plumbi [Belg. Ph.] (seu plumbici [Netherl. Ph.]), unguentum cerussoe [Ger. Ph., Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Swiss Ph., Gr. Ph., Russ. Ph.], unguentum kydrato-carbonatis plumbici [Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]., pomatum cum, carbonate plumbico [Fr. Cod.], unguentum album simplex. Ointment of carbonate of lead, consisting of 1 part of basic car- bonate of lead (white lead) mixed with 9 parts of benzoinated lard [U. S. Ph.], or with 7 parts of simple ointment [Br. Ph.], or with 5 parts of benzoinated lard [Fr. Cod.] (of lard [Netherl. Ph.]), or with 2 parts of lard [Dan. Ph., Swiss Ph., Norw. Ph., Russ. Ph.] (of benzoinated lard [Swed. Ph.], of simple ointment [Gr. Ph.]) ; or consisting of 3 parts of white lead with 7 of lard [Finn. Ph.] (of vaaelin [Gler. Ph.]), with 5 of lard and 1 part of litharge plaster [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph. (2d ed.)] ; or of 16 parts of white lead, 63 of lard, and 21 of olive-oil [Belg. Ph.], or 175 of white lead, 58 of white wax, and 260 of fixed oil of roses. [B ; B, 95 (a, 88).]— Unguen- tum plumbi Hebrse, See Unguentum diachylon.— Unguen- tum plumbi hydrico-carbonici. See Unguentum plumbi car- bonatis.— Unguentum plumbi iodidi [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.]. Fr., HparoU (oupommade) dHodtire deplomb [Fr. Cod.1. Ger.. Bleijo- didsalbe. Sp,, joomarfa de yoduro plumbico [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : po- matum cum iodureto plumbico. Ointment of lead iodide, consist- O, no; Oa, not; O^, whole; Th. thin; Tha, the; U, like oo in too; U^. blue; ua, lull; US full; U^ urn; U«, hke u (German). PLUME PNEUMONIA 2606 ing of 1 part of lead iodide mixed with 9 parts of benzoinated lard [U. S. PB., Fr. Cod.l, or with 7 parts of simple ointment [Br. Ph.], or with 7i parts of lard [Sp. Ph.]. Some of the older pharmaco- poeias had a similar preparation consisting of 3^ to 4 parts of lead iodide incorporated with 15 of coniucn plaster.^ [B ; B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] — TJnguentuin plumbi subacetatis compositum [Br. Ph.]. See Ceratum plumbi subacetatis. — Unguentiiin plumbi subcarbonatis (seu siibcarbonici). See Unguentum plumbi carbonatis. — Unguentum pluinbi tannici [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph. (2d ed.), Russ. Ph.]. See Olycerinum tannatis plumbi. — Unguentum subacetatis plumbi [Belg. Ph.]. See Ungue-n- turn plumbi. — Vitx'uin plumbi. Fr..,plonw vitreux. Qer.^ Blei- glas. A yellow or fire-red transparent glass obtained by thorough melting of lead oxide. [B, 48, 270 (a, 14).] PIUME (Fr.), n. Plu«m. See Feather.— P. St. 6crire. See Calamus scriptorius.' PliUMERIA (Lat.), n. f. Plu'm-er'i'-a'. From Plumier, an American botanist. Fr., frangipanier., franchipanier. Ger.. Plum.erie. A genus of tropical American trees, of the Plumeriece^ which are a tribe of the Apocynnceo&. [B. 19, 42, 173 (a, 35).] — P. acuminata. A species indigenous to China and Cochin-China. In Java the root, which contains an acrid caustic juice, is used as an evacuant. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — P. alba. Fr., frangipanier blanc^ boisdelait. Sp., J^or rfeZ citeruo [Mex. Ph.]. West Indian pagoda- tree, white nosegay-tree, frangipani-plant ; a species the milky juice of which is acrid and sometimes quite poisonous, and is used as a drastic purgative and as an application to ulcers, warts, etc. The flowers are used as an emollient and to perfume pomades and cosmetics. [A, 447 (a, 31) ; B, 168, 173 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— P. clrastica. Fr., frangipanier drastique. G&r.,purgirende Plumerie. A Brazilian purgative species. The milky .juice is used in small doses in intermittent fever, constipation, jaundice, dropsy, etc. [B, 173, 180(0, 35).]— P. lancifoUa. The agoi-iaiJa of Brazil. The bark furnishes agoriadiu. [a, 35.]— P. nivea, P. obtusa. Fr., frangipanier obtuse. An East Indian species. The root is used in .iava as a cathartic. [B, 173 (a, 35).] — P. pbagedsenica. Fr., frangipanier phagedinique. A Brazilian species. The milky, caustic juice is applied to warts and used as a wash for foul ulcers. It is also used internally as an anthelminthic. [B, 173, 180(a, 35).]— P. rubra.' Fr., frangipanier rouge. Ger., Jasmiribaum. Sp., flor de Yucatan [Mex. Ph.], ^ordei cuervo [Mex. Ph.]. Eed nose- gay-tree, frangipani-plant, jasmine mango (or tree) ; an edible- f ruite-d species found in the West Indies and South America, having about the same properties as P. alba. The milky juice is used as a corrosive application to warts and by the natives of the West Indies as a drastic purgative in dropsy, syphilis, chronic skin diseases, etc. A pectoral syrup is prepared from the flowers. [A, 447 (a, 21) ; '• Nouv. rem.," May 8, 1889, p. 33 (a, 35) ; B, 173, 180 (a, 35).] PtiUMOSE, PLUMOUS, adj's. Plu'm'os, -u»s. Jjat.. plumnsus (from pluma, a feather). Fr., plumeux. Provided with feathers. [L, 343.] See also Feathery and Pbnnaceous. PlUMUIiA (Lat.), n. f. Plu2m(plum)'u''l(u«l)-a3. Him.otpluma, a feather. 1. A feather having a downy structure throughout, usually hidden beneath the contour feathers and investing nearly the whole body. [L, 331.] See also Doum feathers. 3. In Dotauy, see Plumule (2d def.). 3. In cerebral anatomy, see Calamus scrip- torius. PI/UMUI.'E, n. Plu'm'u'l. Lat., pliimula (dim. of pluma, a feat,her). Fr.,p. Qer. , Federchen. 1. A Uttleplume (Ger.,i Jfeder- haar) ; a hair or small plume in a plumose organ. 3. The pMmary terminal bud of a vegetable embryo. In some plants, such as the bean, it consists of a rudimentary pair of leaves, while in others it is only a rudimentary stem, the leaves developing some time after germination. [B, 1, 19, 133, 291 .(a, 35).] PI,UItICEL.l,ULAK, adj. Plu'r-i^'-se'ru'l-a'r. From plus, more, and cellula, a small apartment. Many-celled. PLUKICEPS (Lat.), adj. PluMplur)-i"se3ps(ke'ps). Gen., -cip'itljs. From plus, more, and caput, the head. Ger., mehrkopflg. Pluricipital ; having two or more shoots or stems from the crown of one root. [B, 19, 133 (a, 35).] PliURICIPITAI/, adj. Plu'r-i^-si^p'i'-t'l. See Pluriceps. PLUKIF^TATION (Fr.), n. Plu'-re-fa-ta'-se-o'n'. The fecun- dation of two or more ova at the same time, [a, 34.] PLUKIGBSTE (Fr.), u. Plu"-re-zhe'st. See Multigravida. PLUKII-OCUI-AR, adj. Plu^r-i^-lo^k'u'l-aSr. l,a,t.,pluri- loculario (from plus, more, and loculus, a receptacle). Having several compartments. [B, 1, 19, 123, 279 (o, 36).] PL,URINUCL,EATE, adj. Plu'r-i'-nu'k'le'-at. From pins, more, and »«cte«s (g.i).). Fr., plurinucUi. Having several nuclei, [a, 48.] PtURIPARA (Lat.), n. f. Plu>r(plur)-i»p'a2r(a»r)-a". From plus, more, and parere, to bring forth. See Multipara. PLURIPAROUS, adj. Plu'r-i^p'a^r-u^s. From plus, more, and parere, to bring forth. 1. See Mdltiparient. 2. In botany, see jMultipakous (3d def.). PLUTOMANIA (Lat.). n. f. Plu2t(plut)-o(o')-man(ma=n)'i»-as. .From wAoStos, wealth, and jitavia. madness. A variety of megalo- mania in which the person affected believes he is very wealthy. [a, 34.] PLUTONIUM (Lat.), n. n. Plun(plut)-on'i''-u'm(um(pnu'm)-a=t- (a't)-o(o')-se2f(ke2f)'a=l(a'l)-u»s(uaA^, the head. Fr., pneumatociphale. See Physocephalus (1st def,), PNEUMATOCHEMIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu!im(pnu=m)-a»t(an)-o- (o3)-ke'm(ch''am)-i(e)'a'. From irreBpa, air. and xi>"'«, chemistry. Fr. , pneumatocMmie. The chemistry of gases. [L, 41. 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMATOCYST, n. Nu'm'a't-o-si'st. From irrtSfia, air, and Kvo-Tis, a cyst. 1. The air-sac or float of certain Hydrozoa. [a, 37.] 3. In birds, an air-space in a bone. [L, 221.] PNEUMATODES (Lat.), adj. Nu=m(pnu2m)-a=t(a»t)-od'ez(as). Gr.. TTvevp.aTuSTj^ (from Trvevfia, air, and elSos, resemblance). Fr., pneumaiode. 1. Aeriform. 3. Flatulent. .3. Of Galen, asthmatic. [L, .50 (a, 14).] PNEUMATODYSPNOEA (Lat.), n. f. Nu'm(pnu'm)-a=t(a»t)- o(o')-di's(du's)-pne'ipno"e'')-a'. From iri/eOixa, air, and SvaTtvoia, dyspnoea. Fr.,pneuviatodyspnee. See Emphysemodyspncea. PNEUMATOGBAM, n. Nu'm'a't-o-gra'm. From TtvtviJ.a., air. and ypiiJ.p.a, a writing. A tracing of the respiratory move- ments, [a. 48.] PNEUMATOGRAPH, n. Nu'm'a't-o-gra'f . From vvcviw, air, and 7pa,^6ti/, to write. See Pneumograph. PNBUMATOIiOGY, n. Nu'm-a't-o'l'o-ji^. Lat., pneumatolo- gia (from irvevp-a, air, and Aiivs, understanding). Fr., pneumatolo- gie. The physics, chemistry, etc., of gases. PNBUMATOMETBR, n. Nu»m-a!'t-o=m'e»t-u»r. From irveB- /xa, air, and lu^Tpoi', a measure. , Fr.,pmcumatomitre. Ger., P. 1. See Spirometer. 2. An instrument for measuring the pressure of the air in respiration. [J.] • PNEUMATOMETRY, n. Nu^m-a't-oim'e't-ri'. Ger., Pneu- matometrie. A system of treating diseases of the respiratory and circulatory organ's by the use of pneumatic apparatus. [M. Schup- pert, " N. O. Med. and Surg, Jour,," N. S., 1R78, iii, p. 486 (D, 87).] A, ape; A>, at; A', ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E. he; E^. ell; G, go; I, die: T'. in: N. in; N«, tank; 2607 PLUME PNEUMONIA PNEUMAXOMPHALOCELE (Lat.), PNEUMATOMPH- ALUS (Lat.), n's f . and m. NuHm(pnuam)'"an(a8t)-o2mf"a21(a31)- oio3)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng.,nu!'m-a»t-o^mf' a^l-o-sel ; nuamCpnu^m)- a^^ttast^o^mf' a^Ua^D-u^stu^s). From Trvevfia, air, ojn^aAds, the navel, and leijAi^, a hernia. Fr., pneumatoimjhale. Ger., Nahelwindbruch. An umbilical enterocele containing flatus. [E.] PNETJMATOPATITY, n. NuSm-an-oSp'a^th-ia. From iivevfLa, breath, and irdeoj, a disease. Healing by so-called psychic force ; mind cure. [L, 34.] PNEUMATOKKHACHIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2mCpnu2m)-a2t(a8t)- o3r'ra''k(ra3ch2)-i2s. Gen., -rach'ios {.-rach'eos), -or'rachis. From irfeOjua, air, and pa-xt-v, the spine. The presence of gas in the verte- bral canal. [L, 41 (.a, 14, 43).] PNEUMATOSIS (Lat.), n.f. Nuam(pnu'>m)-an(a3t)-os'i2s. Gen., 'Os'eos iris). Gr., n-ceujLiaTfcKri? (from irvevfjuarovv, to inflate). Fr., pneumatose, Ger., P., Pneumatose. A morbid condition charac- terized by the presence of gas where in health it does not occur or by an excess of gas in a natural situation. PNEUMATOTHEBAPY, n. Nu=m"a2t-o-the*r'a2p-i^. From irveufio, air, and Oepaireia, medical treatment. The treatment of disease by the use of compressed or rarefied air. PNEUMATOTHEBMANTER (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu2m)"- a*t(a3t)-o(o3)-thu5rm(the2rm)-a2nt(a3nt)'u*r(ar>. Gen., -er'os {-its). From irvevfxa, ^air, and 6epfLaiveiv^ to warm. Fr., pneumatother- manUre. A respirator. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMATOTHOBAX (Lat.), n. m. Nuam(pnu=m)-a2t(aH)- o(o3)-thor'a2x(a3x). Gen., -ac'os i-acis). See Pneumothorax. PNEUMATOTOMY, n. Nuam-a^t-o^t'om-i^. See Pneumotomy. PNEUMATURIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-a2t(aH)-u2r(ur)'- i^-a^. From n-veOjiAa, air, and oSpoi/, urine. Fr., pneumaturie. Ger., Pneumaturie. The presence of free gas m the urine. [A, 385.] PNEUMECTASIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-e2kt'a2s(aas)-i''s. Gen., -as'eos, -ect'asis. See Pneumonectasis. PNEUMECTOMY, u. Nu^m-eakt'o^m-i". See Pneumonec- tomy! PNEUMIC ACID. Nu^m'i^k. Fr., acide pneumique. A crys- tallizable acid principle contained in the pulmonary parenchyme of mammals ; formed, according to Verdeil, by the molecular uuioH of lactic acid and taurine. [B, 38, £3 (a, 14).] PNEUMOBACirrUS (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o(o3)-ba2s- (ba^k)-i2riu3s(lu*s). From -nvevtuav^ the lung, and bacillus, a small staff. See Bacillus of pneumonia. — P. liqiiefaciens bovis. Of Arlbing, a bacillus found in the lesions of contagious peripneumo- nia in cattle. ["Sem. m6d.," Sept. 25, 1889, p. 367 (a, 18).] PNEUMOCACE (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2k'a2s(a3k)-e(a). Geh., -oc'aces. See Pneumonocace, and for other words in Pneumo- wot here given, see the corresponding words in Pneumono-. PNEUMOCENTESIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o(o3)-se3nt- (ke'''nt)-e(a)''si2s. Gen., -es'eos {-is). From Tr;'6vju,an', the lung, and ic^i'TTjo-is, a pricking. Paracentesis of a pulmonary cavity. PNEUMOCHYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2k(o2ch2)'i2s- (u^s)-i2s. Gen., -ys'eos, -och'ysis. From TTvevfxav, the lung, and xvo-iff, a pouring. Pulmonary oedema, [a, 34.] PNEUMQCOCCUS (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o(o3)-ko2k'ku3s- (ku*s). From itvevtuov, the lung, and kokkos, a kernel. See Micro- coccus of pneumonia. PNEUMOCYSTO-OVARIUM (Lat.), n. n. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o- 'd)-roiro3)-thor'a2x(a3x). Gen., -ac'os {-ac'is). See Hy- DROPNEUMOTHORAX. PNEUMO-INCI.USEUR(Fr.), n. Pnu^-mo-a^nS-klue-zuer. An apparatus devised by Servajan for forcing carbonic acid or other gases Into the uterus, the blfidder, etc. ["Progr. m6d.," Mar. 11, 1883.] PNEUMOMETER, n. Nu^m-o^m'e^t-u^r. Lat., pneumome- trum (from irvevfitov, the lung, and p-irpov, a measure). See Spi- rometer. PNEUMON (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu2m)'o2n(on). Q&n.,pneum'- onos {-is). Gr., irvevfuov. Fr., p. See Lunq. PNEUMONiEMIA (Lat.),n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-em'(aS'e9m)- i^-a^. From nvevp.ti)v, the lung, and oTju.a, blood. Fr., pncumo/ie- mie. Ger., Lungenschlagfluss. Pulmonary congestion attended with hsemoptysis. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONAI.GIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-a21(a»l)'ji2- (gi^)-a3. From Trvevfiuv, the lung, and oAyoi, pain. Fr., pneumo- nalgie. Pain in the lungs. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14, 43).] PNEUMONANTHE (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnuam)-o=D-a=nth- (a3nth)'e(a). Gee, -anth'es. From irvevfuav, the lung, and oivBos. a flower. Fr.,p. The genus Gentiana, especially Gentiana p. IB, 121 (a, 35).] f J J- L , PNEUMONAPOPLEXIA (Lat.). n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-a2p. (a3p)-o(o3)-ple2x(plaxj'i2-a3. From nvevpLOiv. the lung, and atro-nKri^ia, apoplexy. Fr., pneumonapoplexie. See Pulmonary apoplexy. PNEUMONAPOSTEMA (Lat.), n. n. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-a»p- (a3p)-o2st-e(a)'ma3. Gen., -eTn'atos {-atis). From Trvtvp-tav^ the lung, and a.-noir'nifxa, an abscess. Fr., pneumonapostime. A pul- monary abscess. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONATELECTASIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n- a2t(a3t)-e21-eskt'a2s(a3s)-i2s. Gen., -tas'eos (-ec'tasis). From n-veu- p.tav, the lung, AttjA^s, imperfect, and e/cTao-is, expansion. See Ate- lectasis pulmonum. PNEUMONECTASIA (Lat.), PNEUMONECTASIS (Lat.), n's f . Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-e2kt-a(a')'zi2(si2)-a3, -e2kt'a2s(a8s)-i2s. From TTvevp-iav, the lung, and eKTowris, distention. See Pxdmonary em- physema. PNEUMONECHEMA (Lat.), n. n. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-e=k- (ach2)-e(a)'ma3. Gen., -em'atos {-atis). From Trvevp.biv, the lung, and ^xvt^°-> a sound. The normal vesicular murmur. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONECTOMY, n. Nua-mo2n-e2k'tom2-i2. From wveH- txiov, the lung, and ckto/a^, excision. Excision of a portion of the lung, [a, 34.] PNEUMONEMPHRAXIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnuam)-o2n-e2m- fra2x(fra8x)'i2s. Gen., -phrax'eos {-is). From irvevp.oiv, the lung, and e/Ai^paf IS, obstruction, Fr.,pneiimonemphraxie. Obstruction of the lungs or of the bronchi. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONEMPHYSEMA (Lat.), n. n. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n- e2n>fi2s(fu''s)-e(a)'ma8. Gen., -em'atos {-atis). From irvevp^tav, the lung, and e/x^ucnjfia, inflation. Fr., pneumonemphysime. Pulmo- nary emphysema. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2(pnu2)-nion(mo2n)'i2-a3. Gr., 7rvevp.ovia (from nvevp-wv, the lung). Fr., pneumonie. Ger., Pneu- monie, Lungenentziindung. Inflammation of the lungs. [Osier (a, 34).]— Abortive p. Ger., Abortiv-Pneumonie. A form of p. in which there is simple pulmonary congestion, fa, 34.]— Acute interstitial p. Fr., angeioleucite pulmonaire. Of Moxon, puru- lent inflammation of the lymphatics of the lung. ["Trans, of the Path. Soc. of Lond.," xxiv, p. 20 (a, 34).]— Acute p. See Loba/r v. —Adynamic p. p, attended with atony and depression of the nervous system. [D, 73.]— Alcoholic p.* Fr., pneumonie des al- cooliques. P. modified by alterations produced in the system by alcoholism. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— Apex p., Apicial p. P. involving the apex of the lung. The area of the disease widens constantly, and there are great prostration and delirium. [Sturgis (a, 34).]— Apoplectic p. Of S6e, p. complicated with cerebral apoplexy. [L, 87 (a, 50).]— Arthritic p. Of Trousseau, p. associated with gout. Its existence as a specific variety is denied by some a\ithors. [D, 72.] — Ataxic p. See Adynamic p. — Bilious p. Lat., p. bilio&a, peripneumonia biliosa, p. cum ictero. Fr., pneumonie bilieuse, pneumO'typhoide, pneumo-typhus, pneumonie. asthenique d^em- bUe. P., either sthenic or astneni'c, with the phenomena of mala- rial poisoning ; especially prevalent in miasmatic regions. It be- gins as a p. with accompanying pleurisy. The fever is intermittent, and hepatic and gastric disorders are present. [D, 25.]— Caseous p. See Cheesy p.— Catarrlial p. Broncho-pneumonia, the form of p. commonly met with in children ; an acute catarrhal inflam- mation of the finer bronchial tubes and of the pulmonary alveoli. The affected alveoli contain many large, irregular epithelial cells with prominent nuclei, [a, 34.]— Central p. A form of p. in which the fever and cough are the same as in ordinary croupous p., but the consolidation affects primarily the central portion of a lobe, and hence is cot at first discoverable by auscultation or percussion. [D, 67.] — Cerebral p. Fr., pneum.onie m^ningee. Lobar pneumo- nia in children beginning with symptoms like those of meningitis. [D.]— Cheesy p. Fr., pneumonie casieuse. Ger., kdsige Pneumo- nie. Croupous p. in which the conditions are unfavorable to the absorption of the inflammatory exudate, which undergoes cheesy degeneration, leading to pulmonary phthisis. [D.]— Chronic ca- tarrhal p. Of Niemeyer, a catarrhal p. of slow progress accom- panied or followed by indurations composed of gelatinous material. It is very apt to result in pulmonary phthisis. [D, 1.]— Chronic p.. Cirrhotic p. See Interstitial p.— Contusion-p. Ger., Konlu- sionspneumonie. Of Litten. p. following injury to the chest, [a, 34.]— Creeping p. Lat., p. migrans. Ger., Wanderpneumonie. A form which, "beginning .somewhat insidiously, often without a rigor, travels more or less slowly along one lung, either comnienc- O, no; o», not; u^, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like oo in too; U2, blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^, urn; U«, like ii (German). PNEUMONIC PNCEA 2608 ing at the apex and passing down to the base, and then often at- tacking the other lung in a similar way, or starting at the base of the lung and making its way to the apex." [J. Dresohfeld, " Med. Ohron.," Aug., 1885, p. 353.]— Croupous p. See Lobar p, — Des- quamative p. P. characterized by an increase of embryonal con- nective tissue in the intra-alveolar tissue and by an abundant new formation of cells and nuclei in the adventitia of the smallest arte- rial branches, which in different parts forms nodules or diffuse swellings. [D, 3.]— Dissecting p. Lat., p. dissecans. A suppura- tive inflammatory process which begins m the circumlobular and peribronchial tissue, dissects out the lobules, and destroys the par- enchyma. The symptoms are principally those of abscess. [D, 47.]— Embolic p. P. caused by embolism of the bronchial arte- ries, [a, 34.] — Epithelial p. See Desquamative p.— Erysipe- lato-phlegmouous p. P. which, instead of being limited, to its original area, involves other portions in a manner analogous to that seen in phlegmonous erysipelas. [D, 73.] — Erysipelatous p. P. of a severe and intractable type sometimes occurring after expos- ure to erysipelas, the poison of the latter disease evidently influ- encing the course of the former. [D, 7.]— Fibrinous p. See Lo- bar p. — Fibroid p., Fibrous p. See Interstitial p.— Food p. Ger., Schluclmneumonie. P. caused by particles of food reaching the smaller bronchial tubes in consequence of faulty deglutition. [a, 34.]— Gangrenous p. Gangrene of the lungs, [a, 34.]— Gouty p. P. occurring in a gouty person. The symptoms of p. rapidly disappear when the gout attacks some other locality. [W. R. Thomas, "Lancet," 1885, ii, p. 376 (a, M).] —Hepatic gastro-p. Of Kunkler, bilious p. [a, 34.]— Hypostatic p. A form of p. frequently complicating other troubles, especially when the circu- lation is weak and the patient lies long in the dorsal decubitus. It attacks the lowermost portions of each lung. [D.]— Intermit- tent p. See Bilious p.— Iuter.stitial p. A chronic form in- volving chiefly the pulmonary connective tissue. The fibrinous exu- date crowds the air spaces, and secondary contraction of the new material may lead to bronchiectasis. The disease is almost inva- riably secondary to a bronchitis caused by the inhalation of irritating substances, the long-continued use of alcohol, etc. By Bayley it is considered a form of phthisis, by Addison a result of unresolved p. , by Wilks a peculiar hypertrophy, and by Feltz a pulmonary cirrhosis. [D, 1.]— Latent p. P. in which the ordinary physical signs are want- ing ; usually subacute or chronic. [D.] — Ijobar p. An acute form of p. In which the air vesicles are the seat of an inflammatory de- posit of coagulable fibrin , which fills them and paralyzes their action. This process is very likely to begin at the root of a lung, from which it quickly spreads, involving a lobe or an entire lung, or even termi- nating in the involvement of both lungs. When uncomplicated by constitutional or specific disease, it runs a fixed course, with sud- den and severe febrile symptoms initiated by a sharp chill, which begin to improve, in favorable cases, between the fifth and tenth days, though the inflammatory condition of the limg may still be severe. When the disease follows a typical course it passes through consecutive stages of engorgement, red and gray hepatization, and finally more or less rapid resolution, the inflammatory exudate be- ing gradually broken down and absorbed, and the lung restored nearly or quite to its normal condition. If there is an.y constitu- tional or specific disease, this normal course is more or less modi- .fied ; also there may be contamination of the blood in the course of the absorption of the exudate, and, instead of resolution and conva- lescence, extension of the inflammation to the other lung, pleurisy, pericarditis, or blood coagula in the heart or great vessels. The disease is very often fatal, especially among the aged, and prevails most extensively during cold weather. According to Niemeyer, the morbid process is identical with that of tracheal and laryngeal croup. [D, 1 ; "N. Y. Med. Jour.," Feb. 9, 1889, p. 161.]- Lobular p. 1. P. that limits itself to scattered groups of lobules, the inter- vening tissue remaining sound. IWalshe (a, 34).] 2. Pyaemic infil- tration of the lung, [o, 84.]— Malarial p. See Bilious p. —Mass- ive p. 1. See Croupm)-o>n-o"k'a2s- {a'k)-e(a). Gen., -oc'occs. See Cacopneumohia. PNEUMONOCARCINOMA (Lat.), n. n. Nu'm(pnu'm)"o%- o-(o3)-ka8r-si''n(ki'*n)-om'a3. Gen., -om'atos i-atis). From Trve^tiiav^ the lung, and Kapxii'w/xa, carcinoma. Fr., pneumonocarcindme. Cancer of the lung. [L, 50 (o, 14).] PNEUMONOCATABKHtrS (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu'm)-o'n- o(o3)-ka2t(ka3t)-a8r'ru3s(ru4s). From Trj-eujuuj', the lung, and Karap- poos, down-flowing. Fr.^pneumonocatarrhe. (Catarrhal pneumonia. PNEUMONOCELE (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu"m)-o«n-o(o=)-se(ka)'- le(la) ; in Eng., nu^rn'o^n-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From ffceu/iwr. the lung, and «^Atj, hernia. Fr., pneumoc^le^ hemic du poumon. Hernia of the lung. [E.]— P. abdominis diaphragmatica in- terna. P. through an opening in the diaphragm. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOCHOLOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu«m(pnu=m)-o=n-o- (o3)-ko21(ch2o''l)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From irpeii^wv. the lung, and xoKoi. bile. Fr. , p^ieumochol^ise. See Bilious pneumonia. PNEUMONOCHYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu«m(pnu=m)-o2n-o=k- (02ch2)'i2s(u''s)-i''s. Gen., -chys'eos {-och'ysis). From wi/evVwi^, the lung, and xvffts. a pouring. Fr.^ pneuniochyse. Pulmonary oedema. [L, 50 (o, 14).] PNEUMONOCIKKHOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu=m(pnu2m)-o2n-o- (o3)-si^r{ki2r)-ros'i2s. Gen., -os'cos {-is). From ircevjawf, the lung, and KtppiS!, yellowish. Fr., pneumocirrhose. Of Corrigan, cirrho- sis of the lung. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOCONIOSIS (Lat.), n. t. Nu!'m(pnu=m)"o"n-o(o»)^ kon(ko2n)-i2-os'i'^s. Gen., -os'cos (-is). From Trvevfiajy, the lung, and Kovia, dust. Fr., pneumokoniose. Ger., P. Infiltration of the lung and the bronchial glands with particles of inhaled foreign matter. [D, 4.] Cf. Anthraccsis (4th def.). PNEUMONODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu'm(pnu=m)-o!n-o(o»)- di*n(du''n)'i2-a3. From tivfLvixbiv., the lung, and ofivvij, pain. Fr.. pneumonodynie. See Pneumonalgia. PNEUMONOEDEMA (Lat.), n. n. Nu'm(pnu2m)-oSn-e»d- (o''-e=d)-e(a)'ma'. Gen., -em'atos {-atis). From irvpiikav, the lung, and otSijjiAa. a tumor. Fr., pneumonocd^mc. Pulmonary oedema. [L, 44, ,50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOGASTBICUS (Lat.), adj. Nu''m(pnui'm)-o=n-o- (o')-ga2st(ga'st)'ri'k-u=s(u*s). See Pnecmogastrio. PNEUMONOIilTH, n. Nu^m'o^'n-o-li^th. From irveiiiiav, the lung, and KiOo^, a stone. Fr., pneumolithe. Ger., Lungenstein. A pulmonary calculus. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOIITHIASIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o=n-o- (o'')-li^th-i=-a(a*)'si2s. Gen., -as'eos {-i'osis). Fr., pneumoliihiase^ Lithiasis of the lung. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] A, ape; A', at: A», ah; A', all; Ch, chin: Ch', loch (Scottish); E. he: E', ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N', tank; 2609 PNEUMONIC PNCEA PMEUMONOMALACIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2ra(pnu2m)-o'n-o(o')- mfi31(ma^l)-a(a'')'si'-'(ki")-a'. From Trvtv/jLuir, the lung, and (la^ania, sofmess. Softening of the lung. [L, 60 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOMEIANOSIS (Lat.), n. f. ]sfu2m{pnu=m)"o2n- o(o^)-me21-a3n(a^n)-os'i2s.' Gen., -os'eos (-is). From Trv€vti<^v, the lung, and neXow, black. See Anthracosis (4th def .). PNEUMONOMETEK, n. Nu^m-o^n-o'm'en-u^r. From irvev- fjit^Vy the lung, and ja^Tpoi*, a measure. See Spirometer. PNEUMONOMYCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu!m)-o2n-o(o')- mi(mu^)-kos'i''s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From nveyfuav, the lung, and M""!)!. a mushroom. 1. A disease of the lungs caused by the pres- ence of Fungi. [Virchow (B, 46).] 2, The development of fungous growths in the pulmonary cavities of a phthisical person. [L, 44 (a, 14_).|— P. aspergillina. P. caused by ^spej-gi7ti. [a, 34.] — P. sarcinica. P. caused by Sarcince. [a, 34.] PNEUMONOPARALYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu!m)-o2n-o- (0=)-pa«r(pa'r)-a21(a31)'i2(u«)-si2s. Gen., -ys'eos (.-al'ysis). From nvevfibiVj the lung, and irapo\ua-is, paralysis. Fr., pneumoparalysie. Paralysis of the lungs. [L, 44, 50 (a, 14}.] PNECMONOPATHIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu!'m)-o=n-o(oS)- pa3th(pa3th)-i(e)'a3. From Trpevumv, the lung, and Traflos, a disease. Fr., pneumonopathie. Any disease of the lungs. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOPHLEBITIS (Lat.), n. f. iSru2m(pnu2m)-o!in-o- (o3)-fle'''b-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos i-idis). From irvev^Kov^ the lung, and <^Ae^, a vein. Fr., pneumophUbite. Inflammation of the pul- monary veins. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOPHTHISIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu!m(pnu2m)-o=n-o2t- (o2f)'i2s(thi2s)-i^s. Gen., -pMhis'eos{-oph'thisis). From 7ri'eu/i(i)i', the lung, and <^0to-is, phthisis. ¥r.^ pneumophthoe. Pulmonary phthisis. [L, 41, 44, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOPHYSEXBR (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-o- (o3)-fi2s(fu*s)-et(at)'u''r(ar). Gen., -er'os {-is). From nvevijioiv^ the lung, and 0votjtiJp, a blowpipe. Fr., pompe laryngienne. An ap- paratus for pulmonary insufflation. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOPrEUKITIS (Lat.). u. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o=n-o- (o3)-plu2r-i(e)'ti^s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From n-veu/itin', the lung, and n-Aevpa, the side. See Pleuro-pneumonia. PNEUMONOPTYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-o!'pt'i2- (u^)-si2s. Gen., -tys'eos {-op'tysis). From Trvevtiiav, the lung, and n-Tuats, a spitting. Fr., pneumoptoe. See Haemoptysis. PNEUMONORRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu=m)-o2n-o2r- raj(ra3g)'i3-as. From irveiimcop, the lung, and pijypvvat, to burst forth. Fr., pneumorrhagie. Pulmonary hsemorrhage. PNEUMONORRHtEA (Lat.), n. f. Nu=m(pnu2m)-o5n-o2r-re'- (ro^'e*)-a3. From Trvevfiotv, the lung, and pota, a flowing. Fr., pneumorrh^e. 1. Moderate but chronic pulmonary hsemorrhage. 2. Pulmonary blennorrhoea. [L, 41, 44, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONO.SAPROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu=m^pnu2m)-o2n-o(oS)- sa*^p(sa3p)-ros'i2s. Gen., -pros'eos {-is). From jrvevfiotv, the lung, and trttirpoff, putrid. Fr. ^ pneumosaprose. See Cacopneumonia. PNEUMONOSARCIE (Fr.), n. Pnu» - mo - no - sa'r - se. Of Mathieu, the peripneumonia of cattle, [a, 34.] PNEUMONO.SCIRRHtJS (Lat.), n. m. Nui'm(pnu2m)-o2n-o- (oS)-si2r(sker)'ru3s(ru^s). From Trvevfiiav, the lung, and o-Ktppo?, hard. Fr. , pneumosquiTrhe. Of Corrigan, hardening and contraction of the parenchyma of the lung with bronchiectasis. [L, 44, 60 (a, 14).] PNBUMONOSEPSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu'm(pnu2m)-o2n-o(o3)- se2ps(saps)'i'''s. Gen., -sep'seos {-is). From ■nvevit.vav., the lung, and irf/i((i5, putrefaction. See Cacopneumonia. PNEUMONOSPASMUS (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o2n-o(oS)- spa2z(spa^s)'mu3s(mu*s). From nreujLHiji', the lung, and ffn-affjiids, a spasm. Fr., pneumospasme. See Asthma. PNEUMONOSTEKOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu=m(pnu=m)-o''n-o(o=)- ste^n-os'i'^s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From irvevniav. the lung, and arivaxri^, stenosis. Contraction of a lung. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMONOSYRINX (Lat.), u. f. Nui'm(pnu2m)-o=n-o(o3)- si''r(sa»r)'i'n=x. Gen., -in'gos {-is). From iTvevii.av, the lung, and a-vptyi, a pipe. 1. A pulmonary fistula. 2. A .syringe for pulmonai-y injections. [L, 50 (a, 14).] 3. See Pneumonophysbter. PNEUMONOTEIiECTASIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2mipnu2m)-o'n-o- (o')-te21-e»kt'a^s(a's)-i^s. Gen., -tas'eos (-ect'asis). From jrvevfiav, the lung, Te'Aoff. completion, and eKTao-ty, dilatation. A high degree of pulmonary emphysema. [L, 50 (a, 14j.] PNEuiwONY, n. Nu=m'on-i2. See Pneumonia. PNEUMONYPERPATHIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu»m(pnu'm)-o»n- ip(u«p)-u'r(e2r)-pa2th(pa'th)-i(e)'as. From nvevfuov, the lung, iirjp, to excess, and iriOo!, a disease. Fr., pneumonyperpathie. Of Piorry, any very grave pulmonary affection, [L, 44, 60 (a, 14).] PNEUMONYPOSTASI.S (Lat.), n. f. Nu"m(pnu2m)-o'n-ip(u«p)- o2st'a's(a=s)-i"s. Gen., -os'eos {-ost'aiis). From irxeufioir, the lung, and virdo-Tao-ii, a supporting. See Hypostatic pneumonia. PNEUMOPARESIS (Lat,), u. f. Nu!im(pnu2m)-o(o=)-pa2r- (pa'rt'e^'s-i^s. Gen., -es'eos {-is). From irveOiiav, the lung, and Tripea-ii, paresis. Of B. W. Richardson, simple respiratory failure, [a, 34.] PNEUMOPERICABDITIS (Lat.), n. f. Nu2m(pnu=m)-o(o3)- pe2r-i''-ka'rd-i(e)'ti25. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From nvtiiiiav, the lung, irepi, around, and KapSla., the heart. Of Piorry, pericarditis with the formation of gas in the pericardium, [a, .34.] PNEUMOPERICARDIUM (Lat.), n. n. Nu'm(pnu2m)-o(o=)- pe2r-i2-ka''rd'i''-u=m(u«m). The presence of gas in the pericardium. [«, 34.] PNEUMOPKRITONITIS (Lat,), n. t. Nu"mfpnu2m)-o(o=)- pe2r-i''-to''n-i(e)'ti''s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). From nvtv/iiiv, the lung. and ireptrovatov, the peritoueeum. The presence of gas in the peri- toneal cavity in peritonitis, [a, 34,] PNEUMOPHTHAtMOS (Lat.), n. ra. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o=f- tha21(tha31)'mo2s. From nvevfiuv. the lung, and o^9a\fi6^, the eye. Air within the eye. [W. F. Mittendorf, " N. Y, Med. Jour.," Aug. 1, 1885, p. 183 (a, 29).] PNEUMOPHTHOE (Fr.), n. Pnuii-mo^f-to-a. See Pneumo- NOPHTHISIS. PNEUMOPHYMATA (Lat.), n. n. pi. NuSm(pnu'm)-o(o')- fl2m(fu°m)'a2t(a3t)-a'. From irweviioir, the lung, and ^viia, a growth. Pulmonary tubercles, [a, 34.] PNEUMOPHYMIA (Lat.), n. f. Nu2ra(pnu=m)-o(oS)-fi2m- (fu^m)'i'^-a3. Pulmonary tuberculosis, [a, 34.] PNBUMOPROTEINS, n. pi. Nu^-mo-pro'te'-i^nz. Of Foa, the protein products of the pneumococcus in the living organism. [a. 34.] PNEUMOPYOPERICARDIUM (Lat.), ii. n. Nu2m(pnu2m)- o(o')-pi(pu'')-o(o^)-pe2r-i2-ka'rd'i2-uSm(u4m), From irj-eiijiajx, the lung, jrvov, pus, Trept, around, and xapSia, the heart. The presence of pus and gas in the pericardial cavity. [D, 70.] PNEUMOPYOTHORAX (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o(o')-pi- (pu^)-o(o3)-thor'a2x(a^xl. Gen., -ac'os (-is). From irceiifiwx', the lung, irvoi', pus, and Oupa^, the thorax. The presence of pus and gas in the pleura, [a, 34. J PNEUMORRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f . Nu2m(pnu2m)-o"r-raj(ra'g)'- i^-a^. See Pneumonorrhagia. PNEUMOSCOPE, n. Nu^m'o-skop. See Pneumoghaph. PNEUMOSBROTHORAX (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu2m)-o(o')- ser(se2r)-o(o3)-thor'a2x(a3x). Gen., -ac'os (-ac'is). From irvevpnav, the lung, serum {q. v.), and dtopa^, the thorax. Pneumothorax with a serous efilusion. [a. 34.] PNBUMOSQUIRRHE (Fr.), n. Pnu'-mo-sker. See Pnbumo- NOSCIRRHITS. PNEUMO-THERAPEUTICAl, adj. Nu^m-o-the'r-a^p-ui't'- i^-k^l. From Trveiifiaty, the lung, and BepairevTiKos, healing. Fr., aerotherapique. Pertaining to pneumotherapeutics. PNBUMOTHERAPEUTICS, PNEUMOTHERAPY, ns sing. Nu2-mo-the'2r-a8-pu''t'i2ks, -the^r'a8-pi2. 1. The treatment of pulmonary disease. [B.] 2. See Pneuuatotherapy. PNEUMOTHORAX (Lat.), n. m. Nu2m(pnu=m)-o(oS)-thor'- a2x(a3x). Gen., -ac'os (-is). From rrvevixtov, the lung, and dupaf, the thorax. Fr.,p. Ger., P., lAiftbrusi. The presence of gas in the pleural cavity, [a. 34.]~P. a soupape (Fr.). Of S6e, p. in which a portion of pulmonary or pleural tissue acts as a valve in the pulmonary perforation, [o, 34.]— P. fermfi (Fr.). Of Sfie, p. with closure of the pulmonary perforation, [a, 34.]— P. ouvert (Fr.). Of S^e, p. in which the persistence of the pulmonary perfora- tion permits free access of air to the pleural cavity, [a. 34.] — P. subplirenicus. P. caused by diaphragmatic perforation. [a, 34.] PNEUMOTOMY, n. Nu'in-o^t'o^m-i'. From mevpMv, the lung, and top-t/j, a cutting. Fr., pneumotomie. Ger., Lungenzer- legung, Pneumotomie. The opening of pulmonary cavities through the chest wall and the insertion of drainage-tubes. [E ; H. True, "Eev. de m^d.," Mar., 1886, p. 270.] PNBUMOTOXIN, n. Nu'm-o-to'x'i'n. From irreiipioiv, the lung, and rof ikos, poisonous. Of G. and F. Klemperer, the toxic albuminoid substance formed by the pneumococcus in the living organism or in cultivations in nutrient media, [a, 34.] — Antip*. The albuminoid substance formed in animals inoculated with p. that prevents the development of the pneumococcus in such ani- mals, [a, 34,] PNEUMOTUBBRCUtUM (Lat.), n. n. Nu=m(pnuSm)-o(oS)- tu*b(tub)-u^rk(e2rk)'u21(u*l)-u3m(u4m). From irvevfiitiv, the lung, and tuberculum., a tubercle. Fr. , pneumotubercule. A pulmonary tubercle. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PNEUMO-TYPHOIDE (Fr.), n. Pnu»-mo-te-fo-ed. See IV- phoid pneumonia and Bilious pneumonia. PNEUMOTYPHUS (Lat.), n. m. Nu2(pnui')-mo(mo')-tif(tu«f)'- u3s(u^s). From iTvevp.d'a2g-ru=s. Gr., iroSay/xSs. Gouty. PODAXGIA (Lat), n. f. Po2d-a'l(a»l)'ji2fgi2)-a'. From jroiis, the foot, and aAyo9, pain. See Podagra and Pedionalgia. PODALIC, adj. Po^'d-a^'l'i'k. From ^rovs, the foot. FT.,podn- lique. Pertaining to the feet or to the pelvic pole ot the foetus. See P. VERSION. PODAtYBIA (Lat.), n. t. Po'd-a21(an)-iMu«r)'i'-ai>. Fr., podalyre. A genus ot South African leguminous shrubs. [B, 42, 121, 170 (a, 35)0— P. australis, P. cnerulea. See Baptisia aus- tralis,—F. tinctoria. See Baptisia tinctoria. PODAKTHRITIS (Lat.), n. f. Po"d-aSrth-ri(re)'tias. Gen., -thrit'idoa i-idis). From irou?, the foot, and apBpov, a joint. Fr., podarthrite. Gout ot the foot. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PODARTHROCACE (Lat.), n. f. Po2d-aiirth-ro>k'aS-se(ka). Gen., -throc'aces. From ttouj, the foot, apdpov, a joint, and Kaxos, evil. Fr., p. Caries of the joints of the feet. [E.] PODABTHRUM (Lat.), n. n. Po=d-aSrth'ruSm(ru*m). From iroiis, the foot, and ap9pov^ a joint. A toot^joint ; in a bird, the articu- lation of the toes collectively with the metatarsus. [L, 348.] PODAXIS (Lat.), PODAXON (Lat.), n's f. and n. Po^d-a^x- (a^x)'i''s, -o^n. Gen., -ax'eos {-is), -a'xi. From jrous, the foot, and axis, or a^av, an axle. A genus of gasteromycetous Fungi. [B, 61, 76, 121, 170 (a, 35).]— P. carcinomale. A Cape-ot-6ood-Hope species. The brownish powder ot spores and threads is used as a dressing for gangrenous sores, etc. [B, 19, 186 (a, 35).] PODELCOMA (Lat.), n. Po^d-e'lk-om'as. Gen., -om'atos {-atis). From iroiis, the foot, and eAxoi^ua, an ulcer. See Madura FOOT. PODENCEPHAMA (Lat.), ii. f. Po2d-e=n(e2nS)-sei'f(ke»f)-al- (a»l)'i2-as. From iroiis, the toot, and eYice'^oAos, the brain. Fr., podenciphalie. Of Larger, exencephalia affecting the median or mterparietal region of the head. [A, 15.] PODENCEPHAIiUS (Lat.), n. m. PoM-e'n(ei'ni')-se!'t(ke=f)'a21- (a»l)-u's(u»s). Fr., podencephale. Ger., Stielhirn. Of GeofEroy St.-Hilaire, a monster having a cerebral hernia through a cranial fissure and the brain contained in a pedunculated sac, [a, 34.] PODETIUM (Lat.), n. n. Po'd-e(a)'shi=(ti')-u'm(u«m). From TTous, the toot. Ft., pod^tion. Ger,, Gestell, Trdger, Fruchtstiitze. 1. In some lichens, a stalk bearing apothecia. 2. An erect thallus. [B, 1, 19, 133, 77, 308 (a, 36).] PODEX (Lat.), n. m. Pod'e'x. Gen., pod'icis. The region of the anus, [a, 48.] PODISOMA (Lat.), n, n. Po^d-iii-som'a'. Gen., -som'atos {-atis). From wou's, the foot, and vutp-a.. the body. Fr., podisome. A genus of parasitic Fungi, of the Pucciniei. [B, 61.] — P. ina- cropus. A species said to produce the excrescences sometimes found on Juniperus virginiana, used in domestic practice as an anthelminthic. [B, 5, 19 (a, 36).] PODIUM(Lat.), n. n. Pod(po'd)'i'-u'm(u*m). Gr.,iro8ioi'(dim. ot TTovs. the toot). The toot ; especially, in birds, the toes collect- ively without the shank. [L, 343.] FODOCACE (Lat.), n. f. Po2d-o=k'a'-se(ka). Gen., -oc'aces. From TTous, the foot, and kokicos, evil. See Podarthrooace. PODOCARPINIC ACID, n. PoM-o-kaSrp-i^n'i^k. An acid, C17H22O3, forming the chief constituent of the resin of Podocarpus cupressina. [B, 270 (a, 38).] PODOCARPOUS, adj. Po=d-o-ka'rp'u's. Lat., podocarpus. Having the fruit borne on a stalk. [B, 396 (a, 35).] PODOCARPUS (Lat.), adj. PoM-o(o5)-kaSrp'uSs(ud(o!'-e'd)-e(a)'mas. Gen., -em'atos {-atis). From ttovs, the foot, and olBTip.a, oedema. Fr., podaed^me. (Edema of the feet. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PODOGYNE, n. Po'd'o'j-i^n. Lat., podogynium (from mvt, the foot, and yvv-^. a woman). Fr., p. Qer., Stempelfuss. A re- ceptacular internode next below the gynoecium, developed into a long stalk (stipe) to the pistil. [B, 1, 19, 123 (a, 35).] PODOIiOGY, n. Poiid-o^l'o-ji^. From Troiis, the foot, and Wyos, understanding. The anatomy, etc., of the foot, [a, 48.] PODOPHTHAIMIC, PODOPHTHAIMOUS, adj's. Po»d- oSf-tha'^Pmi^k, -rank's. Lat., podophthalmus (from wous, the foot, and o^flaXiLtds. the eye). Fr. , podophthalme. Ger., fussaugig. Of crustaceans, having the eyes borne at the extremity of long mova- ble peduncles. [L, 38, 49 (a, 14).] PODOPHYILIC ACID, n. Po'd-o-fl'l-i^k. Lat., podophyU linum. Fr.. acide podophyllique. Ger., Podophyllinsdure. An inactive acid obtained from commercial podophyllin as a brown resinous amorphous mass. LB, 270 (a, Z8).J PODOPHYLLIN, n. Po»d-o-fi''l'i=n. l,a.t.. podophyllinum fBelg. Ph., Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph. (3d ed.), Netherl. Ph., Russ. Ph.], podophylli resina [Br. Ph.], resina podophylU [U. S. Ph., Norw. Ph.] Cpeltati [Fr. Cod.]). Fr., resine de podophylhtm {peltatum [Fr. Cod.]), podophylline. Ger., P. Sp.,porfo.^Zi7ia[Sp. Ph.]. A greenish- (or brownish-) yellow, amorphous resinous sub- stance ot peculiar bitter taste and disagreeable odor, obtained from the root of Podophyllum peltatum ; used as a drastic cathartic and cholagogue. [B, 96, 270 {a, 38).] PODOPHYLLITIS (Lat), n. f. PoM-o(oS)-fl21(tu«l)-li(le)'ti's. Gen., -Ht'idos {-idis). Fr., podophyllite. Infiammation of the po- dophyllous tissue. [L, 41 (a, 14).] PODOPHYLLOTOXIN, n. PoM-o-fl=l-o-to»x'i'n. YT.,podo- phyllotoxine. An amorphous, acid, white powder contained in commercial podophyllin. It is very poisonous, causing violent gastroenteritis, very frequent respiration, lowering of temperature, and coma. [B, 93 (a, 14).] PODOPHYLLOUS, adj. PoM-o-fisi'u's. Lat., podophyllus (from TToiis, the toot, and <)>iiXAoi', a leaf). Ft., podophylle (1st def.). A, ape; A^. at: A3, ah; A<, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish): E. he; En, ell; G, go; I, die; V, in; N, in; N', tank; 2611 POA POINT podophyUeitx (2d def.). 1. Having the feet or locomotorj; organs compressed in the form of leaves. J!. Pertaining to the foot and laminated (said of tissue inside the corneous wall of the hoof). [L, 41 (a, 14).] PODOPHYI.I.UM (Lat.), n. n. Po2d-o(oa)-fi2](fu«l)'lu3m(lu3m). Fr., podophylle (1st defji, rhizome de podopkylle [Fr. Cod.] (2d def.). Ger., Fassblatt (Ist def.), FusHblattwurzal (2d def.). Syn, : podophylli rhizoma [Br. Ph.] (,2d def.). 1. A genus of berberidace- ous herbs. The PodophyilacecR (Fr., podopfiyllacees) of De Can- doUe are an order of the Thalamijlorce. The Podophyllece (Fr., podophyllees ; Ger, ^ Podophylleen) are the same order, and also a tribe of it. 2. Of the IL S. Ph., the rhizome and rootlets of P. peltatum. [B, 5, 19, 34, 42, 121, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Abs tract um podophylli [U. S. Ph.]. An abstract made by moistening 200 parts of the rhizome of P. peltatum in No. 60 powder with a solu- tion of 2 parts of tartaric acid in 80 of alcohol of sp. gr. 0'820, treat- ing in a percolator with more alcohol till the powder is exhausted, reserving the first li'O parts of percolate, evaporating the re- mainder to 30 parts at a temperature not higher than 50** C, mix- ing the two, adding 50 parts of sugar of milk or enough more to make 100 parts when dried, and powdering finely. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — Extractuiu podopliylli [U. S. Ph.]. Fr,, exirait de podophylle. Ger., P'extrakt. An extract made by treating 100 parts of the rhizome of P. peltatum in No. 60 powder with a mixture of 3 parts of alcohol and 1 part of water till 500 parts are obtained, distilling off the alcohol, and evaporating to a pilular consistence. fB, 95 (a, 38).]— Extractum podophylli Huidum [U. S. Ph.]. Fr., ex- trait liquide de podophylle. Ger., flilssiges P''extrakt. A prepara- tion made by exhausting 100 grammes of the rhizome of P. pelta- tum, in No. 60 powder with alcohol of sp. gr. 0'876, reserving the first 85 c. c, evaporating the alcohol from the residue, mixing the two, and bringing up to 100 c. c. with more alcohol. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — Podopliylli resina [Br. Ph.]. See Podophyllin.— Podophyl- li rhizoma [Br. Ph.]. See P. (2d def.).— P. diphyllum. Fr., podophylle d feuilles hinees. See Jefpersonia Bartonis. — P. emodi, P. himalayense. Himalayan May-apple ; a species sup- posed to have the same properties as P. peltatum. [B, 275, 314 (a, 35).] — P. montanum, P. peltatum. Fr.^ podophylle en bouciier, pied de canard. Ger., gemeines Fussblatt. American May-apple (or man- drake), wild duck - foot, wild man- drake, yel- low (or rac- coon-) ber- ryi ground (or wild) lemon, peca. po- dophylli n-plant ; an erect, smooth-stemmed plant the leaves and root of which are poisonous, though the fruit, an oval berry as large as a lemon, is edible. The root, the p. of the U. S. Ph., has a bitter, acrid, nauseous taste. It contains albumin, gum, starch, extractive, lignin. gallic acid, etc., but its active purgative properties exist in its resin (see Podophyllik). It resembles jalap in its ac- tion, but is more drastic and slower. It is used as a gen- eral cathartic and as a chola- gogue. [B, 5, 18, 19, 108, 173, 180, 185, 275, 293 (a, 35).]— Kesin of p., Kesina po- dophylli [U. S. Ph., Norw. Ph.], R^sine de p. (pel- tatum) [Fr. Cod.]. See Podophylun.— Khizoma podophylli [Belg. Ph.]. See P. (2d def.).— Squibb 's p. pills. Pills consisting of i gr. of resin of p., 1 gr, of alcoholic extract of hyoscyamus or ^ gr. of alcoholic extract of belladonna, 1 gr. each of powdered cap- sicum and powdered sugar of milk, i gr. of powdered acacia, made up with syrup and about a third of a gr. of glycerin; used as an aperient in disorders of the upper part of the intestinal tract. [-'N. Y. Med. Jour.," June 23, 1888, p. 700 (a, 50).]— Tinctu- ra podophylli [Br. Ph.]. A filtered solution of 160 grains of resin of p. in 20 fl. oz. of alcohol. [B, 95 (a, 38).] PODORKHEUMATISM, n. Po^d-oSr-ruSm'aH-iaz'm. Lat., podorrheum-a (from ttou?, the foot, and pevfia, a flux). Fr,, podor- rheumatisme. Rheumatism in the feet. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PODOSPERM, n. Po^d'o-spu^rm. hat., podospermium (from jTovs, the foot, and o-Trepju-a, a seed). See Umbilical cord (2d def.). FODOTHECA (Lat.), n. f. Po2d-o(o3)-the(tha)'ka3. From irov5, the foot, and B-qK-ri, a case. The horny or leather-like covering of the unfeathered portion of a bird's foot. [L, 221.] PODOTROCHILITIS (Lat), n. f. Po2d-o(o3)-tro2k(tro2ch2)- i''l-i(e)'ti3g. Gen., -lit'idos i-idis). From irovs-, the foot, and rpoxiAia, a pulley. Fr., podotrochilite. See Maladie naviculaire. PODURA(Lat.), n. f. Fo^d-u.'^r(urysi^. Fr.,podure. Oer.,Spring- schwanz. A genus of orthopterous insects. By reason of the mark- ings on its scales, they are used as test-objects in microscopy. PODURUS (Lat.), adi. Po2d-u2r(ur)'u3sfu*s). From iroU^, the foot, and oi/pd, the tail. Fr., podure. "Walking or leaping by tlje aid of the tail (said of insects). [L, 41 (a, 34).] PODYPERIDROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Po2d-ip(u«p)-u6r(ear)-id(ed)- ros'i^s. Gen., -ros'eos (-is). From novg, the foot, vwep, to excess, and cSpwo-i?, perspiration. Fr., podyperidrose. Excessive sweat- ing of the feet. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PODOPHTLLUM PELTATUM. [A, 327.] PCECIHA (Lat.), n. f. FeMi)o^-e^k)-in'i^-ei^. Gr., TrotKiAt'a (from iroiKiAos. variegated). See Epichrosisjj. PCECILOMELASMA (Lat.), n. n. Pe2s(po2-e2k)-i21-o(o3)-me2I- a'^z(a^s)'ma3. Gen., -as'maios (-atis). From itolkiAos, variegated, and jLi^Aao-/xa, a livid spot. Fr., paecilomelasme. Ger., Poikiloviel- asma. Gangrene of the feet in the aged. [L, 50 (a, 34).] PCECII-OPERISSOMA (Lat.), n. u. Pe2a(poa-e2k)-i21-o(o3)- pe^r-i^s-so'ma^. Gen., -som'atos (-atis). From ttolkC^os, mottled, and irepifTiTiona, superfluity. Fr., poecilop^ritt6me. An exuberant growth of heterogeneous tissues. [L, 50 (a, 14).] POGUNIASIS (Lat.), n. f. Pog-o2n(on)-i(i2)-as'(a8s)-i2s. Gen., -as'eos (-as'is). From Tru-yon', the beard. Excessive growth of the beard ; also, its presence in women. [L, 50 (a, 48).] POGONIUM (Lat.), n. li. Fog-on'i2-uSm(u4m). Gr., moyiaviov (dim. of TTwywr, the beard). Fr.,pogfO?w'on. Ger., Bdrtchen. 1. A little beard. 2. The vane of a feather. [L, 50, 343 (a, 43).] POGONOPUS (Lat.), a. m. Pog-o2n(on)'o=p-u3s(us). From TTiayiitv, the beard, and ttous, the foot. A genus of rubiaceous trees and shrubs. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— P. febrifugus. A South American species yielding a bitter tonic bark, containing the alkaloid howard- ine and a bitter principle. [B, 19, 42 (a, 35).] Cf . Chrysoxylon feb- rifugum. POGOSTEMON (Lat.), n. m. Pog-ofoa)-stem(stam)'oan(on). Gen., -stem.'onos (-is). From Trw-yoK', the beard, and o-TiJ^ttiH/, a thread. Fr., pogostemon. A genus of labiate herbs. The Pogostemece of Endlicher (the Pogostemonece of Reichenbach) are a subtribe of the Menthece (Menthoideoe), and of Bentham and Hooker a subtribe of the Satureinece. [B, 42, 170 (a, 35).]— P. patchouli. The pat- chouli, or pucha pat, of the East Indies : indigenous to Silhet, Pe- nang, and the Malay Peninsula, and cultivated at Singapore and other places in the East for the volatile oil (see Oil of patchottli) obtained from its leaves and flowering tops. The leaf is used as an ingredient in smoking tobacco. [B, 5, 19, 172, 314 (a, 35).] POIKILOCYTES, n. pi. Poik'i^l-o-sits. From ttoiki'Ao?, many- colored, and KiSfoi, a cell. Ger., Poikilocyten. Of Quincke, red corpuscles of irregular shape, supposed to be characteristic of the blood in pernicious anaemia, but found in many other conditions. They have all the physical properties of ordinary red blood-corpus- cles. [" Jour, of Anat. and Phys.," xxv, p. 363 (a, 32).] POIKILOCYTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Poik-i21-o(oS)-sit(kuH)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Ger., Poikilncyfose. A condition of the blood in which matiy of its cells are partly broken up or altered into pecul- iar shape?. [D, 48.] POIKILOTHERMAI., PO I KILO THERMIC, adj's. Poik- i^l-o-thu^r'm'l, -mi^k. From ttoikiAos, many-colored, and fiepjmj, heat. Va-ying in temperature (said of cold-blooded animals, be- cause their temperature is so easily affected by their surround- ings). [K.] POIIi (Fr.), n. Pwa^l. 1. See Hair. 2. See Ephemera puer- peraUs.—V^ accidentels. See Hypertrichosis acquisiia. POII.EUX(Fr.),POILU(Fr.), adj's. PwaMus,-lu8. See Pilose. POINT, n. Point. Gr., Kevrpov. Lat., punctum, apex (1st def.). Fr., p., pointe (1st def.). Ger., Punkt, Spitze (1st def.). 1. The sharp end or fine tapering extremity of any object. 2. That which has position, but no extension ; hence, position in space, time, or degree, [a, 48.] — Absolute near p. Fr., p. rapproch^ ahsolu. Ger., absoluter Nahepunkt. The nearest p. to which a single eye can be accommodated and still retain distinct vision. [F.]— Alveo- lar p. The middle p. of the inferior margin of the upper alveolar arch. [C.]— Anterior focal p. See Focal p's and Anterior poors. — Anterior nodal p. See Nodal p^s. — Anterior principal p. See Principal p's.— Apophysial p. Fr., p. apophysaire. Ger., Apophysenpunkt. The tender spot over a vertebral spinous process, under which neuralgic nerves have their exit.— Auricular p. The centre of the external orifice of the auditory canal. [L, 149.]— Binocular near p. The nearest p. upon which the accommoda- tion, with simultaneous convergence of the visual axes, can be di- rected. [C.]— Boiling p. Ger.. Siedepunkt. The temperature at which a liquid passes into vapor with ebullition, [a, 48.]— Car- dinal p's, Fr., p's cardinaux. Ger., Kardinalpunkte. Six p's which determine the direction of the rays emerging from and en- tering a series of refracting media (e. g., the eye). See Principal p's. Focal p^s, and Nodal p'^s. [B.]— Corresponding retinal p's, Covering p's. See Identical retmai^*'s.— Critical p. of gases. A temperature, fixed for every gas, at or above which it can no longer be liquefied by pressure alone. [B, 6.]— Critical p. of liquids. That temperature above which no amount of press- ure is sufftcient to retain a body in a liquid form. [B, 358 (a. 24).] — Deaf-p's of the ear. Fr., p's sourds (ou de surdity) de Vore- ille. Ger,, Taubpunkte des Ohres. Certain p's near the ear, discovered by Urbantschitsch, at which a vibrating tuning-fork held perpendicularly in front of the ear can not be heard when started from the lower edge of the zygoma and moved backward toward the occiput. The position of the first p. is at the lower end of the tragus ; the second is where the helix intersects the line of motion given above. [F, 33.]— Dew p. Ger., Thaupunkt. The temperature at which the moisture in cooling air begms to be de- posited as dew, [a, 48.]— Disparate retinal p's. Those p's on the retina the images of which are not concentrated on the same p., but projected to different p's in space. [F,]— External or- bital p. The most prominent p. at the outer edge of the orbit im- mediately above the fronto-malar suture. [L, 150.]— Eye-p. Ger., Augenvunkt. 1. An eye-spot, an ocellus. 2. The bright circle at the crossing p., or nearest approximation of the rays above the ocular of a "microscope. It is best seen with a strong illumination for the microscope, and a piece of ground glass or thin paper above the ocular for a screen. [J.]— Far p. Lat., punctum rem,otum.. Fr.. p. lointain, p. ecarte. Ger., Fernpunkt. The farthest p. of distinct vision ; situated in the emmetropic eye at Infinity, in the O, no; 03, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; IT, like oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; V*, full; TJ", urn; U«, like ii (German). FOOT POLLEMPI-IYTEDSIS 2613 myopic eye at a finite distance in front of the eye, and in a hyper- metropiceyesituatedbCTondinflnity(i.e.,behindtheeye). [B ; F.] —First focal p. See Focal »'«.— I'irst nodal p. See Nodal p's. —First principal p. See Pi-incipal p's.— Fixation p. Fr., p. deregard. GeT.,Mxirpunkt. That point on the visual axis at wliicli an object is most clearly seen, [a, 48.]— Focal p*s. The anterior and posterior principal foci of a compound dioptric system. The anterior (or first) focal p. of the eye is the p. to which rays that are parallel in the vitreous would converge in front of the eye ; the pos- terior (or necond) focal p, is the p. of the back of the eye to which rays that are parallel as they impinge upon the cornea converge. [B.] — Freezing p. liEit,^ punctum congelationis. ¥r.^ p. de congela- tion. Ger., Gefrierpunkt, Eispunkt, Frostpunkt. The tempera- ture at which a liquid body (usually water) becomes soUd. [a, 48.] —Fusing p., Fusion p. See Melting jp.— Growing p. Lat., X>unctum vegetationis. The soft centre of a bud or terminal por- tion of an organ with permanent apical growth. It consists of primary meristem. [B, 19, 239, 891 (a, 85).J— Hystero-epilepto- genous p's. Hysterogenic p*s. Of Charcot, circumscribed re- gions of the body pressure or rubbing on which produces the symp- toms of an hysterical aura, and eventually causes an hysterical attack. They are found on the upper and lower extremities, but most frequently at the base of the sternum, below the clavicle, below the breasts, over the ovaries, in the inguinal region, between the shoulders, and in the lumbar regions, [a, 34.] — Identical retinal p*s. Those p's in the two retinae the images of which are projected to the same spot in space. [F.]— Intersuperciliary p. In craniometry, the central p. of a line connecting the most promi- nent p. of one superciliary arch with that of the other. [L, 150 (a, 50).]— Jugal p. The p. where the posterior border of the frontal process of the malar bone is out by a line tangent to the upper bor- der of the zygoma. [L, 149, 150.]— Malar p. The most prominent p. of the outer surface of- the malar bone. [L, 149.]— Maximum occipital p. A spot on the maximum antero-posterior diameter of the skuU most remote from the glabella. [L. 149.] — McBurney's p. A p. about St^ in. distant from the anterior- superior spine of the ilium on a line drawn from that process to the umbilicus ; thought by C. McBurney to be usually the p. of greatest tenderness in cases of inflammation due to a lesion of the appendix cseci. — Melting p. Fv.^p,de fusion, Oer. ySchmelzpunkt. The tempera- ture at which a body begins to melt. [L, 41 (a, 21).]— Metopic p. See Glabella. — Motor p. The p. corresponding to that at which a motor nerve enters a muscle, where an electrode must be placed to produce the maximum amount of electrical contraction of that muscle, [a, 29.]— Nasal p. See Nasion.— Near p. (of distinct vision). Li&t.^ punctum proximum, Fr.y p,ra-pprochA. Ger., Nd- hepunkt. The nearest p. at which the eye can accommodate for distinct vision. [F.] — Nodal p's. Fr., p's noeudeux. Ger., Kno- tenpunkte. Two p's, called respectively tne.^r-.ii (or anterior) nodal p. and the second (or posterior) nodal p., situated on the optical axis of a dioptric system, and so related that every incident ray which is directed toward the first p. is represented after refraction by a ray emanating from the second p. and having a direction par- allel to that of the incident ray. The nodal p's of the schematic human eye very nearly coincide, the anterior being situated about 7 mm. behind the cornea (or just in front of the posterior pole of the lens), and the second 7'33 mm. behind the cornea, or just be- hind the posterior pole of the lens. [Bonders, Helmholtz (B).]— Oc- cipital p. See Occipital pole.— Ophryon p. See Ophryon. — Painful p's. IjaX.ypuiicta dolorosa. Fr.^ p^s douleureux. The p's at which a neuralgic nerve is tender on pressure. They usually indicate (anatomically) the passage of the affected nerve through a foramen or fascia and its approach toward the surface. [D, 35.] — Physiological middle-p. of the retina. The fovea centra- lis. [F.]— P. de regard (Fr.). See Fixation p.— F'b lacTyjnsmx (Fr.). See Lacrimalis phncta.— P. lointain (Fr.). See Far p.— P. of dispersion. Gter.^ Zerstrevungspunkt. See Virtual Focvs. — F. of ossification, liat., punctum ossificationis. Fr., p. d'os- sification. See Centre of ossification. — Posterior focal p. See Focal p^s and Posterior focus. — Posterior nodal p. See Nodal p's. — Posterior principal p. See Principal p''s. — Pressure p's. Ger., Druckpunkte bei Blepharospasmus. The p's of emergence of the infrarorbital and supra-orbital, and sometimes also of branches of the facial nerve, upon the face in the vicinity of the margins of the orbit, pressure upon which will sometimes arrest an attack of blepharospasm. [L, 57.]— Principal p's. Ger., Hauptpunkte. Two p's situated on the optical axis or the line connecting the cen- tres of curvature of the various refracting surfaces of a compound dioptric system, apd so related that the final emergent ray bears the same relation to the second (fir posterior) principal p. (&')t'hait the initial or incident ray would bear to the first (or anterior) prin- cipal p. (E) after having undergone refraction through a single re- fracting surface of determinate curvature situated at E. In the schematic human eye, when at rest, the anterior principal p. is situ- ated at 175 mm., the posterior at 211 mm. behind the posterior sur- face of the cornea. [Gauss (B) ; Helmholtz (B).]- Second focal p. See Focal p's.— Second nodal p. See Nodal p's.— Second prin- cipal p. See Principal p's.— Vital p. See Respiratory oentkk. POINT, V. intr. Point. Fr., aboutir. Ger., zuspitzen, reifen. Of an abscess, to be about to break at a certain portion of its pe- riphery that has approached a free surface. POINTJB (Fr.), n. Pwa'^n^t. See Point.— P. du cceur. See Apex of the heart.— V. de feu. An eschar made by the actual cautery. [L, 41 (a, 14).] POINTII/LAGE (Ft.), n. Pwa'n'-tel ya'zh. Massage by means of the tips of the fingers, [a, 34.] POIKE (Fr.), n. Pwa'r. 1. A pear. 2. A pear-shaped bag (e.g., p. de Politzer). [B, 173 (a, 35).] POIKEAU (Fr.), n. Pwa'-ro. 1. See Allium porrum. 2. See Muscabi comosum. 3. A hard excrescence, especially on the fin- gers ; a wart. [L, 41 (a, 14).] POIKIER (Fr.), n. Pwa'-re-a. See Pybus, Pybus communis, and Abistoloohla clematitis. POIS (Fr.), n. Pwa". See Pea.- P. ft cautftre. See Issue peas. — P. d'Ani6rique. See under Abbus precatorius. — P. pouil- leux. See MucuNA pruriens. POISON, n. Poi'z'n, Gr., ^apiiaKov. Lat., venenum. Fr., p. Ger., Gift. Any substance that acts upon a living organism m such a way as to destroy its life or decidedly impair its processes. —Arrow p. One of the numerous preparations used by savages on their arrow-heads (c. gf., in Africa the juice of Euphorbia hep- tagona^ Euphorbia virosa, and other species of Euphorbia ; in Bra- zil, the juice of Euphorbia cotinifolia ; in Guiana, curare ; in Java, the tieuti tjetteh, etc.). [B, 5, 19, 186 U. 35).]— Blsh p. See under AcoNiTUM ferox. — Frog p. A powerful arrow p., acting like cu- rare, obtained by the Indians of Colombia from a small animal, neaard, considered hj ABdrg a variety of Thylobates bicolor. r"Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxix (a, 14).]- Gaboon p. See iNfi.— Haematic p. See Blood-vomonuia. —Morbid p. Ger., Krankheitsgift. The p. of a specific disease, [a, 34.]— Muscle p's. Toxalburains formed during muscular action, [a, 34.]— Ordeal p. Fr., p. d'ipreuve. Any one of the various poisons, such as physo- stigma. tanahinia, etc., used by savage tribes to test the guilt or innocence of accused individuals, [o, 85.]— P. pulmonaire (Fr.). A volatile p. contained in the breath, supposed to be a ptomaine. [Brown-SSquard (a, 18),]— Vascular p. Ger., Gefas3gift. A p. which acts by increasing or diminishing the blood-pressure in the vessels. [B, 270.] POISONING, n. Poi'z'n-ii'n''. Lat., veneficium. Fr., empoi- sonnement. Ger., Vergiftung. 1. The act of administering a poi- son in such an amount or manner as to produce its specific poison- ous effect. 2. The condition produced by a poison. [D ; o, 48.]— Blood-p. A condition in which the essential physical or chemical properties of the blood are altered by the introduction of some toxic agent ; in popular parlance, septicasmia or pyeemia. [B.] POITRINAIRB (Fr.), n. Pwa"-tre-na=r. A person affected with a pectoral disorder, especially phthisis. [L, 41 (a, 14).] POITKINE (Fr.), n. Pwa'-tren. See Thorax. POIVRE (Fr.), n. Pwa'vr'. Pepper, especially black pepper ; also, the genus Piper, [a, 35.] — Alcoolat de p. de la Jamaique. See Spiritus piment.e. — Alcool^ de p. See Tinctura piperis. — Confection de p. See Confectio piperis. — Confection de p. noir. A mixture of 29 grammes of black pepper, 86 each of efe- campane-root,and fennel, and 57 each of honey and sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Blectuaire de p. See Confectio piPEBis.— P. ft queue. 1. See Pipeb caudatum (1st def .), Pipeb cubeba, and Pipeb capense. 2. Of the Fr. Cod., see Cubeb.— P. blanc. See White pepper.— P. de la Jamaique. See Pimenta (2d def.).— P. do Maniguette. See Melegueta pepper.- P. d'Inde. Cayenne pepper, capsicum. [B, 121 (a, 35).]- P. noir [Fr. Cod.]. The un- ripe fruit of i^pcr nzgrttm. [B. 95 (a,88).]— Pommade de p. See Unguentum piperis.- Pondre de p. noir [Fr. Cod.]. Black pep- per dried at a temperature of 40° C, powdered in a covered mor- tar, and .sifted through a No. 100 silk sieve. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Tein- ture de p. See Knchtra piperis.— Teinture de p. de Cayenne. See Tinctura capsicl POIVRETTE (Fr.), n. Pwa-vre=t. 1. The seeds of Nigella ar- vensis, Nigella sativa. and other species of Nigella ; formerly sub- stituted in France for pepper. 2. The plants themselves. [B, 267 (a, 35).] POIVRIER (Fr.), n. Pwa'-vrfi-a. Sep Pipeb (1st def.).— Faux p. See ViTEX agnus-castits. — P. ft queue. 1. See Piper cauda- tum. 2. Of the Fr. Cod., see Cdbeb. POIX (Fr.), n. Pwa^. See Pitch.— Ecusson de p. de Bour- gogne. See Emplastrum picis. — !l&cusson de p. de Boiirgogne stibi6. See Emplastrum antimonii. — Empiatre de p. See Em- plastrum. Picis. — Empiatre de p. compost. See Emplastrum PICIS compositum. — Empl^tre de p. de Bourgogne [Fr. Cod.]. See Emplastrum. picis. — Empl3.tre de p. de Canada. See Em- plastrum. PICIS canadensis. — Empiatre de p. cantharid€. See Eynplastrum picis cum cantharide. — Einp|iatre de p. et de r^sine. See Emplastrum besinabum glutinans. — Huile de p. See Tab oil. — Onguent de p. avec I'oxide rouge de mercure. See Unguentum FuscuM.— P. blanche. 1. Burgundy pitch. 2. A fac- titious Burgundy pitch, of variable composition, distinguished from the official variety b.7 its strong terebinthinate odor, its bitter taste, and its property of dissolving completely in alcohol. [B, 95 ; B, 6, 18, 173 (a, 35).] "Cf . Artificial Burgundy pitch. — P. de Bourgogne. See Burgundy pitch.— P. de Bourgogne purifl£e [Fr. Cod.]. Burgundy pitch melted and pressed through a cloth by way of straining. [B, 95 (a. 38).]— P. des Vosges [Fr. Cod.]. See Bur- gundy viTcn. — P. liquide. Wood tar. [B, 18(a, 35).]— P. navale, P. noire [Fr. Cod.]. See Blacfc pitch. — P. noire liquide. 'Wood tar. [B. 173 (a, 35).]— P. noire-r6sine. 1. See Resin (2d def.). 8. Of the Fr. Cod., see Terebinthina cocta. [B, 38 (o, 14).] POIZOU (Fr.), n. Pwa'-zu. A place in the department of the Vienne, France, where there is a gaseous and sulphurous spring. [L, 49, 87 (a, 14, 50).] PO JAN, n. A place in the district of Haromszik, Transylvania, where there are gaseous mineral springs. [L, 49, 135 (a, 14, 60).] POIi (Ger.), u. Pol. See Pole.— Kernp'. See Polar figure.— Zwillingsp'. See Holopole. POI/ANISIA (Lat.), n. f. Po'l-a'n(a'n)-i«s'i«-a«. From voXH, much, and etwo-os, unequal. Fr., polanisie. A genus of the Cap- parideai. considered by Baillon a section of the genus Cleome. [B, 48, 121 ia., 35).]— P. fellna. See Cleome felina.—F. graveolens. Fr., polanisie grav^ole. False mustard, stink-weed, common clammy-weed, clammy mustard, worm-weed ; a viscid, strong- scenled herb found throughout Canada and the United States. Ac- cording to Raflnesque, it is anthelminthic. [B, 34.] A, ape; A', at; A>, ah; A», all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E=, ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N», tank; 2613 POINT POLLEMPHYTEUSIS MALUS'S POLARISCOPE. [A, 376.] A , the polarizer ; B, the ana- lyzer ; (7(7, the basis of ro- tation of the analyzer on a veiticai axis. POLAR, adj. Pol'aSr. Fr.,poiaiVe. Ger., poZamcA. Pertain- ing to a pole, [a, 17. J POLARIMETER.n. Pol-aar-iam'eat-uSr. From ^o7aris, polar, and jnerpoj', a measure. Ger., P. An apparatus for measuring the degree of polarization, the proportion of polarized light ijresent in a beam of light, or the amount by which the plane of polarization is rotated by the passage of a polarized ray through an optically active substance. [B.] Cf. Polariscope and Saccharimeter. POLARISCOPE, n. Pol-aSr'iS-skop. From poZaris, polar, and o-KOTreiv, to examine. An instrument used for investigating the phe- nomena of polarization and the changes produced in these phenomena by the inter- position of certain substances in the path of the polarized ray. It consists essentially of a polarizer which puts the light in a state of polarization, and of an analyzer which, by quenching the polarized ray when i>lacea in certain positions, throws the location of the plane of polarization. A change in the location of this plane or the presence of other phenomena induced by the interposi- tion or a substance between the polarizer and analyzer is indicative of the structure or composition of the substance so inter- posed. [B.] POLAKTSTROBOMETER, n. Pol- aar"i2-stro^b-o2m'e2t-uSr. From ttoAos, an axis, . From TToAus, many, and otoJ , the nail. Congenital hyperonychosis. [G.] POLSTER (Ger.), n. Po'lst'e^r. See Cushion (3d def.), Eople- souA, PoLViNAB, and Stroma.— Fettp'. A layer of fatty tissue, especially the subcutaneous fat. — Kelildeckelp*. See Tubercu- LCM epiglottidis.—P. der Sehhiigel. See Pdlvinab.— Tastp'. See Digital pulp. POLUKIA (Lat.), n. f. Po=l-u2r(ur)'i2-a'. See Polyuria. POLUS (Lat.), n. m. Pol(po21)'u''s(u-a». From TToAu's, much, and al(ia, blood. Yr.. polyimie. Ger., Polydmie. See Plethora.— P. aquosa. Exces.s of water in the blood, occurring physiologically after drinking a large amount of fluid. [K, 16.] — P. serosa. Excess of serum or water in the blood of an ani- mal, brought about by the injection of blood serum into the veins. [K, 21.] POLY^STHESIA (Lat.), n. f. To''UHu')-e's(a.'>-eH)-the{tha,y- zi'(si2)-a^. From woAiis, much, and uiffS/jiris, perception by the senses. Ger., Polydsthesie. Of Fischer, a peculiar condition of sensation in which a single point touching the skin is felt as more than one. [D, 35.] POLYALTHIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i'(u»)-a21th(a»lth)'i!!-as. From :roX«iiA9^'s, curing many diseases. Fr., p., polyalthie. Ger., Heil- strauch. A genus of the .^momeoe. [B, 42 (a, 3.t).]— P. acutiflora, P. acutifolia. Species having properties similar to those of P. sempervirens. The first is found in the East Indies, the second in Jamaica. [B, 42, 180 (o, 35).]— P. Corintl. An East Indian spe- cies. The bark is used in intermittent fever, cardialgia, diarrhoea, dysentery, etc. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. macrophylla. Fr., p. d grandes feuilles. A Java species. The bark is used in typhoid and eruptive fevers. [B, 168, 173, 180 (a, 35).J— P. sempervirens. A Malabar species. The leaves are used in intermittent fever and rheumatism. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. subcordata. Ger., filziger Heilatrauch. A Java species with aromatic fruits which are used in spasmodic colic. The bark, especially that of the root, is also highly aromatic. [B, 180 (a, 35).] POLYAMMONIUM (Lat.), n. a. Po21-i2(u»)-a2m(a'm)-mon'i!'- u=m(ul-i'(u»)-ble!in'ni»-a'. From iroAiit, many, and p^iyva, raucus. Fr., polyblennie. Secretion of abnormal quantities of mucus. [L, 41, 50 (o, 14, 43).] POLYBBACHIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i"(u")-bra>k(bra>ch'yi'-a'. From TToAus, many, and fipaxiav, the arm. A monstrosity charac- terized by one or more supernumerary arms. [L, 41 (a, 14).] POLYBREPHIA (Lat.), n. f. Po»l-i"(u«)-bre«f'i"-a>. From TToAiis, many, and Ppeifios, an infant. 1. See Polyctibsis. 2. The condition of having many young. [L, 50 (a, 48).] POLYBROMUKES (Fr.), n. pi. Po-le-bro-mu'r. A mixture of several bromides. POLYCABP^ (Lat.), n. f. pi. Po21-i"{u«)-ka3rp'e(a»-e«). From iroAiis, many, and icapirdt, fruit. 1. Of Fuchs, a genus of skin dis- eases, including eruptions attended with plastic lesions (or " fruits "), such as papules, vesicles, pustules, etc.; regarded by Fuchs as synonymous with Flechienausschldge, dartres, and tetter, and doubtless meant to include for the most part eczematous and her- petic eruptions. [G.] 2. Of Batsch, an order of the Liliacece ; of Lindley, a cohort of the Monopetaloe. POLYCABP^A (Lat.), n. f. Po!'I-i=(u»)-ka'rp-e'(aS'e2)-a». Fr., polycarp^e. Ger., Vielsamenkraut. A genus of caryophyllaceous herbs. The Polycarpoeoe of De Candolle are a tribe of the Paronf- chiem. The Polycarpece (Fr., polycarpees) are : Of Eeichenbaen, a subdivision of the Paronychiece ; of Bentham and Hooker, a tribe of the CaryophyllecB. [B, 42, 170, 180 (a, 36).]— P. cprym- bosa, P. spadieea. East Indian and Malabar species used in hypo- chondriasis and snake-bites. A plant described by Loureiro under the name gf Pallia arenaria, identified by some authors with the second species, is used in Cochin-China in chronic cough, catarrh, and fevers. [B, 180 (a, 36).] POLYCARPIC, adj. Po^l-i'-ka'rp'i^k. Lat., polycarpicus. Fr., polycarpien,polycarpique. 1. Of a plant, fruiting repeatedly : bearing year after year. 2. Bearing many distinct fruits or carpels in each flower. The Polycarpic(K are : Of Bartling, a class of the Oymnoblasti ; of Eichler, an order (cohort) of the Selobice. [B, 1, 10, 170, 206 (a, 35).] POLYCARPON (Lat.), n. n. Po21-i2(ui')-ka'rp'o'n. Fr., poly- carpe. Ger., Ndgelkraut. A genus of caryophyllaceous herbs. [B, 42 (a, 35).J— P. tetraphyllum. All-seed ; an herb growing in South Carolina and southern Europe. It is identified with the Trapui/vx'a of Dioscorides, and has been used in paronychia and in- durated swelhngs. [B, 34, 180 (a, .35).] POLYCEPHALOUS, adj. Po^l-i^-se^f'asl-u's. Ija,t.,polycephal- «s (from TToAvs, many, and xe^aA^, the head). Fr., polyc^pliale. Consisting of or bearing numerous capitula. [13, 1, 206 (a, 35).] POLYCEPHALUS (Lat.), n. m. Po"l-i=(u»)-se«f(kei'f)'a=l(a'I)- u3s(u*s). A genus of the Tceniadce in the larval state. [Zeder (L, 16).] — P. cerebralis, P. coenurus. See C(enurus cerebralis. — P. echinococcus, P. granulosus, P. lioininis, P. liuinaiius. See EcHiNococcus hominis.~P. ovinus. See Coenurus cerebralis. POLYCERUS (Lat.), n. m. Po'l-i2s(u»k)'e2r-u8s(u*s). From iroAiis, many, and K^po!, a horn. Fr., polycire. See Mbsalocerus. POLYCHEZIA (Lat.), n. f. PoH-iH\i')-^ez(ch^e'zyi'-a,'. From TToAtjs, much, and x^^*'**! ^o evacuate the bowels. I'r., polycMzie. Chronic diarrhoea. [L, 50 (a, 14).] POLYCHOLIA (Lat.), n. f. Pon-i=(u")-kol(ch'o"l)'i'-as. From TToAiii, much, and \i>^oi, bile. Fr., polycliolie. Ger., Polycholie. Excessive secretion of bile. [D.] POLYCHREST, adj. Po'l'l^-kre^'st. Gr., iroAux:p)ioTO! (from iroAvs, much, and xPI'Tii!, serviceable). Lat, polycnrestus. Fr., polychreste. Generally serviceable (formerly said of medicaments used against many different ailments). [L, 41, 60 (a, 14).] POLYCHROISM, n. Po''l-i''k'ro-i=zm. Lat., polychroismus (from iroAiJs, many, and XP^^^^ color). See Plecchroism. POLYCHROITE, n. Posl-i'-kro'it. Fr., polychroite. Ger., PolychroU. An orange-red coloring matter, C4eHeciOi|, obtained from saffron. It forms a perfectly translucent, ruby-red. horn-like mass. By some writers p. is called crocin ; by others that name is given to CjoHj^Oe, one of the constituents of p. [B, 81 (a, 38) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xvi, p. 283 {a, 50).] POLYCHROMATE, n. Po^l-i^-krom'at. A chromate contain- ing several atoms of chromium in the molecule. [B.] POLYCHROMATIC, adj. Po^l-iS-krom-a^fi^k. Lat., poly- chromaticus. Fr., polychromatigue. Many-colored. [L, 41 (a, 14).] POLYCHROME, n. Po'l'l^-krom. Fr., p. Ger., Polychrom. 1. See ^scuLiN. 2. A crystalline body extracted from quassia, communicating to water different opaline shades. [B, 48, 93 (a, 14).] ■ A, ape; A=, at; A^, ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Cb', loch (Scottish); E, he; E', ell; G, go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N», tank; 2615 POLLEN POLYGNATHUS POLYCHROMIC ACID, n. Po21-i2-krom'i»k. Fr., acide poly- ckromique. Ger., Polychrumsdure. See Aloetio acid. POLYCHYtIA (Lat.), n. f. Po=l-i2(u»)-kil(chSu«l)'i2-a'. From iToWs, much, and YvAds, chyle. Fr. ^ polychylie. Excessive produc- tion of chyle. [L, 41, 60 (a, 14).] POiYCIilNIC, n. Posi-i^-kli^n'i'k. From irokvs, many, and KAiVrj, a couch. Fr. , polyclyniqiie. 6er., PolyMinik. A place where various clinics are held. [D.] C£. Policlinic POLYCOPBIA (Lat.), n. f. Po'l-i^Cu'l-ko^p'ri'-as. From iroWs, much, and K67rpo^, dung. Fr.^ polyconrie. Excessive defecation. [L, 41, 50 (oi, 14, 4.3).] POLYCORIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i2(u«)-kor(ko2r)'i''-as. From jroAiis, much, and /cdpij, the pupil. Fr., polycorie. Ger., Polyeorie. The presence of more than one pupil in the same eye. [F.] POtYCOTYLBDONAEY, adj. Posi-i^-ko^t-i^l-e^d'o^n-a-ri". See POLYCOTYLEDONOUS. POLYCOTYLKDONOUS, adj. Po^l-i'-ko^t-i^l-e'd'o^n-u^s. Lat,, polycotyledonus, polycotyledoneus (from woAu's, many, and KOTuAijSwr, a hollow). Fr., polycotyUdon. Ger., polykotyledonisch. Of a plant, furnished with more than two cotyledons. [B, 1, 19, 183, 296 (a, 33).] POLYCROTIC, adj. Po21-i=-kro=t'i2k. From iroAv's, many, and KpoTeti', to beat. Showing more than one wave for each cardiac systole (said of the pulse). Cf. Dicrotic. POtYCYESIA (Lat.), POLYCYKSIS (Lat.), n's f. Po=l-i2- (u«)-_si(ku«)-e(a)'zi2(si=)-a', -e(a)'si2s. Gen., -es'tca, -es'eos (-i.s). From woAuff, many, and tcvyjai^, conception. See Superf(etation. POLYCYSTIC, adj. Po21-i2-si=st'i2k, From noKvt, many, and Kuo-Tt?, a bladder. Consisting of many cysts (said of tumors). POLYCYTHEMIA (Lat,), n. f. Po!'l-i2(u«)-si2th(ku«th)-em'(aS'- e^myi^-a^. From toAv's. many, (tiiros, a cell, and al/xa, blood. Fr., pobjcytluemie. Ger., Polycythaniie. Plethora with excess of red corpuscles. [D, 3. J POLYDACKYA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i2(u«)-da=k(daSk)'ri2(ru«)-a'. From iroAus, m'uch, and fidt/cpuoc, a tear. Fr., polydacrye. Exces- sive lacrymation. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14, 43).] POtYDACTYLISM, n. Posi-i^-da^kt'i'l-isz'm. Lat., poly- dactylia (from iroAv?, many, and fia/cTuAos, a finger). Fr., poly- dactylie. Ger., Polydactylie, Mehrfingerigkeit. The state of hav- ing a supernumerary finger or toe (rarely more than one). [E ; '• Jour, of Anat. and Phys.," xxiii, p, 247 (o, 32).] POLYDACTYLUS (Lat.), n. m. Po=l-i=(u«)-da"kt(da3kt)'i=l(u»l)- u=s(u*s). One affected with polydactylism. [B,] POLYDIPSIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i2(u8)-di=ps'i2-as. From itoAtJs, much, and di'i/ra, thirst. Fr., polydipsie. Ger., Polydipsie. Inordi- nate thirst, as in diabetes. [D.]— P. ebriosa. See- Dipsomania. POLYDISSOLVANT, n. Po^l-i^-di's-so^l'v'nt. From :roAu'?, many, and dissolvere, to dissolve. See Sulpholeio acid. POLYEMBRYONY, n. Po^l-i^-e^m'bri^-on-i^. From iroAu's, many, and e^^pvor, an embryo. Fr. , polyemhryonie. Ger., Poly em- bryonie. The production (in phanerogams) of more than one em- bryo within an ovule. [B, 121, 291 (a, 35).] POLYETHYLENIC, adj. Po21-i2-62th-i=l-eu'i%. Containing several molecules of ethylene. [B, 4.]— P. alcohols. Diethylene, triethylene, tetrethylene, and hexethylene alcohols. [B, 4.] POLYGALA(Lat.),n.f. Po21-i2g(u<'g)'a21(asl)-a3. Gr., j-oAv'yaAoi/ (from iroAv5, much, and -yaAa, milk). Fr., p., polygalon (2d def.), polygale (2d def.). Ger., Kreuzblume (ad def.). 1. Of Mattheeus, the Lotus comiculatus. 2. Milkwort ; a genus of bitter herbs or shrubs, of the Polygalece ; so called because said to be galactogogue. The Polygalacece (Fr., polygalcwees) are: Of Eeichenbach, his Polygalece of 1837 ; of Lindley, the PolygalecB of Jussieu, the Polygalce being the same. The Polygalece (Fr., polygalies ; Ger., Polygaleen) or Jussieu are the milkworts, an order of polypetal- ous dicotyledons, of the Polygalince, including P., Moutabea, Kra- meria, etc. They are herbs or shrubs, having bitter and acrid properties, and their roots contain a milky juice. The Polygalece are : Of Eeichenbach (1827), a family of the Limbatm ; of the same (1837), the PolygalinCB of Endlicher. [B, 19, ,34, 42. 170, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Alcooie de p. de Vlrglnie (Fr.). See Tinctura SENEG.B. — Decoction de p. amer (Fr.). See Decoctum poly- galce.— Decoction de p. de Virginle (Fr.), See Decoctum SENEQ-®.— Decoctum polygalse. Sp., cocimienio de voligala fSp. Ph.]. A preparation made by boiling 1 part of the leaves of P. amara with water enough to make 23 parts of strained decoc- tion. [B, 95 (a, 38).]~Extractum polygalse. -1. A preparation made by boiling P. amara with water, straining, and evaporating. [B, 119 (a, 38).] 2. Of the Belg. Ph.. see Extractum SENEeiE.— Ex- ti-ait de p. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Extractum SENEG.a;.— Extralt de p. amer(Fr.). See Extractum polygalce (1st def,).— Bxtrait de p. de Vlrginie (Fr.). See Extractum seneg/e.— Herba poly- ! false [Ger. Ph., Isted.] (amarae [Belg. Ph.], amarae cum radice Russ. Ph.]). Sy., poh'gala, poUgala amarga [Sp. Ph.], Syn. ; p. J^etberl.Ph.}, polygalmamarceherba[Qr.Fh.^. The flowering plant and root [Ger. Ph., Gr. Ph., Russ. Ph., Netherl. Ph.] (or the plant gathered before it blooms [Belg. Ph.]) of P. amara ; also, according to the Belg. and Gr. Ph's, of P. amarella. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Infusion de p. de "virginle (Fr.). See Decocium senega. — P. amara. Fr., p. amer. Ger., bittere Kreuzblume, Bitteramsel, Kreuzblumenkraut. A European species, also found in Mexico, used as a pectoral. [B, S, 173, ISO (a, 35).]— P. amarella. A variety of P. amara. [B, 180 (a, 95).] — P. Boykinii. A species to which false or northern senega is sometimes erroneously referred ; found in Georgia and Florida. [B, 5, 34 (m. 35).]- P. chamoebuxus. Fr., p. d, fenillesde buis. Box-leaved milkwort, prairie senega ; a stimulant and tonic European species, used in place of P. senega and P. amara. [B, 19, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. comosa. Ger., schopfige Kreuzblume. A European species. The root and lower part of the stem are used hke the root of P. vulgaris. [B, 180 (a, 36).]— P. crotalaroldes. A Himalayan species. Its root is used in catarrh and as an ophidian alexipharmac. |B, 172, 314 (a, 36).]— P. de Virginle (Fr.). See P. senega. — Polygalae amarse lierba [Gr. Ph.]. See Herba poly- gaZce.— P. glandulosa. Fr., p. glanduleux. Ger., driisige Kreuz- blume. A Mexican species with an emetic root. [B, 19, 173, 180 (o, 36).]— P. hungarica. See P. major ani P. comosa.—T. lati- folia. A variety of P. senega which furnishes part of the senega- root of commerce. [B, 5, 34 (a, 35),]— P. linnaBa. See P. amara. — P. major. Ger., grossere Kreuzblume, Kreuzblumenwurzel. A European species used like P. dmara and P. vulgaris. The root, near the lower portion of the stem, radix polygaloe hungaricce (seu polygalce vulgaris liungaricce, seu polygaloi majoris), is the official part. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — P. mexicana. Sp.. poligala mexicana [Mex. Ph.]. A Mexican species used as a tonic and emetic. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — P. monticola. A Venezuelan species having an emetic root. [B. 180(a, 35).]— P. paniculata. Ger., rispige Kreuz- blume. A West Indian and South American species. The root is used in Jamaica as a diluent, solvent, and diapnoretic. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. paucifolia. Fr., p. nain. Dwarf- (or fringed) milkwort, evergreen snakeroot ; a species found from Canada to Georgia. The entire plant, especially the root, has a sweet and pungent taste, and (on account of its odor) is thought to contain oil of winter- green. Its properties are similar to those of senega, but milder ; its infusion is recommended in erysipelas. [B, 5, 34, 293 (a, 36) ; "jProc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," vii, p. 274 (a, 50).] — P. poaya. A Brazilian species the emetic root of which is used like ipecacu- anha in bilious fevers. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).] — P. polygama. See P. rubella. — P. rubella. Fr., p. rougedtre. Ger., rothliche Kreuzblume. Bitter p., ground-flowering milkwort ; a tonic, dia- phoretic, and laxative American species, formerly official in the U. S. PJi. [B, 5, 19, 34, 173, 180, 898 (a, 35).]— P. sanguinea. Fr., p. sanguin. Ger., blutrothe Kreuzblume. A North Ameri- can species. The root is used like senega, though milder. [B, 34, 173, 180, 298 (o, 35).]— P. scoparia. See P. mexicana.— F. senega. Seneca snakeroot ; found in Canada and the United States. The root is the senega (2d def.) of the U. S. Ph.— P. ser- pentaria. A South African species. The root is used in snake- bites. [B, 180 (a, 36).]— P. teleplioides. An East Indian species used in catarrhal diseases. [B, 172 (o, 36).]— P. thesioides. Fr., p. du Chili. The chinchin of Chile, where the root is used as a diuretic. [B, 178, 188, 197 (a, 35).]— P. tinctoria. Fr., p. des tein- turiers. An Arabian species. The seeds are used as a t^nifuge. It yields some indigo. [B, 178 (a, 35).] — P. venenata, P. veneno- sa. Fr., p. v^n^neux. Ger., giftige Kreuzblume. The katu-tuiun of Java, where it is regarded as a deadly poison. According to the natives, even handling it or its heavy noxious odor produces sneez- ing and headache. [B, 173, 180, 197 (a, 36).]— P. vulgaris. Fr., p. commun. herbe d lait, fieur ambrevrale, laitier commun, polygalon. Ger., gemeine Kreuzblume, Natterblilmchen, Milchblume, Kranz- blume, Himmelfahrtsbliimchen. 1. Common (European) milkwort, cross- (orange-, or procession-, or rogation-) flower ; a European species. The root, the lower part of the stem, or the entire flower- ing plant, radix {cum herba fiorida) poly galas vulgaris, is used as a pectoral. The root-bark is aromatic and mildly balsamic in odor, but lacks the bitterness of that of P. amara. [B, 5, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] 8. Of Lamarck, see P. amara.— V. vulgaris liunga- rica. See P. major. — Poudre de p. de Virginie [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). The root of P. senega dried at 40° C., powdered, and sifted. [B, 113 (a, 14).]— Sirop de p. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.), Syrupus polygalse [Bel^. Ph.]. See Syrupus seneg.^.- Teiiiture de p. de Vir- ginle [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Tinctura seneg.^.— Tisane de p. de Virginie [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See Infusum SENEG.ffi. POLYGALACTIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-is(u'')-ga'l(gasi)-a!k(aSk)'- Shi2(ti2)-a3. From TToAu's, much, and ydAa, milk. Fr. , polygalactie, polygalie. Ger., Polygalactie. An excessive secretion of milk during lactation, sufficient to affect the general health. [A, 84.] To be distinguished from galactorrhea {q. v.). POLYGALIC ACID, n. Po^l-i^g'asi-i^k. Fr., acide polygal- ique. Ger.. Polygalasdure. Syn.: polygalin, senegin. A glu- coside, Ca2H540i8, contained in the root of Polygala senega, prob- ably identical with saponin. [B, 5 (a, 38) ; B, 88, 48, 93 (a, 14).] POLYGAMARIN (Ger.), n. PoI-u«g-a=m-aSr-en'. A crystal- lizable bitter substance contained in Polygala amara. [L, 57.] POLYGAMIA (Lat.), n. f . Po21-i2(u=)-ga2m(gaSni)'i2-as. From iroAvs, many, and yafi.oi. a marriage. Fr., polygamic. Ger., Poly- gamic. 1. In Linna3us's artificial system, a class of plants having the stamens and pistils separate in some flowers and associated in others, either on the same or on different individuals. [B, 1, 289, 296 (a, 36).] 2. See Syngenesia p. POLYGAMOUS, adj. Po''l-i''g'a2m-uSs. 'La.t., polygamu^ (from TToAus, many, and vd^os. marriage). Fr. , polygame. Ger., polygam- isch. 1. Of animals, mating with more than one of the other sex. [L, 341 (a. 27).] 2. Having hermaphrodite (bisexual) and unisexual flowers borne on the same species. [B, 1, 19, 128, 291 (o, 35).] POLYGASTRIC, adj. Po^l-i^-gaSsfri^k. Having many stom- achs : of or pertaining to the Polygastrica (of Ehrenberg, a group of infusorians). [" Am. Nat.," i, p. 505 (a, 39).] POLYGASTRIE (Fr.), n. Po-le-ga»s-tre. From iroAiij, much, and yacTTTJp, the stomach. Excessive secretion of gastric juice. [Peter. "Union mSd.," May 6, 1890, p. 645.] POLYGENISM, POLYGENY, n. Pon-i^j'e'n-i^z'm, -1=. From iroAus, many, and yiyvea-OaL, to be born. Fr., polyginisme. The theory that each of the different races or divisions of mankind is descended from an independent stock or species. [L, 121,] POLYGNATHUS (Lat.), n. m. Po=l-i2g(ui>g)'na2th(nasth)-uSs- (u^s). From n-oAus, many, and yvdSo^, the jaw. Fr., polygnathe, polygnathien. Ger., Polygnathe. See Epignathus (8d def.), Hy- pognathus, and Paeagnathus. O, no; O'. not; O', whole; Tli, thin; Th=, the; U, like oo in too; U", blue; U', lull; U*, full; U^. urn: U«, like ii (German). POLYGONAL POLYPODIUM 2616 POIiYGONAIi, adi. Po^l-i^g'o'-n'l. Lat., polygonalis (from iro\us, many, and yovv. the knee). Of the Polygonales (Lindley's p. alliance [Lat., nix us polygonalis], an alliance of the Curvembryoe consisting of the Polygoneoe). [B. 170 (a, 35).] POLYGONATE, adj. Po'l-i^g'o'n-at. Lat., polygonatus (from iroXus, many, and Yot-u, the knee). Having numerous joints, [a, 35.] For the Polygonatce, see under Polygonum ; for the Polygonateoe, under Polygonatum. POL,YGONATUM (Lat.), n. n. Po21-i2g(u»g)-o=n-atCa»t)'u3m- (u*m). Ft., polygonate, sceau de Salomon. The true Solomon's- seal ; a genus of the PolygonateoR (Fr., polygonat^es), which are a tribe of the Liliacece.. [B, 19, 34, 48, 121, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. bi- florum, P. giganteum. Varieties of P. multifiorum. fB, 34 (o, 35).J — P. latifolium. Ger., breitbldttrige Weisswurz. A spe- cies having properties resembling those of P. officinale. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — P. majus. See P. oj/icinale and P. multijiorum. — P. multinorum. Fr., sceau de Salomon multiflore. Ger., viel- blUthige Weisswurz. David's harp, fraxinell, many-flowered Solo- raon's-seal, ladder-to-heaven, lady's-seal, lily-of-the mountain ; like P. unifloi-um in properties. A decoction of the root in milk has been used internally in piles and externally in certain skin diseases. [B, 5, 173, 180, 185, 275 (o, 35).]— P. officinale, P. unifloi-ura. Fr., sceau de Salomon (commun), genouillet^ herbe de la rupture, muguet anguleux, signet. Ger., gemeine Weissivurz, Salomons- siegel, Weisswurz-Thalblume, Weisswurz-Zauke. Common (Euro- pean) Solomon's-seal. The root was once official (with those of P. latifolium and P. muUiflorum) as radix polygonati (jnajoris, sen vulgaris, seu latifolii), radix sigilli Salomonis, and radix genicu- latm (seu genicellce.). It was used externally in bruises, tumors, wounds, skin eruptions, etc., and, powdered and mixed with rose- water, as a cosmetic, but is now rarely used, though recommended in gout and rheumatism. It is emetic, and the berries and flowers are acrid and poisonous. [B, 5, 19, 173, 180. 275 (a, 35).] -P. vertl- ciUatum. The whorled Solomon's-seal of central and southern Europe. It has the same properties as those of P. officinale. [B, 180, 275 (a. 35).]— P. vulgai-e. See P. officinale. POLYGONIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i»(u«)-gon(go5n)'i2a3. From iroAu's, many, and yoKos, offspring. Fr., polygonie. Great fecundity, especially in the male. [L, 50 (a, 14).] POIiYGONUM (Lat.), n. n. Po=l-i2g(u«g)'o»n-u'm(u'e'm)-i'-a». See POLYiEMIA. POLYHIDRIA (Lat.), n. f . Po21-i=(u«)-hi2d(hed)'ri'-aS. From iroXiis, much, and iSpcos, perspiration. See Hypebideosis. POI.YHYDKAMNIOS(Lat.),n. m. Po>l-i2(u»)-hid(hu«d)-ra2m- (ra'm)'ni2-o2s. From iroAvs, much, ilSup, water, and ijin'ov, the amnion. Dropsy of the amnion, [a, 34.] POLYHYDBATE, n. Po^l-i^-hid'rat. A hydrate or hydroxide containing more than one molecule of hydroxyl. [B, 5.] POLYIDROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i2(u«)-id(ed)-ros'i»s. Gen., -ros'eos (-is). Fr., polyidrose. 1. See Hyperidbosis. 8. Of Eitgen, see Miliaria (1st def.). POtYtYMPHIA (Lat.), n. f. Po»l-i^u«)-li2mf(lu«mf)'i2-as. From TToAiis, much, and lympha, lymph. See Anasarca. POLYMASTIA (Lat.), POLYMAZIA (Lat.), n's f. Po'l-i2(u«)- ma2st(ma'st)'i''-as, -maz(ma'z)'i''-a'. From iroXiis, many, and (ia-nu='r'l. From ttoAu's, many, and revpov, a nerve. Innervated by two or more nerves. [L, 332.'] POLYNBUBITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pon-i»(u«)-nu2r-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos {-idis). FT.,polynivrite. See Multiple peripheral SEORiTia and Multiple neuritis. POLYODONTIA (Lat.), n. f. Pon-i2(u«)-o2d-o'n'shi=(ti2)-as. From iroAus, many, and 65ou?, a tooth. Fr., polyodontie. The pos- session of supernumerary teeth. [L, 50 (a, 14).] POtYONYCHIA (Lat.), n. f. Pon-i"(u«)-o2n-i'k(u«ch2)'i=-a». From TToAu'?, many, and ojoff, the nail. Fr. , polyonychie. The con- dition of having supernumerary nails. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14).] POtYOPHTHAtMIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i2(u«)-o2f-tha21(tha'l)'- mi^-a^. From ttoAus, many, and 600aA/td$, the eye. Fr.^polyoph- thalmie. A monstrosity characterized by supernumerary eyes. [F.] POLYOPIA (Lat.), POLYOPSIA (Lat.), n's f. Pon-i2(u8)-op'- i'-'-a^, -o^ps'i^-a^. From iroAvs, many, and w^, the eye. Fr.,poly- opie, polyopsie. Ger., Polyopic, Polyopsia. The state in which several images of an object are seen at the same time. [F.] POLYOBEXIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i2(u«)-o=r-e2x'i2-as. From iroAu(, much, and opefis, desire. Fr., polyorexie. Morbid excess of the appetite. (L, 41 (a, 14).] POLYOEBHOMENITIS (Lat.), n. f. Po=l-i2(u«)-o!'r"ro(ro')- me'n-it(et)'i2g. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). More properly written poly- orrhymenitis. From iroAvs, many, oppos, serum, and v^^r, a mem- brane. Of Concato, a progressive and malignant inflammation of various serous membranes. ["Med. Record," Aug. 2, 1890, p. 128 (a, 34).] POLYOSTEON (Lat.), POLYOSTEUM (Lat.), n's n. Pon- iH\i^)-o^st'e^-o'n, -u'm(uo- (o'^)-de2zfde2s)'me2-u^s(u*s). From ttoAuVovs, a polypus, vtto, under, and fieo-jiios, a bond. Fr. ,polyphypodesnie. See Polypodesme. POLYPHYSIA (Lat.), n. f. Po2l-i!(u»)-fi2z(fu«s)'i2-a». From TToAus, much, and ^Oo-a, flatus. Fr., polyphysie. See Flatulence. POLYPIARICS (Lat.), adj. Po21-iSp(u«p)-i2-ar(aSr)'i2-u»s(u's). From iroAuiTovs, a polyp. Fr., polypiaire. See PoLYPOin. POLYPIDB, n. Po=l'i2p-iM. Ger., Polypid. A separate zooid of a polyzoon. [L, 147 (a. 39),] POLYPIDOM, n. Po=l-i=p'i2-du=m. From jroAwout, a polyp, and Sofios, a house. The dermal system of a colony of polyzoans. [B, 28 (a, 27).] POLYPIONIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i!(u«)-pi(pe)-on'i=-a'. From TToAiis, much, and ^iaiv, fat, Fr., polypionie. Ger., Polypionie, Fettiiberfiuss. Obesity, especially an abnormal accumulation of fat in the connective tissue of the skin. [G.] POLYPITE, n. Po^l'i^p-it. From ttoAvitovs, a polyp. A sepa- rate zooid of a hydrozoon. [B, 28 (a, 27).] POLYPLASTIC, adj. Posi-i'-pla^sfi^k. Lat., polyplasticus (from iroAvs, much, and TrXdtra-eiy, to mold). Of cells, becoming greatly modified in form during their development into tissue, fj, 16.] POLYPNEE (Fr.), n. Po-lep-na. A nervous condition charac- terized by rapid breathing and sometimes by a sense of suffocation in the throat or by a feeling of internal compression seeming to in- terfere more or less with the thoracic movements. [Huchard, " Union m6d.," June 17, 1882, p. 989.] POLYPODESME (Fr.), n. Po-le-po-de's-m'. Ger., Polypenun- terbinder. An instrument for ligating the pedicle of a polypus. [E.] POLYPODIA (Lat.), n. f. Po21-i2(u'')-pod(po"d)'i2-aa. From TToAiJs, many, and rrovv, the foot. Fr., polypodie. A monstrosity characterized by supernumerary feet. [L, 41 (a, 14).] POLYPODIUM (Lat.), n. n, Po21-i2(u«)-pod(poM)'i2-u3m(u''m). Fr., polypode. Ger., Tiipfelfarm. Polypod, polypody ; a large genus of ferns. The PolypodecB (Fr., polypodies) are : Of Link, the Polypodiacem ; of Lindley, a suborder of the latter. The Polypodiacece are the largest division of ferns, distinguished by the sporangeia being stalked, splitting transversely, and hav- ing a vertical ring. They include Aspidium, P., Asplenium, Pteris, etc. The Polypodieoe {Fr. .polypodiies)a.re fhe Polypidia- ceoB, also a subdivision of the latter. The Polypodineoe (Fr., poly- podinies) are the Polypodiacece. [B, 19, 34, 104, 121, 170, 178, 180, 291 (a, 35),] — Decoctum polypodii conimnnis IBelg, Ph,], A strained decoction of 1 part of the root of P. vulgare with water enough to make 20 parts, [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. alpestre. Fr., capillaire blanc. Alpine polypody, white maidenhair (but distinct from Asplenium ruta muraria) ; a species found in northwestern America, northern Europe, and in high mountains of Switzerland. It is used as a pectoral and was formerly official as herba adianti nlbi (sen adianti aurei filicis folio). [B, 242 ; B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. calaguala. Fr.,coiagida,calahuala. Ger.,peruanischer ioder Calagualn-) Tiipfelfarm. APeruvian species the rhizome of which, radix calagualoe (seu calahnalcc, seu calaguelloe), calahuala, ocala- O, no; O', not; O', whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like 00 in too; V, blue; U', lull; U«, full; U». urn; U», like U (German) 330 POLYPODY POMEGRANATE 2618 huala, calaguala, was formerly used as a respiratory stimulant, a diaphoretic, and a diuretic. It is still employed in Peru and Mexico as an astringent, diaphoretic, and pectoral. [B, 168, 173, 180(a, 35) ; • Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxiv, p. 769 (a, 50).]— P. orassi- folinm. A species found in the West Indies, Mexico, and South America. The rhizome was formerly substituted for that of P. calaguala, and was known as calagula fcemina. [B, 180 (a, 35) ; B, 249.1— P. dryopteris. Moss- .(or oak-) fern, ternate polypody, found in Europe, India, Japan, the northern United States, etc. Its root is astringent, but is rarely if ever used. [B, 34, 173 (a, 35) ; B, 249.]— P. dulce. Ger., siisser Tupfelfarm. A West Indian species. The stock is used like that of P. vulgare. [B, 180 (a, 35).] —P. lanceolatum. Sp., lengua de ciervo [Mex. Ph.]. A species found in the mountains surrounding the valley of Mexico. The properties of the fronds are regai-ded as like those of Scolopen drium offlcinarum. [J. M. Malseh, "Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Jan., 1886, p. 20.]— P. ligulatum. Ger., zungenformiger Tupfelfarm, A species resembling Scolopendrium offlcinarum ; used medicinally in China. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. liOureirl. Tr., polypode goudronn^. Ger., chinesiseher Tupfelfarm. A species found in China, where the stock is used as an anthelminthic and in passive hemorrhages and indolent ulcers. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. percussum. Ger.,/em- fntziger Tupfelfarm. A species found from Colombia to Peru and razil. The stock is used like that of Aspidium filix mas. [B, S49 ; B, 180 (o, 35).]— P. quercifolium, P. quernuiu. Ger., eichen- blattriger Tupfelfarm. A species found in (!hina, the East Indies, and Australia. In India the root and the fronds are used in malarial disease, ophthalmia, and gonorrhoea. [B, 180 (a, 85). 1— P. Rheedii. Ger., Bheede's Tupfelfarm. A species found in the East Indies, where the stock is used as an anthelminthic, and the leaves as an emmenagogue, sometimes producing miscarriage. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. simile. Fr., polypode semblable. A Chinese species used as a tonic and anthelminthic. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— P. guspensum. Fr., polypode pendant. Ger., iiberhangender Tupfelfarm. A tropical American species. The stock is used in the West Indies as an aperient in hepatic disorders and as a re- solvent in tumors of the scrotum. The powdered plant is used by the negroes in gonorrhoea. [B. 19, 173, 180(a, 35).]— P. vulgare. Fr., polypode commun (ou de chene), reglisse sauvage, fougerole, poly- pode. Ger., gemeiner Tupfelfarm, wildes Sussholz, En^elsiiss. Siiss- farrn, Eichenfarrn, Kropfwurzel, Steinfarm, Baumfarm, iTropf- kraut, Steinlakrltzen, Korallenwurzel. Common (or golden, or rock) polypody, brakeroot, adder's- (or wall-, or wood-) fern, golden locks (or maidenhair), fern-root, female fern, the jroAuirdStoi' of the ancients ; a species found throughout North America, Europe, northern Asia, and southern Africa. The rhizome, radix polypodii {vulgaris, seu quercini, seu quemi), radix polyrrhizi (seu filiculce [dulcis]), was employed by the ancients as a purgative in mel- ancholia and mania, and is still occasionally used as a mild laxa- tive and pectoral. In strong decoction it is recommended as a vermifuge for children. It is also used as an application to ring- worm and as a poultice in rheumatism. [B, 5, 84, 173, 180, 275, 293 (a, 35).] POtYPODY, n. Po'l'i'-pod-i". The genus Polypodium ; es- pecially Folypodium vulgare. [B, 5, 185, 275 (a, 35).] POLYPOID, adj. Po'l'l^ip-oid. From iroWirom, a polyp, and etSos, resemblance. Resembling a polyp or a polypus, [a, 17, -39.] POLYPORUS (Lat.), u. m. Po21-i2pCu=p)'o2r-u»s(us- (mu^s). From Tro/i^ciAvf, a bubble. A bullous eruption. [L, 390.] POMPHOLYGODES (Lat.), adj. Poamf-oi'l-iag(u«g)-od'ez(as). Gr., TTOfjuSri^ (from woju^dAvf, a bubble, and elSos, resem- blance.). Fr., pompholygeux. 1. Bullous. 2. Resembling or affect- ed with pompholyx. [L, 50 (a, 14).] POMPHOI.YX(Lat),n.f. Po2mf'on-i2x(u9x). GeJi.,-phol'ygis. Gr., TTOjuK^oAuf, a bubble. Written also, less correctly, pompholix. 1. A bullous eruption due to local irritation. [G, 33.] 3. Pemphi- A, ape; A^, at; As, ah; A^, all; Ch, chin; Ch*, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N2, tank; 2621 POMERANZE POPULUS ^us ; pemphigus chronicus. For compound expressions contain- ing this word, other than those given below, see similar expressions under Pemphigus. 3. Cheiro-p. [Robinson, "Arch, of Derm ," iii, 4, 1877, p. 289.] 4. Of old writers, zinc oxide. [A, 3S2S, 325 (o, 48).]— Onguent de p. (Fr.). See Ungueiitum zinci oxidi. — P. con- ferta. Pemphigus with the bullae confluent. [L, 50 (a, 14).1~P. epinyctis. A form of cutaneous disease described by Fucns as afeecting especially the extremities in aged subjects. The erup- tion appears at night, and consists of vesicles and bullae attended with great pain and itching. It is regarded by Fuchs as identical with the epinyctis of Celsus. [G, 5.]— P. solitaria. See Pemphi- gus soiitarius. POMPHUS (Lat.), n. m. PoSmfu^sCu^s). From Tro/i^di, a bub- ble, a bhster. Fr., pomphos. A wheal. [Q.] POMPOIiflON (Fr.), n. Po^m-po-la-o^na, See Citrus pom- peimos. POMUM (Lat.), n. n. Pom'uam(u*m). 1. See Apple. 2. See Pome.— Acidam pomi. Malic acid. [B.J— Aciduni pomi cit- rel. Citric acid. [B.]— Cat aplasia a pomi redolentis. Sp., calaplasma de camuesa [Sp, Ph., 1865] (6 de camuesa opiada [Sp. Ph., 1884]). A preparation made by heating fragrant apples with an equal amount of water into a pulp, and adding 1 part of extract of opium to 600 parts of the pulp. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Elixir e succo pomoruni ferrario [Gr. Ph.]. See Tinctura ferri pomata. — Extractuiu pomi ferratuiu [Dan. Ph.], Extractum pomo- rum ferratum. See Extractuni ferri pomatum. — Extractum potnoruiu ferrarium liquidum. See Tinctura fbbbi pomata. — Poma acidula [Gr. Ph.]. Sp., camuesa [Sp. Ph., 5th ed.]. The fruit of Fyrus 7nalus. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. Adami. Fr., pomme d'Adam. 1. The fruit of Citrus limetta {2d def.). [B, 121 (a, 35).] 2. The prominence in the middle line of the throat formed by the junction of the two lateral wings of the thyreoid cartilage. [L.]— P. capsulatum. See Antrum (2d def.).— Poma curassavica. Unripe oranges. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. puglonis. See Manubrium fttemi.—F OTxia. quercina. Nut-galls. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. renet- tia. Rennet apples, a variety of apples used for culinary and pharmaceutical purposes, [B, 19, 180 (a, 35).]— Succus pomorum. ferrarius inspissatus [Gr. Ph.]. See Extractum ferri poma- tum. — Synipus pomorum. Fr., strop de pommes. A syrup made by dissolving with heat 1,000 parts of sugar in 500 of the juice of rennet apples. [B, 119 (o, 38).] — Tinctura extracti pomo- rum ferrati [Finn. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.], Tinctura pomi ferrata [Dan. Ph.]. See Tinctura ferri pomafa.— Unguentum pomi redolentis. Sp., pomada de camuesa compuesta [Sp. Ph.]. An ointment of 4 parts of powdered benzoin, 2 each of f>owdered cloves and liquid styrax, 345 of fragrant apples, 1,035 of ard, and 43 each of rose-water and water of orange-flowera. [B, 95 (a. 38).] PONCTION (Fr.), n. Po^n^k-se-oana. See Paracentesis.— P. capillaire. See Acupuncture. PONCTIONNEUR (Fr.). n. Po2n2k-se-o2n-u'>r. An instrument for making a puncture. [E, 24.] PONCTU:i: (Fr.), adj. Po^nak-tu'-a. See Punctate.— P. de glandes. See Glanduloso-punctatus. PONDING, n. Po^nd'i^n*. The collection of liquid as in a pond. [a, 48.]— P. of the liquor amnii. The retention of an undue amount of the amniotic fluid above the presenting part of the foetus after the rupture of the membranes in the expulsive stage of labor. POND^VEED, n. Po^nd'wed. The genera Potamogeton and Lemna. [B, 19. 275 fa, 35).] PONGAMIA (Lat.), n. f. Po^nS-gaSm'ia-aa. Fr.,pongamie. A genus of the Leguminosae. scarcely differing from Lonchocarpus. [B, 19, 42, 121 (a, 35).]— P. glabra. Indian beech, the kuring of the Hindoos, the pongam of the Malays, the vesi vest of the Fijians ; a wing-leaved, medium-sized tree of tropical Asia and Australia. The seeds yield a yellowish-brown flxed oil (pongam oil) used externally in rheumatism and cutaneous diseases. It is recommended in chromophytosis and other parasitic skin diseases. The juice of the fresh root is used internally in gonorrhoea, and is applied to ulcers and fistulous traafes. The leaves are used in India in diar- rhoea and other diseases of children. The dried flowers, powdered, are employed in decoction, in combination with other drugs, to quench thirst in diabetes. In the Fiji Islands the bark is used against retention of the placenta. [B. 5, 19, 42, 121, 172, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a. 35) ; " Glasgow Med. Jour.," Jan., 1889» p. 1 : " Indian Med. Gaz.," Jan., 1887, p. 3 (a, 50).] PONGITIF(Fr.), adj. Po3n2-zhe-tef. Pungent ; sharp ; smart- ing (said of pain). [L, 41, 49 (a, 43).] PONOS (Lat.), n. ra. Pon(po'»n)'o2s. Gr., wdi/os. Lit., pain. A chronic febrile disease, resembling pseudo-leuca?mia and tuber- culosis, met with in the Greek islands of Spetzia and Hydra. [Stephanos, " Gaz. hebd.," 1881; "'Rev. des sci. m6d.," Apr., 1882.] PONS (Lat.), n. f. Po^nz(pons). Gen., pont'is. A bridge or bridge-like structure ; especially, the p. varolii, [a, 18.]— P. hepatis. Syn. : isthmus hepatis. A part of the liver which some- times extends from the quadrate to the left lobe, crossing the um- bilical fissure. [C.]— P. Sylvii. Of the older anatomists, the norpora quadrigemina. [1, 3(K).]— P. Tarlni. Fr., pont de Tarin. A lamina of gray matter at the bottom of the posterior perforated space at the base of the brain, between the corpora albicantia. It forms a portion of the floor of the third ventricle. [I, 15 (K).]— P. testibus et natibus ornatus. See Corpora quadrigemina.— T, Varolii. Fr., jpont de Varole. Ger., Varoliusbriicke, Gehim- knoten. That division of the encephalon which connects the me- dulla oblongata and the crura cerebri. It consists partly of longi- tudinal fibres continued above into the pes and tegmentum of the crura, partly of transverse fibres connecting the two cerebellar hemispheres, and partly of central gray nuclei. [B.]— P. zygo- maticus. The zygomatic arch. [L, 349.] PONTAILLAC (Fr.), n. Po^na-taSl-ya^k. A sea-bathing resort in the department of the Charente-Inf 6rieure, France. [L, 49, 57 (a, U).] PONTAL, adj. Po^n'tU. From pons, a bridge. Pertaining to the pons Varohi. [I, 1.] PONT-DE-BAKKET (Fr.), u. Po2n«-d'-ba3r a. See Dieu-le- FIT. PONTE (Fr.), n. Po2n»t. 1. The laying of an egg. 2. The escape or discharge of an ovule from a Graafian vesicle. See Ovulation.— P. spontan6e. Ovulation not provoked by copula- tion (now an accepted fact in physiology). [A, 18.] PONTICINEREA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Po2nt-i2-si2n(ki2n)-er(e2r)' i2-a=*. From pons, a bridge, and cinereus, ash-colored. Ger., Bruckenganglien. Of Wilder, see Fans gray. PONTIKHAPHE (Lat.), n. f. Po2nt-i2r'ra2f(ra3f)-e(a). Gen., -tir'haphes. From pons, a bridge, and paij>ij, a seam. Of Wilder, the median basal groove of the pons Varolii. [K.] PONTICULUS (Lat,), n. m. Po2nt-i=k'u21(u*l)-u3s(u4s). Dim- of pons, a bridge. See Al^ pontis.—V. auriculse. A linear emi- nence on the eminentia conchse for the attachment of the retra- hens anrem. [L, 332 (a, 29).]— P. sinus rhomboidei. See P. PONTIVY (Fr.), n. Po^n^-te-ve. A place in the department of Morbihan, France, where there are ferruginous springs. [L, 49 (a, 14).] PONTO-CRUKAL, adj. Po2nt-o-kru2'r'l. From pons, a bridge, and crus, a leg. Pertaining to the pons Varolii and the crura cerebri, [a, 17.] POONGA, n. See Pongamia glabra. POOP, POPE, n's. Pup, pop. The name given bj^ football players to an injury to the front and outer side of the thigh, caus- ing more or less protracted disability. ["Lancet," I888,~ii, p. 666 (a, 34).] POPLAR, n. Po2p'la3r. 1. See Populus. 2. In the United States, the Lii-iodendron tuUpifera. [B, 19, 375, 293 (a, 35).] POFLES (Lat.), n. m. Pop(po2pj'lez(Ie2s). Gen., pop' litis. See Ham (1st def.). POPLIT^US (Lat.), n. m. Po2p-lin-e'(a8'e2)-u3s(u«s). See POPLITEUS. POPI.ITEAD, adv. Po^p-li^t-easd. Toward the pophteal aspect. [L, 141.] POPMTE AL, adj. Po2p-li2t-e'a*l. From popJes, the ham. Fr., poplit^, jarretier. Ger., popliteisch. Pertaining to the region pos- terior to the knee joint and between the hamstring tendons. [L.] POPtlTEUS (Lat.), n. m. Po2p-li2^e(a)'u3s(u*s). FTompoples (q. v.). Ger., Kniekehlenmuskel. A short, flat, somewhat triangular muscle, which arises by a tendinous apex from the outer surface of the external condyle of the femur beneath the external lateral ligament of the knee joint, and descends obliquely behind the knee joint in contact with the external semilunar fibro-cartilage, receiv- ing some fibres from the capsular ligament of the joint, to be in- serted by a short aponeurosis on the posterior surface of the tibia above the pophteal line. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— P. accessorius, P. biceps, P. geminus. An anomalous muscle which arises in com- mon with the plantaris from the external condyle of the femur near the origin of the p., and rarely from a sesamoid bone in the gastrocnemius extemus, and is inserted into the capsular ligament of the knee joint. [L, 332.]— P. minor. 1. See P. accessorius. 2. See Plantaris minor.—V. superior. See Plantaris minor. POPPY, n. PoSp'ia. The genus Papaver. [B, 19, 275 (a, 35).]— Common p. See Papaveb somniferum.—Conserve of red p. (or of wild-p. flovrers). See Conserva rhceados.- Extract of p. See Extractum papaveris.- Essence of p. See Vinum opii croca- tum (2d def.).— Extract of red p. See Extractum rhceados. — Horned p., Horn-'p. 1. See Glaucium and Glaucium luteum. 2. See Chelidoniuh majus.— Oil of p. Lat., oleum papaveris [Ger. Ph., Swiss Ph.. Gr. Ph.]. Ger., Mohnsam,en6l. P.-seed oil, ex- pressed from the seeds of Papaver somniferum. It is not nar- cotic. The finer qualities are largely used in Germany and in France (under the name of huile de ceillette^ as a salad oil and for adulterating olive-oil. [B, 3, 5, 77, 95 (a, 35, 38).]— Opium p. See Papaver somniferum. — P. capsules. Lat., papaveris capsul(B [Br. Ph.], papaver [U. S. Ph., 1870]. fructus papaveris immaturi [Ger. Ph.]. Fr., tetes de pavot. Ger., Mohnkopfe. The dried, nearly ripe capsules of Papaver somniferum. [B, 5 (a, 35).]— P.- seed oil. See Oil of p. — Red corn p., Red p. See Papaver rft.osas.— Syrup of p. See Syrupus papaveris.— Syrup, of red poppies. See Syrupus rhceados. POPUtAGO (Lat.), n. f. Pop-u21(u41)-afa3)'go. Gen., -ag'inis. 1. The genus Caltha ; especially, Caltha palustris. 2. The Calen- dula officinalis. [B, 121, 180 (a, 35).] POPUIiEUS (Lat.), adj. Po2pfpop)-u21(un)'e2-u8s(u4s). Per- taining to or obtained from the poplar ; as a n., in the n., popu- leum, see V'sguentvh populeum. [a, 48.] POPUL.IN, n. Po^p'u^l-iSn. From popuiiis, a poplar. Fr.,»o- puline. Ger., P. Benzoylsalicin ; a substance, CsoHgaOg + SHgO = C'iaHi7(CaHBCO)07 + 2H30, obtained from the bark, root, and leaves or Populus tremula and other varieties of poplar. It is recommend- ed in painful micturition. [B, 3, 270 (a, 38) ; ''Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxiv, p. 644 (a, 50).] POPULUS (Lat.), n. f. Po'Jp(pop)'u21(uM)-u3s(u*s). Fr., peup- Iter. Ger., Pappel, Pappelbaum. 1. The poplar; a genus of the Salicinece. [B, 42, 121, 180 (a, 35).] 2. Of the Netherl. Ph., see GemmcB populi.—Corte-x populi. See under P. alba. — Essentia popull. See Tinctura populi. —Gemmse populi [Ger. Ph. (Isted.), O, no; O", not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, Hke oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; V*, full; U^, urn; U^, like ii (German). 331 PORCELAINE PORTION 2622 Belg. Ph.], Ocull popnii. Fr., pewpUer [Fr. Cod.]. The buds of P. nigra or, according to the Qer. Ph. and Netherl. Ph., of other varieties of P. [B, 95 (o, 38).]— P. alba. Fr., peupUer blanc de POPULUS rA.i£A. [A, S37.] Hollande, obeau, obel^ ypreau, ipr^au. Ger., weisse Pappel, Sil- berpappel. 1. White poplar (or asp), abbey, abele-tree, Dutch beech, silver (-leaved) poplar ; a species found in Europe and cen- tral Asia. The somewhat bitter astringent bark, cortex populi, was formerly used in strangury and sciatica. It, as well as the leaves, contains salicin. The branches and bark contain a yellow dye. The leaves are said to be febrifuge. [B, 19, 168, 173, 180, 314 (o, 3.5).] 3. Of Willdenow, see P. canescens. — P. balsamifera. Fr., peupUer-baumier (1st def.). Ger., Balsampappel (1st def.), Bal- samespe (1st def.). 1. Balsam (or tacamahac) poplar, the Hard of the (Canadians ; a species found in North America, Siberia, and the Himalayas. The buds contain a balsam resin which is considered antiscorbutic and diuretic, and was formerly imported into Europe under the names of baume facot and tacamahaca communis (seu vulgaris). The buds themselves are used like those of P. nigra. 2. Of Miller, P. heterophylla. [B, 5, 19, 77, 173, 180, 314 (o, 35).]— P. canadensis. Gter., canadiscA-e Pappei. Yr.., peuplierdu Canada. The cotton-wood of the western United States, the river poplar of New England. [B, 77, 314 (a, 35).] — P. candicans. Ontario pop- lar, balm of Gilead ; a tree of strong and peculiar fragrance, often cultivated in the United States and Canada. The buds contain much fragrant resin, and are used like those of P. balsamifera, of which this species is by most botanists regarded as a variety. [B, 34, 77, 180, 314 (a, 35).]— P. canescens, Ger., grauliche Pappel. The gray poplar, the P. alba of Willdenow. Its bark contains sali- cin. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. dilatata, P. fastlgiata. Fr., peuplier dilate (ou de Constantinople, ou de Lombardie, ou d^Italie, ou turc), Ger., italienische (oder lombardische) Pappel. Lombardy (or lady-) goplar ; indigenous to the Orient. The resinous buds are used like lack poplar buds. The leaves and bark contain salicin. [B, 19, 34, 173, 180, 875, 314 (a, 35).]— P. grseca. Vr., peuplier d'Athines. Ger., griechische Pappel. Athenian poplar, the alyeLpo^ kptitiktj of Hippoc- rates. The buds were formerly used to promote labor and, boiled in milk, as an external application in caligo corneee. The bark and leaves contain salicin. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. heterophylla. Fr., peuplier argent^. Cotton-tree, cotton-wood, downy poplar ; a tree of eastern North America. It is very useful in eliminating miasma by absorbing moisture from swampy localities. [B, 34, 173, 314 (a, 35).] — P. laevigata, P. monilifera. Fr., peuplier de Virginie (ou caro- tin, ou Suisse). (American) cotton- wood, necklace (or berry -bearing, or Carolina) poplar ; a large tree growing along rivers and lakes. The buds are covered with resin. The minute downy seeds of the female tree, watted through the air, produce irritation of the respira- tory organs. [B, 34, 77, 173, 275, 314 (a, 36).] Cf . P. canadensis.— P. nigra. Gr., atyetpo;. Fr., peuplier noir (ou franc), biouti. Hard, Hard, Hardier, (ier., schwarze Pappel (oder Espe), Schwarzpap- pel, Schwarzespe. Black or willow (-leaved) poplar ; indigenous to Europe, but extending spontaneously to China and the Himalayas. A tincture of the buds was formerly used in pectoral, nephritic, and rheumatic affections, and they form a large part of an anodyne oint- ment(seeUNaiJENT0Mj30puicum)applied to burns, wounds, etc. They are said to contain a principle which checks rancidity in ointments. The bark and leaves contain salicin. The leaves, soaked in vinegar, were used locally in gout ; the fruit, mixed with vinegar, for epi- lepsy. [B. 5, 19, 34, 77, 173, 180, 185, 275, 314 (a, 35).]— P. tremnla. Fr., tremble. (Jer., FHederpappel, Zitterpavpel, Espe, Aspe. Euro- pean aspen, asp, aps, or hapstree, trembling poplar. The bark, which contains salicin and populin, is used as a febrifuge and by the veterinarians as a vermifuge. In Siberia a decoction is em- ployed as an antiscorbutic and antisyphilitic. [B, 5, 19, 173, 180, 275, 314 (a, 85).]— P. tremuloldes, P. trepida. Fr., peuplier mobile. Ger., Benzoepappel, langstielige Pappel. (American) aspen, quak- ing asp ; a species common in parts of the United States. The leaves and the bark contain salicin. and the bark is used as a tonic and febrifuge. [B, 5, 34, 77. 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— Radices popuU tremulsB [Swed. Ph.]. The astringent root-runners of P. tremula. [a, 85.1— Tlnctura popull. A preparation made by digesting 1 part of poplar buds with 6 parts of 33-per-cent. alcohol and filtering. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Unguentum popnii. See Unghentum populeum. PORCELAINE (Fr.), n. Pors'l-e^n. 1. Porcelain. 2. A vulgar term for urticaria. — P. de Montpellier. The psydracia porcel- lana of Sauvages ; urticaria. [G.] PORCELLANEOUS, adj. Po2rs-en-an'e»-u»s. Lat., porceU laneus. Fr., porcelain^. Ger., bunt. Pertaining to or having the appearance or texture of porcelain. [B, 28 {a, 27).] POKCBLLANPRIESEL (Ger.), n. Po2r-tse=l-laSn'fraz'e»l. Urticaria. [G.] PORCELLANFIEBER (Ger.), n. Po'r-tse=l-laSn'feb-e'r. See ESSERA. POKCUPINE-MEN, n. pi. Po^rk'n'-pin-me^n". Persons af- fected with ichthyosis hystrix. [G.] PORE, n. Por. Gr., irdpo;. Lat., porus. Fr., p. Qer., P., Porus. A minute aperture or passage-way in a structure ; espe- cially, a fine tubular opening. [G ; a, 85.]— Abdominal p*s. Ger., Bauchporen. P's by which, in certain fishes, the abdominal cavity communicates with the exterior of the body, and through which the ova escape. [A, 8.]— Absorbent p*s. Of the early physiologists, the minute openings thought to be the channels through which nutritive fluids were absorbed into the general circu- lation. [K.]— Exhalant p's. Of the older physiologists, the small openings supposed to exist in the skin for the transmission of ex- crementitious fluids. [K.] — P's of the skin. The orifices of the cutaneous follicles. [G.] — Pre-anal p's. In Amphisbcena, the openings of certain integumentary glands of the abdomen, just in front of the anus. [L, 294 (a, 39).]- Sweat p. The external orifice of a sweat duct (see under Sudoriferous glands). [G.]— Tentacle p. One of the orifices in the ambulacral plate of an echiuoderm for the exit of a foot. [L, 353 (a, 39).]— Vascular p. Ger., Gefdssporus. In the Nematoda, a transverse slit situated on the ventral surface in the median line, forming the common open- ing of the two lateral vessels which are regarded as excretory organs. [L, 353 (a, 39).] PORENCEPHALIA (Lat.), n. f. Po'r-ei!n(e=n2)-se=f(ke»f)-al- (a'l)'i!'-a3. From irdpoc, a passage, and eY/cE^iiiXoc, the brain. More properly, enceplialoporosis. Fr., porencephalte. Ger., Pcn-en- cephahe. Of Heschf, a condition of the encephalon characterized by hollows, mostly on the surface of the cerebral hemispheres, due to loss of substance, either opening into the arachnoid cavity or separated from it by the visceral arachnoid, and extending to vari- ous depths into the medullary substance. These cavities, which are usually filled with serous fluid, represent areas of partial atrophy in the brain, supposed to be due to htemorrhage, throm- bosis, or embolism during intra-uterine life or to injury at the time of birth. [" Lancet," Apr. 14, 1883, p. 649 ; Kundrat, " Brain," Jan., 1882 ; D, 35.] POREUTES, n. pi. Por'u'tz. From Tropeiieir, to convey. Ger., Poreuien. Of Kollmann, amoeboid cells derived from acroblasts, giving rise to the blood, the red and white blood-corpuscles, the endothelium of the vessels, the so-called wandering cells, and those cells of connective tissue which may become wandering cells. ['■ Eecueil zo61. Suisse," 1884, p. 269 (J).] PORISTOTROPIA (Lat.), n. f. Po!'r-i2st-o(o')-tro(troi')'pi>-aS. From wopiCetv, to provide, and rpow^, a turning. Fr., poristotro- pie. Of Ritgen. a chemical process by which, according to his theory, the original atoms are annihilated and new atoms created whenever new substance is formed. [B, 78 (a, 14).] PORNIC (Fr.), n. Po^r-nek. A sea-bathing resort in the de- partment of the Loire-Infgrieure, France. [L, 41, 49, 87 (a, 50).] POROCBLE (Lat.), n. f. Por-o(o»)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., por*- o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From irtapos, a callus, and KijAij, a tumor. Ger., Steingeiodchsbruch, Steinbruch. A scrotal hernia in which the envelopes are thickened and callous, [o, 34.] POKOMA (Lat.), n. n. Po=r(por)-om'a». Gen., -om'atos (-atis). Gr., irtSpwjiAci. A callosity. [L, 50 (a, 14, 43).] POROMPHALOCELE (Lat.), POROMPHALON (Lat.), POKOMPHALOS (Lat.), n's f., n., and m. Por-o«mf-a=l(a«l)- o(o=)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., por-o^'mf'a'l-o-sel ; po2r(por)-o=mf'a21- (a'l)-o'n, -o"?. From irdpm, a callus, oij.AaK6t, the navel, and iniXti, a tumor. Fr., poromphale. Ger., Nabelsteinbruch. An umbilical hernia with indurated contents. [E.] POROPHYLLUM (Lat.), n. n. Po5r-o(o»)-fi!'l(tu»l)'luSm(lu«m). Ft., porophylle. A genus ot the HelenioideoB. Ihe Porophylleoe of De Candolle are a division of the Tagetinece. [B, 19, 42, 121, 170 («, 36).]— P. japonlcnm. A Japanese plant (probably a species at Oynura). Theroot is used as a haemostatic. [B, 42, 267 (a, 35).] PORO-PLASTIC, adi. Por-o-pla'st'ii'k. From irdpos, a pore, and TrAdo-o-etr, to mold. Porous and plastic (applied chiefly to a material for splints having felt for its basis). POROPtEA (Lat.), POROPOEIA (Lat.), n's f. Po=r-o(oS)-pe'- (po"e2)-a», -pe'(po»'e'')-i'-aa. Gr., jropoirou'a (from iropoiroieii', to make a pathway). Fr., poropie. Of Galen, an opening of the pores produced by medication. [L, 50 (a, 14). j POROSE, adj. Por'os. Lat., jjorostw (from jrdpos, a pore). Qer., poros. See Porous. POROSIS (Lat.). n. f. PoMpor)-os'ii's. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Gr., TTiaftioati (from irvpa, purple, and tOiJpos (see Typhus). Ger., Scliarlachtyphus. See Typhus.— P. anginosus. An obsolete term for scarlatina anginosa. [a, 34.]— P. carbunculosus. See An- THRACOPORPHYBOTYPHUS. PORPHYROXINE, n. Po'rf-i^r-o'x'en. Fr., p. Ger., Por- phyroxin. 1. An alkaloid, CjiHjsNjOj, found by Hesse in the bark of Alstonia constricta, crystallizing from alcohol as thin white prisms of a bitter taste and strong alkaline reaction, easily soluble in hot water, alcohol, or ether, and melting at 97° C. 2. Of Merck, a dubious substance, extracted from opium, which, according to Berzelius, is opine, while Hesse considers it only a mixture of vari- ous opium alkaloids. [B, 48, 93 (a, 14) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] PORPHYKURIA(Lat.),n,f. Po=rf-i2r(u«r)-u2r(ur)'i>-a3. From nopria. See Alopecia areata. FORRUM (Lat.), n. n. Po=r'ru3m(rume=sh. An instrument shaped like a slender, blunt-poiiited fork, for carrying a tent into a wound. [E.] PORTE-NITRATE (Fr.), n. Po^rt-ne-traH. See Caustic- holder. PORTE-NCEUD (Fr.), n. Po^^rt-nu". An instrument tor tying a ligature around the pedicle of a tumor. [E.] PORTE-OUATE (Fr.), n. Po^rt/u-aH. See Applicator. PORTE-PIBRRB (Fr.), n. Po^rt-pe-e^r. See Cadstio-holder. PORTE-BEMilDB (Fr.), PORTE-TOPIQUE (Fr.), n's. Po^rt-r'-me^d. -to-pek. Any instrument for making a topical medicinal apphcation. PORTE- VOIX (Fr.), n. Po^rt-vwa'. A speaking-trumpet. IL, 41, 49 (a, 14).] PORTIER (Fr.), n. Po"r-te-a. See Pylorus. PORTIO (Lat.), n. f. Po2r'shi=(ti")-o. Gen., -o-n'is. See Por- tion.— P. adscendens bracliiorum cerebelli. Of Malacarne, the superior peduncles of the cerebellum, fl. 3 (K).]— P. alba cerebri. The white matter of the cerebrum. [I, 3 (K).] — P. ceplialica processus rhachidtci. The encephalon as distin- guished from the spinal cord. [I, 3 (K).]— P. cerebri dorsalis. The posterior portion of a cerebral hemisphere. [1, 17 (K).]— P. cerebri medialis. The middle zone of a cerebral hemisphere. [1, 17 (K).]— P. cerebri orbitalis. See Orbital lobe.— P. cervi- calis uteri. The lower two fifths of the uterus. [L.]— P. cla- vicularis musculi deltoidei. The clavicular origin of the del- toideus. [L.] — P. corporis^ striati externa. See Lenticular NUCLEUS (2d def.).— P. corporis striati interna. See Caudate NUCLEUS. — p. dura (nervi septimi). The motor portion of the seventh cranial nerve, or, as now used, the facial nerve. [L.] — P. iliaca fasciae latae. See Iliac fascia.— P. infravaginalis. See Vaginal PORTION of the neck of the uterus. — P. Inter durum et mollem. A filament uniting the anterior root of the auditory nerve with the trunk of the facial nerve. IL, 332.]— P. intermedia Wrisbergii (nervi facialis). A bundle of fibres from the ante- rior root or nucleus of the auditory nerve which unites with the facial nerve. [L.]— P. intravaginalis. See Vaginal portion cf the neck of the uterus. — P. major nervi septimi. See P. d.ara. —P. major nervi trlgemini. The sensory root of the triuerai- nal nerve. [L, 175J— P. mamlllaris. An old term for the olfac- tory nerve. [I, 3(K).l— P. minornervifacialis. See P. m^ernie-- dia Wrisbergii. ~P. minor nervi septimi. See Auditoi-y nerve. — P. minor nervi tri^emini. The motor root of the trigeminal nerve. [L, 175.]— P. minor paris octavi. See Glossopharyngeal nerve.— P. mollis (paris septimi). See Auditory nerve.— P. palatina ossis palati. SeeHorizontalFi^ATRofthepalatebone. — P. pectinea fasciae latae. See Fascia pectinea. — P< perforata adductoris magni. The portion of the adductor magnus femo- ris that is inserted into the crest of the femur. [L, 332.] — P. pu- bica fasciae latae. See P. pectinea fascice latce. — P. pylorica ventriculi. The right extremity of the stomach. [L, 175.] — P. reflexa ligament! pisometacarpei. A roundish ligament situ- ated between a tuberosity on the fifth metacarpal bone and the basis of the third and fourth metacarpal bones. [L, 332.]— P. splenica ventriculi. The fundus of the stomach. [L. 175.] — P. tendinosa adductoris magni. The portion of the adductor magnus femoris that is inserted into tl.j internal condyle of the femur. [L, 332.] — P. vaginalis uteri. The infravaginal portion of the uterus or its cervix. [L. 175.] — P. ventriculi lienalis. The fundus of the stomach. [L, 7.] PORTION, n. Por'shu'n. Lat., portio. Ft., p. Apart, a sub- division or section, [a, 48.] — Descending p. of the duodenum. The p. of the duodenum which most nearly approaches the verti- cal, which is farthest to the right, and into which the ductus com- munis choledochus opens. [L, 31.]— Facial p. of the skull. (3(er., Gesichtsschddel. The p. of the skull underlying the face. [L, 31.] — Frontal p. of the frontal bone. Ger., Stirntheil. See Pars frontalis ossis frontis. — Iliac p. of the fascia lata. Lat., portio iliaca. fascice latce. The p. of fascia lata external to the saphenous opening. [L, 142, 332.]— Infravaginal p., Intra vaginal p. See Vaginal p. of the neck of the uterus.—'Mafitoid p. of the tem- poral bone. See Mastoid prcjbss. — Membranous p. of the urethra. Lat., pars membranacea urethroe. Ger., hdutiger O, no; O', not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th', the; U, like oo in too; U>, blue; U>, lull; U*, full; U", urn; U», like a (German). PORTLANDIA POSITION 2634 Theil der Harnrohre. That part between the apex of the prostate gland and the bulb of the corpus spongiosum. It is about J inch Tong. It is the narrowest part of the canal, being about ^ inch in diameter. [C.]— Periotic p. (of the temporal bone). The p. of the temporal bone surrounding the inner ear, resulting from the coalescence of the epiotic, opisinotic, and periotic bones. [L.] —Pes p. Of Spitzka, the lower surface of the crura cerebri. ["N. Y. Med. Record," Oct. 11, 1884, p. 395 (K).]— Petrous p. of the temporal bone. Lat., pars petrosa ossis temporiSt pyramis. Ger., Felsenbein^ Felsentheil. Syn.: pyramid. The three-sided, somewhat pyramidal process of the temporal bone which projects forward and inward from between the squamous p. and the mastoid process, with its base turned outward, and which contains the internal ear. On its outer surface are the external aper- ture of the meatus auditorius externus, the vaginal and styloid pro- cesses, the jugular fossa, and the stylo-mastoid and carotid fora- mina. . Its posterior surface aids in forming the posterior fossa of the skull, and is perforated by the internal aperture of the internal auditory meatus. The upper surface assists in forming the mid- dle fossa of the skull. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— P's ascendantes des bras du cervelet (Fr.). Of Vicq d' Azyr, the superior peduncles of -the cerebellum. [I, 18 (K).]— P. blanche (Fr.). The white sub- stance of the brain. [I, 18 (K).]- P. descenclante du bras du cervelet (Fr.). See Inferior peduncles of the cerebellum. — P. xnasto^dienne (Fr.). See Mastoid process.— P. m^dullaire (Fr.). The central, or medullary, p. of a cerebral hemisphere. [I, 18 (K).]— P. motrice des pyramides (Fr.). The prolongation of the anterior pyramids in the medulla. [I, 28 (K).]— P. sensitive (Fr.). See Sensory tract.— P. spinale de la dure-mere (Fr.]. The spinal dura. [1, 39 (K).] — Prostatic p. of the urethra. Lat., pars prostatica, urethrae. The urethra as it pierces the prostate gland. [L.]— Spongy p. of the urethra. Lat., pars spongiosa urethroe. That part between the posterior limit of the bulb of the urethra and its external orifice in the glans penis. It is about six inches long. In section it appears as a horizontal slit while at the above orifice it is a vertical slit. The orifice is surrounded by two small lips which constrict the canal to its smallest diameter. [C] See also Corpus spont/iosum uref/ircB.— Squamous p. of the tem- poral bone. Lat., pars squamosa ossis temporis. Ger., Schuppe., Schuppentheil. The expanded curved anterior and superior p. of the temporal bone. Its upper border is beveled to overlap the parie- tal bone, with which it articulates. The anterior border is thick and serrated, and articulates with the ala magna of th€i sphenoid bone. Its inner surface is concave and hollowed out in places to correspond with the cerebral convolutions. The outer surface is slightly convex. From its lower portion springs the zygomatic process. [L, 31, 142, 332.]— Supravajginal p. of the neck of the uterus. Lat,, portio supravaginalis. That p. of the neck of the uterus which lies above the vaginal insertion.- Tabular p. of the occipital bone. Ger., Schuppe, Htnterhaupttheil. The p. of the occipital bone posterior to the foramen magnum. [L. 31.] — Tabu- lar p. of the temporal bone. See Squamous p. of the temporal bone. — Vaginal p. of the neck of the uterus. Lat., portio vaginalis cervicis (seu colli) uteri. Fr., p. vaginate du col utirin. G^r., Vaginalp'' (oder Scheidentheil) des Gebdrmutterhalses. That p. which projects into the vagina ; sometimes called simply the *' portio."''' PORTLANDIA (Lat.), n. f. Port-la^nd'i^-as. From Portland, a proper name. Fr., portlandie. A genus of the Condamineoe. The Portlandiece (Fr,, portlandlees) of Baillon are a series of the Bubiacece. [B, 42 (a. 35).]— P. grandiflora. Fr., portlande a grandes fleurs. A West Indian species the bark of which is the china nova (seu surinamensis), according to Martins. It is bitter, astringent, tonic, and febrifuge. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. hexan- dra, P. speciosa. See Coutarka speciosa. POKTONARIUM (Lat.), n, n. Po2rt-oan-ar(a8r)'i2-u3m(u*m). From porta, a gate. See Pylorus, PORTULACA (Lat.), a. f, Poart-u2Ku*l)-ak(a='k)'as. Fr., pourpier. Ger., Portulak. A genus of the Portulacacece (Fr., por- PORTULACA OLERAOEA. [A, 327.] tulacacees ; Ger., Portulacaceen), the Portnlacce of Adanson, wtnch are the purslanes, an order related to the CaryophyllacecB. The Portulacaceoe of Reichenbach are a family of the Rosifiorce. [B. 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Aqua portulacse. Fr., eau (ou hydrolat) de pourpier. A water distilled from the herb of P. oleracea. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. oleracea. Fr,, pourpier cultivi^ porcelin, porcelUine^ porchailles. Ger., gemeiner Portulak, Gemiisel- (oder Kohl-) Portu- lak, Burzelkraut. Garden purslane. The herb, herba portulacoi, was formerly used as a refrigerant, diuretic, and antiscorbutic. The seed, semina portulacae. (seu porcellanm), constituted a part of the four small cooling seeds {quatus(u)-ta- (tsi^yto^v. Gen., -or'is. From post, behind, and diiatare, to dilate. Of E. Coues, the dilatator alse naris posterior. [L.] POST-EPItEPTIC, adj. Post-e2p-i'-le»pt'i2k. From past, after, and epilepsia, epilepsy. Following epilepsy or an epileptic seizure. [D.] POSTERIOR, adj. Po'st-er'i'-o^r. Lat., joostents, p. Fr.,pos- tirieur. Ger., hinter. Situated backward ; m erect vertebrates, nearer or looking toward the dorsum of the body ; in others, nearer the caudal extremity of the body than the cephalic ; as a Lat. n. m., a muscle occupying a position relatively p. to some other muscle. In botany, see Superior. — Medius p. See Medius su- perior.— P. conchse. See Scuto-auricularis intermis.—F. cu- bitum flectentium. See Brachialis anticus. POSTERO-LATERAL, adj. Po^sfe'r-o-la't'e'-r'!. From posterus, coming after, and latus, the side. Posterior and lateral, or posterior and external, at the same time, [li.] POSTERO-PABIETAIi, adj. Post"e'r-o-pa»r-i'e"-t'l. From posterus, coming after, and paries, a wall. Posterior and parietal, or posterior to the parietal region, lobe, sulcus, etc. [L.] POSTERO-TEMPOKAI,, adj. Post"e"r-o-te>mp'o2-r'l. From postei"us, coming after, and tentpus, the temple. Posterior and temporal, or posterior to the temporal region, sulcus, lobe, etc. [L.] POSTGENICUIiATUM (Lat.), n. n. Post(po2st)-je"n(ge''n)-i!k- u'l(u*l)-at(ast)'uSm(u*m). From post, after, and geniculatum (g. i).). Of Wilder, the internal geniculate body. [I, 80 {K).] POSTGI.ENOID, adj. Post-glen'oid. From pott, after, and yA^nj (see Glene). Behind the glenoid cavity or fossa. [L, 163.] POSTHALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Po2sth-a"l(asi)'ji=(gii')-a». From iritreri, the peniSj and aAyot, pain. Neuralgia of the penis, [a, 34.] POSTHE (Lat.), n. f. Po"sth'e(a). Gen., posth'es. Gr., Tricrflij. 1. The prepuce. 2. The penis. [L, 50 (a, 14).] POSTHEXOMY, n. Po^sth-e^t'om-ia. From irtoeij, the pre- puce, and Toixri, a cutting. See Circumcision. POSTHIA (Lat.), n. f. Po^sth'i'-a'. See Hordeolum. POSTHIOPLASTY, n. Po^sth'i'-o-pla^st-i^. From ;rd, -i2pt(u"pt)'ro=n. Gen., -ym'matos {-atis), -yp'tri. From 7t6it6t\, the penis, and K&Kvfiiia., or KoKvvTpoL, a veil. See Condom. POSTHOMTH, n. Po'sth'o-li^th. From irdo-Sij, the prepuce, and Atflos, a stone. See Preputial calculus. POSTHONCUS (Lat.), n. m. Po2sth-o2ni'k'u>s(u«s). From irdo-*!), the prepuce, and 67KOS, a tumor. Fr., posthoncie. Tume- faction of the prepuce. [E.] POSTHUMOUS, adj. Po=st'hu=m-uSs. Lat., posthumus. Fr., posthume. Ger., nachgeboren. 1. Born after the father's death. 2. See Post-mortem. POST-HYOID, adj. Post-hi'oid. From post, after, v, upsilon, and etSoff, resemblance. Posterior to the hyoid bone or appara- tus. [L.] POSTICUS (Lat.), adj. Po2st-ik(ek)'uSs(u«s). From post, after. See Posterior. POST-MORTEM, adj. Post-mo'rt'eim. From post, after, and mor-.i, death. Ger., postmorfot. Occurring after death or in a dead body ; as a n., an autopsy, [a, 17.] POSTNABES (Lat.), n. f . pi. Post(po»st)-nar(na»r)'ez(e's). Gen., -nar'ium. From post, after, and rMris, the nostril. Of Wilder, the posterior nares. POST-OCULAR, adj. Post-o^k'u'I-a'r. From post, behmd, and oculus, the eye. Fr., post-ocMjai7-e. Situated behind the sye or eyes. [L, 41 (a, 14).] POSTOPTICUS (Lat.), n. m. Post(po!'st)-o'pt'ii'k-u's(u*s). From post, behind, and oittik6s, optic. Of Wilder, the posterior pair of the corpora quadrigemina. [1, 18 (K).] POST-ORAL, adj. Post-o'r'l. From post, behind, and os, the mouth. Situated behind the mouth. [B, 28 (a, 27).] POST-OKBITAL, adj. Post-o^rb'i'-t'l. From post, behind, and orbita, the eye-socket. Situated behind the eye or orbit. [L, 153.] POST-PARTUM, adj. Post-pa»rt'u»m. From post, after, and partus (q. v.). Fr., apris enfantement. Following delivery. POSTPEDUNCULUS (Lat.), n. m. Post(po'st)-pe2d-u'n'k- (u*n2k)'u21(u*l)-u3s(u*s). From post, after, and pedunculus, a pe- duncle. Of Wilder, see Inferior cerebellar peduncu:. POSTPBEFORATUS (Lat.), n. m. Post(poi'st)-pu»r(pe'r)- fo2r-at(a^t)'u^s(u*s). From post, behind, and perforare, to per- forate. Of Wilder, the posterior perforated space. [I, 80 (K).] POST-PHABYNGEAL, adj. Post-fa"r-ii'n'je"-a=l. From post, behind, and Adpvy^, the pharynx. Situated behind the pharynx, [a, 48.] POST-PITUIXARY, adj. Post-pin-u'"in-a-ri». From post, behind, and pituita, mucus. Situated behind the pituitary body. [", 17.] POST-PLBUBITIC, adj. Post-plu'r-i't'i^k. From post, after, and pleuritis, pleurisy. Following pleurisy. [D.] POSTPONE, V. intr. Post-pon'. To occur after the regular time (said of the paroxysms of intermittent fever). Cf . Anticipate (2d def.). POST-PUEBPERAL, adj. Post-pu'-u»rp'e'-r'l. From post after, and ^uerperus, parturient. Fr., post-puerpiral. Happen ing after childbirth, [a, 48.] POST-PYBAMIDAL, adj. Post-pi=r-a=m'i'-d'l. From post, after, and pyramis, a pyramid. Situated behind the pyramidal tract, [a, 48.] POSTRBMUS (Lat.), adj. Po'st-rem(ram)'u>s(u*s). Super), of posterus. Hindermost ; as a n. m., a muscle situated behind all the others of a group, [a, 48.] — P. pedis. See Extensor bre- vis digitorum pedis. POSTBOLANDICUS (Lat.), adj. Post(po»st)-rol-a»nd'i%-u»a- (u*s). Situated behind the sulcus rolandicus. [L, 332.] POSTSCALENUS (Lat.), n. m. Post(po!'st)-skal(ska»l)-en(an)'- u^3(u*s). From post, behind, and o-KoAiji'ds, unequal. Of E. Coues, see Scalenus posticus. A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch», loch (Scottish); E, he; E=, ell; G, go; I, die; I=, in; N, in; N", tank; 2627 POSOLOGY POTASSA SIMS'S POSTURE, SEEN FROM ABOVE. POSTSCAPULA [Parker] (Lat.), n. t. Post(po2st)-ska2p(ska3p)'- ii^l(u41)-a3. From posty behind, and scapula {q. v.). The portion of the scapula that is posterior to (or below) its spine. [L, 153.] POSTSCAPUI.AR, adj. Post-ska«p'u*-la3r. Pertaining to the postscapula. [L, 153.] POSTSCUTELLUM (Lat.), n. n. PostCpo2st)-sku3t(sku*t)-e21'- luSm(lu*m). From post, behind, and scutella, a salver. The fourth and last sclerite of each of the three divisions of the dorsal part of the thorax of insects. [Comstock (a, 39).] POST-SPHENOID, adj. Post-sfen'oid. From post after, einm^nag'ogue de Frank (Fr.). A mixture of 3i^ grammes of myrrh, 7 of gum arable, 29 each of syrup and cinna- mon water, 172 of infusion of chamomile, and J gramme of iron sulphate. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. 6mulsive gromm6e [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See LoocH blanc.—P. 6mulsive huileuse (Fr.). Lat., potto oleosa, eclegma gummoso-oleosum (2d def.). Syn. : p. huileuse emulsionn4e. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., see Emulsio olei amygdalarum and LoocH album (2d def.). 2. Of various older pharmacopoe- ias, a similar preparation containing 30 grammes of oil of sweet almonds with 15 of gum arable (or 30 of gum-arabic mucilage) and 180 of water, or with 15 each of gum arable and sugar and 240 of water, or with 15 of gum arable, 45 of syrup of marsh-mallow, and 180 of water, or with 30 of gum-arabic mucilage and 300 of decoc- tion of mallow, or with 30 each of gum arable and water of orange- flowers, 60 of syrup of marsh-mallow, and 180 of water. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— P. 6th6r6e (Fr.). See Mixtura a&therea.—T. febrifuge (Fr.). 1. A preparation made by boiling 30 parts of Geum xirbanum and 7 of cascarilla with 360 of water till reduced to 240 parts, cool- ing, and adding 7 parts of ether. 2. A preparation made by boil- ing 30 parts of raw coffee with 560 of water till reduced a third, and adding 61 of lemon-juice. 3. A mixture of 30 parts of nitre with 360 of cranberry-juice ; formerly used in intermittent fevers. 4. A mixture of 7"6 pai'ts of powdered cinchona-bark, 3'8 of tincture of cmnamon, and 133 of peppermint water. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. f6bri- fuge de Haase (Fr.). A preparation made by boiling 30 parts of Geum urbanum with 360 of water, cooling, and adding for every 340 parts of the colature 7 of extractum caryophyllatae and 4 of ether. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. f6brifuge de ICademaclier (Fr.). A mixture of 30 parts of powdered cinchona-bark, 240 of alcohol, and 7 of ether. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. fondante. 1. A mixture of 2 parts of tartar emetic, 120 of ammonium chloride, 3,360 of distilled water, and 480 of syrupus liquiritiae. 2. A mixture of 15 parts of potas- sium tartrate, 180 of water, and 7 of syrup. [B, 119 (a, 38).] 3. See P. savonneuse. — P. fondante antispasmodique. A mixture of 4 parts of Hoffmann's solution, 7 of wine of antimony, 30 of mel glycyrrhizatum, and 340 of infusion of valerian. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. gazeuse [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). See under Liquor potassii citratis and PoTio Riverii.—V, gommeuse [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Lat., wofio gummosa. Sp.^pocidn (6julepe [Mex. Ph.]) firom.o«a [Sp. Ph.]. A mixture of 1 part each of gum arabic and orange-flower water, 3 parts of syrup, and 10 of water. [A, 319 (a, 21).] Cf. Mixtura gummosa. — P* g^ommeuse kerm^tis^e (Fr.). An expectorant mixture made up of 16 centigrammes of kermes mineral, 7"6 grammes of gum arable, 30 of syrup of vinegar, and 122 of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. U6mostattgue (Fr.). See Mixture astringente. — P. hydragogue (Fr. ). A mixture of 45 grammes of manna witJi 90 of iris-juice. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. hydragogne de Fowler (Fr.). A preparation made by infusing 4 grammes of tobacco in 60 of boil- ing water, straining, and addingj of alcohol. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. hydragogne de Sydenham (Fr.). A preparation made by boil- ing 4 grammes of eoloeynth in 180 of water for 6 minutes, cooling, and adding 4 grammes of Hoffmann's solution, and 30 of syrup of orange-pe«l. ^B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. hydragogne de van Swieten (Ft.), a mixture of 8 parts of rob of juniper, 48 of water of juniper, 4 of tincture of juniper, and 1 part of sweet spirit of nitre. [B, 119 (o, 38)-]— !*• incisive (Fr.). A mixture of 7 parts of gum ammo- niac with 15 of oxymel of squill and 240 of water, or with 210 of vine- gar of squill and 700 of infusion of hyssop. [B. 119(a, 38).]— P. mer- curielle de Plenck (Fr.). See Mixtura mercurii gitmrnosa.— P. min^rale (Fr.)- A mixture of 35 centigrammes of corrosive subli- mate, 240 grammes of water, 60 of vinous water of cinnamon, and 30 each of rectified spirit and syrup of marsh-mallow. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. mucilagineuse (Fr.). A mixture of 7 parts each of gum ara- ble and sugar, 4 of ether, and 180 of decoction of marsh-mallow. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. nervine (Fr.). See P. valerianee.—T. nitr^e (Fr.). A mixture of 4 parts of nitre with 30 of oxvmel and 240 of water, or with 8 of syrup and about 120 of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. oxymell^e (Fr.). See Potus oxymellicus.—F. pectorale (Fr.). Lat., potio pectoralis [Fr. Cod.] (1st def.). 1. Of the Fr. Cod., a mixture of 4 parts of tisane de fleurs pectorales with 1 part of syrup of acacia. 2. A mixture of 1 part of gum ammoniac, 13 parts of hyssop water, 3 of spiritus Mindereri. and 4 of syrupus sisymbrii, or of 8 parts of mistura ammoniaci, 1 part each of spirits of ammonia and paregoric, and 3 parts of syrup of balsam of Peru. 3. A prep- aration made by treating 6 parts of ipecac and 7 of orange-peel wi h 150 of boiling water, adding 7 or cream of tartar, cooling, straining, and adding 15 grammes of oxymel of squill. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] 4. See Mixtura ex ammonio muriatico. 5. See P. Emulsive huileuse.— P. phosphorique (Fr.). See Guttul^ phnsphoratae. —P. purgative (Fr.). 1. A preparation made by boiling 7 parts of Oratiofa o^cinalis with water enough to make 120 of decoction, cooline, and adding 30 of syrup of rhubarb and U part of ether. 2. A mixture of 4 parts of magnesium oxide, 31 of solution of ammo- nium carbonate, 95 of cinnamon water, and 170 of water. 3. A strained solution of 30 parts of magnesium sulphate with 30 of manna in 130 of water, or with 5 each of the sulphate and tartrate of potassium in 1.50 of water, or with 15 of senna-leaves in about 245 of water. 4. See Potio angelica. 5. A mixture of 30 parts of sen- na with 240 of boiling water and either 30 of manna or 40 of manna and about 4^ of cream of tartar, or 44 of manna and 14 of tincture of soda or Rochelle salt, or with about 500 of boiling water and either 155 of manna, 10 of cream of tartar, and 5 of star anise or 135 of sodium sulphate and 250 of red-currant syrup, or 95 of the sulphate and 65 of honey, or with 420 of boihng water, 130 of manna, 30 of sodium sulphate, and t^ of rhubarb, or with about 490 of boil- ing water, 60 of sodium sulphate, and 130 of syrup of purging buck- thorn, or with 90 of sodium sulphate and about 8 cups of boiling water, or with about 7^ of anise, r23 of cinnamon, and 177 of boil- ing water, or with about 20 of star anise and 2,800 of boiling water, or with 5^ of cream of tartar and 360 of water, or with water enough to make 360 of infusion, 12 of tincture of orange-peel, and 30 of syrup of cherries ; or a mixture of 240 parts of infusion of senna with 11 of sodium sulphate and 7 of honey. 6. A solution of S8 parts of sodium sulphate in 1,220 of water, or of 30 of the sul- phate and 15 of honey in 240 of water, or of 7 of sodium sulphate and 30 of magnesium sulphate in 240 of infusion of orange-peel. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. pnrgative camplir^e. A mixture of 60 grammes of infusion of senna with 180 of mixtura camphorata. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. purgative de Planche (Fr.). A preparation made by triturating 50 centigrammes of seammony resin and 15 grammes of white sugar, and adding slowly 120 grammes of pure milk and 5 grammes of cherry-laurel water. |B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. purgative de "Vogler (Fr.). A mixture of 56 centigramnaes of jalap resin and 16 of Venetian soap with 4.500 of oil of sweet al- monds. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. purgative 6th6r6e (Fr.). A prepa- ration made by infusing 23 grammes of senna-leaves, 7 of rhubarb, 11 each of fresh lemon-peel and potassium tartrate, and 15 of lemon- juice in 240 of water, cooling, straining, adding 37 grammes of man- na, straining again, and adding 8 drops of ether ; or by boiling 180 grammes of tamarinds and II of cream of tartar in water enough to make 360, adding 6 grammes each of senna-leaves and rhubarb, digesting, adding 37 grammes of manna, straining, and finally add- ing 6 drops of etner. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. purgative savonneuse (Fr.). A mixture of 60 centigrammes each of jalap soap and syrup of marsh-mallow with 400 ol' tincture of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P, resolutive (Fr.). A mixture of 7 grammes each of sal am- moniac and licorice-juiee,' 15 of wine of antimony, and 300 of water. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— P. saline (Fr.). A mixture of 60 grammes of so- lution of potassium acetate, 4 of ether, and 180 of infusion of pep- permint. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. savonneuse (Fr.). A mixture of 7 grammes of soap, 4 of pearl powder, 6 of powdered astaeohth, 15 of syrup of marsh-mallow, and 60 each of the waters of spearmint, lemon-peel, and fennel. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. scillitique (Fr.). See P. diuriiique (6th def.).— P. simple [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Lat., jwZep simple, potio simplex [Fr. Cod.]. A mixture of 3 parts of syrup, 2 of orange-flower water, and 10 of water. [B.] — P. stibi^e (Fr.). See Liquor antimonii tartarisati. ~-V. stoiuachique (Fr.). A preparation made by boiling 7 grammes of crisped mint in water enough to make 184 grammes, and adding 7 grammes of sugar, 15 of compound tincture of cardamom, and 3 drops of oil of crisped mint. 3. A mixture made by boiling 30 grammes of Geum urbanum in 360 of water till reduced to 240, cooling, and adding 7 grammes of ether and 15 of aqueous extract of rhubarb. 3. A mixture of 7 grammes of extract of hops, 15 of tincture of hops, 210 of hop water, and 30 of syrup of orange-peel. 4. A preparation, made by macer- ating ^ gramme of zinc sulphate ard 4 grammes of quassia wood in 240 of water, and straining. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. sudorifique anti- moni^e (Fr.). A mixture of 3 oz. of spiritus Mindereri, 1 grain of tartar emetic, 1 oz. of syrupus hquiritlse, and 6 oz. of infusion of elder flowers. |L, 85.]— P. temp^rante (Fr.1. A preparation made by saturating 11 parts of potassium carbonate with vinegar, adding 60 of syrup and 360 of water, and filtering ; or by adding to a saturated solution of the carbonate in vinegar an equal amount of water, and 30 parts of syrup of vinegar to about 140 of the satu- rated solution. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. toiiique (Fr.). A mixture of 8 parts of tincture of cinnamon with 75 of red wine. [B, 119 (a, 38}.}— P. tonique ammoniac^e (Fr.). See P. antiseptique.—T. tonique boratfee (Fr.). See P. astringente de Lentin.—V. Vale- rianae (Fr.). A preparation made by boiling 9 parts of valerian in water enough to make 122, and adding 30 of syrup and 3*8 of tincture of cinnamon ; or by infusing 30 each of valerian and sweet flag and 7 of arnica in 360 of boiling water, and adding 7 of ether and 11 of oil of Menyanthes trifoUata. fB, 119 (a, 38).]— P. vermifuge (Fr.). A mixture of 15 grammes of extract of worm- wood, 120 of peppermint water, and 7 of tincture of orange-peeL [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. vomitique compos^e (Fr.). See Emetic p. — P. vomitive. 1. A preparation made by dissolving 13 gramme of tartar emetic in 125 of ooiling water, and adding 190 of wine. 2. A mixture of 106 centigrammes of ipecac with 12,200 of water, to which is sometimes added 10 of tartar emetic ; or of 125 of ipe- cac with 3,000 of oil of sweet almonds ; or of 7 grammes of ipec&c, 4 of bitter-orange peel, 2 of cream of tartar, and 130 of boil- ing water. 3. A mixture of 30 centigrammes of emetine with 15 of syrup of orange-flowers and 61 of infusion of orange-leaves ; or of 5 of a solution of emetine in nitric acid, with 30 of syrup of marsh- mallow and 92 of infusion of linden. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. vomitive compos^e (Fr.). See Emetic p. — P. vomitive stibi^e (Fr.). See Liquor antimonii tartarisati. — Todd's p. See P. de Todd. POTIRON (Fr.\ n. Po-te-ro%*. See Cucurbita maxima. Bo- letus edulis, and Aqaricus campestris. POTOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. Pot-o(o»)-maD(maSnyi2-a3. From potus, a drinking, and fi-avia, madness. See Dipsomania. POTOTROMANIA (Lat.), POTOTKOMOPARANCEA (Lat.). n's f. Pot-o(oS)-tro2m-an(a»n)'i2-a3, -tro2m-o(o3)-pa2r(paSr)- a3-ne'(noS'e3)-a3. From potus, a drinking, rpofioq. a trembling, and fiavia, madness, or ixavtav, to be deranged. See Delirium tremens. POTPOURRI (Fr.). n. Po-pur-re. Syn. : espece.'i odorifdranfes. An old mixture of aromatics for perfuming apartments. [B, 119 (a, 38).] O, no; 02, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; V, like oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; V*, full; U^, urn; V^, like U (German). POTTASCHE POCriLLON 2636 POTTASCHK (Ger.), n. PoHtaSsh-ea. See Crude potassium car6ona(e.— Gereiiiigte P. Keflned potash ; potassium carbonate. POTTWALL CGer.), n. Poat'va31. See Physeteb. POTUS (Lat.), n. m. Pofu^sCu^s). Gen., pot'us. A potion.— P. acidulus ett'ervescens [Fr. Cod.]. See Limonade gazeuse.—F. acidus. 1. See P. oxymeliicus. 2. See Syrupus acidi sulphurici. —P. citratus [Fr. Cod.]. See Liuonade commune.— T. comiuu- nis lucitans. See P. spirituosus.—P, iinperialiH. See Imperial —P. oxymeliicus. Fr., potion oxymellee. A mixture of equal parts of oxymel and si>ring water. [B, 119 (o, 38).]— P. purgaus cum citrate magnesico [Fr. Cod.]. See Magnesium citricum liquidum.—'P. spirituosus. A mixture of 60 grammes of honey with 120 of alcohol and 720 of water. [B, 119 (a, 38).] POU (Fr.), u. Pu. See Pediculus. POUCE i^Fr.), n. Pus. See Thumb. POUCH, n. Pu*'u*ch. Lat, marsupium. Fr., poche. Ger., Tasche. A pocket ; a small bag ; any bag-like structure, [a, 48.] — Douglas's p. See Recto-uterine p. —Guttural p'es. Fr., poche gutturale. In solipeds, a large p. of mucous membrane, extend- ing, one on each side, between the atlas and the anterior portion of the pharynx and the larynx, continuous with that lining the lower part of the Eustachian tube. [L, 13.]— Hair p. Ger,, Haartasche. The depression or crypt in the skin within which a hair grows. [G.] Cf. Hair-bulb and if aiV-FOLLiOLE.— Internal inguinal p. (of the peritonseum). The internal of two p'es formed by the uracbus and the obliterated hypogastric artery raising up the peritonaeum into a well-marked fold as it passes from the apex of the bladder to the back of the recti muscles.— Marsupial p. See Marsupiuh (5th def.).— Pararectal p. See Cavum Douglasii iaierafe.— Para- vesical p. See Fossa paravesicalts. — Pharyngeal p. See Re- CESSUS pharyngeu8.—P. of Fabricius. See Bursa FabriciL—'P^es of the larynx. Conical p'es curving slightly backward, and ex- tending from the anterior part of the ventricles upward for half an inch, between the superior vocal cords and the thyreoid cartilage. They open into the ventricle by a narrow aperture, which is marked by two folds of the lining mucous membrane of the larynx. [C] — P'es of the membrana tyiupani. Ger., Tromnielfellbeutel. The three p'es on tbe inner side of the upper part of the drum- head, formed by duplicatures of mucous membrane around the chorda tympani in the horizontal portion of its passage through the tympanic cavity. [F, 4.] — Kecto-uterine p., Becto-vaginal p. Lat., excavatio recto-uterina, cavum (seu fossa) Douglasii. Ft., cul-de-sac recto-utirin. Ger., Douglas'' scher Raum^ Mastdarmblas- engrube. Syn.: Douglas''8p. (or space, or cul-de-sac). A p. of peri- tonaeum situated between the rectum behind and the cervix uteri and the upper part of the vagina in front, and bounded laterally by the recto-uterine folds. — Recto-vesical p. A p. formed by the re- flection of the peritonaeum from the lower part of the rectum to the base and upper part of the bladder in the male. Its mouth is bounded on both sides by the plicae semilunares. [C] — Utero- Tesical p., "Vesico-uterine p. Lat., excavatio vesico-uerina. Fr., cul-de-sac v4sico-ut4rin. The peritoneal p. situated between the uterus and the bladder ; bounded laterally by the vesico-uterine folds of the peritonaeum. POUDRE (Fr.), n. Pudr\ See Powder.— P. absorhante de Heusler. A mixture of 360 grammes of magnesium oxide, 240 of rhubarb, 60 of soap, and 45 of oleosaccharum of fennel ; or of 7 grammes each of the oxide, rhubarb, soap, and sugar, and 2 drops of oil of fennel. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. Sl canon. See Gunpowder.— P. adoucissante [Fr. Cod.]. A powder of equal parts of marsh- mallow root and licorice. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. adoucissante de "Wepfer. A powder of 30 parts of marsh-mallow root, 15 of licorice, 7 each of cotton-seeds, poppy-seeds, and Portulaca oleracea, 15 each of barley and Armenian bole, 4 each of gum arabic and traga- canth, and 15 of sugar. [L, 85.] — P. ad partum promovendum. A powder of 15 grammes of borax, 6 each of castoreum and saffron, 8 drops of oil of cinnamon, and 6 of oil of amber ; or of 7 grammes each of Cassia Ugnea and cinnamon, 4 each of borax and ^^hite am- b'ir, 2 of saffron, and 3 drops of oil of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. a6rophore. See Pulvis aerophorus anglicu^.—P^ alexi- pharmaque. A powder of 45 parts each of nitre and Armenian bole, 30 of astacolith saturated with citric acid, and 4 of camphor. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. alexitSre. A 60-centigramme powder of 1 part each of ipecac and extract of opium and 30 parts of po- tassium sulphate. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— P. alt6rante. A powder of 61 parts each of nitre and orange-peel, 367 of cream of tartar, 6 of ipecac, and 345 of sugar of milk. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. altfirante compos6e. A powder of 7 parts of calomel, 4 of antimony penta- sulphide, and 6 of gualac resin ; or of equal parts of each of these substances and sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. alt6rante de Plum- mer. See Pulvia hydrargyri stibiatus.—F. amfere ferrur^e. See P. vermifuge (3d def.).— P. ammoniacale aromatique. See Collyre sec anwioniacal. — P. ang61ique. See under Antimony oxychloride.—P. anodine. A powder of 4 parts of aqueous ex- tract of opium and 7 of prepared red coral ; or of 1 part each of extract of opium and red saunders wood and 4 parts of prepared red coral. [B, 119 (o, 38).]— P. anthelminthique. A powder of 4 parts each of black mercury sulphide and jalap-root and 7 of valerian-root. [B, 119 (o, 38).]— P. antiacide. See Absorbent powder (3d def.).— P. antiarthritique de Berends. A powder of 7 parts of guaiac resin, 15 of cream of tartar, and 32 of sugar. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— P. antiasthmatique. See P. de scille et de s-iufre.—P. antiatrophique de Wepfer. A powder of SOp^rts of soot, 120 of sugar candy, 15 of iris, and 7 each of root of Arum maculatum, astacolith, antimonium diaphoreticum martiale. and anthecticum Poterii. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. anticachectique. A powder of 60 parts each of iron filings, orange-peel, and sugar, and 30 of the root of Arum maculatum ; or of 15 of iron filings, 7 each of oyster-shells 9 nd the root of ^rwm maculatum^ and 3^ of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P= anticachectique de Hartmann. A powder of 30 parts of red iron oxide, 7 each of the root of Arum macu- latum, and mother-of-pearl, 5 each of amber, hartshorn, and cin- namon, and 67 of sugar, to which are sometimes added 7 of red coral. When pearls are substituted for the mother-of-pearl, and 6 parts of ambergris are added, the powder is characterized as complete, [B, 119 (a, 38).1~P. anticalculeuse de ^uarin. A powder of 15 grammes of barberry, 8 of gum arabic, 4 of jalap, 15 of sugar, and 6 drops of oil of orange-peel. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. anticarcinomateuse. See PuLvis arsenicalis Cosmi. — P. an- tlcatarrhale. 1. A powder of 33 parts each of licorice and fiowers of sulphur and 2 of camphor; or of equal quantities of nitre, licorice, fennel,- and fiowers of sulphur. [B, 118 (a, 38). j 2. See Pulvis contra tussim infantum,.-— Y. anticatarrhale de Hufeland. A powder of 30 parte each of fennel, Florentine iris, and licorice, 22 of senna, and 45 of flowers of sulphur. [B, 119 (a, 38).] —P. anti^pileptique blanche. See Pulvis epilepticus albus,— P. anti^pileptique d'Alsace. SeePciLVis epilepticus holsaticus. — P. anti^pileptique de Cellarius. See Pulvis epilepticus Cellarii. — P. anti^pileptique de Mynsicht. See Pulvis epi- lepticus mirabilis Mynsichti.—'P. anti^pileptique de KiviSre. See Pulvis epilepticus Riverii.~V. anti^plleptique du mar- grave. See PiiLVis epilepticus marchionis. — P. anti^pileptique noire. See Pulvis epilepticus niger. — P. anti^pileptique rouge. See Pulvis epilepticus ruber. — P. antifebrile. ]. A powder of 7 parts each of iron and ammonium chloride and bit- ter quassia and 15 of chamomile. 3. See P. de quinquina et de gingembre.—P ^ antifebrile aatringente. See P. de quinquina almt&e.—V. antihyst^rique. See .4nf/ij/s^eric powder.— P. anti- lyssique. 1. See Pulvis aniiZyssicws omsfcirfc/anus. 3. A powder of 3 parts of Pliyscia nivalis and 1 part of black pepper. [B. 119 (a, 38).]— P. antimoniale (de James). See Pulvis antimoniaUs. —P. antiscTofuIeuse de Haglivi. A powder of 15 grammes of iron filings, 4 each of calumba and rhubarb, 8 drops of cinnamon- oil, and enough sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. antispasmodique. 1. A powder of 1 part of kermes mineral and 10 parts each of nitre and potassium sulphate. 3. A powder containing 19 of milk sugar ; or 8 of musk, 3 of flowers of zinc, and 14 of sugar ; or 10 of musk and 7 of cinnabar (P. de TVnQuin). 3. See Pulvis VAJ^ERiANMaromaticus. 4. A powder of 70 parts of flowers of zinc, 16 of opium, 400 of aqueous extract of cinchona, and 700 of oleosaccharum of anise. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. antisyphilitique de Berg. See Pitiuis hydrargyri oxydati rubri. — P. aromatique de Gabelchover, See Tragea aromatica Gabelchoveri.—P. aromatique officinale. See Tra- gea aromatica officinalis. — P. ars6nirale. A powder consisting of 348 parts of white arsenic and 745 of cinnabar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. ars^nicale de Justamond. See Causticum arsenicdie. — P. ars6nicale de Pluncquet. A powder of 3 parts of white arsenic, 4 of Maruta cotula^ 8 of Ranunculus sceleratus and Ranunculus Jlammula, and 1 part of sulphur. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— P. ars^nicale mercurielle. See P. de Dupuytren.—P. astringente. A name for various old astringent powders. — P. St tirer. See Gunpowder. -P. aux mouches. Metallic arsenic. [B, 92 (a, 14).]— P. aux poux. Powdered nux vomica. [B, 38 (a, 14).]— P. A, vers. Worm- seed, also any vermifuge in the form of a powder. [B, 121 (a, 35).] —P. henzoin^e. See Pulvis benzoes.— P. b6zoardique. See Pulvis CHiN.«; antisepticus.~P. cachectique de Ludovic. See Antimonium diaphoreticum. martiale. — P. camphr6e. See Pulvis camphoratus.—P. caustique de Plenck. See Pulvis ex hydrar- gyro rubro cum alum.ine.—'P* c^phalique. A powder of 31 grammes each of Betonica officinalis^ turmeric, and sweet mar* joram, 15 each of lavender and iris, 27 each of cloves and cubeb, 8 of indigo, 20 drops of oil of lavender, and 16 of oil of lignum rhodii. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. chalyb6e. See P. martiale anglaise.—P, cit- rine. See Absorbent powder (3d def.).— P. confortante. See Pulvis confortativus. — P. content. See Cordial powder.— P. centre I'^rysip^e. 1. See'PjJi.Yia externum ad erysipelas. 2. See Pulvis erysipelatodes. 3. A powder of equal parts of elder flowers and bran. [B, 119 (o, 38).]- P. cordiale. See Cordial powder.— P. cordiale tonique [Fr. Cod.]. A powder of 1 part of red iron oxide, 5 parts of salt, and 10 of powdered gentian-root. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. eorrohorante. See P. de quinquina et de camnelle.— P. de blanchiment. See Calx chlorata.—P, de Brumser. Powdered root of Artemisia vulgaris. [B, 93.]- P. de chasse. See Gunpowder. — P. de Cheltenham. See P. saline composee. —P. de comtesse. Powdered cinchona. [B, 38 (a, 14).]— P. de Dover, P. de Dower [Fr. Cod.]. See Pulvis ipecacuanh.«: et opii. —P. de Dower saccharin^e. A mixture of 5 gi-ammes each of powdered ipecac and opium and 40 of powdered gum arabic and 2 decigrammes of soluble saccharin. [ Nouv. rem.," Oct. 8, 1890, p. 450.]— P. de Dupuytren. A mixture of 1 part of arsenlous acid and 199 parts of calomel. [B, 38, 92 (a, 14).]— P. de guerre. See Gunpowder.— P. de James. See Pulvis antimoniaUs. — P. de Knox. 1. See Calx chlorata. 2. A powder of 3 parts of cal- cium chlorite and 8 of sodium chloride. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. de Leayson. See Collyre sec ammoniacal.—'P, de Moore. See Algaroth.— P. dentifrice absorbant LFr. Cod.]. A mixture of 100 parts each of powdered calcium carbonate, magnesium carbo- nate, and cinchona, and 1 part of oil of peppermint. [B, 105 (a, 14).] — P. dentifrice acide. Lat., dentifricium acidulum. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., a very flnely triturated mixture of 40 centigrammes of carmin in No. 40 powder, 300 grammes each of sugar of milk and cream of tartar, and 1 gramme of oil of peppermint. 2. A powder of 90 grammes of cinchona, 15 each of cream of tartar,' myrrh, and sage-leaves, 22 of catechu, and 16 drops of oil of cloves. [B. 95 (o, 38).]— P. dentifrice alcaline [Fr. Cod.]. Lat., dentifricium. alcalinum. A mixture of 100 parts each of precipitated calcium carbonate, pale cinchona-bark, and magnesium carbonate, and 1 part of oil of peppermint. [B, 95 (a, 38).] See also Pulvis denti- fricius albus. — P. dentifrice noire. See Pulvis dentifricius niger,— v. de Pistoja. A preparation made in a convent inPis- toja, formerly mnch used against gout ; it was a powdered mixture of 90 parts of colchicnm (bulbs) with 10 parts of bryoniaroot, 60 parts of betonica, lOof gentian, and lOof chamomile flowers. ['"Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Sept., 1891, p. 464 (a, 50).]— P. de Plummer. A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch«, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G,^ go; I, die; I», in; N, in; N», tank; 2637 POTTASCHE POUILLON See Pulvis nYDRXRGYRi stibiatus.—F. des Capuclns. A mixture of equal parts oL' cebadilla, stavesacre, parsley-seeds, and tobacco ; used externally against pediculi capitis. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. de Seidlitz (augiaise). See Pulvis effervescens compositus. — P. de Seltz. See under Pulvis aeropliorus (1st def .)•— !*• d^sinfectante. See DisiNPECTAJUT.— P. de Sti*uens6e. See Polvis pyricus.—B. des voyageurs. See Pulvis diureticus. — P. de Talbot. An old term for powdered ciacbona. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— P. de Tunquin. 1. See under P. anti^asmodique (3d def.). 3. See F. de musc cum- posee.—'P. de Vienne. See Potassa cum calce.—P. d'Helv6tius. See Pulvis iPECACUANHiffli cum tartaro. — P. diarrhodoii [Sard. Ph.]. See under Diarrhodon.— P. digestive. 1. A powder of 37 parts of salt of wormwood, 22 of cream of tartar, 2"8 each of potas- sium sulphate and diacrydium sulphuratum, and 30 of oleosaccha- rum of lemon. 2. A powder consiatiug of (iO parts of maguesium sul- phate, 30 each of nitre, cream of tartar, and root of Arum macula- ttim^ and 22 of sal ammoniac. 3. A mixture of 6 centigrammes of tartar emetic, 4 grammes of nitrum autimoniatum, and 11 of potas- sium tartrate. 4. A mixture of 2 parts of potassium sulphate with 1 part of prepared oyster-shells. [B, 119 (a, 3b).]— P. digestive coxupos6e. See Pulvis digestivus cum rheo.— P. digestive de Klein. See Pulvis rhei tartamsatus.—'P* digestive du due (ou simple). A mixture of 1 part of powdered cinnamon and 16 parts of sugar. [B, 92, 93 (o, 14).]— P. diur6tique. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., see Pulvis diureticus. 2. A mixture of 1 part each of digitalis- leaves and cinnamon, and 2 parts each of sugar and potassium ace- tate. [B, 119 (a, 38).] 3. See P. gommeuse nitree. — P. diur6tique de Hafeland. A powder of 6 centigrammes each of dry squill and digitalis, 125 each of licorice and tartarus boraxatus, 12 of cinna- mon, and 2 drops of oil of juniper. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. diur6tique de Th6den. A powder of 30 parts each of toasted juniper and root of Pimpinella saxifraga and 20 of nitrum autimoniatum, [B. 119 (a» 38).]— P. diur6tique d*Osiander. A powder of 12 parts of dry squill, 6 of digitalis, and 200 of cream of tartar. [B, 119 (a, 38).] —P. diur^tique v6t6rinaire [Wr. Cod.]. A mixture of 1 part of sodium bicarbonate, 2 parts of potassium nitrate, and 25 of pow- dered marsh-mallow root. [B, 95 (a, 38). J— P. d'oliban. See Oli- BANUU pulveratum. — P. expectorante. See Pulvis keremesinus and Pulvis pectorale. — P. f6brifuge. 1. A powder of 7 parts each of white arsenic, myrrh, piper longum, and Armenian bole, 15 of sulphur, and 4 of p. aromatique. 2. A powder of equal parts of avens and gum arable ; or of 3 parts of avens and i part of sal ammoniac. 3, A mixture of 7 parts of Guinea pepper and 5{) of laurel- berries. 4. A powder of 6 grammes of chiuchona-bark, 3 '8 of iron filings, 1'9 gramme each of calomel, salt of wormwood, and potas- sium sulphate, and 7 centigrammes of purified opium. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. f6brifage de Hecker. A powder of 3 centigrammes of arsenic sulphide, 60 of white sugar, and 1 drop of oil of anise. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. febrifuge de Hufeland, A very fine powder of 15 parts of horse-chestnut bark and willow-bark, and 7 each of the roots of gentian, sweet flag, and avens. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. febri- fuge de Jahn. A powder of 45 parts of cinchona-bark, with 7 each of the roots of hellebore, gentian, and Arum, maculatum. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. fondante. A powder of 4 parts of belladonna-lea ves, 10 of rhubarb, and 53 of fennel. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— P. fortifiante. A mixture of 23 parts of contrayerva, 7 of Virginia snake-root, and 30 of prepared chalk. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. fumigatolre. A pow- der of equal parts of amber and olibanum ; or of 4 parts each of amber, mastic, and juniper, and 1 part of cascarilla ; or of 20 parts of amber, 10 of olibanum, 4 each of mastic and red roses, 3 of lav- ender, 12 of juniper, and 2 each of labdanum, benzoin, liquid storax, lignum rhodii, and saunders. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. galactopoi6- tique de Rosensteln, P. gazifSre laxative. A powder of 8 parts of magnesium oxide with orange-peel and feimel varying in amount each from 1 part to 16 parts, and sometimes with 2 or 4 parts of sugar added. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. gazif^re purgative. See Pulvis effervescens compositus. ~F. gazifSre simple. See Pulvis aerophorus.—P. gazogene alcaline [Fr. Cod.]. See Pul- vis aerophorus anglicus.—P. gazogene ferrugineuse [Fr. Cod.]. See Pulvis effervescens ferratus.—J?. gazogene laxative [Fr. Cod.]. See Pulvis effervescens compositus.— V. gazogene neutre [Fr. Cod.], Lat., pulvis effervescens neutralis. A preparation con- sisting of 2 grammes of powdered tartaric acid put up in a white paper and 3 of sodium bicarbonate put up in a blue paper, to be dissolved separately and the solutions mixed immediately before taking. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. gommeuse. See Pulvis gummosus.— P. gomineuse alcaline. A finely triturated mixture of 1 part of potassium carbonate and 8 parts of gum arabic. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. gomineuse amygdaline. See Pulvis Haly abbaiis.~P. gom- meuse nitrfie. A powder of 1 part each of nitre and marsh-mal- low and 2 parts each of gum arabic and sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. gommeuse soufr6e. A powder of equal parts of gum, arabic, sulphur, and oleosaccharum of fennel. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. gr6go- rtenne. See Pulvis antarthriticus purgativus. — P. h^patique rouge. See Pulvis hepaticus ruber.— F, liippiatrique. See Pulvis equorum.—B. imp^riale. See Species imperatoris.~F. incisive. See P. de scille et de soufre.—T. laxative et tem- p^rante. See Pn^vis temperans (3d def.).— P. laxative pour les enfants. See Pulvis evacuans puerorum. — P. martiale an- glaise. A powder of 22 parts of iron filings, 15 each of cassia lignea and nutmeg, 7 each of cloves and mace, and 60 of su^ar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. mercurfielle, P. merciirielle antimoni6e. See PmZ- vtSHYDRAROYRisii&i'7fMS.— P. mucilagineuse. Bee Pulvis tr a& a- CANTH^composJfws.- P. ophthalmique. 1. A powder of 300 parts of Euphrasia o^cinalis. 15 of Armadillo officinalis, 4 each of mace and cubeb, and 11 of fennel. 2, A powder of from 5 to 12 parts of green vitriol and 140 of sugar ; for spots on the cornea. [B. 119 (a, 38).] — P. ophtlialmique de Beer. See CollyrE sec de Beer. — P. opiac6e de Dover. See Pulvis iPECACUANH.ffl; et opii. —P. pectorale. 1. A powder of 8 parts of milk-sugar, 5 of fum arable, and 3 of oleosaccharum of fennel, [B, 119 (a, 38).] 2. ee Pulvis GLYCYRRHTZ^ compnsitus.—V, pectorale balsam- ique. A powder of 20 grammes of licorice, 7 of Florentine iris, 15 of sulphur, li of benzoin, 60 of sugar, and 10 drops each of the oils of fennel and anise. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. pectorale de Fritze. See P. de sfeNfi et de reglisse.—P. pectorale incisive de Wedel. A powder of 15 parts each of diairidos and compound tragacanth powder, 11 each of hcorice and marsh - mallow, 7 each of Ar- menian bole and sulphur, 6 of terra sigillata, and 180 of sugar ; or of 15 each of root of Arum maculatum, Florentine iris-root, diaphoretic antimony, sulphur, cinnabar, and astacohbh. [B, 119 Co.. 38).]— P. pour eiiibaumement. 1. A mixture of 48 parts of dried salt, 12 each of nut-galls and Socotrine aloes, and 2 each of benzoin, labdanum, myrrh, tacamahac resin, cinnamon, Canella alba, ginger, nutmeg, cloves, allspice, black pepper, and yellow sauuders. [Guibourt (L, 85).] 2. A preparation containing 16 parts of dried salt, 20 each of gall-nuts and tan-bark, and 5 each of aloes, benzoin, ginger, cloves, lavender, peppermint, myrrh, nutmeg, saltpetx'c, black pepper, rosemary, sage, and thyme, [L, 85.1— P. pour la conservation des cadavres [Fr. Cod.]. Lat,, pulvis ad condienda cadavera. A preparation made by mixing 2 parts of commercial zinc sulphate with 100 parts of white-wood sawdust and adding a solution of 2 parts each of carbolic acid and oil of thyme in 2 parts of 90-per-cent, alcohol. [B.]— p. pour les enfants. A very finely triturated mixture of 15 grammes of astacolith, 4 each of almond soap and rhubarb, 7 of sugar, and 6 drops of oil of fennel. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. purgative. 1. A powder of 27 parts each of jalaj) and rhubarb ; or of 30 of jalap and 15 of nitre ; or of 3 of jalap with 2, 3, or 6 of cream of tartar ; or of 75 of jalap, 7 of cream of tartar, and 4 of cinnamon-oil ; or of 93 of jalap, 186 of cream of tartar, and 8 of ginger ; or of equal parts of jalap, cream of tartar, and magnesium oxide ; or of 60 parts each of jalap and cream of tartar, 11 of jalap resin, 9 of scammony, and 6 of cinnamon ; or of 2 grammes each of jalap and magnesium sulphate and 2 drops of oil of fennel ; or of 30 parts each of jalap and gentian, 7 of ginger, and 60 of magnesium sulphate ; or of 12 parts of jalap with 6 of sodium sulphate, or with 5 or 6 of potassium sul- phate ; or of 2 grammes of jalap, 60 centigrammes of potassium sulphate, and 1 drop of oil of fennel ; or of 60 parts of jalap with 30 of potassium sulphate and 5 of ipecac, or with 60 of scammony and 120 of potassium sulphate ; or of 45 of jalap, 11 each of the resins of jalap and scammony, 30 each of cream of tartar and potassium sulphate, and li part of oil of cinnamon. 2. See Pulvis ad lum- bricos. 3. A powder of 8 parts of magnesium oxide and 1 part of rhubarb. 4. See Piilvis RB.m compositus. 5, A powder of equal parts of scammony and cream of tartar. [B, 119 (o, 38).]— P. purgative compos^e. A mixture of 25 centigrammes each of calomel, jalap, andrhubarb, and 1 drop of oil of cinnamon. [B, ll9(a, 38).]— P. res- taurante. See Restorative powder.— P. saline. See Pulvis tar- TARi compositus. — P. saline aromatique. See P. pour embanme- ment.—F, saline compos^e. A powder of 1 part of magnesium sulphate, 3 parts of potassium sulphate, and 4 of common salt. [B, 119(a, 38).]— P. saline stibi£e. A powder of 19 grammes of cream of tartar, 11 of potassium sulphate, and 6 centigrammes of tartar emetic. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P*s simples [Fr. Cod.]. See Powder.— P. sternutatoire. 1. See Pulvis stemutatorius. 2. See P. c^ft-aHgue.— P. stomachique. 1. A preparation of 15 parts each of avens and gum arabic and 4 of rhubarb. 2. A mixture of equal parts of calumba and oleosaccharum of cinnamon. 3. A mixture of 4 parts each of iron fihngs and orange-peel and 7 of red cinchona- bark. 4. Apowderof 5 parts of cinchona and 1 part each of rhubarb and sal ammoniac. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. styptique. A mixture of equal parts of alum and zinc sulphate. [L, 85.]— P. sudorifique de Dover. See Pulvis ipecacuanhas et opii.— P. tempfirante, 1. A powder of equal parts of nitre and potassium sulphate. [B, 119 (a, 38).] 2. See Pulvts temperans (2d def.). 3. See Nitrum saivmum.-'P. tempferante blanche. A powder of equal parts of nitre, magnesium oxide, and milk-sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. temp^rante de lioSenstein. A powder of 3 parts of nitre, 15 of lemon lozenges, and 1 part of potassium oxalate ; or of 3 parts of nitre, 10 of sugar, and 1 part of potassium oxalate. [E, 119 (a, 38).] — P. temp^rante d'Unzer. A powder of equal parts of nitre, potassium sulphate, and magnesium carbonate. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. tli6riacale [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., polvo teHacal [Sp. Ph.]. A pow- dered mixture of many drugs forming the basis of the ilectuaire thiriacal. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. unique. See Powder of Goder- naux.—P, vermifuge. 1. A powder of 4 parts of tin and 1 part of SRthiops mineral ; or of 4 parts of tin sulphide, 2 of jalap, and 1 part of asafoetida. 2. A powder consisting of 1 part of green vitriol and 6 parts of tansy ; or of 4 of vitriol and 11 each of tansy and santoniea ; or of 6 parts of vitriol, 35 of tansy, and 90 of valerian ; or of 4 of vitriol, 7 of tansy, and 40 of jalap ; or of 4 each of vitriol and car- damom and 7 each of tansy and santoniea. 3. A powder of 1 part of jalap soap. 3 parts each of santoniea and plantain and 2 of su^ar ; or of 15 of santoniea, 4 of senna, and 2 each of coriander and calcined hartshorn ; or of 12 parts each of santoniea and jalap and 7 of sethi- ops mineral ; or of 11 parts each of santoniea and tansy and 4 of iron sulphate ; or of equal parts of santoniea, valerian, and jalap. 4. A powder of 125 parts of male fern and 12 of gamboge ; or of equal parts of male fern, rhubarb, santoniea, and Corsican moss. [B, 119(a, 38).]— P. vermifuge compos6e, Amixture of 7parts each of calomel and scammony and 3 of gamboge. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. vermifuge de Rosenstein. A powder of equal parts of tansy, santoniea, gamboge, nux vomica, and iron sulphate. [B, 119 fa. 38).]— P. vomitive eomposfee. See Pulvis iPECAcuANH.ffii cum tartaro.— T. vomitive de Marryat. A preparation consisting of 50 centigrammes each of tartar emetic and copper sulphate, divided into three powders ; to be taken in a little water and followed with Infusion of chamomile. [B, 119 (a, 38).] POITGUES (Fr.), n. Pug. A place in the department of the NiSvre, France, where there is a mineral spring. [L, 41, 49, 57 (a, 14).] POUILrON (Fr.), n. Pu-el-yo3n!>. A place in the department of Landes. France, where there are warm saline springs and mud- baths. [L, 30, 41, 49, 87 (a, 14, 50).] O. no; Oa, not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; U^, full; U^, urn; U^, like ii (German). 333 POULET PRfiCIPIT^ 3638 POtriiET (Fr.), n. Pu-la. A chicken. [A, 637 (a, 21).]— Bouil- lon de p. [Fr. Cod.]. See Aqua caponis. POUME (Fr.), n. Pu-le. See Trochlea. POULIOT (Fr.), n. Pu-le-o. See Mentha piiieoium.— P. am6- ricain. See HEDEOMApMiegioides.— P. commun [Fr. Cod.]. SeeP. POULS (Fr.), n. Pa. See Pulse.— P. combing, P. couipliqu«, P. concentre. A pulse not readily perceptible under the finger. — P. de Corrigan. See Water-hammer pulse.- P. g6inin6. See Dicrotic pulse. — P. inverse. A difference of pulsation in the corresponding arteries on the two sides of the body. [L, 87 (a, 341.] —P. iuartel£, P. reboudissant, P. redouble. See Dicrotic PULSE.— P. strophantique [Bucquoy]. The sort of pulse resulting from the administration of strophanthus. It tends to assume the characters of the water-hammer pulse. ["Sem. m6d.," Aug. 3, 1889, p. 263 (a, 18).]— P. trig6niin6. That derangement of the pulse in which a strong beat is followed by two weak ones. Of. Pulsus trigeminus. — P. veineux. See Venous pulse. POUL.TICE, n. Po'lt'i's. Perhaps from itoAto!, porridge. Gr., KaTairAao-jbLa. Lat., cataplasma. Fr., cataplasme. Ger., Breiunt- achlag, Umschlag. A soft, mush-Ulce mass, to he applied (usually hot) to a part. — Anodyne p. See Cataplas.'/IA anody^ium,— An- tiseptic p. See Cataplasua antisepticum and Cataplasma car- bOTiaceuTn. POUMON (Fr.), n. Pu-mo»n«. See Lunq. POUND, n. Pu"uT., Pulver. In pharmacy, a substance or combination of substances in solid, dry form such as will pass through a sieve of a certain degree of fineness ; also a single dose of such p. The U. S. Ph. recognizes five degrees of fineness of p's, designated, according to the number of meshes to the square inch, as No. 20 or coarse p.. No. 40 or moderately coarse p.. No. 50 or moder- ately flnep., IJo. 60 or fine p., and No. 80 or very fine p. ; the Br. Ph. recognizes six grades, Nos. 12, 20, 30, 40, 50, 60 ; the Fr. Cod. four grades, Nos. 90, 100, 120, 140 for silk sieves, Nos. 2, 1, Oj 00, for hair sieves (the inch being a trifle larger than that of the U. S. Ph. and Br. Ph.); the Russ. and Swed. Ph's distin- guish the sieves as 1,600-, 1,000-, 300-, and 100-mesh sieves; the Norw. Ph. di-stinguishes the p's as coarse, ordinary, and finest. [B, 81, 95 (a, 38).] — Absorbent p. Lat., wM^vis o6fiori>ews (seu infan- tum, seu puerorum. citrinus [3d def.]). 1. A p. of 2 parts of anti- monium diaphoreticum lotum and 1 part each of prepared oyster- shells and astacolith. 2. A p. of 2 parts of astacolith and 1 part of magnesium oxide ; or of 61 of prepared crab's claws, 31 of pre- pared red coral, and 15 of magnesium oxide. 3. A p. of 48 parts of magne-sium oxide with 6 of cinnamon and sometimes 24 of sugar ; or with 32 of sugar and 4 of cinnamon ; or with 3 of cinnamon and 12 of licorice ; or with 12 each of fennel and orange-peel ; or with 16 each of Florentine iris, anise, and sugar, and 8 of saffron. 4. A p. of .30 parts of magnesium oxide, 7 of rhubarb, and 2 of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).] -Anthysteric p. [Wiirtemb. Ph., 1798]. Fr., poudre antihysterique. A mixture of 2 parts of castoreum, 1 part each of cloves and saffron, 4 parts each of zedoary, citron-rind, amber, and mother-of-pearl, and 8 parts each of the roots of Dictamnus albus and Pceonia officinalis. [B, 119.]— Antispasmodic p. See PouDRB antispasmodique. — Bleaching p. See Calx chlorata.— Cancer-p. See Martin' a cancer p.— Carthusian p. See Kermeb minerai.— Cordial p. A p. of 106 parts of cinnamon, 64 of cloves, 30 of vanilla, 2 300 of rice, and 1,600 of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]- Digestive p. See Pobdre rfigre.9*iue.— Divine p. The equiva- lent of a popular term applied in Egypt to an aperient mixture of the carbonates of ammonium, magnesium, iron, and sodium with ginger and licorice given in the Egypt. Ph. [" Lancet," Jan. 2, 1886, p. 42.]— Dover's p. Lat., pulvis Doveri. [Austr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph.]. A p. originally composed of 1 grain each of opium and ipecac and 4 grains each of nitrate and sulphate of Sotassium. [B. W. Richardson, " Asclepiad " ; " N. Y. Med. our.," Nov. 7. 1885, p. 532.] See Palvis iPEOAOUANHa: et opii.— Fever p. of James. See Pulvis oMiimoBiaZiS.- Gascoigne's p. A mixture of bezoar with an absorbent p. ; formerly used as an antidote. [B, 7.]— Goa p. See Chrysarobin.— Gray p. See Hydrargyrum cum. creta. — Gregory's p. See Pulvis rhei com^ posiitts.— Hufeland's p. See Poudre /eftri/wge de JIufeland,Pov- DRE diuritique de Hufeland, and Poudbe anticatarrhale de Hufe- land. — James's p. [Gr. Ph.]. Sea "Pvltls antimonialis. — Jesuits' p. hab., pulvis jesuitictLS (sen Jesuitarum). Ger. , Je»uitenpulver. Powdered cinchona ; so called because the Jesuit fathers admin- istered it gratuitously to the indigent sick. [B, 18 (o, 35).]— Knox's p. See PouDRE de Knox. — Martin's cancer p. A p. made from Epiphegus americana and arsenic oxide. [L, 1 3.]— Pearl p. Bis- muth subnitrate. [B.]— Pectoral p. See Poudre pectnrale and cf . Pulvis pectoralis. — P.-blower. See Insufflator. — P. of Go- dernaux. Fr., poudre unique. A proprietary remedy for epilepsy, syphihs, etc., containing mercury, antimony, charcoal, etc. [B, 46 (a, 14).]' -Restorative p. ¥r., poudre restaurante. A mixture of 64 parts of cacao, 32 each of rice and sugar, and 1 part of cinnamon. [Hamb. Ph., 1833 (B, 119).]— Ringworm p. See Chrysarobin.— Rnding's p. A much-vaunted p. of 2 parts of the cathartic an- timony of Wilson and 1 part of tartar emetic, triturated well to- gether in a glass mortar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Sedative p. Fr., pou- dre sedative (ou de belladone sucree). A mixture of 3 parts of belladonna-root and 70 of sugar [Ph. castr. Pruss., 1823]. Other similar preparations contained licorice. Used in whooping-cough. [B, 119.]- Seidlitz p. See Pulvis effervescens compositus. — Tootli p. See Dentifrice. — Tully's p. A substitute for Dover's E., consisting of 20 parts each of camphor, prepared chalk, and corice, and 1 part of morphine sulphate. [A, 78.] POWDERY, adj. Pu"u)-bi>-u'm(u-e»)-si»p(ki8p)-iH-at; Precipitate. — Unguentum preecipitati • ■■ Vng PRjECIPITATUM (Lat.), n. (astyu»m(u4m). See ~ _ _ albi. See Unguentum hydribgyri ammonwfi.- Unguentum preecipitati rubri. See Unguentum hydrargyri oxidi rubri. PR^CISIO (Lat.), n. f. Pre(pra»-e!')-si«(ke)'zhi>(si»)-o. Gen., -on'is. From proecidere, to cut off in front. See Circumcision.— P. prseputii. See P. PR.BCI-AVICUI.ARIS (Lat.). n. m. Pre(pra>-e')-kla»(kla»)- vi!'k(wi''k)-u''l(u'l)-a(a»)'riSs. From prce, before, and clovicxda, the clavicle. A muscle situated in front of the clavicle, [o. 17.]— P. lateralis. An anomalous muscle arising from the clavicle and in- serted into the acromion. [L, 332.]— P. medius. An anoiralous muscle arising from the sternum or first costal cartilcge and in- serted into the clavicle internally to the subclavius. [L, 638.] PR^COGNITIO (Lat.), n. f. Pre(pra»-e»)-ko>g-ni2'shi»(ti")-o. Gen., -on'is. From prcecognoscere, to know beforehand. See Prognosis. PR^COMMISSURA (Lat.), fl. f. Pre(pra»-e3)-koim-mi«s-su'- (su)'ra3. From prce, before, and commissvra, a commissure. Of Wilder, the anterior commissure (of the brain). [L.] PR.«;CORDIA (Lat.), n. f . sing, and n. pi. Pre(pra»-e=)-ko'rd'- i^-a^. From prce, before, and cor, the henrt. Fr., pr^cordie. 1. (Sing.) see Diaphragm (1st def.). 2. (PI.) the thoracic viscera. [L, 50 (o, 14).] A, ape; A', at; A', ah; A.', all; Ch, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); B, he; E", ell; 6, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N», tank; 2639 POULET peIcipit:^ PR^COKDIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pre(praS-ea)-ko!'rd'i2-u«m(u4m). From prcB, before, and cor, the heart. Bee Akticakdion and Dia- PHRAOU. PK^COBNU (Lat.), n. n. Pre(praa-e»)-ko=rn'u''(u). From prce^ before, and cumu^ a horn. Of Wilder, the anterior cornu (of the brain). [L.] PUjECOX (Lat.), adj. Pre'(pra"e')-ko'x. Gen., prcec'ocis (from prcecoguere^ to boil up beforehand). Fr., pr^coce. Ger., fruhzeitig. Precocious ; appearing or maturing before the usual time ; of birds, able to walk when hatched, [a, 85 ; L.J PR^CUNBATDS (Lat.), adj. Pre(pra»-e")-ku2n(kul(han)'lu>x(lu4x). Gen., -iuc'ts. From prce, before, and hallux, the great toe. A small bone on the tibial border of the foot in many mammals, cor- responding to an additional toe. A rudiment of the p. occurs in the human embryo of the second month. [L, 294 (a, 39).] PR^I,UMBO-SUPRAPUBIANUS(Lat.),n. m. P e(praS-e2)- lu'mb(lu-e=)-mo=rs'u=s(u)pa2r(paSr)-at(ast)'- u3s(u-uSm(u*m). From prcesagire, to foretell. See Prognosis. PR^SCAPUtA [Parker] (Lat.), n. f. Pre(praS-e=)-ska2p- (ska'p)'u=(u<)-la'. From proe, before, and scapula w. v.). The portion of the scapula situated anteriorly to its spine. [L, 153.] PR^SCAPUIARIS (Lat.), n. m. Pre(praS-eS)-skaSp(ska»p)- u"l(u*l)-a(a')'ri23. See Supbaspinatus. PR^SCUTUM (Lat.), n. n. Pre(pra»-e=)-sku't(skut)'u»m(u)-stu«rn(ste2rn)'u8m- (u*m). From prce, before, and sternum (g. v.). See Manubeium stemi. PRjEUSTUS (Lat.), adj. Pre(pra'-e2)-u»st(ust)'u>s(u4s). From prce, before, and urere, to burn. Ger., angebrannt. In botany, having a burnt appearance. [B, 19 (a, 85).] PRASEODYMIUM (Lat.), n. n. Prai!s(pra»s)-ea-o(oS)-di«m- (du^m)'i2-u^m(u*m). From n-pao-or, a leek, and didymium (.q.v.). One of the elementary substances into which, according to C. A. v. Welsbach, didymium can be decomposed. It resembles lantha- num, and forms leek-green salts. [B.J PRAS11SU.S (Lat.), adj. Pra»s(pra%)')'n-u's(uo!, rai)pt. See Pileparatds, PREPARATION, n. Pre'p-a^'r-a'sh'n. Lat., prtEpoj'atto (from prceparare, to make ready). Fr., preparation. Ger., Prfiparat. Anything prepared or made ready : specifically, a pharmaceutical compound, also a prepared anatomical or patholbgical specimen. [a, 48.] PREPATELLAR, adj. Pre-pa''t-e'I'a'r. From prce. before, and patella (g. v.). Fr., prerotvlien. Ger., vorkniescheibig. Situ- ated in front of the patella. [L.] PREPITUITARY, adj. Pi-e-pi't-u^'i'ta-ri^, From prce. be- fore, and pituita, phlegm. Situated in front of the pituitary body or region. [L.] PREPUBIEN (Fr.), adj. Pra-pu«-be-a»n«. Situated in front of the OS pubis. [L.] PREPUCE, n. Pre'pu's. Gr.. jriSirflji, aicpo^uirTia. Lat., prce- putiwrn. Fr., pr4puce. Ger., Vorhaut. The retractable prolonga- tion of the skin of the penis downward upon the glans. It extends to a varying distance upon or beyond the glans, and is lined with mucous membrane. [L, 142, 382,] PREPYRAMID, n. Pre-piVa^'m-i'd. From prce, before, and pyramis, a pyramid. See Anterior pyramid. PRERECTAt, adj. Pre-re^'k't'l. From prce, before, and rectum iq. v.). Fr., pr^rectal. Situated in front of the rectum. PRjfiROTULIEN (Fr.), adj. Pra-ro-tuO-le-aSn'. See Prepa- tellar. PRESBURG(Ger,1, n. Pre's'burg. A place in Hungary where there is a gaseous, alkaline, and chalybeate spring. [L, 49 (a, 14).] PRESBYCUSIS (Lat,), n, f. Pre»z(pre»s)-bi2(bu«)-ku''s(kus)'i=s. Gen., -cous'eos (-is). Fi'om •npiapvs, an old man, and o-Kiyietv, to hear. Fr.,pre.'slvycousie. Diminution in the power of hearing due to old age. [a, 29.] A, ape; A", at; A', ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Cli^ loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; V, in; N, in; N», tank; 2641 PR:fiCIRRHOSE PUIMARY PRESBYONOSUS (Lat.), n. f. Preaz(pre2s)-bi»(bu8)-oan'o3s- u3s(u*s). From irpitrfivq, an old man, and vdo-os, disease. Any dis- ease peculiar to old age. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PRESBYOPE, u. Preaz'bia-op. A person affected with pres- byopia. PRESBYOPHRENIA (Lat.), n. f. Preaz(pre''s)-bl2(bu«)-o(o3)- fren(fre2n)'i2-a3. From irpeo-^us, an old man, and ^pnv, tbe mind. Ger., Presbyophrenie. Of Arndt, senile dementia. [A, 319 (a, 34).] PRESBYOPIA (Lat.), n. f. rre''z{preSs)-biacbu8)-optoSp)'i2-a3. From Trpea-jSus, an old man, and . of the occiput. — Occipito-lateral p. A vertex p. with the occiput directed to one side of the mother''s pelvis. [C, 4.] — Occipito-posterior p. A vertex p. with the occiput directed backward as regards the mother.- Occipito-sacral p. A vertex p. with the occiput turned toward the mother''s sacrum. [C, 4.] — Pelvic p. Fr., presentation {de Vextremite) pelvienne. Ger., Beckenendlage. A p. of the pel- vic extremity of the foetus, including breech, knee, and foot p's.— Placental p. See Placenta prcerira.- Polar p. Ger., Ldngen- lage, Verticallage, Geradlage. See Longitudinal p.—P, of the funis. See Prolapse of the /tinis.— Preternatural p. Ger., widernatUrliche Lage. See Transverse p. — Primary p. Fr., pre- sentation primitive. A p. that is established before labor actu- ally begins. [A, 24.]— Regular p. Fr., presentation rSguUere (ou tranche), A p. of any one of the chief parts of the fcetus squarely in the axi^ of the pelvic canal. [A, 15.] Of. Irregular p.— Second- ary p. Fr-, presentation secondaire. A p. that is established after labor has begun. [A, 24.]— Shoulder p. Fr.., presentation de repaule. Ger., Achaelgeburt, Achsellage, Schulterlage. A p. of the shoulder.- Side p. Fr., presentation du plan lateral. Ger., Seitenbeckenlage. A p. of the side of the trunk.— Transverse p. Fr., presentation transversale (ou du tronc). Ger., Querlage, Transversallage. Syn. : cross-birth. Any other than a longitudi- nal p.— Vertex p. Fr., presentation du sommet (ou du crane). Ger., Hinterhauptlage, Hinterhauptstellung. A p. of the vertex. PRESIS (Lat.), PRESMA (Lat.), n's f. and n. Pre(pra)'si2s, pre2z(pras)'ma^. Gen., pres'eos (.-is), pres'matos i-atis). Gr., irpi^a-fjia (from Trpiq9eiv, to burn). 1. Inflammation. 2. A tumor. 3. An in- flamed swelling. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PRESMUCHUM (Lat.), n. n. Pre2z(pre2s)'mu2k(mu*ch2)-u8m- (u*m). Of the alchemists, white lead. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PRESPHENOID, adj. Pre-sfen'oid. From prce, before. o-0^»', a wedge, and ctfios, resemblance. In front of or forming the an- terior portion of the sphenoid bone. [L.] PRESPHYGMIC, adj. Pre-sfi^^'misfc. From prce, before, and cr-gra2(gra3)'vi!id- (wi2d)-a3. From prtm-us, first, and grayttZws, pregnant. Fr,, prinii- gravide, primigeste. A female pregnant for the first time. PKIMINE, n. Prim'i^n. From primus, first. In botany, the outer integument of an ovule with two coverings. [B, 239 (a, 35).] PRIMIPABA (Lat.), n. f. Prim(prem)-i2p'ai'r(aSr)-aS. From frimus, first, and par ere, to bring forth. Fr., primipare. Ger., rstgebdrende. A female parturient for the first time, [a, 48.J PKIMIPAROUS, adj. Prim-iSp'a^r-u's. Ft., primipare. Par- turient for the first time, [a, 48.] PBIMISXERNALE (Lat.), n. n. Prim(prem) i'-stu^mfste^rn)- al(as])'e(a). From primus, first, and sternum (g. v.). See Manu- BBinu stemi. PRIMISTEBNAMS (Lat.), adj. Prim(prem)-i2-stuSrn(ste'rn)- al(a31)'i*s. Fr., primistemal. Ger., erstbrustbeinig. Pertaining to the manubrium sterni. [L.] PRIMITI^ (Lat.), n. f. pi. Prim(prem)-i2'shi'(ti2)-e(as-e2). From primus, first. That portion of the liquor amnii which is dis- charged before the birth of the child, [o, 4B.] PRIMITIVE, adj. Pri^'m'ist-i^T. Lat., primitivus (from ■pri- mus, first). Fr., primitif. Ger.. primitiv. 1. Original, not de- rived. 2. See Pbimokdial. [a, 36.] PRIMOKDIAl, adj. Prim-o«rd'i'-a'l. Lat., primordialis (from primus, first, and ordiri, to begin). Fr., p. Earliest devel- oped ; first in the order of existence or appearance, [a, 35.] PRIMROSE, n. Pri'm'roz. 1. The genus Primula, especially Primula vulgaris. 2. The genus Ligustrum. [B, 275 (a, .35).]— Evening-p, See the major list. — Tree-p. The genus CEnothera. [B, 375 (a, 35).] PRIMULA (Lat.), n. f . Pri'm(prem)'u'l(uM)-a«. From i>rimus, first. Fr., primevire. Ger., Primel, Schliisselblume. 1. Primrose, cowslip ; a genus of the Primulaceai (Fr., prim^ulac^es ; Ger., Prim.ulaceen), or primworts, which are an order of the Primulales. The Pi-im.ularice are a family of the Cyathince, agreeing essentially with the Primulacem. The Primulece are : Of Spreugel, the Pri- mulacece ; of Eeichenbach, a family of the Crateriftoros ; of End- lloher and others, the Primulidce, a tribe (Lindley) of the Primulor cece. The Prim.ulinece are a class of hypogy- nous Oamopetaloe. The Primulinae are an order (cohort) of the Gamo- petalce. [a, 35.] — Ace- tum primulsB (Teris). Fr. ,ac4toIe (ou vinaigre, ou ox^oli) de primevere. Ger., SchlUsselblumen- essig. Vinegar of cow- slip : made by macerat- ing 3 parts of the root of P. oflicinalis with 24 of vinegar, expressing, adding 2 of alcohol, and decanting after some days.— ]B, 119 (a, 38).]- Aqua primulas veris. See Aqua paralyseos. — Conserva primu- IsD (-verls). Fr., co?i- serve de primevere. Ger.. Schliisselblumen' latwerge. Conserve of cowslip ; made by trit- urating 1 part of fresh flowers of P. ojjicinalis with 2 parts of white sugar. TB, 97 (a, 14).] — Oxymel priinulae (veris). Oxymel of cowslip ; made by mixing 1 part of acetum primulae with 3 parts of honey and boiling slowly to a syrupy consistence. [B, 97 (a, 14).]— P. auricula. Ger., Barenohr-Primel, Aurikel, Oem.swuris, Schwindblumel. Baziers, bear's- (or boar's-) ears, (common) au- ricula, French (or mountain ) cowslip, dusty-miller, tanner's-apron ; ^ Q PRIMULA OFFICINALIS, [A, 327.] an Alpine species. The root, leaves, and flowers, radix, folia, et fiores auriculae ursi (seu saniculce)^ were formerly used like those of P. officinalis, and are still used in the Alps against cough, con- sumption, and vertigo. [B, 180, S75 (a, 35j,]— P. elaticr. Fr., primev&re ^lex^&e, jpain (ou brayee) de coucou. Ger., gemeine Coder grosse) Primel, Gartenprimel, Hiihnerblind, grouse Schliisselblume. Bardfield (or true) oxlip, great cowslip, oxlip primrose ; a European species formerly used lilce P. officiitalis. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— P. in- tlata. A Hungarian species. The flowers are used like those of P. officinalis. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. odorata, P. oiflcinalis. Fr., primevere commune, brairelle, coucou, fieur de coucou (ou de j-jHntemps), herbe d la paralysie (ou de Saint-Paul, ou de Saijite-Pierre), primerole, printani^re. Ger., gebrduchliche Pri- mel, Friihlingsprimel, Schliisselblume. Himmelsschliissel, Pathen- gel, Pagenkraut^ Petersschliissel. Lady''s-fingers, crewel, fairy- cups, bedlam- (or common) cowslip, herb-Peter, palsywort, St. Peter's-wort, cowslip-primrose ; a native of Europe and northern Africa, having the odor of anise. The root, leaves, and flowers, radix, herba, et flares priniulce (seu pi'imvtce veris, seu primulas odovatoe, seu paralyseos, seu verbasci odorati, seu verbasci pi'o- tertsis), were formerly used in nervous exhaustion, paralysis, ver- tigo, and affections of the kidneys and bladder, externally in pains in the joints, as a vulnerary, etc. The flowers are still used to make a diuretic and mildly stimulating tea. The root was former- ly used as a sternutatory. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— P. Teris. The P. off^i- cinalis or P. elatior. The former is P. veris a. officinalis ; the lat- ter P. veris p. [B, 34, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. vulgaris. (Com- mon) primrose, Jack-in-the-green, lady 's-frills ; a European species. From the flowers primrose wine is made. [B, 275 (a, 35).]— Syrup- us priinulee veris. A i)reparation made by infusing 21 parts of cowslip flowers in 24 of boiling water, pressing through a strainer, and adding 16 of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).] PRIMULAL, ad]'. Priam'us-ri. Lat., primuJalis. Belonging to the Primulales, which are : Of Lindley, the p, alliance (Lat., nixus primulalis) of the Polycarpi, consisting of the PrimulaceoR, Myrsinece, Sapotece, Ebenacece, and lUcince ; of Bentham and Hooker, a cohort of the Iriferce, including the Plumbaginece, Pti- mulacece, and Myrsinece. [B, 42, 170 (a, 35).] PKIMUS (Lat.), adj. Prim(prem)'u's(u*s). First ; as a n., mus- culus understood, the first of a series of muscles. [L.]— r« laryn- gis. See Cbico-thykeoideus,— P. manus externus. See Exten- sor digitorum, m.anus communis. — P. penis. See Bulbo-caverno- sus.— i*. qui buccas et labia movet. See Platysma myoides. PKINCIPALES (Fr.), n. pi. Pra^na-se-pa"!. From princeps, chief. An old term for three portions of the embryo at an early stage of gestation — the head, the heart, and the liver. [A, 44.] PRINCIPIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pri2n(pri2n2)-si2p(ki=p)'ia-u3m(u*m). From princeps, flrst. 1. A beginning : an old term for the initial stage of a disease. [A, 244.J 2. An element or principle. [A, 312 (a, 17). ] — P. spinalis medullar. Of Haller, the medulla oblongata. [I,62(K).] PRINCIPIiE, n. Pri^ns'l^-p'!. Gr., dpx^. Lat., principium. Fr., principe. Ger.. P}-incip, Prinzip. 1. A general truth ; a gen- eral or widely prevailing law. 2. An element or ultimate constitu- ent, especially that one on which the distinctive characters of any- thing depend, [a, 48.]— Active p. That p. in any substance to which its characteristic energy is due. [a, 48.]— Astringent p. An old name for gallic acid. [B, 86, 91.]— Digestive p. See Pep- siN.- Proximate p*s. Fr., principesimmediats. Those constitu- ents of an organic body which are themselves susceptible of decom- position into simpler p's, and are the first to be set free in an analy- sis of the body.— Vital p. "Lsit., aura vitalis. Fr., Jlamme viiale. Ger., Lebensfunken. Life ; the unknown force which animates organized bodies. [K.] PKINGI.EA (Lat.), n. f. PriSnSgn'as. From Sir J. Privgle. Fr., pringlia. A genus of the Cruciferce scarcely differing from Cochlearia. [B. 42 (a, 35).]— P. an ti scorbutica. Kerguelen's Land cabbage (or horseradish). The entire plant abounds in a pungent volatile oil, and is antiscorbutic. [B, 314 (a, 35).] PKINOS (Lat.), n. m. Prin(pren)'o3s. Gr., wpivos. Fr., p. (1st def.). Ger., Winterbeere (1st def.). 1. Winterberry ; a genus of the Ilicinece. by some botanists referred to Ilex. 2. Of the TT. S. Ph., the bark of Ilex veriicillata. [o, 35.] PKIONOID, adj. Pri'o^n-oid. Lat,, ^rionodes (from Trpi'wv. a saw, and elSos, resemblance). Fr., prionotde. Saw-shaped. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PRIOR (Lat.), n. m. Pri(pri2)'o"r. Gen., -or'is. The former ; the flrst of a series. [L.]— P. annularis. The dorsal interosse- ous muscle inserted into the ring-finger. [L.]— P. indicis. See Abductor indicis.— T, inedii. The dorsal interosseous muscle in- serted into the ulnar side of the middle finger. [L.] PRISIS (Lat), n. f. PrKprel'si^'s. Gen., pris'eos (-is). Gr., npl- o-iff (from irpi^eiv, to saw). See Trephining and Brygmos. PRISM, n. Pri'^zm. Gr., wpivfia (from Trpi^etv, to saw). Lat., prisma. Fr., prisme. Ger., Prisma. A solid the sides of which are parallelograms and its cross-section a .figure of three or more sides, [tt, 48.]— Abducting p*s. P's to be held before the eyes with their bases directed toward the nose, so as to cause divergence of th<* eyes. — Adducting p*9, P's to be held before the eyes with the bases outward, so as to adduct or converge the eyes in ophthal- mological examinations, [H. Schmidt-Rimpler (A, 319).]— Enamel p*s. Fr., prismes de VSmail. Ger., Schmelzprismen, Schmelzfa- sern. The solid hexagonal p's, about 0015 millimetre in diameter, which, standing side by side, form the enamel of the teeth. Gen- erally they are placed at right angles to the surface of the dentin, and are implanted in minute depressions in it. Isolated p's, when viewed on the side, present a wavy outline, as if alternately con- stricted and enlarged. [J, 24, 30, 35.]— Muscle p*s, 1. See Sar- cous elements. 2. The dark discs of a muscular fibre. [J, 31.]— A, ape; A^, at; A", ah; A^ all; Cli, chin; Cli^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2643 PRIMATES PROCESS Nicol's p. Also called nicol. A p. made by cutting a crystal of Iceland spar diagonally and cementing tlie pieces with Canada bal- sam ; used to effect tbe polarization of light, [a, 48.]— ya.i'«"us p. See Sarcous elements. PRISMATIC, PKISMATICAI., adj's. VviH-ma.H'i^\i, -i^-kn. Lat., prismaticus. Fx'., prismaiique. (ier., prisnuitisch. Pertain- ing to or shaped like a prism ; of colors, developed by meana of a prism ; of plant-organs, having Hat faces separated by angles, [a, 35 ; a, 48.] PRISMENCHYMA (Lat.), n. n. Pri3z(pri2s)-me3n2'ki2m- (ch^u^mi-a*. Gen., -chym'atvs {-atis). From irp.ati.a, a prism, and eyxeti', to pour in. Cellular tissue of prismatic shape. [B, 19, 308 (a, 35).] PKISMOID, adj. Pri*z-moid. From irpia-tia., a prism, and elSos, resemblance. Acting like a prism ; as a n., a p. substance. — Liquid p., "Watery p. Of J. Thomson, the "refracting watery liquid in the entrant corner between the lip of the eyelid and the cornea." ["Proc. of the Roy. Soc," No. 315, p. 70.] PRISMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pri3zCpri2s)'mu3sCmu4s). Gr., Trpto-^ids. See Trephining. PRISOPTOMETEK, n. PriSz-o^pt-oam'e^t-uSr. From npCtrixa, a prism, oirroc, seen, and fiirpov^ a measure. An instrument devised by Culbertson for determinmg ametropia. It is composed of a sin- gle glass prism, the apex of which covers half of a central open- ing m a diaphragm which can be revolved at pleasure. The eye of the patient looks through the aperture at a white circle 20 feet distant. The prism is fixed at such a distance that the margins of the true and false images induced by it are tangent in the emme- tropic eye. In myopia the circles lap, in hypermetropia they sepa- rate. A lens which makes the circles tangent denotes the glass re- quired by the eye. Astigmatism is detected by revolving the prism disc. [Culbertson, "Am. Jour, of Ophth.," *'N. Y. Med. Jour.," Mar. 27, 1886, p. 366 (a, 29).j PKISTIS (Lat.), n. f. Priasfi^s. Gen., prist'eos (-is). Gr., irpi'oTts (from irpi^etv, to saw). See Saw. PRIVA (Lat.), n. f. Pri(pre)'va3(waa). Fr.,p. A genus of the VerbenecB. [B, 42 (a, 35). J — P. lappiilacea. A South American and West Indian species, used as a vulnerary. [B, 180 (a. 35). J PRIVET, u. Pri^'v'e^'t. The genus I/isrusf7*t4m especially Li'srus- trum vulgare. [B, 19, 375, 293 (a, 35).J PRO AMNION (Lat.), n. n. Pro(proa)-a2m(a'myni2-o2n, From irpssai. A meal composed of known substances ingested under known con- ditions to test stomachal digestion. The stomach is washed out after a certain time and its contents are examined. [Striimpell (a, 18).]— P'mischimg. A test-solution. [K.] PROBOIiE (Lat), n. f. Pro''b'o''l-efa). Gen., prob'oles. Gr., vpopoKij (from npofidWeiv, to throw forward). See Apophysis. PROBOSCIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro(proa)-boVsi2s(ki2s). Gen., -ftosc'- idosiridis). Gr,, TrpoPotrxi's. Ger., RiisseL An extensible and flexi- ble tubular projection from the head of an animal, used either as a prehensile or as a food-absorbing organ. [B, 28 ; a, 27, 39.] PROCALYMMA (Lat.), u. n. Pro(pro2)-ca''l(kaSl)-i2m(u''m)'- raa^. Gen., -ym'mntos (-atis). Gr., TrpoKd\\vti.a (from n-poKaAuTrreiv, to hang before). See Pudendal apron. PROCAMBIXJM (Lat.), n. n. Pro(pro2)-ka=mbCka8mb)'i2-u«m- (u*m). From pro, before, and cambium {q. v.). Fr., amas de cam- bium. A mass of closely united prosenchymatous cells forming the fii'st stage of a fibro-vascular bundle. L^, 35.] PROCARDIUM (Lat.), n. n. Protpro^j-kaSrd'iS-oSn, -u^mCu^m). From TTpiS, before, and KapSta, the heart. See Inft asternal depres- sion and Anticahdion. PROCARP, n. Pro-'ka^rp. Lat., procarpium (from irpd, be- fore, and Kapjrds, fruit). Fr., procarpe. See Carpogonium. FROCATARCTIC, adj. Pro-ka^t^aSrkt'i^k. Gr., npoKwrapKri- Kot (from TTpoKaTapxeiv, to begin first). Lat., procatarlicus. Pri- mary or original, predisposing. [B.] PROCEPHALIC, adj. Pro-se^f-a^l'isk. In front of or at the forepart of the head. [L, 168.] PROCEPHALON (Lat.), n. n. Pro(pro*)-se2f(ke2f )'a21(a31)-o2n. From Trpd, before, and Ke^oAi}. the head. The front part of the head in the Artkropoda. [" Am. Nat.," xx (a, 39).] PROCEREBKUM (Lat.), n. n. Pro(pro*-')-se2rfke2r)'e2-bru3m- (bru'*m). From pro, before, and cerebrum, the brain. See Pro- sencephalon. PROCERUS (Lat.), ad j Ger., hoch. High, tall. [B, 123 (a, 85).] PROCERUS (Lat.), n. m. Pros(pro2k)'e2r-uSs(u4s). From wpd, before, and Kepas, a horn. See Pyramidalis nasi.—F* nasit JP. Sautorini. See P. PROC:fes (Fr.), n. Pro-se^. See Process.— P. auditif. See Annulus tympajticits.—'P* de Rau. See Long process of the malleus. PROCESS, n. Pro^s^eSs. Gr.,7rpopoAij (3d def.). Lat., procesms (from p?'0cede?-e, to go forth). Fr., proems. Ger., Fortsatz. 1. The course of occurrence, development, or m edification. 2. See Method. 3. In anatomy, an outgrowth or projecting part, [a, 48.]— Acces- sory p. See Anapophysis.— Acromion p. Ger., Grdtenecke. See Acromion. — Alveolar p. Lat., processus alveolaris maxilloi. The thick curved border of either maxilla that contains the alveoli. [L.] —Amoeboid p. See Pseudopodium (2d def.). — Anconeal p. See Olecranon. — Ankyroid p. See Coracoidp. — Anterior cliuoid p. Lat., processus elinoideus anterior. A small rounded knob on the posterior margin of the inner portion of the ala minor of the sphe- noid bone, below and to the inner side of the optic foramen. [L.]~ Anterior vermiform p. See Processus vermiformis anterior. —Apex p.. Apical p, Ger., Spitzenfortsatz, Pyramidenspitzen- fortsatz. The single large p. that usually extends from the apex of the pyramidal cells of the cortex cerebri toward the free surface of the cortex. [J, 32, 36.] — Articular p*es. .Lat., processus ar- ticulares (seu obliqui). Ger., Gelenkfortsdtze. The surfaces by means of which adjacent vertebrsei articulate with each other. They consist of two pairs on each vertebra, an inferior and superior, near the union of the laminse and pedicles, covered with cai-tilage. [L.] — Ascending p. of the superior maxilla. SeeiVasaip. — Axis-cylinder p., Axis-p. Fr., prolongemetU de Deiters. Ger., Axencylinderfortsatz, Nervenfortsatz. 1. Of Deiters (1868), tbe single large unbranched p. arising from a mrltipolar nerve-cell which, after continuing for a short distance and becoming sur- rounded by a myelinic sheath, is continued as a meduUated nerve. 2. The p. or p'es of a nerve-cell T^hich are continued either as a medullated or a^ a non-meduUated nerve. [J, 30, 12, 35, 42 ; " N. Y. Med. Jour.," May 19, 1888, p. 533.]— Base p'es. See Central base-p. and Lateral &ase-p.— Basilar p. Lat., processus basilaris ussis occipitis. Ger., GrundstUck des Hinterhaupibeins. The narrow part of the base of the occipital bone, in front of the foramen magnum, which articulates with the sphenoid bone. [L.] Of. Basioccipital bone.— Brachial p. See Brachiuu.— Branching: p'es. See Protoplasmic p'es — Calcarine p. See Hippocampus Tninor. — Capitular transverse p. of a vertebra. In lower vertebrates, the superior transverse p., which articulates with the capitulum of a rib. [A, 13.]— Central base-p. [Meynert]. Ger., mittlerer Basalfortsatz. The axis-cylinder arising from the middle of the base of the pyramidal cells of the brain. [J, 32, 35, 38.] — Ciliary p'es. Folds or thickenings of the ciliary body arranged radially around its anterior margin, interdigitating with p'es of the suspensory ligament of the lens. [L, 142, 351.] — Ciliary p'es of the hyaloid. Lat., processus ciliares zonules. Folds of the hyaloid membrane which dip between the true cihary p'es. [L, 7, 142.]— Ciliary p'es of the retina. The anterior portion of the retina, which is closely united with the true ciliary p^'es. [L, 7.]— Clinoid p'es of the sphenoid bone. See Anterior clinoid p., Middle clinoid p., and Posterior clinoid p. — Cochlear! form p. See Processus cochlear iformis.—Condyi or p.. Condyloid p. Ger., kvopffdrm.iger Fortsatz. See Occipital condyles. — Conoid p. Ger.. kegelformiger Fortsatz. The tuberosity of the clavicle. [L.]— Coracoid p. Lat., processus coracoideus (seu rostriformis). Ger., Rabenschnabelfortsatz, Schulterhaken. A thick, strong, hook-like p. which rises from the upper border of the scapula above the gle- noid cavity. [0.]— Corner base-p. Ger., eckstandiger Basalfort- satz. See iaterai 6asc-p. —Cbronoid p. 'Lo.t., processus coronoid- eus. Ger., kranzformiger Fortsatz, Kronev fortsatz, Krdhenschna- bplfortsatz. 1. A pointed p. which extends vertically upward from the front portion of the anterior margin of the ramus of the inferior maxilla. [L, 31, 142, 332.] 3. ^^e Coracoid p. 3. A sharp curved p., with its upper concave surface lined with cartilage, which projects forward from the upper extremity of the ulna, and is received into the coronoid fossa of the humerus during flexion. [C, 3 ; L.]— Cos- tiform p*es. Lat., processus cnstarii. The transverse p'es of the lumbar vertebrae to which no ribs are attached ; supposed to be rudimentary ribs. [L, 13.]— Deiters's p. See Axis-cylinder p.— Deiters's protoplasmic (or ramifying) p'es. See Protoplasmic p^es. — Dentinal p'es. See Dental fibres. — Ensiform p. See ^?isi/0T-m CARTILAGE.— Ethmoidal p. IjoX-., processus ethmoidalis. A small projection on the upper surface of the inferior turbinated bone which articulates with the uncinate p. of the ethmoid bone. O, no; 02, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like oo m too; V\ blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^, urn; US like ii (German). PROCESSUS 2644 [C.]— External angular p. A p. at the inferior outer angle of the orbital arch which articulates with the malar bone. [L.]— Ex- ternal auditory p. An irregular curved p. which forms the cir- cumference ot: the external auditory meatus (except its upper por- tion) and to which the cartilage of the ear is attached. IL.]—!^-^- ternal nasal p. (of the embryo). A small plate which forms the outer portion of the nostril. [L, 14.]— External orbital p. See External angular p.— Falciform p. Lat., processus falci- formis. Ger., Sichelfortsatz. 1. A prolongation forward and up- ward of the great sacro-sciatic ligament along the ramus of the ischium to the arched upper margin of which is attached the obturator fascia. 2. The curved outer margin of the saphenous opening. [L.]— Eloccular p. See Flocculus (2d def.).— Frontal p. h&t., processus frontalis. Ger., Stimfortsatz. 1. Of the malar bone, the upward projecting portion, which articulates with the frontal and sphenoid bones. [L.J 2. See Nasal p. of the superior maxUla.—Fronto-nassLl p. In the embryo, a projection in the median line of the head from which the integument of the nose, the columella, and the middle of the upper lip are developed. [L, 142,201.] — Ganglion-cell p'es. See under Nerve-CELL. — Gaumenp* (Ger.). See Palate p.— Genian p. See Genial tubercle.— Gott- stein's basal p*es. See under Orgajj of Corii.— Hamate p. of the ethmoid bone. See Uncinate p. (1st def.).— Hamular p. Fr., crochet ptirygoidien (ou de Vaile interne de Vapophyse pt&ry- go'ide). Ger., pterygoidisclier Haken, Flugelhaken des Sphenoidal- knochens, Keilbeinhdkchen. A hook-like p. on the lower extremity of the internal pterygoid plate of the sphenoid bone around which the tendon of the tensor palati muscle plays. [E.]— Hamular p. of the humerus. See Supra-condylar p. of the humerus.— Us^mu.- lar p. of the lacrymal bone. See Hamulus lacriTnalis.—lla,mu.- lar p. of the pterygoid bone, Hamular p. of the sphenoid bone. See Hamular p. — Inferior maxillary p. The first post- oral arch. [L.] — Inferior turbinated p. See Middle spongy BONE.— Inferior Termiform p. Lat., vermis inferior. Fr., ver infirieur^ Eminence vermiculaire inferieure. Ger,, unterer Warm. The projection on the lower surface of the cerebellum occupying the fossa between the hemispheres. [I, 62 (K).] Of. under Pyra- mid and Uvula and see AMYODALiE cerebeZZi.— Infrapineal p. The posterior peduncle of the pineal gland. [I, 2 (K).]— Interjugular p. See Processus intrajugularis ossis occipitis. — Intermaxil- lary p. See Fronto-nasal p. — Intermediate p. See Interme- dio-lateral tract. — Internal angular p. A p. forming the in- ner end of the orbital arch of the frontal bone. |L.]— Intrajugu- lar p. See Processus intrajugularis partis petrosal and Proces- sus intrajugularis ossis occipitis.— J agal p. See Processus ju- galis ossis frontis and Processus jufya/ts ossis maa;ii/cE.— Jugular p. "Leit.^ processus jugular is. Fr., procds jugulaire. Ger., Dros- selfortsatz. A projection on the occipital bone, external to the condyle, which fills in the angle between the mastoid and petrous p'es of the temporal bone. [L.]— liacrymal p. See Posterior lacrymal crest and Lacrymal p. of the inferior turbinated bone. — liacrymal p. of the inferior turbinated bone. Lat., pro- cessus lacrimalis (seu nasalis) conchce inferioris. A p. on the at- tached margin of the inferior turbinated bone which articulates with the lacrymal bona and aids in forming the lacrymal canal. [L.]— Lateral base-p. Ger., seitlicher Basalfortsatz. One of the branching or protoplasmic p'es arising from the thickest part of the pyramidal nerve-cells of the brain. [J, 32, 35, 38.] — Lat- eral frontal p. (of the embryo). See External nasal p. — Lateral p'es. Ger., seitliche Fortsdtze. The p'es connecting the odontoblasts. [J, 35.] — Lenticular p. of the incus. Lat., ossiculum lenticulare Sylvii. Fr., proces (ou os) leniiculaire. Ger., Linsenbein. The extremity of a small tubercle covered with cartilage, on the long p. of the incus, which forms the articulation with the capitulum of the stapes. [F.J— Long p. of the incus. Lat., processus incudis longus. Ger., Ambosstiel. A p. which de- scends almost vertically from the body of the incus and at its end is bent inward to terminate in the lenticular p. [L, 143, 332.]— Long p. of the malleus, hsit., processus longus (sen spinosu.'i). Fr., proems long (ou ^pineux). Ger., langer (oder dorniger) Fort- satz. The long p. of the hammer, which passes from the junc- tion of the handle and neck of the malleus anteriorly into the Glaserian fissure, Aft-er birth it unites with the lower wall of the Glaserian fissure by a mass of ligamentous tissue, which favors slight motion in any direction. [F, 33.] — Malar p. A thick tri- angular p. of the superior maxilla, above the first molar tooth, whicii articulates with the malar bone. [L, 31, 142.]— Mamillary p'es of a lumbar vertebra. Tubercles which project back- ward from the upper margins of the superior articular p'es, [L, 31, 332.] — Marginal p. See Processus marginalis cartilaginis tAyreozdece. —Mastoid p. (of the temporal bone). Lat., pro- cessus mamillaris (ossis temporis). Ger., Warzenfortsatz, Zit- zenfortsatz. A conical or nipple-shaped p., varying in size and form, situated at the back part of the temporal bone. It con- tains the mastoid cells and antrum. [F, 31 ]— Maxillary p. Lat., processus maxillaris. 1. A folded part of the extended portion of the attached margin of the inferior turbinated bone, behind the lacrymal process. It articulates wit?h the superior maxilla and forms a portion of the inner wall of the antrum. 2. (Ger., Ober- kieferfortsatz) the broad lower portion of the malar bone which articulates with the superior maxilla. 3. A thin p. of the vertical plate of the palate bone which overlies the opening of the antrum. [L, 31, 142.]— Maxillo-palatine p. See Superior maxillary p.~ Mental p. See Mental prominence.— Middle clinoid p. Lat., processus clinoideus medius. An anomalous p. on the posterior angle of the tuberculum sellge. [L, 31. 332.]— Midfrontal p. See Fronto-nasal p.— Modeling p. 1. Of Macartney, a method of heal- ing of wounds when the part is continuously immersed in water ; probably identical with that which ensues in the most favorable instances of healing by granulation. 2. That part of the p. of re- pair of fractures which consists in the shaping or modeling of the fragments and of their bond of union. [A, 541 (a, 21).] 3. The changes of shape impressed upon a child's head in the process of birth that enable it to pass through the parturient canal.— Morbid p. The specific destructive or deteriorating action of a disease on a part or organ ; the progressive development of its, lesions as dis- tinguished from its clinical course.- Muscular p'es of a ver- tebra. Lat., p7'ocessus musculares vertebrai-um. The p'es which serve for the attachment of muscles. [L, 332.]— Muscular p. of the arytjenoid cartilage. The short round angle of the cartilage which projects backward and outward. [C.]— Nasal p. Ger., Nasenfortsatz. 1. The nasal p. of the superior maxilla. 2. The lacrymal p. of the inferior turbinated bone. [L.]— Nasal p. of the frontal bone. SeeNasal spine.- Nasal p. of the palate bone. Ger., Nasengaumenfortsatz. The maxillary p. of the palate bone. [L.]— Nasal p. of the superior maxilla. A slender and tapering p. of the superior maxilla. Its external surface is smooth and continuous with the facial surface of the body of the bone ; its internal surface is irregular, fitting with the anterior extremity of the lateral mass of the ethmoid bone. It articulates by its ante- rior border with the nasal bone, by its apex with the frontal, and posteriorly with the lacrymal bone. On its orbital surface is a de- pression for the lacrymal sac, and a groove which assists in forming the lacrymal canal. [0 ; L, 142, 332.]— Nerve-p. See Axis-cylin- der p.— Ohliq^ae p. Ger., schiefer Fortsatz. See Articular p'es. — Odontoid p. Lat., processus odontoideus. Ger,, Zahnfort- satz. A large, blunt, tooth-ilke p. on the body of the axis, which extends upward to articulate with the atlas. [L.] — Olivary p. See Tuberculum seZice.- Orbicular p. of the incus. See Lenticular p. of the incus. — Orbital p. Lat., processus orbi- talis. Ger., Orbitalfortsatz. A somewhat pyramidal p. which ascends from the anterior margin of the vertical plate of the palate bone. Its anterior margin articulates with the superior maxilla, the internal with the ethmoid bone, and the posterior with the sphenoidal turbinate bones ; the upper aids in forming the orbit, and the external in forming the spheno-maxillary fossa. [L, 31, 143, 332.]~Palatal p'es (of the embryo). Those p'es of the su- perior maxillary plates which, advancing inward from the two sides, meet and coalesce to form the bony palate. [A, 5.]— Palate p. (of the superior maxilla). Ger., Gaum€np\ See Palatal plate of the superior jnarci7?a.— Palatine p. See Palate p. and cf. Palatine apophysis.- Paracondyloid p., Paramastoid p., Paroccipital p. An anomalous p. on the lower surface of the occipital bone which articulates with the transverse p. of the atlas. [L, 332.]— Pituitary p. See Hypophysis cereftr?.- Pneumatic p. Ger,, lufthaltiger Fortsatz. An anomalous p. on the lower surface of the occipital bone, containing a large number of air-cells which communicate with the mastoid cells. [L, 31.] — Posterior brachial p. of the corpora quadrigemina. See Posterior bracbium.— Posterior clinoid p. The posterior lateral angle of the dorsum sellee. [L.]— Post-glenoid p. A small p. on the temporal bone just behind the articular cavity of the glenoid fossa. [C.]— Pre- maxillaryp. SeeFi'onto-nasalp.-'P. of Polius. See Long p. of the mait'eiis.— P'es of Ingrassias. See AhMparvcB ossis sjhe- noidei. — P. of Lenhossek. See Reticular p. — F. of Kau. See Long p. of the malleua.—P. of Spix. See Lingula mandibulce.— ,P. of the helix. See Cauda helicis. — Protoplasmic p'es. Fr., prolongements protoplasmiques. Ger., Protoplasmafortsdtze^ verdstelte Fortsdtze. Syn. : branching^ Deiters'^s protoplasmic^ ramifying or protoplasma p'^es^ protoplasmic offshoots of Deiters. 1. Of Deiters, the branching; p'es of nerve-cells, in contradistinction to the unbranched axis-cylinder p. [J, 10, 30, 35.] 2. P'es of proto- plasm, especially those thrown out by leucocytes when subjected to heat. [K.]— Pterygoid p'es. Ger., fiigelartige (Oder flugel- f6rm,ige) Fortsdtze^ Fiiigelfortmtze, Alarp'^e^ Gaunienfliig'el. P'es of the sphenoid bone which project downward and forward between the body and the alae majores. They divide into the external and internal pterygoid plates. [L.]— Pterygo-palatal p'es. See Palatal p''es.—Fnlp p. Ger., Pulpafortsatz. The p. connecting an odontoblast with a cell in the dental pulp. [J.]— Pyranaidal p'es. See Pyramids o/J^errein.-Pjramidal p. (of the palate bone). Ger., Pyramidenfortsaiz. A p. of the palate bone which fits into the space between the external and internal pterygoid plates. [L, 31, 332.J — Pyramid p'es. See Medullary radii.— Querp' (Ger.). A transverse p. [L, 80 (a, 43).]— Kamifying p'es. See Proto- plasmic p'es.— Reticular p. A peculiar network seen in a cross- section of the spinal cord, especially in the cervical region ; situated on the outer side of each gray crescent, near its centre, and formed by p'es of gray matter that extend into the white substance. [1, 15 (K).J— Short p. of the incus. Lat., processus brevis incudis. A short p. which passes back horizontally from the body of the incus, to be connected ligamentously with the posterior wall of the tympanum. [L.]— Short p. of the malleus. Lat., processus brevis mallei. F^., proems href du marteau. Ger., kurzer Fort- satz des Hammers. A projection of bone at the junction of the handle of the malleus with the neck, which pushes the membrana tympani in front of it and points toward the auditory canal. [F, 33.]— Sphenoidal p. Ger., Keilbeinfortsatz. A p. which passes upward, inward, and backward from the posterior portion of the vertical plate of the palate bone. It articulates with the sphenoidal turbinate bone, the internal pterygoid plate of the sphenoid bone, and the vomer. [L.]— Spinous p. (of a vertebra), "t&t., processus spinosus (vertebrae). Ger., Dornfortsatz, Stachelforfsaiz. The p. which projects backward in the middle line from the posterior por- tion of the arch of a vertebra. [L, 14, 31, 332.]- Spinous p. of the sphenoid bone. A sharp p. which projects downward from the lower posterior portion of the great wing of the sphenoid bone. [L, 31, 142.]— Styloid p. Lat., processus sfyloideus. Ger.. Griffelfort- ■ satz. A long, slender p., especially the styloid p. of the temporal bone. fL.]— Styloid p. of the fibula. 1. A blunt conical eleva- tion at the upper posterior portion of the head of the fibula. 2. The pointed extremity of the external malleolus. [L.]— Styloid p. of the radius. A stout, pyramidal p. which projects downward from the outer part of the inferior end of the radius. [C, 3.]— Styloid p. of the temporal bone. Ger., Griffelfortsatz. A long, tapering p. of the petrous portion of the temporal bone, in A, ape; A", at; A8, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2645 PROCESSUS front of the digastric fossa, passing down and outward. [L.]~ Styloid p, of the ulna. A short cylindrical eminence on tne inner and back part of the rounded head of the inferior extremity of the ulna. [C, 3.] — Subgermiiial p'es. Ger., subgerminale Fortsdtze. Of His, certain string-like and conical outgrowths from the inner surface of the ejjiblast. [A, 8.]— Superior maxillary p. lu the embryo, a prominence on the side of the face in which are developed the superior maxilla and the malar bone. [L, 143, 301.] — Superior turbinated p. See Superior spongy bone.— Superior veruiiform. p. Fr., Eminence vermifoi"me. Ger., Ober- wurm. The most anterior of the lobes on the upper surface of the cerebellum. It lies in front of and partly beneath the quadrate lobe, near the median line, posterior to the lingula, and anterior to the monticulus. [I, 15 (K) ; a, 18.]— Supracondylar p. of tlie liumerus. An anomalous hook-like p. in front of the internal con- dylar ridge of the humerus above the median nerve, [L, 31, 142.] — Supracondyloid p'es. See Trochanter ierims and Processus supracondyloideus femoris medialis. — Tactile p*es. See Nerve PAPILLA.- Temporal p. The posterior angle of the malar bone which articulates with the extremity of the zygoma. [C.]— Trans- verse p*es. Lat., processus transversi (seu laterales) vertebrarum. Gter., rippenartiger Fortsdtze^ Querfortsdtze. Two p'es, one on each side of a vertebra, which project outward from the arch, at the junction of the pedicle with the lamina. [C] See also Capitular ti'ansverse p. of a vertebra and Tubercular transverse p.— Tuber- cular transverse p. In lower vertebrates, the inferior transverse p., or that one which articulates with the tuberculum of a rib. [A, 13.] —Un bran died p. See Axis-cylinder p. — Unciform p. (of the ethmoid bone). See Uncinate p. (1st def.). — Unciform p. of the gyrus hippocampi. The curved extremity of the hippocampus major. [I, 23 (K).] — Uncinate p. Lat., processus hamatus (ma^or ossis ethmoidei [1st def.J). 1. A long, thin lamina of bone which descends from the orbital plate of the ethmoid to articulate with the inferior turbinated. 2. A flat hook-like p. on the palmar sur- face of the unciform bone. [C ; L, 332.] See also Hamulus unci- natus mcyor.— Ungual p'es. The outer extremities of the terminal phalanges. [C.]— Vaginal p. Lat., processus vaginalis. Fr., gainede Vapophyse stylo'ide (1st def.). Ger., Scheidenfortsatz. 1. The lower margin of the tympanic plate of the temporal bone, which descends to surround the front of the base of the styloid p. [L, 31, 142.] 2. Of the sphenoid bone, see Processus ad vomerem.— Vermiform p. Fr., eminence vermiforme du cervclet (1st def.). Ger., kleiner Fliigel des Jcleinen Hirns (1st def.). 1. See Superior vermiform p. and Inferior vermiform p. 2. See Appendix co&ci.— Vocal p. (of the arytsenoid cartilage). Lat., jsroccssits glot- tidis. Ger.. Stimmbandfortsatz. The anterior pointed angle which projects horizontally forward, and to which the true vocal cord is attached. [C.]— Xiphoid p. See Ensiform cartilage.— Zygo- matic p. (of the teinpoi-albone), Ger., Wdngenfortsatz, Joch- fortsatz, Wangenhocker. That portion of the zygoma which be- longs to the temporal bone. PROCESSUS (Lat.), n.m. Profpro2)-se2s(ke2s)'su3s(su'^ocls auditif. Ger., Trommelfellfovtsatz. See Annulus tympanicus. — P. basilaris o.ssis sphenoidei. See P. occipitalis.— V, belemnoides. See Belemnoid (n.),— P. beloides, A styloid process. [A, 323.]— P. brevis Incudis. See Short pro- cess of the incus. — p. brevis mallei. See Short process of the malleus.—'P. bulbi olfactorli. The small nerve-flhers arising from the lower surface of the olfactory bulb and running through the anterior perforated apace. [I. 8 (K).]— P. rartilaginel tubfe Bustachii. The cartllagines sesamoideBB tuba9 eustachise when they are attended to the tubal cartilage. [L, 332.]- P. oartilagi- neus hellola. See Spina AcZicia.— P. oaudatus. See Cauda he- licis. — P. c6r6belleux (Fr.). See Superior cerebellar peduncles. —P. cerebelli. See ORURAcerefirz.- P. cerebelli ad cerebrum (seu ad corpora quadrigemina, seu ad nates, seu ad testes, seu anteriores). See Superior cerebellar peduncles. — P. cere- belli inferiores. See Inferior cerebellar peduncles. — P. cere- belli medii. See Middle cerebellar peduncles.— P. cerebelli medullares (seu posteriores, seu postici). See Inferior cere- bellar peduncles.— P. cerebelli secundi. See Middle cerebellar peduncles.— P. cerebelli superiores. See Superior cerebellar peduncles. — P. cerebelli tertii. Qee Inferior cerebellar pedun- cles.— P. cerebelli transversi. See Middle cerebellar pedun- cles.— P. cerebri lateralis. See Hippocampus major.— V. cere- bri major. See Falx cerebri.— V. ciliares. See Ciliary pro- cesses.— P. ciliares hyaloidea*. See Ciliary processes of the hyaloid.— V. ciliares retinae. See Ciliary processes of the retina. — P. ciliares zonulae. See Ciliary processes of the hyaloid. — P. civinianus. An anomalous triangular, pointed tooth projecting backward from above the middle of the posterior border of the ex- ternal plate of the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone. [L, 115.] —P. clavatus. See Posterior pyramid. — P. clinoideus ante- rior. See Anterior clinoid process. — P. clinoideus medius. See Middle clinoid process. — P. clinoideus posterior. See Posterior clinoid process. — P. cochleariformis, P. coch- learis. Ger., loffelformiger Fortsatz. The spoon-shaped tym- panic end of the saeptum tubse, on the anterior part of the inner wall of the tympanic cavity ; the sulcus over which the tendon of the tensor tyrapani plays. [F.]— P. condyloideus. See Condy- lar process. — p. condyloideus (ossis) maxill£e inferioris. The condyle of the inferior maxilla. [L.]— P. condyloideus ossis occipitis. The condylar portion of the occipital bone. [L.]— P. condyloideus scapulae. The portion of the scapula that bears the condyle. [L, 115.]— P. conicus. See Odontoid process.~P. coracoideus, P. coruicularis. See Coracoid PROCESS.— P. cornu Ammonis digitalis. See Hippocampus major. — P. coronoideus mandibulse (seu maxillse inferi- oris). See Coronoid process (1st def.).— P. coronoideus ulnae. See Coronoid process (3d def.).— P. corporis quadrlgemlnl ad cerebellum. See Superior cerebellar peduncles. — P. costarii. See Costiform processes.— P. cricoideus. A small projection on the lower margin of the thyreoid cartilage, a little internal to the lesser cornu. [L, 332.]— P. cruciati. The tentoria of the brain. [I, 6 (K).]— P. cubitales (humeri). The portions of the humerus that bear its lower articular surfaces. [L.] Of. Capitellum (6th def.) and Trochlea.— P. cuneiformis. See Uncinate process. — P. dentalis. 1. The alveolar process of either maxilla. 2, The malar p. of the superior maxilla. [L.]— P. dentatus. See Odontoid process. — P. e cerebello ad cerebrum, P. e cere- bello ad corpora gemina. See Superior cerebellar pedun- cles. — P. e cerebello ad medullam. See Inferior cerebellar peduncles. — P. e cerebello ad pontem. See Middle cerebello !• peduncles. — p. e cerebello ad testes. See Superior cerebellar PEDUNCLES. — P. ensiformes (ossis sphenoidei). See AhM parvce Ingrassice.—'P. ensiformis (sterni). See Fusiform car- tilage.— P. enteroidei. Of Malacarne, the cerebral convolu- tions. [1, 3.]— P. e testibus in cerebri meditnllia [Willis]. See Superior cerebellar peduncles. — P. ethmoidalis (conchae in- ferioris). See Ethmoidal process.— P. falciformis (cerebri, seu durse matris). See Falx cerebri.- P. falciformis fascise latae. See Falciform process- (2d def.).— P. falciformis fascise pelvis. See Arcus tendineus fascice pelvis.— 'P* falciformis ligamenti sacro-tuberosi. See Falciform process (1st def.). — P. folia- ceus. An anomalous process of the ethmoid bone which projects into the frontal cells. [L, 332.]— P. folianus, P. Folii. See Long PROCESS of the malleus. — P. frontalis (maxillse superioris). See Nasal process of the superior maxilla. — P. frontalis ossis temporis. An anomalous offshoot of the squamous portion of the temporal bone which articulates with the frontal bone. [L, 332.] — P. frontalis ossis zygomatici, P. fronto-sphenoidalis. See Frontal process (1st def.).— P.. glandulse pinealis. See Peduncles of the pineal gland.— F* glandulosi. See Corpora albicantia and AMYGDALffi; cerebelli.— F. glottidis. See Vocal process of the arytcenoid cartilage. — P. gracilis mallei. See Long PROCESS of the ma^Zews.-P. hamatus. See Uncinate pro- cess.— P. hamatus (major ossis ethmoidei). See Uncinate process (1st def.). — P. helicis. See Cauda helicis. — P. helicis acutus. See Spina helicis.— F. horizontalis incudis. See Short process of the incus. — P. incisurae trigeminal externus. An anomalous process which extends from its outer side over the depression on the upper surface of the petrous portion of the tem- poral bone which lodges the trunk of the trigeminal nerve. [L.] — P. incudis longus. See Long process of the incus.— F. in- ferior. See Manubrium of the malleus.— T. infrajugularis partis petrosae [Henle]. See P. intrajugularis partis petrosce. —P. inframalleolaris (calcanei). See F. trochlearis calcanei, — P- infundibuli. 1. The posterior lobe of the pituitary body. [I, 17 (K).] 2. See Infundibulum (2d def.).— P. infundibulifor- mis. 1. See Hypophysis cerebri. 2. That portion of the chorion and the amnion where, at the insertion of the umbilical cord into the placenta, there is a space between them. [A, 43.]— P. infundi- buliformjs fasciae latae. See Infundihuliform. fascia.- P. in- nomlnatus. See Jugular tubercle.— P. interims calcanei. See Sustentaculum iaH. — P. intrajugularis ossis occipitis. An osseous spicule of the occipital bone dividing the jugular notch into two portions. [L.]— P. intrajugularis partis petrosae. An anomalous process of bone which divides the jugular notch of the temporal bone into two i>arts. [L.]— P. jugalis ossis frontis. The external angular process of the frontal bone. [L.]— P. jugalis ossis niaxillee. The malar process of the superior maxilla. rL.]^P. jugularis. See J^git/a?- process.— P. jugularis acces- sorius (seu anterior). An anomalous p. on the margin of the jugular notch of the occipital iione, in front of the p. intrajugu- laris ossis occipitis. [L,] — P. jugularis medius. See P. intra- jugularis ossis occipitis.~V. laorlmalis. See Laa-ymal process. O, no; 0«, not; O", whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, hke oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; US full; U*, urn; U^, like U (German). 334 PROCHAIN PROGNATHOUS 3646 —P. lacrimalis anterior. See Anterior laci'ymal crest.— P. lacrimalis conchae inferioris. See Lacrynial process of the inferior t^trbitiated bone. — P. laterales vertebrarum. See Transverse processbs.~P- lateralis. Ger., Seitenhom (1st def.). 1. A projection of gray substance midway between the anterior and posterior gray cornua of the spinal cord. [1, 17 (K).] 3. Of Holl, the rudimentary lateral outgrowth from the body of a verte- bra from which the lamina, the transverse process, and (in the dor- sal vertebrae) the rib are subsequently developed. [" Sitzungsb. d. Acad. d. Wiss.," "Wien, 1882; "Boston Med. and Surg. Jour.," Sept. 6, 1883, p. 226.]— P. lateralis calcanei. See Sustentacu- lum tail.— P. lateralis spurius. See Trochanter tertius.—'P. lateralis tali. The outer portion of the upper surface of the astragalus. [L.]— P. lateralis uteri. See Oviduct.— P. len- ticularis. See Lenticular process of the incus, — P. long^us incudis. See Long process of the incus. — P. malaris. See Zygomatic process of the temporal hone.—F, mallei. A pro- cess .of the malleus. For P. mallei anterior {seu^gracillimu^^ seu primus [Goiter], seu secundua^ seu epinosiLs^ seu tenuis) see Long process of the malleus, and for P. mallei conoideus (seu exteTm.us, seu tertius) see Short process of the malleus. — P. mallei inferior (seu primus). See Manubrium of the malleus. — P. mamillares cerebri. See Corpora albicantia.—'P, mam- illaris. Gter., Zitzenfortsatz, zitzenformiger Fortsatz. One of the mamillary processes of a lumbar vertebra. [L.]— P. mam- illaris ossis temporis. See Mastoid process.— P. nuargina- lis (cartilaginis thyreoide^). See P. mcoidews.— P. mar- g^inalis ossis zygomatici. An anomalous process on the pos- terior border of the frontal process of the malar bone. [L.]— P. niastoidei. See Corpora albicantia.—'P, mastoideus. See Mastoid process. — P> maxillaris concbae inferioris. See Maxillary process of the inferior turbinated bone.— P. maxil- laris ossis malaris. See Maxillary process of the malar bone. —P. medialis calcanei. See Sustentaculum tttH.—T. medul- las cerebri. See Crura cerebri".— P. medullares. Of Lancisi, the peduncles of the pineal gland. [I, 3 (K).]— P. medullares a cerebello ad testes. See Superior cerebellar peduncles. — P. medullaris. A band of fibres that connects the two corpora quadrigem.ina upon the same side and then extends to the cor- responding corpus striatum. [I, 3 (K).]— P. nuedullaris trans- versus. See Pons Varolii. — P. meduUosi cerebri. See Crura cerebri.- P. membraniformis. The chorioid plexus of the fourth ventricle. [I, 3 (K).]— P. musculares. The muscular processes of the arytsenoid cartilages or of a vertebra. [L.]— P. nasalis. See Maxillary PROCESS of the palate bone, Lacrymal process of the inferior turbinated bone, and Nasal spine. — P. nasalis conchae inferioris. See Lacrymal process of the inferior turbinated bone. — P. nasalis maxillee superioris. See Nctsal process of the superioi' maxilla.—'P. nasalis ossis frontis. The nasal por- tion of the frontal boue. [L, 332.]— P. nasofrontalis. See Nasal spine.— P. nasofrontalis ossis maxillae. See Nasal process of the superior maxilla. — P. natiforinis. See Nates (2d def.).— P. nucleiformis. See Odontoid process.— P. obliqui. See Ar- ticular processes. — P. obliqui accessorii. Anomalous promi- nences on the upper surfaces of the spinous processes of certain lumbar and dorsal vertebrae. [L.] Cf. Diarthrosis obliqua ac- cessoria.—P* obliqui spurii. See P. articulares spitrw.- P. ob- liqui vertebrarum. See -4r(icwiar' processes. — P. obliqui vertebraruin sacralium. See P. articulares spuHi.—F. ob- liquo-maniillares. See P. transversi spurii. — P. obtusus. See Short process of the moHeus. — P. occipitalis. See Basilar process. — p. occipitalis ossis spbenoidei. A small process at the base of the dorsum sellse which articulates with the apex of the pyramid of the temporal bone. [L.]— P. occultus. A small eminence in the outer portion of the infra-orbital canal. [L, 332. J— P. odontoideus (epistrophei). See Odontoid process.— P. orbicularis. See Lenticular process of the incus. — P. orbi- tali.s. See Orbital process. — P. palatinus ossis maxlllaris superioris. See Palate plate o/ifte superior maxilla. —P. papil- lares. See Corpus albicans (2d def.).— P. paracondyloideus, P. paramastoideus. See Faracondyloid process.— P. peripheri- ci iridis [Pappenheim]. See Ligamentum pectinatum.—P. pe- trosi ossis spbenoidei posteriores seu superiores. See Pos- terior clinoid processes. — P. petrosus ossis spbenoidei ante- rior. See LiNOULA sphenoidalis.~P. petrosus ossis spbenoidei medins. See P. occipitalis ossis sphenoidei.—'P. pinealis. See Pineal gland.— P. primus. See Manubrium of the malleus.— T. protiiberantiae cerebrales (anteries). See Crura cerebri.- P. ?terygoidei. See Pterygoid processes. — P. pyramidalis. See yramid of the thyreoid. — P. pyramidalis glandulae thyre- oidese. The middle lobe of the thyreoid gland. [L, 332.]— P. pyramidalis ossis palatini. See Pyramidal process of the palate bone.— P. rhachidianus. See Spinal cord.— P. Ravii. Fr., procds de Rau. Ger., Rau'scher Fortsatz. See Long pro- cess of the malleus. — P. restiformis. See Restiform. body. — P. reticularis. See Reticular process. — P. rostriformis. See Coracoid process. — P. Sommerringii. See P. cricoideus.-'P. spelseus. An anomalous process of the ethmoid bone which pro- jects into the sphenoidal sinuses. [L, 332.]- P. sphenofrontalis. See Frontal process (1st def.).— P. spbenoidales apicis partis petrosse. The tooth-Iike processes on the apex of the petrous por- tion of the temporal bone which interdigitate with similar processes on the sphenoid bone. [L.]— P. spbenoidalis. See Sphenoidal PROCESS. — P. sphenoidalis ossis palatini. See Sphenoidal pro- cess t,2d del). — P. spbenoideus posticus apicis partis petrosae. An anomalous process projecting from the upper portion of the .margin of the internal auditory meatus. [L.J— P. spheno-maxil- laris. An anomalous projection from the lower end of the ante- rior margin of the ala magna of the sphenoid bone. [L, 31, 142.]— P. spinosi spurii. The prominences on the posterior surface of the sacrum in the median line which represent the spinous pro- cesses of the true vertebrae. [L.]— P. spinosus. See Spinous PROCESS of a vertebra.— F. spinosus mallei. See Long process of the malleus.— F. spinosus ossis sphenoidalis. See Spmous process of the sphenoid bone.— P. spurii durae matris. The pro- longations of the dura which cover the roots of nerves and become continuous with the neurilemma. [L.]— P. striatum longitudi- nails. See Mai'ginal convolution.— P. styloideiis cranii. See Styloid process of the temporal bone. — P. styloideus fibulae. See Styloid process of the fibula.— F. styloideus ossis xnetacarpi tertii. A process on the dorsal surface of the thii-d metacarpal bone. [L, 175 (a, 50).] — P. styloideus ossis temporis. See Sty- loid process of the temporal bone.—F- styloideus radii. See Styloid process of the radius.— P. styloideus ulnae. See Styloid PROCESS of the ulna.~F. sulcatus. An anomalous plate of bone uniting the sphenoidal and orbital processes of the palate bone. [L, 332.]— P. superior incudis. See Short process of the incus.— F, supracondyloideus externus (seu femoris lateralis). See Trochanter tertius. — P. supracondyloideus femoris medi- alis. An anomalous protuberance on the posterior surface of the femur, a little above the internal condyle. [L, 332.]— P. supra- condyloideus humeri. See Supracondylar pts.ockss.—F, syno- viales. See Synovial pringes.—P, tali externus. See P. lat- eralis tali.—F. tegmenti tympani proprii. An anomalous osseous plate projecting from the tegmen tympani. [L.] — P. tem- poralis ossis frontis. An anomalous process of the frontal bone which separates the ala magna of the sphenoid bone from the parietal bone. [L,332.] — P, temporalis ossis zygomatic!. See Temporal process.— P. testiformis. See Testes (2d def.).— P. transversi. See Transverse processes. — P. transversi acces- sorii vertebrarum lumbalium. Small tubercles beneath the mamillary processes of the lumbar vertebrae. [L, 332.]— P. trans- versi spurii. A row of tubercles on the posterior surface of the sacrum, near the margin, which represent the transverse pro- cesses of the true vertebrae. [L.] — P. transversi vertebra- rum. See Transverse processes. — P. transversus accesso- rius. See Anapophysis.— P. transversus occipitalis. See Jugular process.— P. trochleares. Ger., Trochlearfortsaize. Osseous eminences over which tendons glide. [L, 332.] — P. troch- learis calcanei. An eminence on the os calcis above the groove for the tendon of the peroneus longiis. [L.]— P. tubarius. A process on the inner surface of the internal pterygoid plate of the sphenoid bone upon which the extremity of the cartilagi- nous portion of the Eustachian tube rests. [L, 31.]— P. tube- rositatis navicularis. An anomalous process on the tuberosity of the scaphoid bone of the foot. [L, 332.]— P. turbinatus. See Odontoid process. — P. tympani. See Tegmen tympani. — F. unciformis. See Uncinate process and Coracoid process.— P. uncinatus major. See Uncinate process (1st def.).— P. unci- natus minor (ossis ethmoidei). An anomalous process found below the uncinate process (1st def.). [L, 31.]— P. uncinatus ossis lacrimalis. See Hamular process of the lacrymal bone. — P. vaginalis. See Vaginal process and P. vaginalis periioncei. — P. vaginalis fasciae transversalis. See Infundibuliform FASCIA.— P. vaginalis Ualleri. The inferior part of the mesor- chium. [L, 175 {a, 50).] — P. vaginalis ossis spbenoidei. See P. ad vomerem.—F. vaginalis peritonsei. Ger., Scheidenfortsatz des Bauchfells. The peritoneal pouch of the foetus which passes down into the scrotum in advance of the testicle and, after being shut off from the general peritonaeum, becomes the tunica ■vagi- nalis testis.— P. ventriculi lateralis descendens. The descend- ing cornu of the lateral ventricle. [I, 3 (K).] — P. vermicularis. See Appendix cceci. — P. vermiformes laterales. See Amyg- dalae cerebelli.—F. vermiformis. See Vermiform process and Appendix coed. — P. vermiformis anterior (superior). The an- terior portion of the superior vermiform process. [I, 3 (K).]— P. vermiformis posterior. The posterior portion of the superior vermiform process. [Vieussens (I, 3 [K]).]— P. vermiformis posterior inferior. The posterior portion of the inferior vermi- form process. [I, 3 (K).]— P. vermis inferior. See Inferior ver- miform process. — P. vermis superior. See Superior vermiform PROCESS.— P. vocalis (anterior). See Vocal process of the aryioe- noid cartilage. — P. xiphoideus. See Ensiform cartilage. — P. zygomatlco-orbitalis. See Malar process.— P. zygomaticns ossis frontis. SeeExternal angular process.— P. zygomaticus ossis maxillae. See Malar process.— P. zygomaticus ossis temporis. See Zygomatic process of the temporal bone. PROCHAIN(Fr.), adj. Pro-sha^n^. See Proximal. PROCHEILON (Lat.), u. n. ProCpro=)-lcir(ch3ea'el)-o3n(on). From Trpd, before, and x^'^^os, the lip. See Prolabium. PROCHORDAL, adj. Pro-ko2r'd'l. Fi-om npo, before, and XopSi}, a cord. Situated in front of the chorda dorsualis. [L, 294.] PROCHORION (Lat.), n. n. Pro(proa)rkor(ch'»o2r)'i2-oan. From TTpd, before, and x°P^°^- ^ membrane. 1. The primitive chorion (1st def.). 2. Of Hensen, the zona pellucida and the Eiweiss- hillle taken together. [A, 8 ; L, 146.] PROCIDENTIA (Lat.),n.f. Pro(pro3)-siMfki2d)-e2n'shi2(ti'')-a«. From procidere, to fall down. Fr., procidence. Ger., Vorfall. Prolapse ; protrusion. [E ; F.]— P. ani. See Prolapse of the anus.—F. intestini recti. Prolapse of the rectum.— P. iridis. See Iridoptosis. — P. oculi. See Exophthalmia.— P. uteri. Pro- lapse of the uterus. PROCNEMIUM (Lat.), n. m. Pro9k-ne(na)'mi2-uSm(u4m). Gr., ■npoKvqf}.iov (from irpd, before, and kvitju-tj, the leg). See Tibia. PROCCELOUS, adj. Pro-sel'u^s. From n-pd, before, and KolAof, hollow. Having a concavity in front and a convexity behind (said of the centra of vertebrae). PROCREATION, n. Pro-kre-a'sh'n. Lat., procreatio (from procreare, to bring forth). See Generation (1st def.). PROCTAGRA (Lat.), n. f. Proakt(prokt)'a2g(a3g)-raa. From irpuKTor, the anus, and aypa, a seizure. Sudden pain about the anus. PROCTALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)-a21(asiyji'»(gi'')-a». From jrpwKTiiff, the anus, and aA-yos, pain, Fr,, proctalgie. Neu- A, ape; A*, at; A», ah; A*, all; Ch. chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N^, tank; 2647 PROCHAIK PROGNATHOUS ralgia of tlie anus or rectum. [E.] Cf. Proctagra.— P. inflam- matoria. See Proctitis.— P. iutertriginusa. lutertrigo of the anus. [G.] PKOCTATRESIA (Lat.), n. f. Proakt(prokt)-an(a8tVre(ra)'- zi'*(sP)-a3. From irpuKTos, the anus, a priv., and rp^o-ts, perforation. Atresia of the anus or rectum. [L, ICff (a, 43).] PROCTECTASIA (Lat.), PKOCTECTASIS (Lat.), n's f. Pro2k(prok)-te2k-ta(ta3)'zi3(si2)-a3, -te^k'taS-sias. From irpwKTds, the anus, and eKrao-i;, distention. Dilatation of the anus. PROCTECTOMY, n. Pro^k-teSk'to-mia. From TrpuKTos, the anus, and ^Kri^veiv, to excise. Excision of a portion of the rec- tum, [a, 34.] PROCTEN0I.EISIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)-eana-klis'(kle2'- i''s)-i3s. Gen., -cleis'eos {-eis). From irpw/crdy, the anus, and eyKKeCeiv, to shut in. See Stricture of the rectum. PROCTEURYNTER (Lat.), n. m. Pro''k(prolf)-tu»r-ian(un)'- tu^r(tar). Gen., -er'os {-is). From Trpcu/cTOff, the anu^, and evpvveiv, to make broad. An instrument for dilating the anus, [A, 332 {a, 34).] PROCTH^MORRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2k(prok)-theam- (tha3-e'*m)-o3r-raj(ra3g)'i'"-a3. From TrpuxTot, the ^.nus, at/ia, blood, and pTiyvvvai, to burst forth. Ger., Afterblutung. Haemorrhage from the anus, [a, 34.] PROCTHYPODESMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pro2fe(prok)-thip(thu«p)- o(o*t-de3s'muSs(mu**s). From TrpuKTos, the anus, vwo, under, and £eo-jLt6ff. a bond. Ger., Afterliitze. An anal pessary or supporter. [«, 34.] PROCTICA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)'i»k-a». From TrpuKTds, the anus. Any rectal or anal affection, [a, 17.] — P. luarisca. See HEMORRHOID.— P. simplex. See Proctalgia. PROCTISIS (Lat.), PROCTITIS (Lat.), n's f. Pro2kt(prokt)'- i^-si^'s, pro'^kt(prokt)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., ~is'eos,proct'isis^ -it'idos (-idis). From irpiuKTos, the anus. Injilainmation of the anus or rectmn. [D, 70 ; E.]— P. gangraenosa. See Proqtocace. PROCTOBLENNOZEMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2krprok)-to(to3)- ble'''n-no(no^)-ze(za)'mi''-a^. From TrpwKxds, ihe anus, pxdwa^ mucus, and irtfjiia, a loss. See Proctorrhcea. PROCTOCACE (Lat.), n. f. P;-o3kt(prokt)-o2k'a3s(a9k)-e(a). Gen., -oc'aces. From irptoKTos, the anus, and Ka/eds, evil. Gangre- nous inflammation around the anus B-nd rectum. [E.] PROCTOCEIiE (Lat.), u. f. J>roakt(prokt)-o(oa)-se(ka)'le(la); in Eng., pro'^kt'o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From jrpw/cTds, the anus, and KT}\i}, a tumor. A tumor formed by a prolapse of the rectum, [a, 31.]— Vaginal p. A vaginal hernia of the rectum. PROCTOCYSTOTOMIA(Lat.),n.,fi. Pro2kt(prokt)"o('o3Vsi2st- (ku'st)-o(o3)-tom(to''m)'i2-a3, prom iSpwKTds, the anus, kuo-tis, the bladder, and roft^, a cutting. See Rectal cystotomy. PROCTODEUM (Lat.), n. n. Pro2k(prok)-to2d-e'(a8'ea).u3m- (u*m). From w^wktos, the anus, and oSaiosf on the way. That por- tion of the anal invaginatipn of the epiblast which is distinct from the primitive hypoblastic part of the hindgut, but subsequently be- comes united with it to form the lower portion 6f the intestine. [A, 8.] PROCTODYNIA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)-o(o3)-di3n(du«'n)'- i^-a^. From irpw«Tds, tjie anus, and oBvvti, pain. See Proctalgia, PROCTOIiEUCORRHCEA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kfprok)-to(to3)- lu2k-o2r-re'(ro8'e*)-a'. From TrpuxTo?, the anus, AevKoj, white, and pot'a, a flowing. See Proctorrhcba. PROCTOMENIA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)-o(o3)-men(man)'- i^-a^. From irptofcros, the anus, and firiv, a month. Vicarious men- struation from the rectum, [a, 34.] PROCTON-CUS (Lat.), n. m. Pro2kt(prokt)-o3n3k'u3s(u*s). From jrpwKTos, the anus, and oyicos, a tumor. Any tumor at the anus. [E.] PROCTOPARAI.YSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro2ktfprokt)-o(oa)-paar- (pa3r)-a*l(a31)'i2('u8)-si3s. Gen., -ys'eos i-aVysis). Prom jrpwKTos, the anus, and TropdAutrts, paralysis. Paralysis of the sphincter ani. PROCTOPLASTY, n. Pro^kt'o-pla^st-i^. From flrpoiKTos, the anus, and n-Ado-cjeii', to mold. Fr. ^proctoplastie. Ger., Proctoplastik. The plastic surgery of the anus or rectum.— Vemeuil's p. See Liyiear proctotomy. PROCTOPI.EGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)-o(oS)-plejfplag)'- l^-a^. From TrpuKTds, the anus, and ttAtjy^, a stroke. See Procto- PARALYSIS. PROCTOPOI.YPUS (Lat.), n. m. Pro2k(prok)-to(to3)-po21'i2- (u*)-pu's(pus). From TrpwKTds, the anus, and ttoAvttovs, a polyp. Fr., proctopolype. Ger., Afterpolyp. A rectal polypus. [A, 322 (a, 34).] PROCTOPTOMA (Lat), PROCTOPTOSIS (Lat.), n's n. and f. Pro2kt(prokt)-o2pt-om'a3, -os'i^s. Gen., -om'atos (-atis), -os'eos (-is). Prolapse of the rectum or anus, [a, 34.] PROCTORRHAGIA (Lat.), n. f. Proakt(prokt)-o''r-ra](ra«g)'- i^-a^. Ger., Afterblutung. See Procth^morrhagia. PROCTORRHAPHY, u. Pro^kt-oSr'raSf-is. From jrpwKrdj, the anus, and pa^r}, a seam. Suture of the rectum or anus, [a, 34.] PROCTORRHCEA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)-o!'r-re'(ro2'e3)-a«. From TTpwKTdff. the anus, and poia, a flowing. Fr., proctorrMe. A discharge of mucus from the anus. [E.] PROCTOSCIRRHUS (Lat.), n. m. Proi!ktfprokt)-o(o8)-siar- (ski2r)''ru8s(ru*s). From irpw/erds. the anus, and o-Ktppos, an indura- tion. Scirrhus of the rectum. [E.] PROCTOSPASMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pro2ktCprokt)-o(o8)-Bpaaz- (spa8s)'mu's(mu^s). From irpuKrds, the anus, and (nrwr/i-ds, a spasm. Rectal -tenesmus. [E.] PROCTOSTENOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)-o(oa)-Bte'»n- os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From TrpwKxds, the anus, and crr^vciKrir, stenosis. Stricture of the rectum. PROCTOTOCIA (Lat.), n. f . Pro2k(prok)-to(to8)-to2s(to2k)'i2-a3. From jrpwKTds, the anus, and rd/cos, a bringing forth. Expulsion of the foetus through the anus. [A, 322 (a, 34).] PROCTOTOME, n. Pro^^kt'o-tom. Fr., p. An instrument for dividing strictures of the anus or rectum. [E, 24.] PROCTOTOMY, n. Pro2kt-o2t'om-i». Lat., i>roctoiom2a (from irpwKTos, the anus, and rep-veiv^ to cut^. Fr., proctotomie. Ger., Mastdarmschnitt, Proctotomie. Incision of the anus or rectum for any purpose, usually for overcoming stricture. [E.]— lix- ternal p. The operation of dividing the rectum and the anus and the tissue between the anus and the tip of the coccyx : usually done for stricture. [E, 5.]— Internal p. The operation of divid- ing a stricture of the rectum within the rectal pouch without at the same time cutting the sphincters. [E, 5.]— Linear p. An opera- tion for the relief of rectal stricture by means of incision of the posterior rectal wall, of the stricture, and of all the tissues between the anus and a subcutaneous opening made near the coccyx, [a, 34.]— Maisoiineaye's p. Fr., procerfe de la ligature extemporanee. Removal of the rectum by the use of a strong cord attached to an ficraseur. A deep circular incision is first made completely around the anus, and from the bottom of this cut a strong whip-cord is made to include the whole diseased part by passing it into the rectum and out again, each loop including in its bight a segment of the disease. [E.]— N€laton*s p. A form of external p. devised by N61aton ; performed by introducing the left index finger as far as the stricture, and, with this as a guide, passing in a blunt-pointed bistoury and dividing all the soft parts below the stricture in the median line. By pulling open the lips of this incision the stricture is brought into view and may be divided by a second incision. [E.] — Panas's p. Linear p. ; incorrectly so termed, as others performed the operation before Panas. [a. 34.]— Rouse's p. A form of p. in- tended to avoid a wound of the sphincter by making a deep cut in the fossa at the side of it and through this pressing out a diseased part of the rectal wall to be removed. [E.] — Vemeuil's p. P. in which the rectum is first divided into lateral halves vith-the 6cra- seur, and the subsequent dissection is done with the galvano-cau- tery knife. [E.] PROCTOTOREUSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro2kt(prokt)-o(o8)-toar-u''s'- i^'s. Gen., -eus'eos (-is). From ttpwktoj. the anus, and Topeuetr, to bore through. The operation of perforatmg an imperforate anus. [E.] PROCUMBENT, adj. Pro-ku^m'b'nt. Lat. , procumfcens (from procumbere, to fall forward). Of stems or branches, lying at length along the ground. [B, 123 (o, 35).] PRODIGUS (Lat.), n. m. Pro2d(prod)'i»g-u3s(u4s). See Supi- nator longus. PRODROMAL, adj. Pro^d'ro-m"'!. Pertaining to a prodrome, premonitory, [D.] PRODROME, n. Pro'drom. Gr., irpdSpojuos (from irpd, before, and 6pdp.os, a running). Fr., p. Ger., Prodrom^ Vorlaiifer. A fore- runner or premonitory symptom of disease. [D, 1.] PRODirCTIO(Lat.),n.f. Pro(pro2)-du8k(du*k)'shi2(ti2)-o. Gen., -on'is. From producere, to lead forth. See Prolapse. PROECCRISIS(Lat.),n.f. Pro(pro2).e2k'kri2s-i2s. Gen., -criV- eos (-ec'crisis). From np6^ before, and cKKpto-ts, a separation. A prematura crisis in a disease. [A, 323 (a, 34).] PROEMBRYO, n. Pro-eam'bri^-o. Lat., proemb^-yon. 1. In phanerogams, the suspensor. 2. In some higher cryptogams, an organ (developed from the oospore) from which the mature form of the plant is developed. [B, 291, 296 (a, 35).] PROEMBBYONIC, adj. Pro-e^m-briS-o^n'isk. Of or pertain- ing to the proem bryo ; resembling or having the character of apro- embryo. [B, 279 (a, 35).] PROENCEPHALIA (Lat.), n. f . Pro(proS)-e3nfeana)-se2f(ke2f )- al(a31)'i*-a3. From irpd, before, and 67«^ 3S.] PKONATEUB (Fr.), n. Pro-na»-tu»r. See Pronatok.— Grand p. See Pronator ieres.— Petit p. See Pronator quadratus. — P. rond. See Pronator radii teres. PRONATION, n. Pron-a'ah'n. Lat., pronaMo (from yronctre, to bend forward). Fr.,«. Qer., Einwdrttdrehung^ Vorwdrtsbeug- ung. The condition of being or the act of making prone. [L, 149.] PRONATOR (Lat.), n. m. Pron-a(aS)'to2r. Gen., -or'Js. Fr., pronateur. Ger., Vorwdrtsbeuger, A muscle that effects or as- sists in pronation of a portion of a limb. — P. cubito-radialis. See P. quadratus.— F. infevioi*, P. minor. See P. (radii) quad- ratus.— 1?. obliquus. See P. radii teres. — P. pedis. An anoma- lous muscle arising from the fibula below the flexor hallucis longus and inserted into the inner surface of the os calcis. LIj, 332.]— P. (radii) quadratus. Fr., carre proiiateur. Ger., uiereckiger Vor- wdrtsdreher. A flat, quadrangular muscle arising from the lowest fourth of the anterior surface and margin of the ulna and inserted on the anterior surface of the lower part of the radius. [L.]— P. radii teres, P. rotundas, P. teres. Fr., rond prOTiateur. Ger., runder Einwdrtsdreher. A long, roundish muscle which arises by two heads — the one from the internal condyle of the humerus (form- ing a tendon common to itself, the flexor cari)i radialis, the flexor carpi ulnaris, the flexor digitorum manus sublimis, and the palma- ris longus) and from the intermuscular saaptum, and the other from the coronoid process of the humerus. It is inserted into the outer surface of the radius near its middle. It pronates the hand and forearm, and aids in flexion of the forearm. [L.] — P. transver- sus. See P. (radii) quadratus. PRONAUS (Lat.), n. m. Pro(pro')'na''s(na"-u*s). Gr., 7rp(Svao5 (from irpd, before, and vaoi^ a temple). The vestibule of the vagina. [L, .332.] PKONE, adj. Prou. Gr., irp^i/ijs. Lat., pronus. Fr., pencM, incline. Lying with the face directed downward ; of the forearm, having the lower end of the radius turned around that of the ulna so that, in ordinary postures, the palm looks downward ; in botany, lying flat, especially with the face downward, [a, 35.] PRONEPHRIDIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pro(pro2)-ne2f-rii!d'i»-u'm- (u*m). In certain animals, principallj' invertebrates, one of a num- ber of canaliculi which act as excretory organs. [Haeckel, " Jour, of the Eoy. Micr. Soc," 1890 (a, 39).] PRONEPHROS (Lat.), n. m. Pro(pro')'ne2f-ro2s. From wp6, before, and fet^po?, the kidney. Ger., P., Kopfniere. Syn.: head- kidney. An embryonic glandular structure found in the Anam- niota, believed to be tiie relics of a portion of the primitive verte- brate excretory system. [L, 201.] Cf. Segmental apparatus. PKONERVATIO (Lat.), n. f . Pro(pro2)-nu«r(ne'r)-va(wa3)'shi2- (ti2)-o. Gen., -on'is. From pro^ before, and nervus, a tendon. See Aponeurosis (2d def.). PRONCEA (Lat.), n. f. Pro(pro!)-ne'(no'"e2)-a3. Gr., irpoVoia (from irpovaelv, to perceive before). See Prognosis. PRONOSTIC (Fr.), n. Pro-no^s-tek. See Prognosis. PRONOSTIQUE (Fr.), adj. Pro-no^s-tek. See Prognostic. PRONOTUM (Lat.), n. n. Pro(pro!')-not'u=m(u''m). From irpo, before, and vSyrov, the back. The dorsal part of the prothorax of an insect, [a, 39.] PRONUCLEOrtrS (Lat.), u. m. Pro(pro2)-nu!'(nu4)-kle(kle=)'- o'l-u's(u*s). From pro, before, and nucleolus (q. v.). A nucleolus contained in a pronucleus. [J.] PRONUCIEUS (Lat.), n. m. Pro(pro2)-nu=(nu*)'kle2-u=s(ust'e"-o»n. From jrpiS, before, and oaHoi- a bone. A bony process (see Process, 3d del.). K 48.] PRO-OTIC, adj, Pro-ot'i'k. Lat.. pro-oticKS (from irpiS, before, and ofis, the ear). Situated in front of the ear-capsule. [L.] PROPACULUM (Lat.), n. n. Pro(pro2)-pa2k(pa=k)'u=l(ur-i'-to=n-e'a!'l. From Trpd, before, and irepirdi/aioi/, the peritoneum. Situated in front of the peritonEeum. [o, 48.] PROPHETIN, n. Pro'fe't-i'n. Vr.^prophMne. Ger., P. A glucoside, probably C20H36O7, extracted from Ecballium o^civale and the fruits of Cucumis prophetarum. [B ; B, 93, 270 (n, 14, 38).] PROPHTHAtMUS (Lat.),n,m. Pro2f-tha21(tha=l)'mu3s(mu)-pod(po2d)'i2-uSm(u''m). From Trpo, before, and ^roiis, the foot. The anterior part of the foot in molluscs. [B, 28 (a, 37).] PROPOLIS (Lat.), u. f. Pro^p'o^l-iss. Gen., -pol'eos (.-is), p. Gr., TrpdiroAis (from npo, before, and ttoAis, a city). A reddish or yellowish-brown aromatic, somewhat viscous matter used by bees at the base of the hive as a sort of mortar to stop cracks. It seems to be anodyne and soporific, and has been recommended in diarrhoea and the early stage of dysentery. [B, 5 (a, 35) ; " Chi- cago Med. Jour.," xxiv, pp. 417, 485 (B) ; L.] PROPOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pro^p'o'm-a'. Gen., -pom'atos (atis). Gr., Trpdiro^a (from irpoTTti'eti', to drink before). Fr. , propome. Ger., Trank. A potion, especially one of wine or vinegar, mixed with honey, taken before meals. [L, 323, 325 (a, 14, 48).] PROPRIETARY, adj. Pro-pri'e^t-a-ri". Lat., proprietarius (from proprietas, a property). Of medicinal preparations, consti- tuting the property of an individual or corporation that, by copy- righting the name or otherwise, has or professes to have the ex- clusive right to produce and vend them, [a, 48.] PROPRIETAS (Lat), n. f. Pro(pro'')-pri(pri2)'e»l^a=s(a5s). Gen., -at'is. From proprius, one's own. A property ; of old wi'iters, temperament. [H.] PROPTOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pro'pt-om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). Gr., TrpoiTTtana (from npoiriTTTeLv, to fall forward). Fr., p. Ger., Vorfall. Prolapse. [G.]— P. auricularam, 1. See Flap ear. 2. An elongation of the external ears seen among the Siamese, caused by hauling weights upon them. [L, 132.]— P. lahii inferioris. Relaxation of the lower lip. [G, 17.]— P. mammarum. A flabby, pendulous condition of the breasts. [G, 17.] — P. palpebrarum. See Blefharoptosis. — P. scroti. Kedundaucy of the scrotum. [G, 17.J PROPTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro^pt-os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Gr., npoTTTtaa-L^. Prolapse, protrusion. [E.]— P. oculi. Of Celsus, ex- ophthalmia. [F.]— P. palpebrse. See Blepharoptosis. — P. uvulse. See Staphylcedema. PROPTYSI.S (Lat.). n. f. Pro2pt'i2(u«)-si2s. Gen., -ys'eos, prop'tysis. From npo, before, and irryeti', to spit. Fr., propfyse. See Expectoration. PROPUMiULANS (Lat.), adj. Pro(pro2)-pu'I(pu*l)'lu'iau)-se2k'shi=(ti2)-o. Gen., -on'is. From pro, before, and secare, to cut off. See Dissection (1st def.). PKOSECTOK (Lat.), n. m. Pro(pro=)-se=kt'o2r. Gen., -or'is. Fr., prosecteur. One who makes dissections for anatomical in- struction, [a, 17.1 PROSENCEPHALON (Lat.), n. n. Proi's-ean(e2n2)-se"f(ke2f)'- a^l(a31)-o2n. From irpiStroi, forward, and e'y«e(^aAos, the brain. Ger., Stirnhim, Vorderhim. Of Huxley, that portion of the embryonic brain which includes the cerebral hemispheres with their lateral ventricles, the corpora striata, the olfactory lobes, the corpus cal- losum, and the fornix. [A, 5.] PBOSBNCHYMA (Lat.), n. n. Pro»s-e'n2'ki=(ch5u«)-ma'. Gen., -chym'atos {-atis). From irpos, toward, and eyxvf^a, an infusion. Fr.. prosenchyme. Ger., Fasergewebe, Prosenchym. Fibro-vascu- lar tissue ; tissue composed of elongated, taper-pointed cells (ap- phed especially to wood-cells and bast-cells), [a, 35.] PROSLYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro^s'liHlu'l-sias. Gen., -lys'ens, pros'lysis. From Trpdt, beside, and AtJo-ii, a loosing. Fr., proslyse. See Catalysis (8d del). PKOSOBKEGMUS (Lat.), adj. Pro2s-o(oS)-bre»g'muSs(mu4s). From irpotTia, forward, and Ppiyfj.a, the bregma. Having the radius ibcus making an angle of from 82° to 95'6° with a hne from the hormion to the bregma. [Lissauer, " Arch, f . Anthrop.," xv, Supp. (o, 50).] PROSOGASTER (Lat.), n. f. Pro2s-o(o')-ga=st(ga'st)'u»r(ar). Gen., -gast'eros (-is). From irpdiroi, forward, and yatrrrip, the belly. See FoBEGUT. PROSOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pro(pro=)-som'a'. Gen., -om'atos i~atis). From irpd, before, and o-u^a, tlie body. In entomology, the anterior segment of the body. [B, 28 (o, 27).] PROSOPALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Pro2s-op-a21(a=l)'ii2(gi2)-a3. From Ttpotrttywov, the face, and aAyos, pain. Facial neuralgia, [a, 34.] PBOSOPANTRITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro2s-op-a2nt(a3nt)-ri(re)'- tr-'s. Gen., -it'idos (,-idis). Fr., prosopantrite. Inflammation of the frontal sinuses. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PROSOPANTRON (Lat.), n. n. Pro2s-o(oS)-pa=nt(paSnt)'ro'n. From jrp6ff(anov, the face, and avrpov, a cavity. See Frontal sinus. PROSOPERYSIPBLAS (Lat.), n. n. Pro=s-op-e2r-i2(u»)-si'ip- (sepye21-a2s(a8s). Gen. ,'el'atos (.-atis). From irpdiruwoi', the face, and epvtrtTreAas, erysipelas. Fr., prosoperysipdle. See Erysipelas /aczW. PROSOPIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro^s-op'i^s. Gen., -op'idos (-idis), -op'is. Gr., jTpotrbimi. Fr., p. Ger., Susshiilsenbaum. A genus of the Adenantherem. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— P. clulcis. Cashaw-tree ; found in the southwestern United States, [a, 35.]— P. glandulosa. The mesguit-bean of Texas ; of Bentham, a variety of P. dulcis. It yields Mexican chicle and gomrae de Peroa, a variety of mesquite fum. [B, 19, 275(a, 35).]— P. jallflora. Honey-mesquit, algarobf , uly-flower of Jamaica, southwestern honey-locust ; a species grow- ing in New Mexico, Texas, Central America, and the West Indies, considered by Bentham a variety of P. dulcis. The stem and branches yield mesquite gum. [a, 35.] — P. reptans. A Colombian species used in dysentery. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— P. spicigera. A species found in the East Indies, extending to Persia. The pods are used like those of Cevatonia siliqua. {a, 35.] — Radix p. The root of Lappa tomentosa and other species of Lappa. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PROSOPOCARCINOMA (Lat.), n. n. Pro2s-op"o(oa)-kaSr-si2n- (ki2n)-om'a3. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From wpoffwiroi', the face, and KapKivoi^a, carcinoma. Carcinoma of the face. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PBOSOPODIDYMUS (Lat.), n. m. Pro2.s-op"o(o')-di2d'i2m- (u»m)-u>s(u', the face, Bupa^, the chest, and irayo?, that which i.s fixed. That variety of the cepha- lothoracopagus (q. V.) in which there is union of the face, throat, and thorax. [A, 326 (a, 34).] PROSOPOTOCIA (Lat.), n. f . Pro2s-op"o(o3)-to(to2)'sii!(ki«)-as. From irpotrioTTOv. the face, and tokos, a bringing forth. Fr., proso- potocie. See Face presentation. PROSOPROSOPUS (Lat.), ad.i. Pro2s-o(o');pro!s-op'u3s(u4s). From npoaut, forward, and irpdcrtoTroc, the face. Having the radius flxus making an angle of from (i6e° to 78° with a line' from the nasion to the alveolar point. [Lissauer, "Arch. f. Anthrop.," xv, Supp. (a, 60).] PROSORRHINUS (Lat.). adj. Pro=s-or(o>r)-rin(ren)'u's(u4s). From irpdcru, forward, and pt's, the nose. Having the radius fixus making an angle of from 6t)-5° to 77° with a line from the nasion to the subnasal point. [Lissauer, "Arch. f. Anthrop.," xv, Supp. («,50).] PROSPEGMA (Lat.), n. n. Pro2s-pe2g(pag)'mas. Gen., -peg'- matos i-atis). Gr., n-pdtrjTjjyjita (from Trpoinrriyvvvat, to fix). A con- cretion, especially of mucous matter in the anus. [A, 326 (a, 48).] PROSPHYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pro=s'flHfu»)-si2s. Gr., 7rpds. Gen., -ys'- eos i-oVysis). From proteina, protein, and Auo-ts, a loosing. Fr., proteolyse. Ger., P., Proteolyse. The conversion of proteids into peptones. [M. Foster (K).]—lJigestive p. The dissolution of pro- teids during the process of digestion. [M. Foster (K).] PROTEOLYTIC, adj. Prot-e»-o21-i2t'i2k. Fr., proUolytique. Pertaining to or favoring the digestion of proteids. PROTERANDROUS, adj. Prot-e^r-a^nd'ru's. From irpdrepo!, former, and avi^p, a man. Fr., prot^randr4. Of dichogamous flowers, having the stamens precocious, [a, 35.] PROTERANTHIotrS, PROTERANTHOUS, adj's. Prot- e^^r-a^nth'iS-uSs, -a^nth'u^s. It&t., proteranthius,proteranthus(tToin irpdrepos, former, and avBos, a flower). Ft., proterantM. 1, Having flowers which appear before the leaves. 8. Of some authors, leaf- ing before flowering, [a, 35.] PROTEROGYNOUS, adj. Prot-e'r-o^j'i'n-u's. Lat., profcro- gynus {from Trpdrepos, before, and yvvri, a woman). Of dichogam- ous flowers, having the stigmas precocious, [a, 35.] PROTEUS (Lat.), n. m. Prot'u^s. From Upwrevs, a sea-god who changed his form at will. 1. Of Hauser, a genus of Schizomy- cetes {Bacilli). [B, 308 (a, 35).] 2. A genus of the Urodela.—V. mirabilis. A species having the same habitat , and the same pathogenic action as P. vulgaris, but distinguished by the much more frequent occurrence of spherical (or pear-shaped or sper- matozooid-like) forms (involution forms) from 3"76 ji to 7 iii in di- ameter. It liquefies the gelatin more slowly than P. vulgaris. [B. 238 (a, 35).]— P. vulgaris. The common species of the genus, occurring in putrefying animal matter, contents of putrid ulcers, etc., in forms about 6 n in thickness, but varying in length. Some- times they appear as baciUi 1-25 pi to 375 p. long, often ciliated, sometimes as twisted convoluted threads (regarded by Hanser as spirilla), and sometimes as rods so short as to seem nearly spherical. Liquid cultivation^, unless first filtered through plaster cylinders, set up putrefaction even in boiled and sterilized meat. Small doses are not pathogenic in animals. Somewhat large doses cause at the point of injection abscesses. In rabbits and guinea- pigs large subcutaneous injections produce symptoms of })oisoning. [B, 238 (a, 35).]— P. Zenkerl. A species resembling in its effects the P. vulgaris, except that the odpr developed by its cultivations is not pronounced and it does not liquefy gelatin. It occurs in rods 0-4 (1 in breadth, and averaging 1-65 p. in length. Spirilla are rarely formed. [B, 238 (a, 35).J Cf. Amoeba. PROTHAtLIUM (Lat.), PROTHAtXUS (Lat.). n's n. and m. Pro(pro2)-tha=l(tha>l)'h!'-u=m(uii.a. (from i(iaAi's, a vault). Fr., psaliddme. The vault of the sfcull. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PSALIS (Lat.), n. f. Sal(psa=l)'i2s. Gen., psal'idos (-idis). Gr., xpaKCs. 1. See Scissors. 2. See Fornix cerebri. PSAMEK (Ger.), n. Psant'e=r. See Omasum.— P'blnde. See Many-tailed bandage. PSAtTBKIUM (Lat.), n. n. Sa'lt(psa»lt)-e(a)'ri»-u'm(u«po!. Lat., psapha- rus. Fr., psaphare. Friable, pulverulent ; of the urine, gritty. [A, 325 (o, 48).] PSABON (Lat.), n. n. Sar(psa'r)'o2n. Gr., vfrapoi'. Of old writ- ers, a certain dry medicament used as a caustic. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PSATHYROUS, adj. SaHh'iar-uSs. Gr., vfiaSvpos. See Psaph- AROUS. PSEGMA (Lat.), n. n. Se2(psag)'ma'. Gr., i)(5vM» (from frixet.r, to rub down). See Flos .aiRis (under .^s). PSELAPHESIS (Lat.), n. f. Sel(psal)-a2f(a'f)-e(a)'si23. Gen., -es'eos (-is). Gr., i/^ijAdi^Tjo-ts (from i/njAai^ac, to feel about). Fr., psUaph^se. A feeling or searching about with the fingers, as in de- Drium. [A, 540 (evfiii!, false, and aYveioi', a vessel. Ger.,/o(scftes Oefass. An adventitious vessel. [L, 80 (a, 34).] PSEUDAPHE (Lat.), PSEUDAPHIA (Lat.), n's f. SuM- (psu'd)'a2t(a»f)-e(a), -a"f(a'f)'i5-a3. Gen., pseud'aphes -aph'iae. From ii(«v3i)5, false, and a^rj. touch. See Psbddjestbbsia. PSEUDABGOMORPHOSIS (Lat.), n. f. SuMfpsu3d)-aSrg-o- (o')-mo=rf-os'i=s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From iJtevS^s, false, apyii!, white, and juopt^^, form. Fr., pseudargomorphose. The formation of false membrane. PSEUDARTHBOSIS (Lat.), PSEUD ABTICUI.ATIO (Lat.), n's f. Su''d(psu!'d)-a»rth-ros'i2s, -a2rt-i'ik-u»l(u''l)-a(a3)'shii(ti2)-o. Gen., -arthro'seos (-is), -on'is. From t/revS^?, false, and apBpov, or articulatio, an articulation. ¥r.,pseudarihrose. See False articu- lation. — Diarthrodial p. The form of false joint, sometimes resulting from the fracture of a long bone, which resembles a natu- ral one in being inclosed in a fibrous capsule, being lined with more or less hyaline cartilage, in containing a little serum (not synovia), and in the shape of the ends of the bones, one being cupped and the other rounded. [E, 25.]— Ligamentous p., Synar- throdial p. The form seen in fracture of the patella or olecranon, in which the fragments are joined by fibrous bands. [E.] PSEUWASTHMA (Lat.), n. n. SuM(psu!>d)-a!!sth(a'sth)'mas. Gen., -asth'matos (-is). From t/fev6^;, false, and iadfia, asthma. Fr.,pseudasthme. SeeDysPKCEA. ESEUDAXIS (Lat.), n. m. SuM(psuM)-a!!x(a'x)'i2s. Gen., -ax'is. From ifievf^s, false, and axis, an axis. See Sympodidm. PSEUDEMESIS (Lat.), n. f. SuM(psu2d)-e>m'e2s-i2s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). From t/revfi^;, false, and ejneo-ts, a vomiting. Fr., pseu- dimise. Pretended vomiting. [A, 322 (a, 34).] PSBUDENCEPH ALIA (Lat.). n. f . Su'''d(psu2d)-e=n(e!n2)-se!'t- (ke^f)-al(a81)'i2-a*. From i/^evSij?, false, and iyKea\6i, the brain. Fr., pse«denc^j)/iaZie. Ger., Pseudencephalie. That malformation of the head in which a vascular tumor replaces the brain, PSEUDEBYSIPELAS (Lat.), n. n. SuM(psu=d)-e=r-i2(u«)-siSp- (sep)'e''l-a^s(a's). See Psehdo-erysipelas. PSEUDIATEUS (Lat.), n. m, SuM(psu2d)-i2-a5t(aH)'ruSs(run)- em'(a"e2m)-i=-a=. From v^ewS^t, false, o prlv., and aliua, blood. See Progressive j^erniciows ANEMIA. PSEUDO-ANGEIOMA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o»)-ai'n- (a'n2)-ji(ge=-i'')-om'a». Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From iffevS^s, false, and ayyeiov, a vessel. A temporary angeioma occasionally formed during the reparative process in an amputation stump, [a, 34.] — Urethral p. -a. Of Savage, a urethral caruncle, [a, 34.] PSEUDO-ANGINA (Lat.), n. t. Su'd(psu2d)-o(o»)-a>n(aSn»)'- ji*(gi2)-na8. From tf/evSriq, false, and angina (q. v.). Cardiac f)ain less severe in character than that of true angina pectoris. D, 68.] PSBUDO-ANGUSTURA (Lat.). n. f. Su=d(psu'd)-o(o»)-a=n'- (a8n3)-gu8st(gu*st)-u*(u)'ra3. From ^eu6^s, false, and angustura (q. V. ). See False angustura harh. PSEUDO-AN6USTUBINB, u. Su^id-o-a'nS-guas-tua'ren. See Brucinb. PSEUDO-APOPLEXY, n. Sui'd-o-a'p'o-pleSx-i'. Ger., Pseu- do-apoplexie. A disease presenting the symptoms of apoplexy, though no cerebral hasmorrhage is found post mortem. [A, 819 (a, 34).] PSEUDO-ABTHBOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Su=d(psu'd)-o(oS)-aSrth- ros'i's. Gen., -thros'eos (-is). See False articulation. PSEUDO-ASTHMA (Lat.), n. n. Su=d(psu''d)-o(o=)-a'stb(aSsth)'- ma'. Gen., -asth'matos (-atis). From ^evS^s, false, and ia9p.a, asthma. See Dyspncea. PSBUDOBLBPSIA (Lat.), PSBUDOBLEPSIS (Lat.), n's f. Su2d(psu'd)-o(o3)-ble'ps'i2-a', -ble^ps'i's. Gen., -bleps'ice, -bleps'- eos (-i.t). From i^euSijs, false. and^Aei/zt?, sight. Ft., pseudoblepsie, 1. Of CuUen, an old generic term for any perversion of vision. [F.] 2. See PsEUDOPSiA. PSEUDOBOINA (Lat.), n. f. Sui'd(psu=d)-o(o')-bo'''-i(e)'na>. From \lievSvs, false, and bos, an ox. Fr., pseudobo'ine. Spurious cow-pox. [L, 50 (a, 50).] PSEUDOBBANCHIE (Lat.),n. f . pi. Su>d(pBU'd)-o(oS)-bra'n!!- (bra'n')'ki2(ch'i2)-e(a'-e=). From ifreuS^s, false, and Ppiyyia, gills). Ger., Psexidobranchien, Nebenkiemen. Supplementary gills found in certain fishes, which receive arterialized blood only, and conse- quently do not assist in respiration, [a, 27.] A, ape; A^, at^ A», ah; A*, all; Ch,,chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N», tank; 2657 PSALIDOMA PSEUDO-HERMA PHRODITISM PSEUDOBUtB, n. SuM'o-buSlb. From fevSri,, false, and fio\p6s, a bulb. Fr., pseudo-bulhe. A fleshy bulb-like internode in epiphytal orchids. [B, 19, 77, 290 (a, 35).] PSEUDOCABCINOMA (Lat.), n. n. SuM(psuM)-o(oa)-li:a>r- Bi2n(ki2n)-oin'a^. Geu., -om'atos {-atis). From ^evSrjs^ false, and KapKtVufxa, carcinoma. Fr., paeudocarcindme. A benign tumor resembling a carcinoma. [A. 382 (a, 34).] PSEUDOCABDIOGMUS(Lat.l,n.m. SuM(psuM)-o(o«)-ka=rd- ia-o2g(off)'mu3s(mu^s). From i/feufi^s, false, and KapStwy/Aog, heart- burn. Pain apparently but not actually originating in the heart or stomach. | A, 328 (a, 34).] PSEUDOCARP, n. Su^d'o-ka'rp. Lat., pseMdocarpium (from i^euS^s, false, and Kapn-ds, fruit). Fr. , pseudocarpe. A false fruit ; the accessory portion of an anthocarpous fruit ; that part not or- ganically united with the pericarp. [B, 296 (a, 35).] PSEUDOCATAKACTA (Lat.), n. f. SuM(psuM)-o(oS)-kan- .(ka*t)-a'r(a'r)-a2kt(a'kt)'a'. From fevSrjq, false, and (carappaKTij!, a cataract. Fr.^ pseudocataracte. See J^Vtise cataract. PSEUDOCAVITAIBB (Fr.), adj. PsuSd-o-ka'-ve-ta'r. Ap- parently but not really indicative of a pulmonary cavity (said of physical signs). ("Rev. des sci. mSd.," Apr., 1886.] PSE UDO-CELIiS, n. pi. Su^d'o-se^lz. From i)/euSi)j, false, and cella^ a cell. Ger., Pseudozellen. Of Kleinenberg, pecuhar albu- minoid vesicles with thick walls found in the ova of many hydrozoa ; said by Balfour to be comparable to the vitelline granules of a bird's egg. [J, 1.] PSEUDOCEPHALOCELE (Lat.), n. f. SuM(psu2d)-o(oS)- se>f(k;e2f)-a21(asl)-o(o»)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., -se'f'a'l-o-sel. From i/reu5ijs, false, se^aXiJ, the head, and k^Aij, a tumor. An apparent cephalocele that is a haematoma caused by trauma. [A, 319 (a, 34).] PSEUDOCEBATOGENESIS (Lat.), n. f. Su=d(psuM)-o(oS)- seMke2r)-a2t(a't)-o(o')-je2n(ge2n)'e2s-i2s. Gen., -es'eos (-gen'esis). From fevSri^, false, K^pas, a horn, and veVeo-ts, generation. The formation of adventitious horny tissue. [A, 382 (a, 34).] PSEUDOCEBATOSIS(Lat.),n. f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o3)-se2r(ke2r)- a''t(a3t)-os'i''s. Gen., -os'eos {-^s^. From i/revSij?, false, and Kepa^, a horn. Fr.^pseudoceratose. See Pseudooeratogenesis. PSEUDO-CHINA (Lat.), n. f. SuM(psu2d)-o(o»)-kin(che2n)'a3. 1. False cinchona-bark. 8. See Smilax p,-c. 3. See Gynura p.-c. 4. The bark of the Solanum p.-c. PSEUDOCHOREA (Lat.), n. f. Su'd(psuMl-o(oS)-ko2r(ch=o2r)- e(a)'a3. From i/fevfiij9, false, and x°P^^^^ a- dance. Fr., pseudo- choree. A nervous affection, often hysterical, in which the symp- toms of chorea are simulated. [D.] PSEUDOCHROM^STHESI A (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(oS)- krom(ch''rom)-e2s(a3-e2s)-the(tha)'7,i2(si2)-a3. From i(seudo-c8U. Ger., falschrippig. False-ribbed (said of a leaf in which a vein or rib is formed by the confluence of the true veins). [B, 19, 296 (a, 35).] PSEUBOCOTYLEDONOUS, adj. SuM-o-kon-i^l-eM'o^n-u's. Lat., pseudocotyledoneus (from i/*ev6^s, false, and kotvXtjSmv. a cav- ity). Fr., psevdocotylidone. Provided with false cotyledons, or pseudocotyledons (Fr., pseudo-cotyledons), which are filaments emanating from the spores of mosses and other cryptogams at the beginning of germination. The Pseudocotyledonece' (Fr., pseudo- cntyUdones) of Agardh are a kingdom iregio) of plants including mosses, ferns, etc. [a, 35.] PSECDOCOXALGIA (Lat.), n. f. SuM(psuM)-o(oa)-ko2x-aa- (a31)'ji'*(gi2)-a8. From i/^euS^s, false, coxa, the hip, and iAyos, pain. A hystero-neurosis simulating hip-joint disease. PSEUDOCRISIS (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psii2d)-o=k'riiis-i's. Gen., ■cris'eos (-oc'risis). From i^evS^s. false, and Kpiai^, a separating. An apparent termination (really an interruption) of the progress of a fever. [D, 3.] PSEUDO-CROUP, n. Su<'d"o-krup'. Ger., Pseudokrup. See Laryngismus stridulus and Simjjle laryngitis. PSEUDOCUMENB, n. Su'd-o-ku^'men. Fr., pseudocumine. Ger., Pseudocumol. A liquid, (CcH,CH3,H,CH8,CHs,H,) = C.His, ' isomeric with cumene. [B, 4.] PSEUDOCUMENOL. n. Su'd-o-ku^'me'n-o^l. A trimethyl- hydroxybenzene, OeH2(CHa)30H. [B, 3 (a, 88).] PSEUDOCUMIDINE, n. SuM-o-ku^'mi^d-en. An amidotri- methylbenzene, CeH2(CH3)3NH2. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PSEUDOCURARINE, n. Su^d-o-ku-raS'ren. Fr., p. A non- poisonous alkaloid discovered in Nerium oleander. [B, 5 (a, 38).] PSEUDOCYANIC ACID, n. Su'd-o-si-a^n'i^k. Ger., Pseudo- cyansdure. See Carboxylimide. PSEUDOCYANOGEN, u. Sud-o-si-a^in'o-jeSn. See under Cyanogen. PSEUDOCYESIS (Lat.), n. t. SuM(psu2d)-o(o»)-si(ku«)-e(a)'- si^s. Gen., -es'eos (-is). From i^euS^s, false, and jcutjo-ij, conception. See False pregnancy and Extra-uterine gestation — P. abdomi- nalis. See .46dominai gestation. — P. ovaria, P. tubaria. See Tubal gestation. PSEUDODESMA (Lat.), u. n. SuM(psu=d)-o(o»)-de2z(de2s)'- ma3. Gen., -des'matos i-aiis). From i/reuS^s, false, and Seafia, a bond. An adventitious ligament. [A, 322 (a, 34).] PSEUDODIABTHKOSIS (Lat.), n. f. SuM(psu!d)-o(oS)-di- (di^i-a^rth-ros'i'^s. Gen., -thros'eos (-is). From i^evfii}?, false, and £iapdpa)o-i?, articulation. See Diarthrodial pseudarthrosis. PSEUDODIPHTHERIA (Lat.), n. f. SuM(psu2d)-o(o=)-disf- the(the=)'ris-a3. From ^f/euS^s, false, and diphtheria (q. v.). Of Klebs, a fibrinous pharyngeal and tonsilar exudation, caused by and containing Schistomyces monadina. [L, 57 (a, 34).] PSEUDODONTOSIS (Lat.), n. f. SuM(psu2d)-o!d-o2nt-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From i^evS^?, false, and oSouj, a tooth. The formation of adventitious teeth. [A, 322 (a, 34).] , PSEDDODYSPEPSIA (Lat.), n. f . Su2d(psu'd)-o(oS)-di2s(du=s)- pe^p'si^-a^. From i/feuS^5, false, and SvaTretftia, dyspepsia. Fr., pseudo-dyspepsie. See Symptomatic dyspepsia. PSEUDO-EI-EPHANTIASIS (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu!d)-o(oS)- e''\-(fli-a,^i\Ua,'nt)-V-a(s?)'sVB. Gen., -as'eos (-as'is). From ^evi^t, false, and eAe^avna, elephantiasis. Fr., pseudo-il^phantiasis. A tumor-like hypertrophy (as of the mammary gland). [A, 94.] PSEUDO-EMBRYO, n. Su^d-o-e^m'briS-o. From fn/6^i false, and efi^pvov, an embryo. A pro-embryo, [a, 35.] PSEUDOENCEPHAIITIS (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o3)-e"n- (e=n2)-se2f(ke=f)-a21(asi)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From i^evS^t, false, and eyiticJxiAo!, the brain. See Hydrocephaloid. PSEUDO-EPITHELIUM (Lat.). n. n. Bu2d(psu2d)-o(o3)-e=p- i2-thel{thal)'i2-u8m(u*m). From d/euS^s false,',e7ri, upon, and flijAij, the nipple. Of Balfour, the single layer of germinal cells on the surface of the ovary after the formation of the ovarial tubes or nests. [" Quart. Jour, of Micr. Sci.," 1878, p. 383 (J).] PSEUDO-EROTISM [Chapman], n. Su=d-o-e2r'o=t>i»zm. From »/*eu5^s, false, and epws, love. The display of amatory instincts in animals at unusual seasons. [" Nature,'' June 13, 1889, p. 147 (L).] PSEUDO-ERYSIPEIAS (Lat.), n. n. Sui'd(psu2d)-o(o3)-e2r-i2- (u'')-si2p(sep)-e'21-a2s(a3s). Gen., -el'atus (-atis). From i/revS^s, false, and epvfft'ireAaff, erysipelas. 1. A diffuse phlegmonous inflammation of the skin, affecting especially the subcutaneous areolar tissue, sometimes extending to the fascia beneath, usually following an injury or local infection with septic material or an animal virus. 8. See Phlegmonous erysipelas. — P.-e. subtendinosum colli. See Angina Ludovici. PSEUDO-EXANTHEMATA (Lat.), n. n.pl. Su»d(psu=d)-o(oS)- e2x-a2nth(a3nth)-e2m(am)'a2t(a3t)-a3. Gen., -em'aton. From yf/ev- fiijs, false, and e^avdrifia, a.n eruption. Fr., pseudo-exanth^mes. Of Bazin, certain acute, non-contagious, eruptive diseases resembling the exanthemata in having a self -limited and more or less regular course. [G, 26.]— Arthritic p.-e. See ARTHRiTiDEspseudocran- thematiques. — Herpetic p.-e. See Herp]&tides primiizves.— Idio- pathic p.-e. Of Bazin, acute urticaria, herpes phlyctenodes, pityriasis rubra, pemphigus, or herpes zoster. [G, 26.] PSBUDOPIBBIN, n. Su=d-o-fl'bri2n. See Bradyfibhin. PSEUDO-PlfeVRE (Fr.), u. PsuM-o-fe-e^vr'. A condition simulating fever. [!>.] PSEUDOGASTRAIGIA (Lat.), n. f. Su''d(psu2d)-o(o')-ga'st- (ga=st)-ra21(ra'l)' oi'(gi'')-a3 . From ifieuS^'s, false, yaarrip, the stomach, and aA');os, pain. A pain simulating that of gastralgia, but not origi- nating in a gastric disorder ; sometimes connected with disease of the aorta. [Huchard, " Un. m6d.," Aug. 4, 1883, p. 197 (D).] PSEUDOGEtATINA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o3)-je!'l(ge21)- as-tin(ten)'a'. From i((ev8^s, false, and gelare, to congeal. See Vegetable gelatin. PSEUDOGEUSIA (Lat.), PSEUDOGEUSTIA (Lat.), n's f. Su"d(psu2d)-o(o=)-ju2(gu=)'zi2(si2)-a=, -ju2st(gu2st)'i2-as. From i^ew- 8i)5, false, and yeveaSai, to taste. A subjective sensation of taste. [A, 640 (a, 34).] PSEUDOGONORBHOEA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(pBu2d)-o(o')-goi'n- o2r-re'(ro'''e'')-a'*. From ^evSr/s, false, and yoi^oppota, gonorrhoea. Non-contagious urethritis. [G.] PSEUDO-H^MAI., adj. Su'd-o-he'm'l. From i(/*€u6^s, false, wir^p, in excess, and rpo^ri^ a growth). Fr., pseudohypertrophie. Gler., Pseudohypertropliie. A degenerative increase in size of a part, [a, 34.] PSEUDOJBRVINE, n. Su^d-o-ju'r'ren. An alkaloid, CajH^j- NO7, found in certain species of Veratrum and Sabadilla, PSEUDOLEUC^MIA (Lat.), PSEUDOLEUCOCYTHJE- MIA (Lat.), n's f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(oS)-lu2-sem'(ka3'e"m)-i2-a=, -lu^k- o(o3)-sith(ku"th)-em'(a='e''m)-i2-as. From ifieuS^i, false, AeuKos, white, Kiiros, a cell, and oljia, blood. A disease characterized by enlargement of groups of glands, or of the entire glandular system, attended by great anaemia and failure of the general health, and ending fatally generally from exhaustion. [E, 4.] PSEUDO-LIEN (Lat.), u. m. Psu=d-o-le-a»n>. Gen., -en'U. See Accessory spleen. PSEUDOLIGAMENTA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Su2d(psuM)-o(o»)-li2g- a''(a')-me.'nt'a'. From ^^eu^lis, false, and ligamentum, a ligament. Inflammatory bands of adhesion. [L.] PSEUDOLIPOMA (Lat.), n. n, Su2d(psu"d)-o(o')-Ii2p-om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From i/fEvS^s, false, and AtVos, fat. Fr., pseudo-Upome, Localized oedematous infiltration, especially above the clavicle and about the knee ; observed particularly in cases of rheumatism. [E, 34.] PSEUDOLUNUL^E (Lat.), n. f . pi. Su=d(psu'd)-o(o')-lu=nClun)'- u21(u*l)-e(a3-e2). From i^evfi^s, false, and lunula (g. v.). Lunula- like collections of mucous cells in the saUvary glands. [" Arch. t. mikr. Anat.," 1877, p. 28 (J).] PSEUDO-MALADY, n. Su2d'o-ma'l"aS-di«. From feuSi;?, false, and malum, an evil. An imaginary or feigned disease. [D.] PSEUDOMELAN^MIA (Lat.), PSEUDOMELANOSIS (Lat.), n'sf. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o')-me21-a2n(a'n)-em'(a"e2m)-i"-a=, -os'is. Gen., -cemi'OB, -os'eos (-is). From i/revS^;, false, fieAos, black, and al/jia, blood. The staining of tissues by iron sulphide, occurring either after death or near gangrenous parts during life. The iron from the blood combines with hydrogen sulphide and is deposited in small round masses or scales. [D, 3.] PSEUDO-MEMBRANE, n. Su^'d-o-me^m'bran. Lat.,pseMdo- membrana (from i/^eu6^s, false, and membrana, a membrane). Ger., Pseiidomembran. See j'aise membrane. PSEUDOMENINGITIS (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o3)-me2n- (man)-i*n(i'^n=)-ji(ge)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (ridis). From i/^euS^s, false, and (i^nyj, a membrane. A group of symptoms simulating meningitis. — Dental p.-m. Of (Suaita, a grave affection simulat- ing meningitis, occurring among children during dentition; thought to be largely due to obstinate or intercurrent constipation. [Guaita, " Gazz. d. osped.," Jan., 1883 (D).] PSEUDOMENINGOCELE (Lat.), n. f. Su=d(psu2d)-o(oS)- me=^n(man)-i2n3-go(go3)-se(ka)'le(]a) ; in Eng., su^d-o-rae^n-i'^n^'go- sel. Gen., -ceVes. From ifjevSrj^, false, jLt^vtyf, a membrane, and K^Ai), a tumor. See Meningocele /aZsa. PSEUDO-MENSTRUAL, adj. Su2d-o-me'n'stra''-'l. Of uter- ine haemorrhage, occasioned by systemic disease. PSEUDO-MENSTRUATION, n. Su'd-o-me'n-stru'-a'sh'n. From ^€v8ris, false, and menstruus, monthly. Uterine heemorrhage d ^pendent on a morbid systemic condition, especially any of the exautbematous fevers. Of. Metrostaxis. PSBUDOMETRITIS(Lat.), n. f. Su2dfpsu'd)-o(o»)-me2t(mat)- ri(re)'ti^s. Gen., -rit'idos {-Idis). From ifjcvS^s, false, and livrfii, the womb. Fr.y pseudo-m^trite. An apparent metritis, the phenomena being due to some other disease. [Pozzi, " Ann. de gyn.,^' Nov., 1884, p. 343 ; ' Bull. gto. de thfirap.," Mar. 30, 1885, p. 878.] PSEUDOMNESIA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(pau«d)-o'm-ne(na)'zi'- (si2)-a3. From i/feu6^9, false, and nvatrOat, to be mindful of. Ap- parent memory of what never existed. [A, 541 (a, 34).] PSEUDO-MONOCOTYLBDONOUS, adj. Su'd-0-mo'n-o- ko^t-i^l e'^d'o^n-u^s. Lat., pseudo-monocotyledoneus (from i/fetf8^9, false, iuoj'os, alone, and KorvXrjSuif, a cavity). Fr., pseudo-mono- rotiiledone. Having two or more cotyledons united into one mass. [«, 35.] PSEUDOMONOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o3)-mo2n- o(o3)-man(ma3n)'i2-a3. From i^ewS^s, false, fiovos, alone, and ^avia, madness. Fr., pseudomonomanie. Of Delasiauve, a mental dis- turbance presenting symptoms suggestive of, but not dependent on, monomania. [D, 36.] PSEUDOMORPHINB, n. Su^d-o-mo'rf'en. An alkaloid, C.iHsbNjO,,, contained in opium ; a white powder turning yellow in the light. [B. 370 (a, 38).] PSEUDOMOKPHOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Su'd(psu=d)-o(oS)-mo2rt- os'i^s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). From i//evfi^s. false, and ^i6p^wo-ts, a shaping. Ger., Afterbildung, Aftergebilde, Afterorgan. An ab- normal structure or formation ; a generic term for tumors, de- formities, and malformations. [E ; a, 48.] PSEUDO-MUCIN, n. Su^d-o-mu's'i^n. See METALBrMiN. PSEUDOMYELOMA (Lat.), a. n. Su2d(psu=d)-o(oa)-mi(mu')- e^l-om'a*. Gen., -om'alos (-atis). From i/ievS^;, false, and iivtK6t, marrow. See Medullary sarcoma. PSEUDOMYXOMA (Lat.), n. n. SuM(psu=d)-o(o»)-mi>x(mu»x)- om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From fevSrjt, false, and »«iif a, mucus. A tumor containing colloid material that has escaped from a rupt- ured mucous cyst, [a, 34.]— P. peritonaji. Of Werth, a plastic peritonitis produced by the contact of the gelatinous material from a ruptured ovarian cystoma, [a, 34.] PSEUDO-NARCISSINB, n. Su'd-o-na'rs-i's'en. An alka- loid isolated from the bulb of Narcissus pseudonarcissus. It has been found to have nearly opposite effects when obtained from the flowering plant and when obtained from the plant after flowering — in the former case drying the secretions of the mouth, checking perspiration, dilating the pupil, and quickening the pulse, and in the latter causing salivation and perspiration and contracting the pupil, except when applied locally, when it dilates it slightly. On the frog's heart p.-n, obtained from the bulb of the flowering plant acts antagonistically to muscarine and pilocarpine, [a, 35.] PSBUDO- NARCOTISM, n. Su^'d-o-na'rk'o^t-i^zm. Lat., pseudonarcotismus (from ^ev5^5, false, and vapKovv, to benumb). A simulation of narcotism, as in hysteria. [L, 57.] PSBUDONAVICELL^ (Lat.), n. f . pi. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o»)-na»- (na')-vi2s(wi2k)-e''l'le(las-e2). From i/ieuSiit, false, and navicella, a boat. Spindle-shaped cases which contain the embryo in the Gre- garinidcB. [L, 11.] PSEUDONEURALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Su=d(psuM)-o(o')-nu»r- a21(a31)'ji2(gi2)-a3. From i/;ev6^s, false, vevpov, a nerve, and oAyot, pain. Fr., pseudo-nevralgie. Of Charcot, a form of peripheral pain occurrmg in rhachitis. [L, 88 (a, 50).] PSEUDONOMANIA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu=d)-o'n-o(o')-man- (ma^nj'i^-a'. From yfievStir, to deceive, and liavia, madness. A form of moral insanity with a marked propensity for lying. [A, 540 (o, 34).] PSBUDONUCLEOLI (Lat.), n. m. pi. Su»d(psu''d)-o(o»)-nu»- (nu*)-kIe(kle2)'o21-i(e). From fevSrji, false, and nucleolus, a little nut. (ier., Pseudonucleolen, Netzknoten. 1. Of Van Beneden, a variable number of minute masses in the nucleus, especiall.y of an ovum, smaller than the true nucleoli and much less refractive. 2. Of Flemming, the minute masses in the nucleus produced by the local thickenings or the crossing points of the nuclear fibrOa. Ac- cording to Klein, all nucleofl are of this nature. [" Quart. Jour, of Micr. Sci.," 1876, p. 153 ; "Arch. f. mik. Anat.," 1879, p. 349 (J).] PSEUDO-OSTEOMALACIA (Lat.), n. t. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o')- o''st-e^-o(o5)-ma"l(ma'l)-a(a')'si'(ki')-a'. From i/iewS^'s, false, hartav, a bone, and luaKaxia., softness. Of Michaelis, a form of rhachitic contraction of the pelvis in which the acetabula are pushed inward, upward, and backward and the symphysis pubis forward, giving the brim a clover -leaf shape resembling that seen in osteomalacia. [A, 33.] PSEUDO-OXYBUTYRIC ACID, 11. Susd-o-o'x-is-bu't-i'r'i'k. See under Htdroxybutyric acid. PSEUDOPARALYSIS (Lat.), n. f. Su'd(psuM)-o(oS)-pa»r- (pasr)-a'l(a=l)'i2(u«)-si»s. Gen., -ys'eos (-al'ysis). From ifivSis, false, and TrapaXvo-is, paralysis. Fr., pseudo-paralysie. Ger., Fseudo- paralyse. A simulated paralysis, as in hysteria, [a, 34.]— General alcoholic p. Chronic alcoholism with manifestations resembling those of general paralysis. PSBUDOPARAPLBGIA (Lat.), n. f. Su'd(psu>d)-o(o')-pa'r- (pa^r)-a8-plej(plag)'i''-as. From ^evBiq^, false, and jrapajrXijyi'a. para- iflegia. A condition in which there are phenomena suggestive of paraplegia (e. g., paraplegioid spasms). [D, 53.]— Tetanoid ik Spastic paralysis. [D.] PSBUDOPARASITBS, n. Su>d"o-pa'r'-a'-sits. From i^evSr;?, false, and n-apacriTos, a parasite. See Commensals. PSEUDOPABENCHYMA (Lat.), n. n. Su=d(psu=d)-o-pa»r- (pa3r)-e°n2'ki2m(ch2u^m)-a3. Gen., -chym'aios (-atis). From i//«u- 6i]s. false, and wap^yx^Ma, anything poured in beside. Fr., pseudo- parenchyme. In certMn Fungi, fully developed hyphal tissue (con- sisting of closely packed polyedral cells) which, by the pressure of adjacent parts, has assumed a parenchymatous form ; e. g., the outer layer in sclerotia. [B, 77 (a, 35).] PSEUDO-PELADE (Fr.), n. Psu»d-o-p'-la'd. See under Foi^ liculitis decalvans. PSEUDO-PBLLETIEBINE, n. Su=d-o-pe'l-e't'i'-e'r-en. An alkaloid, CaH, 5NO + SHjjO, obtained from the root-bark of Pimica granatum. [B, 370 (a, 38).] PSEUDOPERIDIUM (Lat.), n. n. Su'd(psu=d)-o(o»)-pe'r(par)- i'd'i^-u'm(u'm). From feuS^s, false, and irijpi'Sioi', a little wallet. Ger., Trugperidie. A false peridium ; the envelope of the fructifi- cation in certain Fungi. [B, 123 (a, 35).] PSEUDOPHIDIA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Su'd(psu»d)-o'f-i'd'i»-a». From i//eu6)js, false, and i^K, a serpent. See Cjeciliad.k. PSEUDOPIA (Lat.), n. f. Su"d(psu'd)-op'i''-a'. From ifrevSijt, false, and ii^, the eye. Fr., pseudopie. See Pskudopsia.— P. ex- clarans. See Galeropta. PSEUDOPLASM, n. Su^d'o-pla'zm. Lat., pseudoplasma (from if<««6^!, false, and irAod)-o2ps'i=-aS. From i(nu- i^'s, false, and oifiw, sight. Visual haltucination. [a, 34.] PSEUDO-PUS, n. SuM"o-pu=s'. From i((ew%, false, and pus, pus. A liquid having the appearance, but not the composition, of pus. [E, 24.] PSEUDOQITININE, n. Su'd-o-kwi^'n'en. Quinidine sulphate. [B, 270 (a, 38).J PSEUDOKASIS (Lat.), n, f. SuM(psuM)-o2r-as(a's)'i2s. Gen., -as'eos (-as'is). From i/^euSijs, false, and opdv, to see. See Pseudopsia. PSEUDORCIN, n. Su'd-o^rs'i^n. Erythrite. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PSEUDORESIA (Lat.), PSBUDOREXIA, n'S f. SuM- (psu2d)-o^r-e(e'')'zi''(si'')-as, -e'ix'i^-a'. From iJieuSiis, false, and ope{«, desire. A perverted or depraved appetite. [D, 52.] PSEUUO-RHUMATISME (Fr.), n. Psu5d-o-ru»-mai-tes-m'. Simulated rheumatism. [D.]— P. infectieux. An infectious dis- order (e. g., blennorrhagia, glanders, dysentery, etc.) in which there is a tendency to determination to the joints, though there may be no arthritic diathesis. ["Gaz. heb. de m6d. et de chir.," Aug. 24, 1883, p. 558 (D).] — P. ourlien. A rheumatoid affection observed in connection with mumps. [E. Boinet, " Lyon ra§d.," Feb. 1, 1885. PSEUnORRHACHITIS (Lat.), n. f. Su'd(psuM)-o(oS)-ra!k- (ra=ch=)-i(e)'ti»s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). From xj/evSris, false, and paxis. the spine. Of Pozzi, osteitis deformans, [a, 34] PSEUDORUBEOLA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu«d)-o(oS)-ru!b(ru4b)- eie'^YoH-a.s. From i^euSi}?, false, and rubeola (q. v.). An eruptive disease simulating rubeola, [a, 34.] PSEUDOSARCOCELE (Lat.), n. f. Su'd(psu'd)-o(o')-sa=rk- o(o=)-se(ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., su^d-o-sa'rk'o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From i//ei»5^5, false, (Tdp$, flesh, and xr/Ki], a tumor. See Androme. PSEUDOSCARI,ATINA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psu2d)-o(o=)-ska'rl- a2t(a^t)-i(e)'na3. From i/reuSTJ?, false, and scarlatina iq. v.). A dis- ease in which there are a low fever and a cutaneous eruption, somewhat as in scarlatina ; observed as a sequel of gonorrhoea and also after tracheotomy. [D, 47.] PSEUDOSCLEROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Su«d(psu!d)-o(oS)-skIe=r- (sklar)-os'i'"s. Gen., -os'eos t^is). From i/feuS^s, false, and (tkAijpos, hard. Fr., pseudo-sclerose. A general neurosis simulating multi- ple degeneration of the brain and spinal cord. [Westphal.] PSEUDOSCOPB, n. Su^d'o-skop. From i^evS^t, false, and itko- iretF, to observe. Fr.,p. Ger,, Psev,doskop. An instrument, consist- ing of two rectangular prisms placed with their hypotbenuses inward or outward in front of the eyes, which causes projecting surfaces to be seen depressed, and vice versa. [F.] PSECDO-SBREUSE (Fr.), u. » Psu=d-o-sa-ruiz. See Intima vasorum. PSEUDOSMIA (Lat.), n. f. Su5d(psu'd)-o2s'mi'-as. From i^eu5ij9, false, and hixfiri, the sense of smell, A morbid state char- acterized by olfactory hallucinations. PSEUDOSPERM, n. Su'd'o-spu'rm. Lat., pseudospermum (from i(ii!v5^!, false, and (ia, a seed). Fr.,p. Anyone-seeded indehiscent fruit, in which the seed is closely invested by the peri- carp and appears naked, [a, 35.] PSEUDOSPHRESIA (Lat.), n. f. Su2d(psuM)-o5s-freffra)'zi'- (si3)-a8. From i^euS^s, false, and 6(r<|>pii(7is, the sense of smell. Fr., p.ieurlosphr^sie. See Psbudosmia. PSEUDOSTOMATA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Su2d(psu2d1-o(oS)-sto2m'- a2t(a3t)-a3. From i/feu5ij?, false, and trrofia, the mouth. Of Klein and Sanderson, dark patches appearing between silver-stained en- dothelial cells ; due to processes of underlying connective-tissue corpuscles or to accumulations of cell-cement. [J, 6, 30.] PSEUDOSYNARTHKOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Su!'d(psu2d)-o(o»)- 8i2n(su''n)-a2rth-ros'i'^s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From i/^eyS^s, false, )'o^l-e(a=-e''J. From ^evS^s, false, and variola iq. v.). See Varicella. PSBUDO-VERMICULES (Fr.), n. Psu'-do-ve^r-me-ku'I. Of Danilewsky, the crescent-shaped bodies discovered by Laveran in the blood of patients affected by paludal fever, [a, .34.] PSEUDOXANTHINE, n. Su^d-o-za^nth'en. A white pow- der, C6H4N4O2, obtained by heating uric acid to about 130° C. with sulphuric acid. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PSEUDYMEN (Lat.), n. m. Su2d(psu2d)-i(u«)'me'n(man). Gen., -y'menos {-is). From i/zeufi^s, false, and vp.riv, a membrane. Fr.,p. A false membrane, [a, 34.] PSI ADI A (Lat.), n. f . Si(psi')-ad(a=d)'i''-a3. From i((ios, a drop. A genus of the Psiadiaceoe, or Psiadiece, which are a section of the Solidaginece. [a, 35. j — P. glutinosa. A resinous, balsamic spe- cies found in Madagascar, the Mascarene Islands, etc. The leaves are used as a vulnerary. [B, 173 (a, 35).] PSIDA (Lat.), n. t. Sid(psi'id)'a'. Pomegranate-bark, [a, 35.] PSIDIUM (Lat.), n. n. Si''d(psi=d)'i=-u»m(us). From }iioa, the loin, and SiSvfios, double. Of GeofEroy St.-Hilaire. a mon- ster having two complete and separate thoraces, two pelvic mem- branes, and sometimes a rudiment of a third, [a, 34.] PSOITIS (Lat.), n.f. So(pso3)-i(e)'ti2s. Geii.,-it'idos(-is). From Vfoa, the loin. Fr., psoite. Inflammation of a psoas muscle. [E.] PSOI.ONCUS(Lat.),n.m. So21(psol)-o2n2k'u3s(u4s). Fromi/fwAij, the bared glans penis, and 07KOS, a tumor. Swelling of the prepuce and glans due to paraphimosis. [A, 311.] PSOKA (Lat.), n. f. Sor(psor)'a3. Gr., xf/upa (from ipav, to rub). Fr., psore. Ger., Psore. 1. See Scabies. 2. Of ancient Greek writers, any cutaneous disease attended with abundant exudation, postuIatioQ, and crusting. 3. Of Fuchs, scabies pustulosa. [G.]-~ ^. leprosa [Willan]. See Psoriasis (1st def.). PSORALEA (Lat.), n. f. So2r(psor)-al(a31)'e2-a3. From ^topa- A^os, mangy. Fr., psorale, psoralier. Ger., Drusenklee. Scurfy pea ; a genus of the Fsoraliece, which are : Of Lindley, a subtribe of the Lotece ; of Bentham and Hooker, a subtribe of the Galegece. [B, 42, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. bituininosa. Fr., psorale bitumineux, trifle bitumineux (ou odorant^ ou des jardins). Ger., harziger Dn'isenklee, Harzklee, stinkender Klee. Bitumen trefoil, the rpt^uA- Aoi* of Dioscorides, growing in southern Europe. When bruised or rabbed it has an unpleasant, somewhat bituminous odor. The leaves are diuretic, and were once official as herba trifolii bituminosi. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. corylifolia. Fr., psorale a feuilles de noUetier. Ger., haselbldttriger Drusenklee. An Arabian and East Indian species. The seeds (bawchan seeds) yield an oil, and are used in the East Indies as a stomachic and deobstruent and in skin dis- eases. An oleo-resin obtained from them is used in leucodermia. [B, 5, 19, 173, 173, 180, 185 (a, 35).]— P. egrlandulosa. Samson's snake-root, Bob's (or Congo) root ; a mildly stimulant and tonic species growing in the southern and western United States ; said to be analogous to tea in its effects on the nervous system, and to be remedial in subacute irritation of the digestive tract, especially when involving the mesenteric glands and accompanied by diar- rhoea. [B, 5, 34 (a. 35).]— P. esculenta. ¥r.. psorale comestible. Missouri bread-root, prairie-turnip ; a native of Wisconsin, Missouri, etc. The tuberous roots are farinaceous and edible, but somewhat insipid. [B, 19, 173, 267, 314 Ca, 35).]— P. glandulosa. Fr., psorale glanduleux, culenjaune. Ger., chilenischer Driisenklee. Sp., culen- ciUen, yolochiahitl [Mex. Ph.]. Mexican tea-plant, Jesuit's-tea of Chile. The root, American ipecacuanha (Fr„ ipecacuanha d^Am^- rique), is emetic ; the leaves, herba culen, are stomachic and anthel- minthic, and are also used as a vulnerary. An infusion of the ashes is considered purgative. The plant has been introduced into the Mauritius, where it is use4 in pectoral diseases. [B, 19, 121, 173, 180, 275 fa, 35) ; J. M. Maisch, ^' Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Apr., 1886, p. 18.i, 27i 168 (a, 35),]— P. melilotoides. See P. eglandulosa. — P. penta- phylla. Fr., psorale d cinq feuilles. A Mexican species. The root, white or Mexican contrayerva (Fr., contrayerva blanc [ou du Mex- ique}), has been used in mahgnant fevers. LB, 173, 180 (a, 35).] PSOBALINK, n. Sor'a^l-en. Ger., Psoralin. See Caffeine. PSORELCOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Sor(psor)-e2Ik-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos {-is). From j^topa, scabies, and eAxwo-i;, ulceration. Ulceration or excoriation due to scabies. [G.] PSORENTERIA (Lat.), n. f, Sor(psor)-e*nt-er(e«r)'i2-a3. From i//i6pa, scabies, and evrepov, an intestine. See Asiatic cholera. PSORIASIS (Lat.), n. f. Sor(psor)-i2-a(aa)'si2s. Gen., -as'eos (r'ts'is). Gr., TpiapCaa-tq (from xl/iopa., scabies). Fr.,p. Ger., frockene F^'echte, Schuppenfiechte. 1. A non-contagious, chronic, relapsing disease of the skin, consisting essentially in an abnormal growth of the epidermis, attended with the production of silvery-white lami- nated scales resting upon a hypersemic and easily bleeding corium, and occurring in circumscribed roundish, circinate, gyrate, or ir- regtilar spots or patches which tend to spread at the periphery. 2. Of older and some recent writers, a chronic squamous form of eczema, attended with a thickened, often excoriated or fissured conditi 'nof theskin. [G, 13, 62.] Cf. Lepra (1st def.).— Buccal p., liingual p. See Leucoplakia buccalis.—'P* abdoniinalis. See P. tnveterata.—V. acuta. P. in which red, slightly scaly, usually guttate efflorescences appear rather suddenly, scattered over the cutaneous sm'face, [G.] — P. annularis. See P. circinata.—'P. asturiensis. See Rose of the Asturias.—J*' bucealis. See Leu- copLAKiA buccaijs.- P. centrifuga. P. the patches of which tend to heal in the centre while spreading at the periphery. [G.]— P. circi- nata. P. with the efflorescences in the form of circles. [G.]— P. coinposita. P. combined with some other cutaneous disease, pro- ducing an eruption of mixed characters. [G.] See P. eczdmateux and P. herpetiforme.—'P' diffusa. 1. P. in which the affected areas run into each other and form extensive patches or occupy a large portion of the general surface. [G.] 2. See Eczema squa- mosum. — P. discoldea* JP. discoides. See P. nu7nmularis.~V, eczdmateux (Fr.), A squamous disease usually affecting the legs or arms, attended with itching and desquamation and sometimes with abundant secretion. [G. 50.]— P. figurata, P. geograpliica. P. with efflorescences arranged in gyrate or irregular figures. [G.] — P. guttata. P. with small drop-like patches sprinkled over the surface. [G.]— P. gyrata. P. with the patches arranged in gyrate lines. [G.j — P. gyrata ophiasis. Of Struve, a form of p. occur- ring in gyrate, circinate, or serpentine hues and attended with the formation of fissures with serous exudation. [G. 33.]— P. gyrata syphilitica. A gyrate papulo-squamous syphilide. [G, 33.]— P. herp6tiforine (Fr.). Of Devergie, a skin disease, either nearly corresponding to ringworm of the body, or forming small circum- scribed patches surrounded bj' bourrelets and having no tendency to heal in the centre. [G.]—'P- inveterata. An inveterate form of p. affecting the trunk. [G.]— P. leprseformis. See Lepra (1st def.). — P. linguae. SeeLEiicoPLAKiA bucealis.— T. lotricum. See Eczema lotricum. — P. nummularis, P. nummulata. P. occurring in round or discoid patches, like coins in shape and size. fG.]— P. ophthalmica. Squamous eczema of the eyelids. [G, 9.] — P. orbicularis. See P. circinata. — P. palmaris et plantaris syphilitica. See Squamous syphiloderm of the-paVms and soles. —P. pellagra. Pellagra or a sq[uamous condition of the skm associated with it. [G, 33.]— P. pilaris. P. affecting especially the sites of the hair follicles. [G.j— P. pistorum. See Artop(e- opsoRA. — P. punctata. P. with small or punctate efflorescences. [G.]— P. rubra. See P. acuta.— V. rupioidea. P. with crusts somewhat like those of rupia. [G.]— P. simplex. See Eczema.— P. striata. Of Fiirst, p. in which the patches occur in strise. [a, 34.]— P. unguium. P. of the nails, which become brittle, lus- treless, rough, and thickened, with deep longitudinal rugse or fur- rows. The free extremities are usually broken and ragged. LG.]— P. universalis. Fr., p. gencralisde. P. occupying the greater portion of the cutaneous surface. [G,]— Syphilitic p. See Papulo- sgwamoiiSSTPHiLODEKM. —Syphilitic p. of the palms and soles. See Squamous svphiloderm of the palms and soles. FSORICUS (Lat.), adj. Sor(psor)'i2k-u3s(u*s). Gr., i/fupt/cdff. 1. Pertaining to scabies. 2. See Antipsoric. PSOKIDE (Fr.), n. Pso-red. 1. Of Alibert. a skin affection marked by great itching. [G. 7.] 2. In the pi., p'^s (Ger., Psoriden Fuchs]), a family of skin diseases including scabies, psora, ser-' pigo, and psorelcosis. [G, 5.]— P. crustac6e. Impeti^nous ecze- ma. [G, 7.]— P. papuleuse. An eczematous or lichenous skin affection. [G, 7,] See Pbubigo.— P. papuleuse formicante. Eczema or lichen characterized by intense itching. [G, 7.] — P. papuleuse p6diculaire. P. due to pediculi. [G.]— P. pustu- leuse. Of Kayer, see Scabies.— P. pustuleuse canine. See Scabies canina.—V. pustuleuse purulente. See Scabies humi- da.—P, pustuleuse s^reuse. See Scabies canina. PSOROCOMIUM (Lat.), n. n. Sor(psor)-o(o3)-kom(ko2m)'ia- u^m (u^m). From i/rolpa, scabies, and Ko/netv, to take care of. A hos- pital for those affected with itch. [G, 16.] PSOROPHTHALMIA (Lat.), n. f. Sor(psor)-of-thancthasi)'- mi^-as. From i^wpa, scabies, and o<}>6a\[iia, ophthalmia. SeePalpe- bral CONJUNCTIVITIS and Blepharitis ulcerosa. PSORORRHEUMATISMUS (Lat), n. m. Sor(pBor)-oSr-ru2m- a2t(a3t)-i'^z(i3s)'mu3s(mu'*s). From i/fupa, scabies, and pevju-arto-fios, rheumatism. Rheumatism attributed to scabies. [A, 322 (a, 34).] PSOROSPERM, n. Ror'o-spu^rm. From i/*(ipa, scabies, and trwepfia, a seed. Fr. ^ psorosperme. Of Darier. a parasitic vegeta- ble cell-like body supposed to cause the diseases mentioned under Psorospermosis, [a, 50.] PSOROSPERMOSIS (Lat.), n. f. SorCpsor)-o(oa)-spu6rm- (spe2rm)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos i-is). Of Darier, a morbid condition supposed to be due to the presence of psorosperms. The principal diseases in which this condition was said to exist are keratosis fol- licularis, molluscum contagiosum, carcinoma, and Pagefs disease of the nipple. [G.]— Proliferative follicular p. See Keratosis follicularis.—'P. cutanea. P. of the skin. [G.] See P.— P. folli- cularis cutis (sen vegetans). See Keratosis /o/h'cu/aris. PSOKOTHEORIA (Lat.), n. f. Sor(psor)-o(oa)-the2-or'i2-a8. From ipiapa, the itch, and fleupca, a theory. Ger., Kratztheorie. A theory advanced by Hahnemann that scabies (driven inward) was the cause of many diseases. [A, 322 (a, 34).] PSYCHAOOGIA (Lat.1, n. f. Si2k(psu8ch2)-a2g(aSg)-oj(og)'i''- a^. From ^vx-q, the soul, and aytoy^, a leading. Fr., psychagogie. Mental excitement produced by certain impressions. [A, 540 (a, 34).] PSYCHAGOGIC, adj. Si^k-aag-oaj'iak. Lat., psychagogi&us. Fr., psychagogique. Ger., psychagogisch. Remedial in cases of syncope or apparent death. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PSYCHALGIA (Lat.), n. f. Si2kfpsuflch2)-a21(asi)'ji2(gi2)-aS. From i/fux^, the soul, and oAyoff, pain. Melancholia ; so called be- cause supposed to be a mental pain. [A, 540 (a, 34).] PSYCHENTONIA (Lat.), n. f. Si2k(p_su6ch2)-e2n-ton(to2n)'i2- a^. From ^vxv^ the soul, and ivrovia, tension. Fr., 2>sychentonie. Mental over-exertion. [A, 540 (a, 34).] PSYCHIATRIST, n. Si^k^iS-a^t-ri^st. JjB.t., psychiater (trom \}/vxv-, the soul, and tar^p, a physician). See Alienist. PSYCHIATRY, n. Si^k'i-ast-ris. Lat., psychiatHa. Fr., psychiatric. Ger., Psychiatric. The pathology, treatment, etc., of mental diseases. fD.] PSYCHIC, PSYCHICAIy, adj's. Sik'i^k, -i^-k'l. Gr., i^vxtKiSs. Fr., psychique. Ger., psychisch. Pertaining to the mind. [D.] PSYCHLAMPSIA (Lat.), n. f. Si2k(psu8ch2)-la2mp(la3mp)'sia- a3. From ^vxv^ the soul, and Aa/xi^is, a shining. Of Clouston, mania ; so called as being a mental eclampsia, [a, 34.] PSYCHOCOMA (Lat.),n. n. Si2k(psuech2)-o(o3)-kom'a3. Gen., -om/aios {-ati.'i). From Vvx^ii the soul, and KSjfjLa, coma. Of Clous- ton, mental sttipor. [a, 34.J PSYCHO DOMETER, n. Si^k-o^d-o^m'eH-uBr. From }J/vxv, the soul. 686?, a way, and p-irpov., a measure. An instrument for measuring the rapidity of psychic processes. [A, 540 (a, 34).] A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; 1=, in; N, in; K^, tank; 2661 PSODYMUS PTEROCARPUS PSYCHODUNAMY, n. Sik-o-duSn'aSm-P. More properly written psychodynamy. From i/'uxi?, the soul, and Svvaim, power. See Animal magnetism;. PSYCHOGEtJSIC, adj. Si'-'k-o-ju^s'I^k. From ^vxv, the soul, and yeOo-tff, the sense of taste. Pertaining to or concerned in taste- perception, [o, 17.] PSYCHOKINESIA (Lat.), n. f. Siak(psu»ch^)-o(oa)-ki2n(ken)- eCa)'zi^(si^)-a3. From yf^x'i^ the soul, and Ktveiv^ to move. Of Clouston, a state of defective psychic inhibition, [a, 34.] PSYCHOLOGY, n. Si^k-osi'o-jia. From i/wxij, the soul, and Adyos, understanding. Fr.^ psychologie. The science of mind, [a, 48.J PSYCHOMETKY, n. Sisk-oam'e^t-ria. -From i/»ux^, the soul, and iLirpoVy a measure. The measurement of the sense-relations of mental phenomena. [A, 540 (a, 34).J PSYCHO-MOTOR, adj. Sik-o-mot'o2r. From i/^ux^, the soul, and movere, to move. See Ideo-motor. PSYCHONEUROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Si»k{psu«ch2)-o(o9)-nu2r-os'- i^s. Gren., -os'eos (-is). From i/iux^i the soul, and vevpov, a nerve. See PsycAoNEURosis. PSYCHONOSEMA (Lat.), n. n. Si3k(psu8ch2)-o(o3)-no2s-e(a)'- ma3. Gen., -eni'atos i-atis). From ^vxv^ the soul, and v6(rt$ (from i^vx^, the soul). Fr., psychose. Ger., Psychose. Any disease of the mind. [D.] PSYCHOSOMATIATRIA (Lat.), n. f. Si2k(psu«ch2)"ofo3)- som-a!*t(a3t)-i2-a2t{a3t)'ri2-a3. From i/'ux'ii the mind, crujua, the body, and iarpia, medical treatment. The medical treatment of both mind and body. [A, 540 (a, 34).] PSYCHOTHERAPEUTICS, n. sing. SiSk-o-the^r-aS-pun'i^ks. Lat., psychotherapeia (from '/'"x^i the soul, and Oepaireia^ medical treatment). The treatment of disease by hypnotism, [a, 34.] PSYCHOTRIA (Lat.), n. f. Si3kCpsu«ch8)-on'ri3-a3. From i^uxouc, to give life. Fr., psychotre. Ger., Brechkraut. A genus of the Psychotriacece, which are a section of the Rubiacece. The PsychotridcB are, a tribe of the Coffeoe. The Psychotriece (Fr., psychotriees) are a tribe of the Rubiacece. [B, 43, 121, 170 (a, 35).] —P. emetlca. Fr., psychotre imHique. Sp. , ipecacitana de las minas de oro [Mex. Ph.]. A shrub or small tree growing in shady woods along the Magdalena River, and also in Peru. [B, 5, 78, 173, 180 (a, 35).] See Large striated ipecacuanha.— P.- officinalis. See NosATELiA offi.cinaJis. -— P. parasitica. Ger., schmarotzendes Brechkraut. Climbing vine ; a shrub growing on old tree trunks in the West Indies, where the root is used like ipecacuanha. [B, 180 (a, 35).]~P. sambuclna. A Brazilian species having an emetic root which resembles striated ipecacuanha. [B. 180 (a, 35).]— P. tluctoria. A Peruvian species the leaves of which yield a yellow dye. [B, 173 («, 35).] PSYCHRAI^GIE (Fr.), n. Pse-kra^l-zhe. From \pvxp6^, cold, and aXyos, pain. A morbid state characterized by painful sub- jective sensations of cold. [M. PoUosson, ''Lyon m6d.," Sept. 11, 1887, p. 35.J PSYCHRAPOSTEMA (Lat.), n. n. Si2k(psuflcha)-ra2p(raSp)- o^st-e(a)'ma3. Gen., -em'atos (-atis). From ijivxpo^, cold, and aiT6ffT7iiJ.a, an abscess. See Cold abscess. PSYCHROLUSIA (Lat.), n. f. Si2k(psu«ch2)-rorro3)-lu2au)'zi'»- (si2)-a". Gr.. ^vxpo^owia. (from i/fVYpiSs, cold, and Aoveti/, to wash). Ger., Psychrolusie. Cold bathing. [A, 311, 322 (a, 48).] PSYCHROLUTRON (Lat.), n. n. Siak(psu8cha)-ro(ro9)-lu2t- (lut)'ro''n. From tirvxpds, cold, and Xovrpov^ a bath. A cold bath. [A, 322 (a, 48).] PSYCHROMETER, u. Si2k-roam'e2t-u»r. From *l/vxp69, cold, and fi^Tpov, a measure. An instrument for measuring the tension of the aqueous vapor in the atmosphere. [L, 20. 5(3 (a, 43).] PSYCHRONflVBAtGIE (Fr.), n. Pse-kro-na-vrasi-zhe. See PSYCHRALQIE. PSYCHROPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. Si2k(psu''cha)-ro(roS)-fob- (fo2b)'i2-a8. From ^vvpo^, cold, and ^d^oc, fear. Morbid dread of cold, especially of cold water. [A, 540 (a, 34).] PSYCHKOPHORE, n. Siak'ro-for. From \fivxp6s, cold, and op6<;, bearing. Ger., Kilhlsonde. A double catheter, without an eye, for applying cold to the urethra. [A, 319 (a, 50).] PSYCHROPOSIA (Lat.), n. f. Si2kCpsu«ch2)-ro(ro9)-po(po3)'- zi2fsi2)-a8. From ^vxp6q, cold, and n-dirts, a drinking. Fr., psychro- posie. The ingestion of cold drinks. [L, 50.] PSYCTEXtlUS (Lat.), PSYCTICUS (Lat.), adj^s. Si=kt(psuekt)- er(ar)'i3-u3s(u*s), si2kt(psu^kt)'i2k-u3s(u*s). Gr.. ^uKT^pios, ^vKTt.K6q (from ^uxetv, to make cool). Refrigerant. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PSYI>RACIA (Lat), n. f. Siad(psu«d)-ra(ra3)'si3(ki2)-a3. 1. See PsYDRACiuM. 2. Of Fuchs, see Eczema ; in the pi., psydracice, of Plenck, an order of skin diseases, included under the Maculae, characterized by ''red spots, elevated as if by a large superficial blister." They include psydracise spontanese, p. urticata, and p. a punctura insectorum. [G, ll.]~P. ab acaris sironibus. Of Sauvages, a disease said to be caused by Acari, that get beneath the skin of the hands and feet. [G, 17.]— P. a punctura insecto- rum. Inflammation of the skin from the bite of an insect. [G, 11.] Cf. Stigmatosis.— P. consensualJs. Of Struve, a term for several varieties of eczema occurring as the reflex eifect of various internal disoi'ders. It includes many varieties, such as p. gastrica, p. plethoricorum, p. infantilis, etc. [G, 33.]— P. flavescens. See EczKMA impetiginoHum. — P. Iiidroa. See Miliaria. — P. mel- lifera. See Melitagra.— P. porcellanea. Urticaria. [G, 17.]— Psydracize spoiitaneaB. A form of urticaria characterized by large wheals appearing usually about the chest, arms, and other parts ordinarily covered with clothing. [G, 11.]— P. tinea. Ring- worm. [G.]— P. urticata. A dermatitis, usually urticarial, pro- duced by the sting of the nettle or by the use of turpentine or similar plants. [G, 11, 17.]— P. vulgaris. See Eczema simplex. PSYDRACIUM (Lat.), n. n. Si2d(pBu6d)-ra(ra3)'si2(ki=)-u3m- (u^m), Gr., jpvSpdKiov. Of 'VVillan, a small pustule, often irregu- larly circumscribed, only slightly elevated and terminating in a laminated scab. [G, 28.] Cf . Achor and Phlyzacium. PSYGMA (Lat.), n. n, Si2g(psu8g)'ma3. GeTi.,p8yg'matos (-is). Gr., tj;vyfi.a. A cooling medicine. [A, 325 (a, 48).] PSYI.I.IUM (Lat.), n. n. Si21(psu«l)ai2-uam(u*m). Gr., ./^iJAAtoc, ipvKKCov (f rom i/fiiAAa, a flea), Fr..p. 1. Of Dioscorides, the P/an^ag-o p., and perhaps other species of Plantago ; of Tournefort, the genus Plantago ; of French writers, the Plantago arenaria. The Psylliece are a subdivision of the Plantagineoe. [B, 170, 180 (a, 35).] 2. Of the Fr. Cod., the herb of Plantago p. [B, 95 (a, 38).] 3. A vegetable poison used by the ancients. [Cnapuis, "Lyon m6d.," May 28, 1883, p. 111.]— Mucilage de semence de p. [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.), Mucilago psyllii. A preparation made by macerating ] part of seed of p. with 10 parts of warm distilled water. [B.] — Psyllii semen [Gr. Ph.]. Fr., p. (semence) [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., zaragatona (Hemilla) [Sp. Ph.]. The seed of Plantago p. [B, 95 (a, 38),]~ Semen psyllii. The seed of Plantago p., Plantago arenaria, and Plantago cynops. [B, 5, 180 (a, 35).] PTARMICA (Lat.), n. f . Ta3rm(pta3rm)'i2k-a3. From irrapjuiKos, causing to sneeze. 1. The genus Achillea. The Ptarmicece are a division of the Anfhemidece. [B, 42, 170 (a, 35).] 2. See Achiliea J).— P. montana. See Arnica montana.—'P, vulgaris. See Achillea p. PTARMICUS (Lat.), adj. Ta3rm(pta9rm)'i2k-uas(u*s). Gr., TTTttpfi-tKos (from -maipeiv, to sneeze). See Sternutatory. PTEI.EA (Lat.), n. f. Tel(pte21)'e2-aS. Gr., irreAea (1st def.). Fr., p^e/.^e (2d del). Ger., iedcrb^ume (2d def.). 1. Of the ancients, the elm. 2. Shrub-trefoil ; a genus of the Toddaliece. The Ptele- acece are : Of Kunth, a family of the Terebinthncece ; of Link, an order of the Anasiemones. [B, 34, 43, 170, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. tri- foliata. Fr., pt4llie (ou orme) a trois feuilles^ orme de Samarie, trifle de Virginie. Ger. ^ gemeine Lederblume, Kleestrauch. Hop- tree, shrubby trefoil, »wamp-dogwood, wafer-ash, wing-seed, three- leaved elm ; a species growing in Canada and the United States. The root-bark is used in dyspepsia and as a stomachic tonic. An infusion of the young shoots is used as an anthelminthic and deter- gent. The fruits are sometimes substituted for hops, [a, 35.] PTl^REAL (Fr.), n. Pta-ra-a^l. 1. See Oi-bito-sphenoid bone. 2. See Pro-otic bone. PTERIDOPHYTA (Lat.). PTERIDOPHYTES (Lat.), n^s n. pi. and f. pi. Te2r(pte2r)-i2d-o2f' i2t(uflt)-a3, -ez(e2s). From irTepU, a fern, and ^vrov, a plant. Fr., pteridophyies. Vascular crypto- gams. [B, 77, S91 (a, 35).] PTERIGOIDEUS (Lat.), n. m. Te2r(ptear)-iag-o(o3)-iM(ed)'e2- uSs(u*s). From TTTepiff, a fern, and clfloff, resemblance. 1. Of distich- ous leaves, spread out laterally so as to form a wing-like border to the branch or stem. [B, 123 (a, 35).] 2. See Pterygoid. PTERION (Lat.), n. n. Ter(pte2i')'i2-o2n. From -mipov, awing. The region, near the anterior part of the temporal fossa, where the great wings of the sphenoid, temporal, parietal, and frontal bones meet. [L, 150.] PTERIS (Lat.), n. f. Ter(pte2r)'i2s. Gen., pter'idos (-idis). Gr.,7rTepis (from irripov, a win^). Fr., p. (2d def.). Ger., Saum- farn (2d def.). 1. Of the ancients, a fern; of Dioscorides and Theophrastus, the Aspidium, filial mas. 2. A genus of polypodiace- ous ferns. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. aquilina. Fr., fougere communis (ou d Vaigle, on imperiale). Ger., gem.einer Saumfam, Adlerfam, Farnkrautweihchen. Adder-spit, bracken, brakefern, eagle-fern, the flcAiJiTTepis of Theophrastus. The root-stock, radix pieridis aqiiiUna\ radix filicls fcemince, was formerly used as an anthel- minthic and tseniaoide. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).] — P. arachnoidea. A variety of P. aquilina, reputed pectoral. [B. 249 ; B, 121 (a, 35).]^ P. esculenta. Fr., p. comestible. The edible fern of New Zea- land, tara-fern of Tasmania ; a variety of P. aquilina. [a, 35.] PTERNA (Lat.), n. f. Tu6rn(pte2rn)'a3. Gr., nripva. 1. See Caloaneum. 2. In birds, the heel-pad ; the posterior portion of the pelma immediately under the joint of the foot, frequently promi- nent. [L, 343 (a, 39).] PTEROCARPOUS, adj. Te»r-o-ka3rp'uSs. Wing-fruited, [ei, 35.] PTEROCARPUS (Lat.), n. m. Te2r(pte!'r)-o(o'»)-ka9rp'uSs(u4s). From TTTEpoi', a wing, and /capirds, fruit. Fr,, pterocarpe. Ger., O, no; oa, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, hke 00 in too; V^, blue; U^, lull; V*, full; U^, urn; U^, like ii (German). 336 PTEROCAULON PUBOTRANSVERSUS 2663 Fliigelfrucht. A genus of the Pterocarpece. which are a subtribe of the Dalbergiece. [B, 43 (a, 35).]— Pterocarpl lignum [Br. Ph.]. See Lignum santali i-ubri.—'P. dalbergioides. Andaman red- wood-tree, Burmese kino-tree ; a species found in the Andaman Islands and Burmah, yielding a gum kino. [B, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— P. draco. Fr.,pterocarpe draco (3d def.), dragonnier du Bresil (3d def.). 1. Of Hayne, see P. sufterosMS. 2. Of Lamarck, see P. imdt- cus. 3. An American species. The bark, wood, and leaves are very astringent. The bark yields West Indian dragon's-blood. [B, 5, 173, 180, 275 (tt, 35).]— P. ebenus. Fr., ebine noire. See Aspala- THUS ebenus. —P. erinaceus. African (or Gambia) gum kino-tree, African rosewood, corn-wood, moiompi-wood tree ; indigenous to tropical western Africa. It yields African kino. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. flavus. Fr., pterocarpe jaune. (3er., gelbe Fliigel- frucht. A tonic and diuretic species found in China and the Mo- luccas. The inner bark is used in beriberi, rheumatism, etc., and as a vulnei-ary. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. indlcus. Fr., pterocarpe des Indes. Ger.^indische Fliigelfrucht. Burmese rosewood, imgo .' an East Indian species. It furnishes a small part of commercial kino. The leaves are used as a detergent, and the wood like red sandal-wood. [B, 180 (o, 36).]— P. marsupiunji. Fv., ptirocarpe marsupium. Ger., ausgerandete Fliigelfrucht. East Indian (or Amboyna) kino-tree. It furnisihes the best medicinal kino. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).] — P. santalinus. Fr., santal rouge. Ger., dunkel- rothe Fliigelfrucht. East Indian red-wood, red sandal (or Saun- ders) wood, ruby wood ; a species closely related to P. marsupium. indigenous to southern India and the Philippines. It yields a soi't of dragon's-blood, and the astringent red sandal-wood (see Lignum SANTALI rubri). [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]- P. suberosus. A Guiana species. The wood is used as cork. It closely resembles P. draco (3d def.), and probably furnishes a dragon's-blood also. [B, 173, 180 {a, 35).] PTEKOCAULON (Lat.), n. n. Te2r(pte=r)-o(oS)-ka''l'(ka"u''l)- o^n. From nrepov, a wing, and xavAds. a stem. A genus of the Inuloidece. [B. .S4, 43 (a, 35).] — P. pycnostachyum. The black- root of the negroes : a tonic, narcotic, emmenagogue, and oxytocic species found in Georgia. Its rhizome is ^aswi as an alterative. ["Proe. of the Am. Fharm. Assoc," xxvi, pp. 135, 237 (a, 50).] PTEKONIA (Lat.), n. f. Te2r(pte'r)-on(o%)'i2-a>. From irrepov, awing. Yr.^pterone. A genus of composite shrubs. The leaves and flowers of one of the species are used in Cape Colony as a febrifuge and purgative, [a, 35.] PTEKOPEGA (Lat.), n. f. Te''r(pte'r)-o(o')-peg(pag)'a». From iTTcpoi', a wing, and mjyds, well put together, (jf Kirby, that por- tion of the mesothorax and metathorax to which the wings are attached. [L, 180 (a, 39).] PTEBOPODOCS, adj. Te'r-o=p'oM-u3s. From irTepdi/, a wing, and irous, the foot. Wing-footed (said of organs the stalk or support of which has membranous lateral expansions). [B, 396 (a, 35).] PTEKOSPERMDM (Lat.), n. n. From irrepdi/, a wing, and triripixa, a seed. Fr., pterosperme. Ger,, FlUgelsamen, Fliigel- kern. A genus of the Helicierece. [B, 42 (a, 36).]— P. acerifoll- um. Ger., ahornblattriger Fliigelsam,en. A tree of the East In- dies. The flowers are used in leucorrhcea, gastralgia, etc., and the tomentum of the leaves is employed as a hasmostatic. [A, 496 : B, 180 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxxvii, p. 429 (a, 50).] — P. glabrescens. Ger., kahlwerdender Flugelsam,en. A Malabar species. The leaves are used in epididymitis. \B, 180 (a, 36),] — P- lieyneanuin. Ger., Heyne'^n FlUgelsamen. An East In- dian species. The flowers are used in leucorrhcea. The powdered leaves are smoked like tobacco in nervous headache. [B, 180 (a, 36).]— P. suberifolium. 1. Of Willdenow, see P. heyneanum. 2. A species found in southern India, resembling P. heyneanum and used like it. The flowers are used in migraine. [B, 180 (a, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvi, p. 165 (a, 50).] PXBROSPOKA (Lat,), n. f. Te"r(pte''r)-o3.sp'o2r-a'. From iTTepov, a wing, and o-iropa, a seed. Fr., pUrospore. A genus of the Monotropeae. [B, 42 (a, 35).]— P. andromeda. Fr., ptero.more paradoxe. Scaly dragon-claw, dragon root, fever-root, Albany beechdrops : found in Canada and m New York and Vermont. The root is used as an anthelminthic, diaphoretic, anodyne, deob- struent, emmenagogue, and pectoral, [a, 35.] PTEROTIC, adj. Te^r-ot'i'k. Wing-Uke. [L.] Cf. P. bone. PTERYGIUM (Lat.), n. n. Te2r(pte2r),i2j(u»g)'i2-uSm(uf)-isi(u"l)-in(en)'uSs(u*s). Fi'om nripvl, a wing, and o-Ta.i\. matter, (jler., Federfturen. Feather- tracts ; the areas or tracts on the skin of birds where feathers grow. [L, 343 (a, 39).] PTERYIiOGRAPHY, n. Te^r-i^l-o'g'ra^f-i^. The study of the plumage of birds. [L.] PTBRYtOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Te"r(pte2r)-i21(u«l)-05'i5s. Gen., -os'eos (.-is). The distribution of plumage on the skin. [L, 343.] PTILOMA (Lat.), n. n. TiKpti^lj-om'a'. Gen., -om'atos (-atis). From irTiAoK, down. Fr., ptilome. The bared part of the eyelid caused by ptilosis. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PTILOP^aiDIC, adj. Til-o-ped'i'k. From irTiAoi-, down, and irats, a child. See DasypjHDIC. PTIIjOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Til(pti21)-os'ii's. Gen., -os'cos (-is). Gr.. im'AMuw (from irriAoCo-Soi, to be feathered). 1. See Madarosis ciliaris. 2. The plumage of a bird. [L, 231.] PTISAN, n. Te-za^n'. Gr., wntrivri (from irrlaaeiv, to peel). Lat., ptisana [Fr. Cod,], Fr„ tisane. Ger,, Tisane. An infusion or decoction designed as a medicinal beverage. [B.] PTISANA [Ft. Cod.] (Lat,), n. f. Ti2s(pti2s)'a(aS)-na3. See Ptisan,— P. Callaci. See Decnctum sabsapabill^ excelsce.—F. DatiRbi i. A preparation made hy triturating together 60 grammes of toasted bread and 3 lemons deprived of the peel and seeds, turn- ing on gradually 640 grammes of decoction of pearl barley, strain- ing, and adding'ao grammes of svrup of muJhen-y and 180 of wine. [B. 119 la. 38),]- P. Peltz. See Decoctum Fcita.- P. regalis. See ApozAme laxatif. A, ape; A», at; As, ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Cli^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I=, in; N, m; N', tank; 2663 PTEROCAULON PUBOTRANSVBKSUS PTOCHIATER (Lat.), n. ra. Tok(ptoch2)-i2-a(aS)'tu5r(tar). Gen., -er'os {-is). From tttwxos, poor, and tar^p, a physician. A person intrusted with the medical care o£ the poor, [o, 48.] PTOCHIATBIA (Lat.), n. £. Tok(ptoohS)-i2-an(an)-ri(re)'ai'. Fr., ptochiatrie. Medical care of the poor, [a, 48.] PTOCHOCOMION (Lat.), n. n. Tok(ptoch2)-o(o=)-kom(koam)'- i^-o'n. From wtwxos, poor, and Kofielv^ to take care of. Fr., ptochncome. A hospital for the poor, [a, 48.] PTOMA (Lat.), n. n. Tora(ptora)'as. Gen., ptom'atos (,-is). Gr., wTbtfia (from irtTTTtiv, to fall). Fr., ptome. See Cadaver. PTOMAIN^MIA (Lat.), n. f. Tom(ptom)-a=-i2n(en)-em'(aS'- e*m)-i2-a3. From Trriii^a, a corpse, and atfia, blood. Ger., Pto- ma'indmie. Infection of the blood by a ptomaine, [a, M.] PTOMAINE, n. Tom'a^-en. From irrilfia, a corpse. Fr., ptomaine, Ger.^ Ptomain^ Fdulnissalkaloid, An alkaloid formed as the result of putrefactive or abnormal fermentative changes taking place in an organism after death or as a consequence of morbid action during life. P's are probably in all cases due to the decomposition of proteid or other organic compounds by bacterial action. Some p's are poisonous, others are physiologically inert. Tlie p's include amylaniine, aselline, betaine, butylaminOj cada- verine, choline, collidine, diethylamine, dihydrocoridine, dihydro- coUidine, dihydrolutidiue, dimethylamine, ethylamine, ethylidene- diamine, gadinine, hexylamine, methylamine, methylguanidine, morrhuine, muscarine, mydaleine, mydatoxine, mydine, mytilo- toxine, neuridine, neurine, parvoline, peptotoxine, phlogosine, propylamine, putrescine, pyocyanine, saprine, spasmotoxine, sper- mine, sustoxine, tetanine, tetanotoxine, trieth.vlamine, trimethyl- amine, trimethylenediamine, typhotoxine, and various unnamed or uuanalyzed bases. [Vaughan and Novy (B).] Cf. Leucomainb. PTOMATINE, n. Tom'a^t-en. A more correct form of ptomo- ine (5. v.). PTOMATOPSIE (Fr.), n. Pto-ma'-top-se. See Necropsy. PTO.SIS (Lat.), n. f. Tos(ptos)'i2s. Gen., ptos'eos (-is). Gr., iTTwffis. A falling, a prolapse ; commonly used in the sense of blepharoptosis (g. v.). — P. iridis. See Hernia iridis. — P. oculi. See ExopHTHALMiA. — p. palpebrae, P. palpebrarum. See Blepharoptosis.— P. sympathica. Of Horner and Stellwag, a rare form of blephai'optosis due to paresis of the cervical sympa- thetic nerve and occurring in connection with meisis and vascular paralysis of the side of the face affected. [A, 326 (a, 21).] PTYALAGOGUE (Ft.), n. Pte-a'1-aS-gog. Fr., p. See Siala- gogue. PTYAIilN, n. Ti'a^l-i^n. Lat., p/yah'na (from irruaAoi', saliva). Fv.^ptyaline. Qer.^ P.^ Speichelstoff. Syn. : animal diastase. A soluble amylolytic ferment occurring in exceedingly minute quan- tities in saliva. It is most active in the presence of a dilute alkali and in a largequantity of water. German writers apply the name to the amylolytic ferment of the pancreatic juice, which is similar in action but much more powerful. [J.] PTYAliISM, n. Ti'a^l-i'z'm. Gr., wTvti\i.', to expectorate). Lat., piyah'smus. See Salivation. PTYAr,ISMi;S(Lat.),n. m. Ti(ptu9)-a21ia31Vi=z(i2s)'muSs(mul-i2k(ek)-altasl)'i=s. From pubes (q. v.), infra, below, and umbilicus (g. v.). See Pyramidalis abdominis. PUBIO-ISCHIADIC, PUBIO-ISCHIATIC, adj's. Pu2b-i»- o-i^s-ki^-a'^d'i^k, -a't'i^k, From pubes (a. v.), and itrjnov, the ischi- um. Pertaining to the OS pubis and the ischium. [L.J PUBIO-ISCHIO-TIBIAMS (Lat.), n. m. Pu=b(pub)"'i2-o(o»)- i's"ki2(ch2i2)-o(oS)-ti'b(teb)-i"-al(a31)'i2s. ¥rom pubes (q. v.), iaxiov, the ischium, and tibia (q. v.). See Ischio-tibialis extei-nus. PUBIO-OMBILICAIi (Fr.), n. Pu'-be-o-o^n^-be-le-kasi. See Pyramidalis abdominis, PUBIOPKOSTATICUS (Lat.), n. m. Pu=b(pub)"i=-o(o5)-pro- (pro'')-sta"t(sta=t)'i"k-u=s(u«s). From pubes (q. v.), and irpoo-TdjTjt, the prostate. FT.,pubio-prostatiq^te. See Compressor prosfa^ce. PUBIO-SOUS-OMBItlCAI, (Fr.), n. ' Pu'-be-o-suz-o^inS-be- le-ka=l. See Pyramidalis abdominis. PUBIOSTEENAtlS (Lat.), n. m. Pu!b(pub)"i2-o(o»)-stn»rn- (ste'^rn)-al(a^])'i^s. From pubes (q. v.), and sternum (q. v.). Fr., pubio-sternal. See Rectus abdominis. PUKIOTIBIAI.IS (Lat.), n. m. Pu2b(pub)"i=-o(o')-ti2b(teb)- i3-a(a3)'li2s. From pubes (q. v.), and tibia (g. v.). See Short ad- DUCTon of the leg. PUBIOTOMY, n. Pu'b-i2-o2t'om-i2. Lat., pubiotomia (from pubes, the pubes, and rifjivtiy, to cut). Fr., pubiotomie. Ger., Bcckenschnitt. Pubeotomie. Syn. : pelviotomy. The operation of sawing through the pubic bone on either side of the symphysis, to facilitate delivery in cases of contracted pelvis. PUBIO-UMBIIilCAMS (Lat.), n. m. Pu'b(pub)"i2-o(oS)-uSm- (u*m)-bi''l-i^k(ek)-al(a31)'i*s. From pubes (q. v.), and umbilicus (q. v.). See Pyramidalis abdominis. PUBIO-UBEXHRAI. (Fr.). PUBIO-UEAtRAI. (Fr.), n's- Pu*-be-o-u^-ra-tra'l. See Wilson^s muscle. PUBOCAVERNOSUS (Lat.), n. m. Pu2b(pub)"o(oS)-ka2(kaS)- vu^rn(we'*rn)-os'u3s(u*s). From pubes (q.v.), and cavei-na, a hol- low. Fr., pubio-cavemeux. See Compressor venae dorsalis. PUBO-COCCYGEAL, adj. Pu^b-o-ko'k-si^j'e'-a^l. Vrompubes (g. v.), and kokkv^, the coccyx. Pertaining to or uniting the coccyx and the os pubis. [L.] PUBO-FEMOEAI,. adj. Pu^b-o-fe'm'o'-r'l. Lat., pubofemo- ralis. Pertaining to or connected with the os pubis and the fe- mur ; as a n., see Pectin«us. [L.] PUBO-ISCHIADIC, adj. Pu'b-o-i's-ki'-a'd'i^k. See Pubto- ISCHIADIC. PUBOPERIN^AMS (Lat.), n. m. Pu2b(pub)"o(o»)-pe=r-i2n- e(a3-e3)-al(a3l)'i''s. From pubes (g. v.), and ireptVaiov, the perinseum. An anomalous muscle arising from the os pubis and inserted into the deep layer of the perineal fascia. [L, 332.] PUBOPEBITON^AtlS (Lat.), n. m. Pu2b(pub)"o(oS)-pe'r- i3-to*n-e(a*-e'*)-al(a31)'i2s. From pubes (q. v.), and TrepirovaLov, the peritonaeum. See Pubotransversalis. PUBO-PEOSTATIC, adj. Pu«b"o-pro«s-ta!'t'i2k. Lat., pubo- prostaticus. Pertaining to or connected with the os pubis and the prostate ; as a n., see Wilson^ s muscle. [L.] PUBOPUDENDUS (Lat.), n. m. Pu2b(pub)"o(o')-pu»d(pu«d)- e3nd'u3s(u*s). For deriv., see Pubes and Pudendum. An anoma- lous muscle arising from the os pubis and blending with the ischio- pubicus. [L, 333.] PUBO-TIBIAl, adj. Pu'b-o-ti'b'i"-a!l. From pubes (q. v.\ and tibia (q. v.). Pertaining to the os pubis and the tibia. [L.] PUBOTRANSVERSALI.S (Lat). PUBOTRANSVBKSUS (Lat.), n's m. Pii''b(pub)"o(o»)-tra^nsi'tra»ns)-vu=rs(we2rs)-al(asi)'- i's, -vu5rs(we''rs)'u8s(u*s). From pubes (q. v.), and transi>ersus, transverse. A slender bundle of muscular fibres arising from the O, no; O', not; O', whole; Th, thin; Th', the; U, like 00 in too; US blue; US lull; U«, full; U«, urn; U«, like U (German). PtJBOTROCHANTERICUS PULSADER 3664 Buperior ramus of the os pubis and lost in the transversalis fascia Dear the internal abdominal ring. [L, 3353.] PUBOTKOCHANTElilCIJS (Lat.), n. m. Pu2b(pub)"o(oS)- trolcCtro''oh2)-a"nt(a'nt)-eMar)'i2k-u's(u*s). From pubes (q. v.), and rpoxavn^p, a trochanter. See Pectin^cis. PUBO-UBETHKALIS (Lat.), n. m, Pu2bfpub)"o(o»)-u=r(ur)- e'thCathj-ralCra'lj'i's. Frompubes (q. v.), and oipp^Spa, the urethra. See Wilson^s muscle. PUBO-VESICAI,, adj. Pu'b-o-ve's'i^-k'l. Lat., pubovesicalis. Pertaining to the os pubis and the bladder ; as a n. , see CoMPitEssoR prostatoe. [a, 48.] PUCCINE, u. Pu'k'sen. Of Wayne, a substance discovered by him in the rhizome of Sanguinaria canadensis, supposed to be an alkaloid, but thought by Hopp to be a mixture of sauguinarine, resin, and coloring matter. [B, 5, 270 (a, 38j.] PUCCINIA (Lat.), n. f. Pu-chen'i'-a'. From Puccini, an Ital- ian anatomist. Fr., puccinie. A genus of parasitic Fungi, of the Vredinece. The Puccinicei are a suborder of the Coniomycetes ; the Pucciniastri a division of the Epipliyti ; the Pucciniei a sub- division of the Uredinei. [B, 19, lai, ITO, 291 (a, 35).l— P. favi. See ACHORION SchonleiniL — P. granainis. Wheat mildew ; a species forming patches on the stem and leaves of wheat and other grasses. According to Salisbury, its development in damp straw occasions epidemics of measles in camps. [B, 61 ; B, 275, 291 (a, 35).] PUCCQON, n. Pu'fcun'. 1. The Sanguinaria canadensis, or Its root. 2. The Lifhospermum hirtum. 3. The Lithospermum canescens. 4. The Hydrastis canadensis, [B, 5, 19, 275, 293 (a, 35).] PUCE (Fr.), n. Pu«s. See Pulex.— P. de Bourgogne. A malignant form of anthrax observed in Burgundy. Cf. Anthrax gallicus and Contagious anthrax.— P. cMque. See Phlex irri- tans.— P. maligne. See Contagious anthrax. PUCERON (Fr.), n. Pu«-s'-ro"n'. See Aphis. PUCES (Fr.), n. Pu"s. See Mal des plongeurs. PUCHUUY [Netherl. Ph.], n. See Fichurim and Pichurim bban. PUDENDA (Lat.), n. n., pi. of pudendum (q. v.). PUDENDAGKA (Lat.), n. f. PuM(pu4d)-e»nd' a'g(a>g)-ra». From yuderuium (.q. v.), and Sypa, a seizure. 1. Pain in the exter- nal genitals, a. Primary syphilis, more particularly of women. [G.]— P. pruriens. Pruritus vulvas. [Q.] PUDENDAL, adj. Pu^d-e'^n'd'l. liHt., pudendalis. Pertaining to the pudenda. PUDENDUM (Lat.), n. n. Pu»d(pu»d)-e>nd'u'[n(u*[n). From pudere, to be ashamed. Used most frequently in the pi., pudenda (Gr., aiSoia ; Fr., parties honteuses ; Ger., SchaamtheUe). The ex- ternal genitals (especially those of the female, including the vulva and the mous Veneris).— P. muliebre. The p. of the female. PUDIBIMA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Pu»d(pu''d)-i2b-i»l'i2-a». From pudibilis, shameful. The pudenda, especially of the male, [a, 48.] PUDIC, adj. PuM'i^. Fr., honteux. See Pudendal. PUEBIiA HOT SPKINGS, n. Pwab'la'. Thermal mineral springs situated in Humboldt County, Nevada. [A, 363 (o, 21).] PUENTE VIESGO (Sp.), n. Pwant'a vee's'go. A place in the province of Santander, Spain, where there are hot gaseous and saline springs. [L, 49 (a, 50). J PUERABIA (Lat.), n. f. Pu2(pu<)-e''r-ar(a'r)'i"-a». A genus of leguminous shrubs. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— P. tuberosa. An East Indian species. The tuberous roots are used in. cataplasms for swellings of the joints. [B, 172, 180, 314 (a, 35).] PUEBPERA (Lat.), n, f. Pu'(pu«)-uSrpfe2rp)'e'r-a'. Fem. of puerperus, parturient (from puer, a child, and parere, to bring forth). Fr., femme accouch6e (ou en couches), nouvelle-accouchee. Ger., Wochnerin, Neuentbundene, Frischentbundene, Kindbet- terin. A woman who is or has recently been in labor, [a, 48.] PUEBPERAI/, adj. Pu'-u'rp'e'-r'l. Lat., puerperalis. Fr., puerpiral. Pertaining to or caused by childbirth ; of a woman, in the lying-in state. PUEBPERISME (Fr.), n. Pu'-e»rp-a-res-m'. A generic term for all pathological conditions to which the puerperal state predis- poses, including traumatic febrile conditions, phlegmasias, etc. [A, 55.]— P. Infantile. A generic term for the pathological states Incident to the new-born chUd, especially those due to puerperal in- fection. [A, 55.]— P. infectieux. Puerperal disease due to infec- tion, [a, 34.] PUERPERIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pu''(pu<)-u'>rp(e'rp)-er(e»r)'i'-u'm- (u*m). From jouerperus, parturient. Ger., Kindbettzeit, The con- dition or period of lying-in. PUBRPBROPVBA (Lat.), -n. f. Pu=(pu«)-u»rp(e=rp)-e'r-o>p'- i'r(u*r)-a'. From puerperus, parturient, and nv/i, fever. See Puerperal fever. PUEBPERO-TYPHUS, n. Pu'-u'rp"e'r-o-ti£'u's. Frompucr- perus, parturient, and to<^os, stupor. See Puerperal typhus. PUFF-BALI., n. FaH'ba,*l. Ger., Bovist (1st def,). 1. The genera L/ycoperdon and Bovista, especially Lycoperdon bovista and Lycoperdon giganteum. 2. The Taraxacum officinale. [B, 19, 185, 275, 293 («, 35).] PUGIONIFORM, adj. Pu5j-i»-o''n'i«-fo»rm. Lat., pugioni- formis (from pugio, a dagger, and forma, form). Fr., pugioni- forme. Dagger-shaped. [B, 123, 291 (o, 35).] PUIT (Fr.), n. Pwe. A well-like depression, [o, 48.]— P's lymphatiques. See I/ymph-vrKi,i,s. PUtASSABI, n. Of Rumphius, the Alyxia stellata. [B, 46.] PULBION (Lat.), u. n. Pu>l(pul)'bi'-o2n. Gr., irouApioi'. A pil- low. [A, 325.] PULEX PENETRANS. [A, 327.] PULEGIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pii»l(pul)-ej(e2g)'i2-u=m(u«m). From pulex, a flea, and agere, to drive. 'Si.,pouliot. Ger., Foley. 1. Pennyroyal (Mentlia p.). 2. A section of the genus Mentha. 3. The genus Preslia. [B, 42, 121, 180 (a, 36).]— jEtlierolenm pule- gii. See Oleum pulegii cethereum.—Afiuii pulegii [Belg. Ph.]. Fr., eau de pouliot. Ger., Poleywasser, A solution of 3 parts of oil of pennyroyal in 27 of alcohol, shaken up with 9.970 of water IBelg. Ph.]. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Oleum pulegii sethereum. Fr., huile essentielle de pouliot, oUule de pouliot. A preparation made by distilling pennyroyal in water, and gathering the oil which floats on the surface. [B, 119 (o, 38).]— Pulegii berba [Gr. Ph.]. Fr., mentlie pouliot, pouliot commun [Fr. Cod.l. Sp., poJeo [Sp. Ph.]. The flowering tops [Fr. CodJ (flowering herb [Sp. Ph., Gr. Ph.]) of Mentha p. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. angustifolium. See Mentha p.— P. liortenHe, P. vulgare. See Mentha p. — Spii'ltus pulegii. Fr., alcoolat (ou esprit) de pouliot. A preparation made by treat- ing pennyroyal with alcohol, or oil of pennyroyal with alcohol and water, and distilling off a quantity equal to the alcohol used. [B, 119 (a, 38).] PULEX (Lat.), n. m. Pun(pul)'e2x. Gr.. i/iiiAAa, ifivA^oj, ilivKKat. Fr., puce. Ger., Floh. The flea ; a genus of the Pulicidce, includ- ing the true fleas. [L, 196 (a, 39).]— P. irritana. Fr., puce de Vhomme. Oer., Menschenfloh. The common flea, parasitic on man. [L, 353 (a, 39).]— P. penetrans. Fr., puce pinitrante. Ger., Sandfioh. The chigoe, jigger, sand-flea ; a minute insect resembling in its gen- eral anatomy the common flea, but much smaller, found in various regions of Cen- tral and South America, in the West In- dies, and in parts of the southern U^nited States. The impregnated female, which is of about half the size of the male, bur- rows under the skin of the feet, especial- ly about the toe nails, and there lays its eggs. Irritation with more or less in- flammation supervenes unless the parar site is removed, and sometimes ulcera- tion, gangrene, loss of the toes, ortetanus may result. The extraction of the parasite by means of a pointed instrument is termed by the French " exchiquage." [G.] PULICABIA (Lat.), n. f . Pu=l(pul)-i>k-a(a3)'ri!-a=. Frompuh- earius, pertatning to fleas. Ger., Flohkraut (2d def.). 1. An old name for Plantago arenaria and P. vulgaris. 2. A genus of the Inuloidece. The Pulicarieas are a subdivision of the Inulece. [B, 42, 170, 180 (a, 35).]— P. crispa. A stimulant and tonic species found in Egypt. [B, 42, 173 (o, 35).]— P. dysenterica. TT.,conyze despres (ou moyenne). Ger., ruhrwidriges Flohkraut, Ruhralant, Ruhrhraut, Berufkraut, gelbe Minze. Common fleabane ; an as- tringent species common in Europe and Central Asia. The root and nerb, radix et herba conyzm mediae (sen amicce suedensis), were formerly used in diarrhoea. The root and flowers are some- times substituted for those of Arnica montana. [B, 173, 180, 267 (a, 35).]— P. odora. Ger., wohlriechendes Flohkraut. A species growing in mountains in southern Europe and Asia Minor. The root is used in Italy like that of Inula hetenium. [B, 180 (a, 36).]— P. undulata. Ger., uellenblattriges Flohkraut. An aromatic species cultivated in Egypt and Arabia. [B, 180 (o, 35).]— P. vul- garis. ¥r., pulicaire. Ger., gemeines Flohkraut, Christenkraut. A species found in middle Asia and Europe. The herb, herba co- vyzce (pulicarice), was formerly used in diarrhoea and dysentery. It has been used to drive away fleas. [B, 88 (o, 39) ; B, 180, 267 (a, 35).] PULICABIS (Lat.1, adj. Pu=l(pul)-i2k-a(a>)'ri2s. From pulex, a flea. Fr., pulicaire. Of diseases, characterized by little spots like the bites of insects. PULICATIO (Lat.), n. f. Pusl(pul)-i=k-a(aS)'shi»(tis)-o. Gen., -on'is. From pulex, a, flea,. Ger., Flohsucht. The condition of a person infested with fltas. [G.]— P. cnesmodes. Gev., Flohsucht der Juckknotchen. P. associated with prurigo senilis, in which, according to Willan, a very small flea was present. [G, 33.] PULIOL, n. Pu^l'i^-o'l. See under Pennyroyal. PULLNA (Ger.), n. Pu'l'na'. A place in Bohemia where there are numerous mineral purgative springs, [o, 14.] PULLUIANS (Lat.), adj. Pun(pu«l)'lu2l(lu*l)-a!'nz(a'ns). Ger., aussprossend. Budding, forming new shoots, [a, 35.] PULLUIiATION, n. Pu'l-u»l-a'shu»n. From puUulare, to sprout out. Fr., p. Sprouting ; that mode of cell multiplication in which a cell forms a small protuberance which afterward in- creases to the .size of the parent cell, is divided from it by the forma- tion of a wall at the point of junction, and eventually becomes com- pletely separated. [B, 279. 291 (a, 35).]— P. vaccinale g«n6ralis6e (Fr.). Generalized vaccinia. [Gu6mot, "Gaz. m6d. de Paris," 1882, No. 20.] PUtMENTUM (Lat.), u. n. Pu>l(pun(mon)-a(a3)'ri2-a3. From pulmoy the lung. Fr., pulmonaire. Ger., Lungenkraiit (1st def.). 1. A genus of the Boraginece, tribe Boragece. The Pulmo- nariecB are a subtribe of the Lithospei~niece. 2. The Lycopodium clavatum. 3. The Sticta pulmonacea. [B, 42, 121, 170, 190 (a, 35).] 4. See Pneumonia.— P. angustifolia. Fr., pulmonaire a feuilles etroites, petite pulmonaire^ coucou bleu. 1. Of Linnaeus, the small (or narrow-leaved) lungwort, blue (or bugloss-) cowslip ; a species with the habitat and properties of P. officinalia. 2. Of Schrank, P. azurea. [a, 35.]— P. arborea. The Sticta pulmonacea. [B, 180(a, 35).]— P. azurea. Azure-flowered lungwort ; a European species with the properties of P. o^cmaZts. [B, 64, 180(a, 35).]— P. gallica. SeeHiERACiUM murot-um.—F. latifolia, P. maculata, P. macu- losa. See P. ojIRcinaiis.-P. media, P. mollis. A European spe- cies having the properties of P. o.^cinalis. [B. 64, 180 (a, 35).]— P. ofiB.cinalis. Fr., pulmonaire offi.cinale (ou d Italic), grande pul- monaire, herbe aux poumon& (ou au lait de Notre-Dame^ ou de ccewr), sauge de Jerusalem (ou de Bethl4em). Ger., gemeines (oder braunes) Lungenkraut^ Fleckenlungenkraut. Common lungwort, bedlam- (or bugloss-, or Jerusalem-) cowslip, sage of Jerusalem, Virgin Mary's honeysuckle ; a European species. The root and leaves, radix et herba pulmonarice {maculosoe, seu m.aculatcB, seu latifolioB, seu symphyti maculosi), were formerly used as a pectoral and demulcent. The leaves are somewhat mucilaginous and mildly astringent. Their former repute in pulmonary complaints was probably .largely due to the fancied resemblance of their blotchy surface to that of a diseased lung, [a, 35.] — P. saccharata. A European species having the same properties as P. offi-cinalis, [B, 64, 180 (a, 35).]— P. vaccaruin. The Verbascum thapsus and other species of Verbascum. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. Tirginica. Virginian cowslip, a North American species. The roots are used as a vul- nerary and internally as a mild astringent. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PULMONARY, adj. Pu^l'mo^n-a-ri^. Lat., pulmonale (from pulmo^ the lung). Fr., pulmonaire. Ger., pulmonisch. Pertain- ing to the lung^. [C] PULMONATA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Pu31('pun)-mo3n(mon)-a(a3)'ta3. A group of terrestrial or fresh-water molluscs in which respiration is effected by means of a pulmonary sac, no gills being developed. [Kingsley(L, S27[a, 39]).] PUIiMONATE, adj. Pun'mo^n-at. From pulmo, the lung. Possessing lungs. [B, 28 (a, 27).] PULMONIA (Lat.), n. f. Pu31(pu41)-mon'i2-aa. From pulmo, the lung. See Pneumonia. PULMONIC, adj. Pun-mo^n'i^k. Fr., pulmonique. See Pul- monary. PULMONITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pu31(pu*l)-mo2n(mon)-i(e)'ti2s. See Pneumonia. PUIiP, u. Pu^lp. Gr., trdp^. Lat., »w?pa, pulpamen. Fr , puZpe. Ger., Brei (1st def.), Kern, Mark (2d def.). 1. Any soft, usually juicy, shghtly cohesive mass, [a, 48.] 2. In botany, soft- walled parenchyma, especially fruit parenchyma, also the succulent hymenium of Fungi. [B, 1, 19, 12^3 (a, 35).] 3. See Alba.— Dental p. Lat., pulpa dentis. (?er., Zahnkern, Zahnpulpa,. The soft substancefiUingthep.-cavityof atooth ; composed of^blood- vessels, nerves, and mucoid connective tissue containing many branching cells. At the surface of the p. the cells (odontoblasts) are ar- ranged like an epithelium. [J, 26, 30, 35.] Cf. Tooth papilla.— Oig^ital p. Lat., pulpa digitorum. Fr., pulpe des doigts et des orteils. Ger., Tasfpotster. The highly sensitive, elastic, fleshy mass on the palmar or plantar aspect of the distal part of the fin- gers and toes. [J.]— Fruit-p. Ger., Fruchtbrei, Fruchtmark. The p. in which the seeds of certain fruits are imbedded, [a, 35.]— Hair-p. JjaX., pulpa pili. SeeSairPAPiLLA.— P. elements. Cells forming the p., or parenchyma, of au organ. [J.]— Splenic p. The portion of the spleen which, with the Malpighian corpuscles, fills in the spaces between the trabeculee. [L.] PULPA (Lat.), n. f. Pu31p(punp)'a3. 1. See Pulp. 2. In the pi., pulpcB, of the Fr. Cod., see Pulpe [2d def.].— Milzp* (Ger.). See .Splenic pulp.— P. cerebralis. The cerebral medulla.— P. dentis. See Dental pulp.— P. digitorum. See Digital pulp.— P*krank- Iieit (Ger.). A disease of the dental pulp, [a, 34.] —P. lienis. See Splenic pttlp.- P. pili. See Hair papilla.— P'roliren (Ger.). See Palp TUBES.— P. testiculi, P. testis. The tissue of the testicle in- cluded within the ssepta. [L, 7.] PULPAMEN (Lat.), n. n. Pu31p(pu*lp)-a(a3)'me2n. Gen.,-pa»i'- inis. From, pulpa, pulp. See Pulp. PULPE (Fr.), n. Pu^lp, 1. See Pulp. 2. In thepl.,p's, of theFr. Cod., a class of medicinal preparations consisting of roots, tubers, leaves, or fruits reduced to a pulp by grating, pounding, or treating with water and sifted. [B.] PULPEZIA(Lat.)Tn.f. Pu"lp(pu41p)-e(a)'zia-a3. Fr., pulp4sie. Cerebral hsemorrhage, apoplexy, PULPIFACTION, n. PuSlp-ii-faSk'sh'n. From pulpa, pulp, and /acere, to make. Reduction to pulp. [B, 227.] PULPITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pu31pCpu*lp)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -it'idos (-idis). Fr., pulpite. Inflammation of the dental pulp, [a, 34.] PULPOSE, PULPOUS, PULPY, adj's. Pu^lp'os, -u^s, -i^. Lat., pulposus. Fr., pulpeux. Ger., breiig, marlcig. 1. Containing pulp, resembling or of the consistence of pulp. [B, 1, 123 (o, 35).] P.ULQUE [Mex. Ph.] (Sp.), n. Pul'ka. See Vinum agaves and cf. Aguamiel (1st def.).— P.-plant. See Agave p. PULS (Ger.), n. Puis. See Pulse.— Aortenp'. See Water- hammer pvlss. — AussetzenderP. See Intermittent vvlse. — Dop- pel-fcschlac:ender P. See Dicrotic pulse.- Erreffung.sp\ An irritable pulse, [a, 14.]— Fadenformiger P. See Thready pulse. — Hilpfenrter P. See Caprizont pulse.— Jugularvenenp'. See Venous PULSE (1st def.).— Leberp', Lebervenenp'. See Hepatic PULSE. — MRuseschwanzclienartiger P. See Myurous pulse.— Ordentlicher P. A regular pulse. [L, 80.]— P'alinlich. See Sphygmodic— P'kriimmung'. See PuLSE-cMne.— P'lehre. See Sphygmology.— P'messer. See Pulsimeter.— P'sclilag. The beat of the pulse. [K.]— P'schwingung. Oscillation of the pulse. [K.]— P'uhr. SeePuLBE-cioc/c— P'vermehrung. Increase in the rapidity of the pulse. [D.]— P*wage. See Pulsimeter.— P'welle. See PwZse-WAVE.— P'wellenzeichner. See Sphygmograph. — Scliwankender P. See Intermittent pulse.— Seltener P. See Infrequent pulse.— Trager P. See Slow pulse.— Unterbroch- ener P. See Intermittent pulse. — Venenp*, Venoser P. See Venous pulse.— "Wellonfomiiger P. See Undulating pulse.— Wurmformiger P. See FernucitZar pulse.— Zurucklaufender P. See Recurrent pulse. PULSADER (Ger.), n. Puls'a^d-e^r. See Artery.— Achselp'. See Axillary artery.— Adernetzp'n, See Chorioid arteries. — Aeussere Fersenbeinp'n. See External calcaneal arteries. — Aeussere Fussohlenp*. See External plantar artery.— Aeussere Halsp*. See External carotid artery.— Aeussere Kranzp* des Obersclienkels. See External circumflex artery of the thigh. — Aeussere Kiickenp' der grossen Zebe. See Arteria dorsalis hallucis externa. — Arinp*. See Brachial artery. — Backenp*. See Buccal artery. — Baucbdeckenp'n, See Epigastric arteries.— Bias enp'. A vesical artery, [a, 48J — Blendungsp'n. See Ciliary arteries.— Blinddarmp'. See Arteria ccecalis. — Brustschulterp'. See Acromial thoracic artery.— Dickdarnip'n. See Colic arteries.— Dritte Russere Schainp*. See Arteria pudenda externa tertia. — Diinndarm- p'n. See Intestinal arteries. — Eingeweidep*. See Cceliac artery.— Ell en bogenp*. See Ulnar artery.— ErnJibrungsp*. A nutrient artery, [a, 48.]— Erste Mittelfussriiekenp*. See Metatarsal artery.— Felsenbeinp*. See Arteria petrosa. — Fingerruckenp*n, See Dorsal digital arteries of the hand. — Fliigelgaumenp*. See Ptery go-palatine artery. — Fliigel- muskelp'n. See Arteri.vyfi.6^. Lat., pulsus. Fr., pouls. Ger., Puis, Aderschlag. 1. A beat or throb ; the movement of an artery or other vessel, especially the perceptible impulse commu- nicated to the contained column of blood by each beat of the heart. [K] 3. The seeds of many cultivated leguminous plants, such as beans, peas, etc. [a, 35.]— Abdominal p. A p. observed in emaci- ated persons over the line of the abdominal aorta, [a, 34.]— Abrupt p. A quick p.— Anacrotic p. A p. that is repeated in the line of ascent once Canadicrotic p.) or twice (anatricrotic p.). [Hayden (a. 34).]— Aortic p. Ger., Aortenpuls. 1. The p. of the aorta. 2. Sfee Water-hammer p.— AracJinoid p. An old term for a small and tretaulous p,— Ardent p. Lat., pulsus ardens. Fr., pouls ardent (ou Meye). A p. which seems to strike the finger at a single point. [K.]— Breath p. A peculiar audible pulsation, simultaneous with each heart-beat, said by Hall to be heard on placing the ear at the mouth of certain phthisical patients, [K, 41. J— Bounding p. See Caprizant i?.— Capillary p, A condition of alternating redness and pallor of a tissue sometimes observed (most readily in the matrices beneath the nails), attributed to a pulsatile flow of blood through the capillaries instead of the usual steady current ; occur- ring chiefly where an excessive cardiac impulse coincides with gen- eral arterial naiTowing. [Quincke and Ruault, " Lancet," Aug. 18, 1883, p. 292.]— Caprizant p. L&t., pulsus caprizans. A peculiar irregularity of the p. in which a weak pulsation is succeeded by a strong one. [K, 4.] Of. Caprizant.— Catacr otic p. A p. that is rejpeated in the line of descent once (catadicrotic p. ) or thrice (cata- tncrotic p.). [Hayden (a, 34).]— Collapsing p. A p. that strikes the finger feebly and abruptly and subsides suddenly and com- pletely ; observedinpermanentpatency of the aortic orifice. [Hay- den (a, 34).]— Complex p. Fr,, pouls combine (ou compost, ou complique). A p. continuously alternating from hard and rapid to soft and slow. [K, 4.]— Compressible p. See Soft p.— Corri- gan's p. See Water-hammer p. — Critical p. See Incident p. — Bicrotal p., Dicrotic p., Bicrotous p. Lat., pulsus dicrotus (seu bicrotus, sen biferiens, seu mallearis, sen iniercisus, sen du- plex). 'Fr.,^ouls dicrote (ou rebondissant, ou redoubU, ou mar- tele). A p. in which the finger feels two distinct blows, one lighter than the other, for each cardiac systole. It occurs when the heart pulsations are rapid and the arterial tension is diminished ; there is a rebound of the artery with each contraction of the heart, in addition to the original impulse. [D, 27 ; K.] — Bropped-beat p. See Intermittent p. — iElastic p. A full p. that presents an elastic feeling to the finger, [a, 34.] — !Endopleural p. See Pulsus en- dopZeitJt'cws.- Entoptical p. A pulsation sometimes observed normally in the arteries of the retina while the heart is beating rapidly after bodily exertion. [K, 16.]— Epigastric p. See ^6- dommaip.- Exopleural p. See Pulsus exopleuricus.— Fehrile p. A p. indicative of fever. When the fever comes on it is usually full and bounding, becoming weak and feeble when the fever sub- sides or when prostration ensues. [D.]— Filiform p. See Tliready p.— Formicant p. See under Formicant.— Full p. Lat., pulsus plenus. Ger., voller Puis. A p. in which the arteiy has a dis- tended, tense feeling ; observed in sthenic inflammation, [a, 34,] —Gaseous p., Hsemorrhagic p. The full, soft, and readily compressible p, of a distended artery which has lost its tone, [D, 25,]— Hard p. Ger,, harter Puis. A p, in which, owing to changes in the arterial wall or to. vascular distention, a sensa- tion of hardness is imparted to the finger, [a, 34.] — Hepatic p. Ger., Lebeivuls, Lebervenenpuls. An expansion sometimes ob- served in the veins of the liver at each ventricular contraction, due to an unpulse propagated from the vena cava inferior, [K, 16.]— Heteroclironic p. An irregular p. [A, 30].]— Hypodi- crotous p. A modification of the dicrotous p. In the sphyg- mograph tracing it presents a slight irregularity in the first sec- ondary line, and the notch which joins the latter to the follow- ing line does not descend to the common curve level, as in the di- crotous p,— Incident p. Lat., pulsus incidens (seu inciduus). A p. in which the second beat is weaker than the first, and the third than the fourth, a stroke then following which is as strong as the first. [B, 52.]— Infrequent p, Lat., pulsus varus. Fr., pouls rare. Gler., seltener Puis. As frequently used, a slow p, ; properly, ap. due not to lengthened but to less frequent systolic contractions. [K.] — Intermittent p. Lat,,p«Z5Ws intermittens. Ger., ausset- zender (oder schwankender, oder unterbrochener) Puis. One in which the rhythm is broken by the absence of one or more beats. [D, 1,]— Irregular p. A p. in which the beats are unequal in fre- quency and in force, or in which the force is the same but the rate varies. [Hayden (a, 34).]— Jerking p. The p. of aortic regurgitation ; so-called because from a state of emptiness the artery is suddenly filled with blood. [Hayden (a, 34).]— Jugular p. See Venous p. (1st def.).— liocomotive p. [Bellingham]. See Water-hammer p.— Long p, A p. in which the duration of the systolic wave is comparatively long. [Bristowe (B).]— Mono- crotous p. A form of p. which indicates a grave condition of the circulation and impending death, Tbe sphygmographic tracing shows a simple ascending and descending line, without in- terruptions. [D, 1.]— Myurous p. Lat., pulsus myurus. Fr., fouls en queue de souris. Ger., mduseschwdnzchenartiger Puis. p. in which the beats gradually become weaker and of diminish- ing amplitude. [L, 41 (a, 14).]— P.-clock. Ger., Pulsuhr. An ap- paratus invented by Waldehburg for registering the tension and volume of the p. on a dial-jjlate. [K, re.]— P.-curve. A graphic representation of the variations of the p. on a chart. [D. 1.]— P.- measurer. Ger., Pulswage. See Pulsimeter.- P.-trace, P.- tracing. See P. -curve.- Quick p. "Leit., pulsus celer. A p, that strikes the finger rapidly.— Recurrent p. Ger., zurucklaufender Puis. The return of the radial p. on the distal side of a point where the artery is compressed, through the agency of the collateral cir- culation of the hand, [JK, 16.]— Renal p. The hard and full p. observed in cases of coma from kidney disease,— Respiratory p. The alternate dilatation and contraction of the great veins of the neck occurring simultaneously with the acts of expiration and in- spiration. [K, 4.] — Retrosternal i». A venous p. detected by de- pressing the integument covering the suprasternal notch ; believed to be due to pulsation of the left innominate vein. [" Rev. gfin, de chn. et de th^r.," Oct, 13, 1887 (a. 34).]— Senile p. The p, which is peculiar to old age. Its pecuHarities are largely due to inelasticity of the arteries. The sphygmographic tracing shows a high posi-' tion of the secondary waves in the line of descent and great size of the first secondary wave as compared with the second. [D, 1.]— Sbabby p. A p. having the characters produced by a combina- tion of a weak heart and relaxed arteries. [Broadbent. " Lancet,*" 1875, ii, p, 906 (a, 34),]— Short p. A p. in which the duration of A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A^, all; Ch, chm; CW, loch (Scottish); E, he; E", ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N^, tank; 2667 PULSATILE PULVIS the systolic wave is comparatively short.— Shuttle p. Of C. H. Hughes, a p. in which the wave passes under the finger as if it were floating something solid as well as fluid ; observed iu rheu- matic endocarditis or endarteritis. ["St. Louis Med. and Surg. Jour.,"lvii, p. 239(o. 34).]— Slowp. liat,., pulsus tardus. Fr., pouls Ibnt (ou iardif). Qer., langsamer Puis. In a physiological sense, a p. corresponding to a lengthened systolic contraction of the heart succeeded by a long diastole. [K, 3.]— Small p. A p. giving the sensation that the artery is small.— Soft p. Ger., weicher Puis. A p. that may readily be stopped by digital dompression. [a, 34.] — Splashing^ p. See Jerking p. — Steel-liammer p. An abrupt, energetic p. like the rebound of a smith's hammer from the anvil ; observed in the arteries near a joint affected with rheumatism, [Stokes (a, 34).]— Subungual capillary p. A p. observed beneath the nail by slightly raising its tips ; thought to oe caused by a sys- tolic serous reflux. ["N. Y. Med. Jour./' Nov. 24, 1888, p. 575 (a, 34).]— Supradicrotic p. Of Wolflf, a dicrotic p. in which the re- duplicated beat closely resembles the cardiac beat, [a, 34.]— Tense p. A p. in which, in consequence of vascular dilatation, the ves- sel is hard and tense, like a cord, [a, 34.]— Thready p. A slight and scarcely appreciable p. observed during syncope, [a, 34.]— Throbbing p. See Collapsing p. — Tremalous p. hsit., pulsus tremulus. Fv., pouls tremolant. A p. in which a series of oscilla- tions is detected with each beat. [K, 3.] — Tricrotic p. 1. The normal p.-curve, so called because it consists of three distinct waves. [K.] 2. A p. in which the three waves normally present are abnormally distmct. [B.]— Undulating p. hsit., pulsus un- dosus. A p. that communicates to the finger the sensation of successive waves, [a, 34.]— Unequal p. A p. which varies in strength, some throbs being strong and others weak. [D, 1.]— Vaginal p. The perceptible arterial p. sometimes to be felt iu the vagina as the result of heightened vascular development in the pelvis in consequence of pregnancy or of inflammatory dis- ease. — Venous p. Gr., ^Ae^oTra^la. Lat., pulsus venarum (seu venosus). Ger., Jugular venenpuls, Venenpuls^ I'endser Puis. 1. A pulsation sometimes noticed in the jugular veins, supposed to be due to tricuspid regurgitation. 2. In physiology, the swelling of the veins of the neck during expiration. [K, 3.] Cf. Respiratory p.— Vermicular p. Lat., pulsus vermicularis. A small frequent p. that communicates to the finger the sensation of ^ worm-like motion, [a, 34.]— Vibrating p. See Jerking p.— "Water-ham- mer p. Syn. : Corrigan^s p., locomotive p. A jerking, visible, collapsing, tortuous, and yet regular and rapid p., characteristic of aortic incoinpetence with hypertrophy of the left ventricle or of aneurysm of the ascending or transverse portion of the arch of the aorta, and of disease of the aorta when that vessel has become rigid and dilated. [D, 1.]— Wiry p. Fr., pouls roide. A tense p. which feels like a firm cord or wire beneath the finger. [K.] PUIiSILOGIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pu31s(pu4Is)-i2-lojao2g)'i=-u9m- (u*m). From pulsus, the pulse, and Adyos, a reckoning. See Pul- SIMKTER. PUIiSIMETEK, n. PuSls-i^m'e^t-u^r. JjSit., pulsimetrum(tTom pidsus, the pulse, and iierpov, a measure). Fr., pulsirnktre. Ger., Adermesser^ Adersclilagmesser, Pulsmesser. Any apparatus used to record the force of the pulse-beat. [K.] PULSIONSDIVERTIKEL (Ger.), n. Puls-e-onz'de-ve^rt-ek- e''!. Of von Ziemssen, the analogue in the human subject of the csecum (Bsophageum of the pig. PUI.SUS(Lat.),n. m. Pu3]s(pu*ls)'u3s(u*s). Gen.,». See Pulse. — P. £equalis. Apulsein which the beats are equal, [a, 34.]— P. al- ternan.s. See P. bigeminus. — P. araneosus. Fr., poids araneen. See Arachnoid pulse.— P. bicrotus, P. biferiens. See Dicrotic PULSE.- P.-.bigeminus. Of Traube, an irregular p. with a slight pause after every two pulsations, [a, 34,]— P. bisferiens, P. bisi- liens, P. bis pulsans. See Dicrotic pulse.— P. celer. See Quick PULSE. — P. celer tricrotus. See Tricrotic pulse (2d def.).— P. cerebralis. A slow pulse sometimes observed in apoplexy, [a, 34. 1 — P. colntractus. A small hard pulse, [a, 34.] — P. conturni- saus. A doubly or trebly compound pulse. [L, 30 (a, 34).]— P. cordi.s. See Apex beat.— P. crassus. A strong, full pulse.— P. creber. A frequent pulse, [a, 34.]— P. debllis- A feeble pulse. fa. 34.]— P.'dicrotus, P. duplex. See Dicrotic pulse.— P. dif- ferens. Inequality of the pulse in correspdnding arteries.— P. durlusculus. A tense pulse, [a, 34.]~P. durus. See Hard pulse.— P. endopleuricus. The latent pulsation of pulsating pleurisy (one that can be made visible and traced only by binding on a manometer). [Rummo, "Riform. med." ; " Ctrlbl. f. klin. Med.," No. 2, 1889; '"N. Y.Med. Jour.," Feb. 1, 1890, p. 138.]— P. exopleuricus. The positive pulsation of ]Dulsating pleurisy (one that is visible and can be traced without binding on a manome- ter). [Rummo, I. c.]— P. filiformis. See Thready pulse.— P. fibrans. A jerking pulse, [a, 34.1~-P. formicans. See under FoRMiCAST.— P. fortis. ■ See Hard pulse. —P. fusalis, P. gazel- lans. See Caprizant PUi^SE. — P. imrainutus. See Myurous wlse. —P. insequalis. An unequal pulse, [a, 34.]— P. inanis. See Thready pulse.— P. inflammatorius. A tense pulse observed in inflammation, [a, 34.]— P. inspiratione intermittens. See P. paradoxus.— Ft intercidens. An intermittent pulse. \a, 34.] —P. intercisus. See Dicrotic pulse.— P. intercurrens, P. intermittens. See Intermitient pulse.— P. irregularis. An irregular pulse, [a, 34.]— P. lentus. See Slow pulse.— P. mag- niis. A full pulse, [a, 34.]— P. mollis. A soft pulse. \a, 34.]— P. myuriis. See Myurous pulse.— P. myurus defiriens. A p. myurus in-which the waves diminish so that they are scarcely ap- preciable. [A, 319 fa, 34).]— P. paradoxicus, P. paradoxus. Fr., fiouls paradoxal. A phenomenon observed under certain rare patho- ogical conditions {e.g.. in that form of pericarditis in which the aorta is compressed by adhesions) in which the pulse disappears during each full inspiration and reappears during expiration. [D, 47, 68 ; K, 16 ; a, 18.]— P. planus. A full pulse. TL, 80.]— P. pri- vatio. Syncope, asphyxia (1st def.).— P. quadrigeminus. A pulse with an appreciable pause after every four beats, [a, 34.]— P. quinquegeminus. A pulse with an appreciable pause after ever^ five beats, [a, 34.]— P. rarus. See Infrequent pulse.— P. remittens. An intermittent pulse. [L, 80 (a, 34).]— P. resiliens. See Dicrotic pulse. — P. retardus. A retarded pulse, [a, 34.] — P. tardus. See tilov) pulse.— P. serratus. A strong, hard, full pulse, [a, 34.]— P. trigeminus. An irregular p. in which every third beat is followed by an appreciable pause. [Guttmann (a, 34).] Cf. Pouls trig4min4.—F. undosus, P. undulosus. See Undulat- ing pulse.— P. vacillans. See Intermittent pulse.— P. vacuus. See Thready pulse.— P. varius. A changeable pulse. [L. 80 (a, 34).]— P. venarum, P. venosus. See Venous pulse.— P. vi- brans. A tense strong pulse, [a, 34.] PULTACEOUS,adj. Pu31ta'shu3s. heit., p^dtaceus (from puis, pottage). Fr.,pMZ(ac^. Ger., breiig. Macerated, pulpy. PUI.TATIO (Lat.), n. f . Pu31t(pu41t)-a(a3)'shi2(ti2)-o. Gen., -on'is. From pultare, to beat. See Atheroma. PULTICULA (Lat.), n. f. Pu31t(punt)-i2k'u=l(u*I)-a3. Dim. of puis, pottage. See Gruel. PUIiVEK (Ger.), n. Pul'fe«r. A powder. — Cosme'sclies P., Cosmi'sches P. See Pulvis arsenicalis Cosmi.— Pieberp'. See Ague powder.- Gichtp'. See Pulvis arthr iticus.— Giftp\ 1. An alexipharmac powder. 2. A poisonous powder. [L, 46 (a, 21).]— Guinmiges P. See Pulvis gunimosus.— Kastrirp'. A caus- tic powder used to destroy the spermatic cord of an animal, [a, 14.]— Kinderp*. SeePulvis magnesia cum r/ieo. —Kurella'sches Brustp'. See Pulvis glycyrrhiz^si compositus.—L.ugop\ See Pulvis cardinalis. — Niesep', See Pulvis sternutatorius.—Tlum- mer*s alterirendes P. See Pulvis hydrargyri stibiatus.—'R'dii- cherp'. See Diapasma.— Schiessp*. See Gunpowder.— "Wiener Aetzp'. See Potassa cum calce. PUI.VEBACEOUS, adj. PuSlv-uOr-a'shu^s. h&t., pulveraceus. Ger.. staubartig (2d def.), pulverig (2d def.). 1. Having a powdery coating. 2. Consisting of a granular or dusty mass, [a, 35.] PUIiVifeRISATEUK (BY.), n. Pu«l-va-re-za3-tuar. See Atom- izer. — P. a^ vapeur. A steam atomizer. PULVERISATION (Fr.), n. Pun-va-re-zaS-se-oSn". 1. The formation of spray from a liquid. 2. The spray thus produced.— P. ph6niqu£e. A carbolic-acid spray or its application. PULVERIZATION, n. PuSlv-e^r-i^z-a'sh'n. From pulveri- zare, to reduce to dust. Fr., pulverisation. Ger., Pulverisirung. The act or process of reducing a substance to powder, [a, 48.] PULVERULENCE (Fr.), n. Pu81-va-ru8-la8n2s. The state of being pulveraceous. [a, 17.] — P. des narines. The accumulation of a fine powder on the hairs of the nares. a deposit of dust from the respired air due either to a dryness of the pituitary membrane or to great tenacity of the mucus ; observed in the advanced stages of grave diseases, and given by Delarroque as one of the four pa- thognomonic symptoms of typhoid fever, the others being stupor, dilatation of the pupils, and ileo-caecal gurgling. [Notta, " Union m6d.," Dec. 30, 1884, p. 1081 ; L, 41, 49 (a, 14)!] PULVERULENT, adj. Pusiv-eSr'u^l-eSnt. h&t., p^dverulentus See Pulveraceous. PULVILLUS (Lat.), n. m. Pu31(pu41)-vi21(wi21)'lu3s(lu4s). See Pad.— P. medicatus. See Sacculus medicaius. PULVINAR (Lat.), n. n. Pu31(pu*l)-vin(wen)'a3r. Gen., -ar'is. From mUvinus, a cushion. Ger., Polster. 1. Lit., a cushion or pil- low ; the posterior eminence, or tubercle, of the optic thalamus. [I, 15, 28 (K).] 2. In botany, a hypogynous disc. [B, 123 (o, 35).]— P. posterius thalami optici. See P. (1st def.). PULVINULUS (Lat.), n. m. Pu31(pun)-vi2n(wen)'un(u41)-u3s- (u*s). Dim. ot pulvinus, a cushion. Fr.. pulvinule. Ger., Polst^r- chen, Brutpolster. 1. See Anablastema. 2. See Anablastema yZo- merulosum. 3. A heap of naked spores, [a, 35.] 4. See Pad. PULVINUS (Lat.), n. m. Pu31(pu'»I)-vm(wen)'uSs(u4s). Fr., coussinet. Ger., Blattwulst, Blattkissen. A cushion-like enlarge- ment at the base of a leaf or petiole, [a, 35.] PULVIS (Lat.), n.m. Pu31(pu*l)'vias(wi2s). Oen.,pulv'eris. See Dust and Powder. — Cataplasma pulverum emollientium, A poultice of equal parts of marsh-mallow root and the leaves of Malva silvestris powdered and boiled. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. acidulus. See P. ex acido tartarico. — P. ad botium. Fr., poudre anti- strumeuse. A powder formerly used for scrofula, consisting essen- tially of burnt sponge.— P. ad coudienda cadavera [Fr. Cod.]. See Poudre pour la conservation des cadavres. — P. ad flatus. Fr., poudre carm,inative. A mixture of 30 parts each of aniae, cloves, coriander, and fennel, 22 each of orange-peel and ginger, 25 of crabs' eyes. 4 of mace, and J80 of sugar. [L, 850— P. ad herpetem. Fr., poudre antidartveuse. A powder of 2 parts each of 8ethioj)s mineral and aethiops antimonialis and 4 each of guaiac resin, licorice, and magnesium oxide. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. ad limonadam [Swiss Ph.]. Ger., trockene Limonade. An ex- temporaneous mixture of 10 grammes of citric acid, 120 of white sugar, and 3 drops of fresh oil of lemon. [B, 95 (a. 38).]— P. ad partum. 1. Of the' Ed. Ph., 1699, an oxytocic powder of 2 parts each of Venetian borax, British crocus, the livers of eels dried with their gall, and white amber, and 8 of horses'" testicles dried in an oven. [A. 69.] 2. Powdered ergot.— P. ad scabiem. Fr., poudre antipsorique. A powder of 1 part each of antimonium crudum and flowers of sulphur and 2 parts of sugar of milk. [" Pharm. of the Strasb. Hosp., 1830 (B, 119).]— P. ad sternutamentum [Fr. Cod.]. See P. .stfrnt(^a*oWi*s.— Pulveres aerophori [Belg. Ph.]. See P. aerophorus angrZicus. —Pulveres aerophori laxantes [Belg. Ph.]. See P. effervescens compositus.—P. aerophorus. Fr., poudre aSrophnre (1st def,), poudre gazifere simple. Syn. : p. aerophorus e natro carbonico acidulo [Gr. Ph.] (1st def.), p. effervescens [Swiss Ph.] (1st def.). 1. Of the Ger. Ph. and Netherl. f'h., a preparation consistinpr of 9 parts of powdered tartaric acid, 10 of powdered sodium bicarbonate, and 10 [Netherl. Ph.] (19 [Cjer. Ph.]) of pow- O, no; 02, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^ the; U, like oo in too; U=, blue; U^, lull; U^, full; U^, urn; U^, like U (German). PULVIS 2668 dered sugar, dried separately and mixed [Ger. Ph., Netherl. Ph.] ; or of 2 parts each of the acid and sugar and 3 of the bicarbonate [Gr. Ph.] ; or of two powders to be mixed only for immediate use, one consisting of 5 parts each of the acid and sugar, the other of 6 parts of the carbonate with 4 of sugar [Swiss Ph.] . Similar prepara- tions were official in many of the older pharmacopoeias, magnesium carbonate being sometimes used instead of the sodixmi salt, and cream of tartar instead of tartaric acid. Some of the formulas in- cluded oleosaccharum of lemon or a little peppermint oil. The so- called poudre de Seltz contained equal parts of sodium bicarbonate and tartaric acid, or, less commonly, four times as much of the carbonate as of the acid. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] 2. Of the Hung. Ph. and Russ. Ph., see P. aeropho7-us anglicus. — P. aerophorus augUcus [Qer. Ph., Austr. Ph., Netherl. Ph.]. Fr., poudre gazogene alcaline [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., polvo gasifero simple [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : pulveres aerophori [Belg. Ph.] (seu aperientes [U. S. Ph., 1870J).p. aerophorus [Kung. Ph., Russ. Ph.] (seu ejTei-uescens [Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.] anglicus [Swiss Ph.], seu alcalinus). A preparation consisting of two powders to be mixed for immediate use, one consisting of 150 centigrammes of tartaric acid (130 [Fr. Cod:], 125 [Sp. Ph.], 220 [Russ.' Ph.]), put up in white paper, the other of 200 centigrammes of sodium bicarbonate (208-3 [Sp. Ph.], 250 [Russ. Ph.]), put up in colored (usually blue) paper. The pidveres aperientes of the U. S. Ph., 18T0, contained 162 centi- grammes of acid and 194 of sodium bicarbonate. [B ; B, 95 (a, 38).] —P. aeropliorus laxans [Ger. Ph.]. See P. effervescens com- posihts.— P. aerophorus inangano-ferricus [Gr. Ph.]. An ex- temporaneous mixture of 3 parts of manganese sulphate, 6 of iron sulphate, 80 each of tartaric acid and sodium bicarbonate, and 212 of sugar, [B, 95 (a, 38).]--P, aeropliorus seidlitzensis [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Russ. Ph.]. See r. effervescens compositus.—F, alexipharmacus. Fr., poudre alexipharmaque. SeeP. bezoard- icus Rollwagii. — P. alexiterius. See P. iPECACUANELa: et opii. — P. alterans edinbargeii.sis (seu Plummeri [Swiss Ph.]). See P. HYDRARGYRi stibiatus. — P. aluiiiinoso-mercurialis. See P. ex HYDRARGYRO i'ubro cuTTi olumine. — P. aluminosus. See P. stypticiis.—P. amarus ferratus [Swed. Ph.]. A powder of 1 part each of iron sulphate and cardamom-seeds and 2 parts each of the flowers of santonica and Tanacetmn vulgare. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. ainmoniaco-camphoratus. Fr., poudre ammoniacale camphree. A mixture of 2 parts of ammomum carbonate, 1 part of powdered camphor, and 12 parts of white sugar. [L, 85.]— P. analepticus. A powder consisting of 15 parts of cinnabar, 90 of sugar candy, and 2 to 4 of oil of cinnamon ; or of 22 parts of cinna- bar, 60 of sugar, and 2i of oil of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. angelicas. Seeunder Antimony oxyc/iiEoride.— P. anodynus. See P. IPECACUANHA et opii, and P. creta compositus cum opio. — P. antacidus. 1. Of the Netherl. Ph., a powder of 2 parts of calcium carbonate and 1 part of magnesium carbonate. [B, 95 (a, 38).] 2. See P. MAGNESIA compositus. 3. See Absorbent powder (2d and 3d def's). — P. anthelmlnthicus. Fr., poudre vermifuge. A powder of 7 parts each of hydrargyrum saccharatum and the roots of valerian and aspidium, 15 each of jalap-root and elaeosaccharum of tansy, and 2^ of dried iron sulphate. [B. 119 (a, 38).J— P. anti-arthriti- cus purgativus. Fr., poudre gregorienne. A powder of 60 parts of senna-leaves, 120 of cream of tartar, and 30 of scammony ; or of 62 each of senna and cream of tartar, 15 of scammony, and 8 of ganger ; or of 125 each of senna, cream of tartar, gum arable, and cinnamon and 61 each of scammony, guaiac-wood, and sarsaparilla, and sometimes of Smilax china ; or of 42 of senna. 111 of rhubarb, and 14 each of cream of tartar and Convolvulus mechoacanna ; or of 50 of senna, 31 of cream of tartar, 18 each of jalap, ginger, and juniper, and 300 of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. anticachecticus [Ludovici]. See Antimonium diaphoreticum martiale. — P. anti- ooliciis Cainerarii. Fr., poudre contre la coligue. A powder of 11 parts each of chamomile and salt of wormwood, 15 of rock crys- tal, 22 of hartshorn, and 30 of ivory scrapings. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. anti-epilepticus [Gr, Ph.]. A powder of 2 parts of Viscum album and 1 part each of peony-root and astacolith. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. anti-epilepticus febrilis. Fr.. poudre dequinciuina valerianic. A powder of 11 parts each of cinchona and licorice- juice and 2 of valerian. [B, 119 (a, 38).l— P. antihfpmorrhoidalicus [Gr. Ph.]. A powder of 2 parts each of senna-leaves and fennel-seeds, 3 each of rhubarb-root, purified sulphur, cream of tartar, and magnesium carbonate, and 16 of elaeosaccharum of fennel. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. antiliectico-scrophulosus. Fr., poudre antihectique de Goelis. A powder of 1 part each of burned hartshorn, nutmeg, and toasted laurel berries and 3 parte of licorice, [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. antihec- ticus. See P. rhei compositus.— P, antilyssicns [Gr. Ph.]. A powder of 160, 200, or 240 grains of the root-bark of Marsaenia erecta. and 5 of Mylabris cichoreus or MyldbHs variegata. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. antilyssicus omskirkianus. Fr., poudre antilys- siqne. A powder of 1 drachm of elecampane rhizome, i oz. of chalk, 3 drachms of Armenian bole, and 10 grains of alum, with 5 drops of oil of anise. [B, 119.]— P. antimonialis [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.] (James [Belg. Ph.]). Fr., poudre antimoniale (ou stibi^e, on de James). James's powder ; a mixture of 33 part.s of antimony oxide (33f [Belg. Ph.]) with 67 [U. S. Ph.] (66 [Br. Ph.], 66f [Belg. Ph.]) of calcium phosphate ; or of equal parte of antimony sulphide and hartehorn, heated in a porcelain mortar to a white heat [Gr. Ph.]. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— P. antimonialis Kaempfii [Ph. Ful- dens. (1791), Hamb. Ph. (1835).] Fr., poudre depurative de Kcempf. A powder consisting of 15 parts of antimonium crudum, 11 of mag- nesium carbonate, and 4 of dried orange-peel. [B, 119 (o, 38)J— P. antiquartius peruvianus. Powdered cinchona- bark. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. antispasmodicus Stalilil. Fr., poudre antispasmo- dique (ou temperante) de Stahl. A powder of 30 parte of cmnabar with 320, 360, 120, 135, or 160 each of potassium sulphate and potas- sium nitrate ; or with 30 of the sulphate and 120 or the nitrate ; or with 60 each of the sulphate and nitrate and of prepared oyster- shells ; or with 96 each of the sulphate and of mother-of-pearl, 192 of the nitrate, and 48 each of prepared red coVal and astacolith. [B, 119 (a, 38).] Of. P. salinus compositus and P. iemperans cum HYDRARGYRO sulpkuratariibro.—P. antispasticus. See P. vale- RiAN.iB aromaticus.—V. aperiens. Fr., poudre aperitive. 1. A powder of 11 parts of potassium nitrate and 15 of magnesium oxide. [B, 119 (a, 38).] 2. In the pi., pulveres aperientes [U. S. Ph.], see P. aerophorus anglicus.— Y. aromaticus [U. S. Ph., Belg. Ph., (5er. Ph. (1st ed.), Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Netherl. Ph., Russ. Ph., Swed, Ph.], Syn.: p. cinnamomi compositus [Br. Ph.], A mixture of 35 parte each of cinnamon and ginger in No. 60 powder, with 15 each of nut- meg in No. 20 powder and crashed cardamom-seeds [U. S. Ph.] ; or of 2 parts Of ginger with 2 each of cinnamon and cardamom-seeds [Br. Ph., Belg, Ph., Netherl. Ph.], with 5 of Cinnamomum- cassia and 3 of cardamom [Ger. Ph.], with 4 of cinnamon and 2 of carda- mom [Gr. Ph., Swed. Ph.], with 8 of cinnamon, 4 of cardamom, and 2 each of cloves, mace, and nutmeg [Swiss Ph.], or with 8 of Cin- namomum cassia and 2 each of cloves, mace, and nutmeg [Russ. Ph.]. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— P. aromaticus laxativus [Swiss Ph.]. A powder of 6 parts of senna-leaves, 3 each of orcnge-peel, Chinese cinnamon, anise-seed, licorice, rhubarb-root, ginger, and cream of tartar, and 12 of sugar. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. aromaticus ruber [Swiss Ph.]. A powder of 6 parts of cinnamon, 4 of red saunders, 3 of ginger, 184 of sugar, and 1 part each of cloves, galangal, and nutmeg. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. arsenicalis Cosini [Ger. Ph., 1st ed., Belg. Ph.]. Fr., poudre anticarcinomateux (ou escharotique ar- sinicale [Fr. Cod.]). Ger,, Cosme''sches Pulver. A powder for ex- ternal use in cancerous ulcers, consisting of 1 part of arsenious acid with 5 (3 [Ger. Ph.J) parte of red mercury sulphide and 2 of animal charcoal [Belg. Ph.] (of burnt sponge [Fi*. Cod.], of sole- leather ash [Sp. Ph.], I part of animal charcoal and ^ part of resi- na draconis [C^er. Phj). [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— P. arsenicalis Kous- selot [Belg. Ph.], Fr., poudre caustique arsinicale [Fr. Cod.], poudre arsenicale de Rousselot. Sp., polvo arsenical de Rousselot [Sp, Ph., 5th ed.]. A powder of 30 parts of arsenious acid with 180 [Fr. Cod.] (235 [Belg. Ph.], 240 [Sp. Ph.]) of red mercury sulphide, and3[Fr.Cod.](235[Belg.Ph.],240[Sp.Ph.])ofresinadraconis. [B,95 (tt, 38).] — P. arthriticus. Ft., poudre antiarthritique. Ger., Gicht- pulver. A powder of 1 part of extract of aconite and 60 parte of white sugar ; or of 12 of the extract and 125 of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. basilicas. An old preparation made up of calomel, rhubarb, and jalap ; or of calomel, scammony, and sugar ; or of tartar emetic and jalap. [L, 104, 119.]— P. bei\joinus. See Poudre de benjoin. —P. bezoardicus halensis. Fr., poudre bezoardique de Halle. A powder of 30 parts each of antimonium diaphoreticum lotum, po- tassium nitrate, potassium sulphate, and astacolith, and 6 of cinna- bar ; or of 1 part of antimonium diaphoreticum lotum and 2 parts of potassium sulphate, with the addition sometimes of 2 of potassium nitrate. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. bezoardicus Kollvpagii. Fr., pou- dre de Rollwag. A powder of 22 parts each of regulus antimonii medicinalis and contrayerva, with 15 each of Armenian bole, terra sigillata, stag's hoof, rock crystal, red coral, mother-of-pearl, and sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. cacliecticus Liudovici. See Asti- MONiTTM diaphoreticum martiale. — P. camplioratus. Fr., pou- dre camphrie. An old mixture of camphor and sugar, in varying proportions, with starch or gum arable. [B, 119.]— P. capitalis. See P. stemutatorius (1st def.). — P. cardiacus. See P. analepti- cus. — P. cardinalis (de Lueo). Ger., Cardinal^pulver, Lugo- pulver. Powdered cinchona-bark. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— P. Carthu- sianorum. See Kermes mineral. — P. caryocostinus. Fr., esp^- ces cai-yocostines. A powder of 205 parts each of scammony and Ipomoea turpethum, 102 of ginger, and 338 each of hermodactyl and sugar ; or of 2 parts each or scammony and hermodactyl and 1 part each of cloves, cinnamon, and ginger. [B, 119 {a. 38;.]— P. catharticus. See P. rhei compositus.— P. catharticus ab- sorbens. SeeP. rhei cutti magnesia. — P. causticus. 1. SeeP. ex HYDRARGYRO rulyro cum alumine. 2. Of the Swiss Ph., see PoTAssA cum calce. — P. causticus cnm calce, P, causticus viennensis. See Potassa cum calce.— F. oellensis aureus. See P. analepticus.— T. coinitissae. Ger., Pulver der Grdfin. Pow- dered cinchona-bark, [a, 38.] — Pulveres coinpositi [Belg. Ph., Finn. Ph., Russ. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. Fr., poudres compasses [Fr Cod.]. Powders consisting of several ingredients which are them- selves already mostly in powdered form. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. Con- stantini. See Mercury tartrate.— F, contra tiissim infan- tum. A powder of 15 parts of peony-root, 28 of Florentine iris. 7 of Virginia snake-root, 4 of saffron, and 30 of sugar candy. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. cordialis. See P. analepticus. ~P. Cornacchini, P. cornacchinus. Fr., poudre comachine fsin catholique). Ger., Cornachinpulver. Syn. : p. trium diabolorum, p. scammonii an- timonialis, p. oxydi stibii compositus, cerberus triceps. A powder of equal parts of scammony, cream of tartar, and antimonium di- aphoreticum lotum ; or of 4 parts of scammony, 3 of antimonium diaphoreticum lotum, and 3 of cream of tartar (the formula given by Cornacchino himself). [B, 119 (o, 38).]— P. cosmicus. See P. arsenicalis Cosmi. — P. cum citrate magnesico et saccliaro [Fr. Cod.]. See Magnesit citras effervescens.— P. dentifricius albus [Austr. Ph.], Fr., poudre dentifrice alcaline [Fr. Cod.], A powder of 100 parts each of precipitated calcium carbonate, mag- nesium carbonate, and pale cmchona-bark and 1 part of oil of pep- EermJnt [Fr. Cod.] ; or of 40 grammes of powdered calcium car- onate, 5 each of magnesium carbonate and the rhizome of Floren- tine iris, and 4 drops of oil of peppermint dissolved in alcohol [Austr. Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. dentifricius oamplioratiis ISwiss Ph.], P. dentifricius cuin creta et oampliora [Fr. Cod.], Fr., poudre dentifrice de crate camphrie [Fr. Cod.]. A mixture of 1 part of camphor (finely powdered and sifted through a No. 120 wire sieve [Fr. Cod.]) and 9 parts of precipitated calcium carbonate (with a few drops of peppermint-oil added, if desired [Swiss Ph.]). The Fr. Cod. directs also that the mixture be sifted through a No. 1 hair sieve. [B, 95 fa, 38).]— P. dentifricius niger [Austr. Ph., Dan. Ph., Gr. Ph,]. Fr., poudre dentifrice noire (ou au charbon et quinquina [Fr. Cod.]). Sp., polvo dentifrico car- bonoso [Sp. Ph.T. A powder of equal parts of purified charcoal, sage-leaves, and yellow cinchona-bark [Austr. Ph.] : or of 35 parts of prepared charcoal, 20 of yellow cinchona-bark, 15 of myrrh, 1 A, ape; A^, at; A^, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E2, ell; G,_go; I, die; I^, in; N, in; N", tank; 2669 PULVIS part of purified potassium carbonate, and 2 each of the oils of cloves and bergaraot LDan. Ph.] ; or of 24 parts of prepared char- coal, 6 of pale cinchona-bark, 2 of the rhizome of calamus, and 1 part of cream of tartar [Gr. Ph.] ; or of 200 parts of powdered char- coal with 100 of pale cinchona-bark and 1 part of oil of peppermint [Fr. Cod.] (with 200 of pale cinchona-bark and 1 part of oil of pep- permint [Sp. Ph.]). [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— P. dentifricius ruber [Dan. Ph., Gr. Ph.]. Fr.. poudre dentifrice. Sp.,jDoivo denti- frico [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. ; p. tartari compositus [Swed. Ph.]. A pow- der of 1,500 parts of cream of tartar with 1,200 of prepared oyster- shells. 750 of sugar, 1,500 of magnesium carbonate, 24 of carmin dissolved in ammonia, 18 of oil of Chinese cinnamon, 15 of oil of orange- flowers, and 24 of oil of peppermint [Dan. Ph.] ; or with 6,000 of prepared oyster-shells, 750 of lacca in globulis, 500 of cloves, 250 of Chinese cinnamon, and 4,000 of rhizome of iris [Gr. Ph.] ; or with 1,500 each of burnt hartshorn and resina draconis, 400 of cloves, 800 of the rhizome of iris, and 60 of cochineal [Sp. Ph.] ; or with 500 each of kino, myrrh, and the rhizome of iris, 50 of cochi- neal triturated with a little citric-acid solution, and 25 of oil of cloves [Swed. Ph.]. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— P. depilatorius [Belg. Ph.]. A powder of 37 parts of orpiment, 593 of quick-lime, and 370 of starch. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. de tribus. See P. Carnacchini.—T, diacarthamu. A powder of 3 parts of carthamus-seeds, 2 each of tragacanth, hermodactyl, and scammony, 1 part each of cinna- mon and licorice, and 4 of Convolvulus turpethum. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. diaphoreticus. Fr., jjoudre diaphor4tique. See P. bezoar- dicus luilensis, P. viennensis virgineus, and P. ipecacuanha et opii.—P. diapnoicus. See P. ipecacuanh^e et opii.—P. diaro- matoii. See P. aromaticufi. — P. dig^estivus. 1. Of the Dan. Ph., a powder of 1 part of rhubarb-root, 2 parts of potassium nitrate, and 4 of cream of tartar. [B, 95 (a, 38).] 2. See Poudre digestive t4th def.). 3. See P. hhei cum magnesia. — P. digestivus com- positus. An old preparation for which different formulEe are given. One derived from the Mil. Ph. of Copenhagen (1808) con- tains 4 parts of potassium sulphate, 2 of rhubarb, and 1 part of am- monium chloride ; another, given by Guiboiu't (1834), contains 12 parts each of anise, coriander, and fennel, 3 each of cinnamon, lemon-peel, and orange-peel, 1 part each of rhubarb and cloves, and 64 parts of sugar. ['* Drugg. Circ. and Chem. Gaz.," July, 1881, p. 106(B).]— P. digestivus Kleinii. See P. rhei tartarisatus.— P. diureticus [Swiss Ph.]. Fr., poudre diuritique [Fr. Cod.] (ou des voyageurs). A powder of 1 part each of potassium nitrate and marsh-mallow root, 2 parts of licorice, and b each of gum arable and sugar of milk. The Fr. Cod. has also a powder for veterinary use, consisting of 1 part of sodium bicarbonate, 2 parts of potassium nitrate, and 25 of marsh-mallow root. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. Doveri [Austr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph.], P. Doweri [Belg. Ph.]. See P. IPECACUANHA et opii. — p. eccoproticus. A laxative powder.— P. effervescens. See P. aerophoi-us (1st def.) and P. aerophorus anglicv^. — P. effervescens alcalinus [Fr. CJod.] (seu anglicus [Swiss Ph.]). See P. aerophorus anglicun. — P. eflPervescens com- positus [tJ. S. Ph., Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. Fr., poudre gazogene laxative [Fr, Cod.], poudre de Sedlitz (anglaise), poudre gazifh'e purgative, limonade gazeuse en poudre. Sp., polvo gasifero laxante [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : pulveres aerophori laxantes [Belg. Ph.] (seu effervescentes aperientes [U. S. Ph., 1870]), p. aerophorus laxans [Grer. Ph.] (seu seidlitzensis [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Russ. Ph.]), p. effervescens laxans [Swis&Ph.] (seu laxa- tivus [Fr. Cod.]). Seidlitz powder ; a preparation consisting of two powders to be dissolved separately and the two solutions mixed at the tioae of use, one containing 200 centigrammes (150 [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.], 220 [Russ. Ph.], 225 U. S. Ph.], 250 [Sp. Ph.], 300 [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Eoum. Ph.]) of tartaric acid, put up in white paper, the other containing 250 centigrammes of sodium bicar- bonate and 750 of sodium and potassium tartrate [Finn. Ph., Ger. Ph., Russ. Ph., Sp. Ph.] (258-3 of the bicarbonate and 775 of the tartrate [U. S. Ph. f, or 250 of the bicarbonate and 800 of the tartrate [Swiss Ph.], or 300 of the bicarbonate and 1.000 of the tartrate [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Roum. Ph.], or 200 of the bicarbonate and 800 of the tartrate [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph., Belg. Ph.], or 200 of the bicarbonate and 600 of the tartrate [Fr. Cod.] ), put up in colored (usually blue) paper. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. eflPervescens ferratus [Swiss Ph.] (seu ferruginous [Fr. Cod,]). Fr., poudre gazogene ferrugineuse [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., polvo gasifero ferruginoso [Sp. Ph.]. A mixture of 80 parts of tartaric acid, 3 of ferrous sul- phate, 260 of sugar, and 60 of sodium bicarbonate, powdered and thoroughly dried. When required for use, 20 grammes of the powder are put into a bottle of the capacity of a Ktre nearly filled with water, and the bottle is immediately corked and shaken. This produces a clear, acidulous, effervescent solution containing sodium tartrate, free carbonic acid, and a small proportion of iron [Fr. Cod.]. Also a mixture of 400 parts of tartaric acid, 30 of dry iron sulphate, 550 of sodium bicarbonate, 20 of sugar, and a sufficient amount of alcohol [Swiss Ph.] ; or one made by mixing 2 grammes of iron and potassium tartrate with 85 of sodium bicarbonate, divid- ing into 12 parts, and adding to each for use U gramme of powdered tartaric acid. [B ; B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. eflPervescens laxans [Swiss Ph.] (seu laxativus [Fr. Cod.]). See P. effervescens compositus.— P. eflTervescens neutralis [Fr, Cod.]. See Poudre gazogene neutre.—F. emeticus. See P. TPECAcuANH.ffi: cum iartaro.—'P. emolUens. Sp., polvo emoliente [Sp. Ph.]. A powder of equal parts of the leaves of Malva silvestriH and marsh-mallow root. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. epilepticus. See P. valerian.^ aromaticus.—F. epilepticus albus. Fr., poudre anti6pileptique blanche. A powder of 15 parts of peony-root and 4 each of Viscum album., ivory scrapings, calcined ivory, stag's hoof, hartshorn scrapings, red and white coral, and pearls. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. epilepticus Cellarii. Fr., poudre antiSpileptigue de Cellarius. A powder of 7 parts each of Viscum album, stag's hoof, red coral, castoreum, sea unicorn, and Oriental pearls, 6 of human skull, 4 of powdered vipers, 2^ of the five precious stones, and 15 each of peony-root and Eeony-seeds ; or of 30 parts of p. epilepticus marchionis and 7 of nden charcoal. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. epilepticus holsaticus. Fr., poudre antiepileptigue d''Alsace. A powder of 60 grammes each of peony-root, gentian-root, and stag's hoof. 30 each of the herbs of betonica, common germander, and Potentilla reptans, the fiowers of peony, lily-of -the- valley, violet, and linden, and hartshorn scrapings, 15 each of coriander-seeds, peony-seeds, Viscum album, red and white coral, and Oriental pearls, 19 of ass's hoof, 22 of human skull, and 24 of star-apples. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. epilepti- cus marchionis. Fr., poudre antiepileptique du margrave. A powder of 90 grammes of peony-root with 22 each of Viscmn album, ivory scrapings, stag's hoof, hartshorn, burnt ivory, red and white coral, and prepared pearls, and 30 of star-apples. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. epilepticus mirabilis Mynsichti. Fr., poudre antijpileptique de Myns^icht. A powder of 15 parts of human skull and 7 each of Viscum, album, cinnabar, and stag's hoof. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. epilepticus niger. Fr.. poudre antiipil^tique noire. A powder of 19 parts each of Viscum album and white dittany-root, 37 of peony-root, 11 each of aloes wood, peony-seeds, and stag's hoof, 15 each of red coral and mother-of-pearl, 7 each of white amber and sea unicorn, and 45 of linden charcoal. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. epilepticus Riverii. A powder of 15 grammes each of Viscum album, peony-root, white dittany- root, peony-seeds, and stag's hoof, 7 of the seeds of Atriplex hortensis, 30 of human skulY, 6 each of red coral and jacinth, and . 50 of star-apples. Mixed with an equal amount of cinnabar, it is known as p. cephalicus Fulleri (Fr., poudre ceplialique delhtller). [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. epilepticus ruber. Fr., poudre antiipileptique rouge. A powder of 2 parts each of peony-root and red coral and 1 part each of sea unicorn, prepared amber, and native cinnabar, [B, 119 (a. 38).]— P. equorum [Swiss Ph.]. Fr.. poudre hippiatrigue. A powder of 1 part of black antimony sul- phide, 2 parts each of sublimed sulphur and the roots of marsh- mallow and Carlina acaulis, 3 each of laurel-berries, the rhizome of calamus, and the roots of Asarum europoeum and Rheum rha- ponticum, 5 of fenugreek-seeds, 6 of gentian-root, and 20 of sodium sulphate [Swiss Ph.]. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— P. errhinus. See P. stemutatorius {1st ^et.).'—V, evacuans puerorum. Fr.,poudre laxative pour lesenfants. A powder of 15 grammes of calomel. 7 each of jalap resin and sweet almonds, 30 of white sugar, 2J of dia- phoretic antimony, and 2 drops of oil of lemon, [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. externus ad erysipelas. Fr., poudre contre VirysipHe. A powder of 4 parts of wormwood, 8 of chalk, and 2 of Armenian bole. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. febrifugus Jacobi. See P. antimoni- alis.—T* fulminans. See Gunpowder.— P. galactopoieticus. A powder of 1 part each of the seeds of fennel, anise, lettuce, white poppy, and sesame, and 4 of sugar. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. gumnio- sus. Fr., poudre gommeuse. Ger., gunimiges Pulver. 1. See P. tragacanth.^: cornpositus. 2. A powder of 2 parts each of gum arable and sugar (3 of gum arable with 1 part of sugar [Ger. Ph.], or with 2 parts of sugar [Pruss. Ph., Gr. Ph., Buss. Ph.], 1 part of gum arable with 3 parts of sugar [Swiss Ph.]) mixed with 1 part each of starch and licorice [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph.] (with 2 parts of marsh-mallow root [Finn. Ph.], of licorice [Ger. Ph.], of tragacanth [Netherl. Ph.], with 1 part of licorice [Pruss. Ph., Gr. Ph., Russ. Ph.], of marsh-mallow root [Swed. Ph.], of tragacanth [Swiss Ph.]). [L, 85 ; B, 10 ; B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. gummosus cunni liquiritia et sulphure stibiato. See P. pectoralis resolvens. — P. gummosus stibiatus. A powder of 1 part of golden sulphur of antimony [Finn. Ph.] (of kermes mineral [Swed. Ph.]) thoroughly triturated with 9 parts each of sugar and p. gummosus. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — P. haemo- staticus [Belg. Ph.]. A powder of 1 part of tragacanth, 3 parts of white bole, and 6 of colophony. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. liepaticus ruber. A powder of 120 parts of cream of tartar, 15 each of red Saunders and red-rose petals, and 7 of dilute sulphuric acid. [B, 119 (tt, 38).]— P. infantum. See Absorbent POwnER, P. rhei cum magnesia, and P. MAGNESiiE compositus.—F. infantum Hufe- landii [Russ. Ph.] . A powder of 1 part of saffron triturated with a little alcohol. 28 parts of valerian-root, 24 of the rhizome of Floren- tine iris, 36 of licorice, 8 of anise-seed, and 16 of magnesium carbon- ate. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. Jacobi, P. Jamesii. See P. antimoni- alis. — P. Jesuitarum. See Jesuits'' powder. — P. Joannis de Vigonis. See Ped mercury oa;ide.— P. kermesinus. Fr., poudre kermisine (ou esrpectorante). A preparation consisting of powders made up of kermes mineral mixed with milk-sugar [Geneva Ph., 1780], or with sugar and starch [Copenh. Mil. Ph., 1808]. or with lico- rice and crab's eyes [Wurzb. Ph., 1796], or with sugar and p. gum- mcsus [Swed. Ph., 1817]. [B, 119.]— P. kermesinus cum cam- pliora. Fr., poudre kermesine cam^hr^e. A preparation consist- ing of powders each containing i gram of kermes mineral, 1 grain of camphor, and 20 grains of sugar. [Copenh. Mil. Ph., 1808 ; B, 119.] —P. mantuanus. Fr., poudre de Mantoue. A powder of 7 parts each of contrayerva, Scorzonera humilis, and Oriental and Occi- dental bezoar, and 4 each of terra sigillata, the five precious stones, red coral, prepared pearls, and rhinoceros's born. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — P. mercurialis argenteiis. See Mercury tartrate. — P. mer- curialis gummosus. See Pulvis bydrargyri gummosus.— Y. mucilaginosus. See P. TRAGACANTHiE compositus. — P. nitratus. See Gunpowder. — P. patrum. See Jesuits'* powder. — P. pecto- ralis Knrellae. See Pulvis GLYCYRRHiz.ffl compositus.— F. pec- toralis resolvens. Fr., poudre pectorale fondante. A powder of 2 parts of antimony pentasulpnide, 22 of sugar of milk, 11 of licorice, and 4 of Florentine iris [Ph. Fuldens.. 1791] ; or 25 of f olden sulphur of antimony, 150 of sugar of milk, 70 of licorice, of extract of opium, and 110 of senega [Hamb. Ph., 18351. [B, 119.1 — P. peruanus. Cinchona-bark. [B, 18 (a, 35).]-- P. principis. Red mercury oxide. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. pro limonada. See P. ex acido tartarico. — P. pro pasta vien- nensi. See Potassa cuvi ealce.—F. pro vaporibus [Dan. Ph.]. See Fumigatio chlori.— P. puerorum citrinus. See Absorbent powder (8d def.).— P. purgans Kog£ [Belg. Ph.], A powder of 26 grammes of citric acid, 50 of sugar, 8 of calcined magnesia. 4 of magnesium carbonate, and 3 drops of oil of lemnn, to be stirred into 250 grammes of water when taken. [B. 95 (a, 38).]— P. pyrius. See Gunpowder.— P. refrigerans. 1. See P. ex acido tartarico. O, no; 0», not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; TJ, like oo in too; f , blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^, urn; IJs, like ii (German). 337 PUMICE PURPUEIN 2670 S. See P. temperans (2d def .). 3. Of the Dan. Ph. and Norvr. Ph., a powder of one part each of potassium nitrate and elaeosacoharum of lemon and 6 parts of cream of tartar. [B, 95 (a, 38).1~P. salicy Il- eus cum talco [Ger. Ph.]. A powder of 3 parts of salicjiic acid, 10 of wheat starch, and 87 of talc. [B, 95.]— P. salinus compositus [Netherl. Ph.] . A powder of 1 part of red mercury sulphide, 2 parts of potassium sulphate, and 4 of potassium nitrate. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. sanctus. See P. senn^e compositiis. — P. seidlitzensis. See P. effervescens compositus. — P. sternutatorius. Fr.^poudre sternu- tatoire [Fr. Cod.], p. ad stemutamentum [Fr. Cod.], p. capitalis. 1. Of the Belg. Ph. and Gr. Ph., a powder of equal parts ol flowers of lily-of-the-Talley, leaves of asaret and betonica, and herb of sweet marjoram [Fr. Cod.] (of radix asari and Florentine iris and the herb of sweet marjoram [Belg. Ph.]) ; or of 1 part of cloves, 4 parts each of lavender-flowers and the rhizome of Florentine iris and 8 each of the herbs of Teucrium marum^ Cretan origanum, and radix asari [Gr. Ph.]. Various older pharmacopoeias had a similar prepa- ration. 2. A powder of 7 grammes of wliite hellebore, 4 of Floren- tine iris, 45 of rice, and 20 drops of mixture ol6oso-balsamique ; or of 16 parts each of white and black hellebore, 8 each of betonica and pellitory, 5 of peimyroyal, and 24 of sweet marjoram. 3. A powder of 75 grammes of the flowers of lily-of-the-valley, 75 each of Florentine iris and Tewcrium marum, and 225 of sweet marjo- ram. [L, 135 (a, 50) ; B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]- P. stiblatus. Fr., poudre stibiee. See P. antirnonialis. — P. strumalis. A mixture of 1 part each of cinnamon and ginger, 2 parts of potassium sulphate, 5 of sugar, and 6 of burnt sponge [Gr. Ph.] ; or of 5 parts each of sugar, burnt sponge, and milk-sugar and 1 part of p. aromati- ous [Swiss Ph.]. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— P. stypticus. Fr., poudre d'alun. 1. Of the Russ. Ph. and Finn. Ph., 3d ed., a powder of equal parts of alum, colophony, and gum arable. 2. Of the Gr. Ph., a powder of 4 parts of alum and 1 part of kino. 3. A pow- der of 1 part of alum and 5 parts each of white sugar and gum arable. [B, 95 (a, 38) ; L, 85.]— P. sudoriflcus Doveri. See P. IPECACUANH.E et opU. — P. temperans. Fr., poudre iemp^rante (2d def.), poudre laxative et iemperante (3d def.). 1. A powder of eqiial parts of potassium sulphate and potassium nitrate [Gr. Ph., Euss Ph.], or of 1 part of potassium nitrate, 3 parts of cream of tartar, and 8 of sugar [Ger. Ph.]. 2. A powder of 1 part of boric acid, 2 parts of nitre, and 4 of cream or tartar. 3. A mixt- ure of 1 part of nitre witli 4 of cream of tartar, to which 1 part of sugar is sometimes added ; or with 6 pares of cream of tartar and 1 part of elaeosaccharum of lemon, [o, 50 ; a, 38.]— P. tem- perans ruber. See P. temperans cum hydrargybo sulphurato rubro.—P. vitas imperatoris [Palat. Disp., 1764, Wilrtemb. Ph., 1798]. Ft., esp&ces cordiales imperiales. A powder of 7 parts each of the roots of zedoary, elecampane, sweet flag, IHmpinella saxi- fraga, avens, licorice, and galangal, 4 each of lesser centaury, and the herbs of Scolopendrium officinale^ Centaurea benedicta, and Veronica officinalis^ 45 of senna, 6 each of the seeds of anise, fen- nel, caraway, and parsley, 11 of juniper, 6 of rhubarb, 15 of Bheum rhaponticum, and either 4 of cinnamon, 5 each of cardamom and cubebs, 7 each of mace and burnt hartshorn, 11 of cream of tartar, and 45 of sugar candy, or 4 each of ginger and cardamom, 2} each of cinnamon and cubeb, 7 each of mace and cream of tartar, and 135 of sugar candy. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— P. Titalls [Hall]. See Anti- MONiDM diaphoreticum. martiale. PUMICE, PUMICE-STONE, n. Pu'm'i's. Lat., pumex, lapis pumicis (Vulcani), argiUa pumex. Fr., ponce, p/'erre ponce. Ger., Bims, Bimstein. Putzstein. A light, porous mineral of vol- canic origin, used for polishing, etc.; composed ohiefly of silica, [a, 35.] PUMIIiINE, n. Pu^m'i'1-en. The volatile oil of Firms pumilio ; also a pharmaceutical preparation containing it. [" N. Y. Med. Jour.," Feb. 4, 1888, p. 140.] PUMILUS (Lat.), adj. Pu'(pu*)'ml»l-u»s(u«3). In botany, low- growing, [a, 35.] PUMP, n. Pu^mp. Fr., pompe. Ger., Pumpe. A mechanical apparatus consisting essentially of one or more barrels, each pro- vided with a piston, the play of which tends, according to the situa- tion of a valve attached to it (whether on the one or the other side), either to simply suck a liquid into the barrel, as in the common p., or to do that and subsequently eject it forcibly at the other end, as in the f oroe-p. The term is also applied to an endless chain fur- nished with discs and playing through a tube so as to lift the liquid. — Air-p. See the major list. — Breast-p. Lat., lactisugium. Fr., pompe d sein. Ger., Brustpum.pe, Milchsau^er. An apparatus for pumping milk from the breast, [a, 48.]— Enema p. An apparatus for pumping fluids into the rectum, consisting of a force-p. and tubes. [E.] — Force-p. Fr., pompe foulante. GeT., Druckpumpe. See under P.— I/ift-p. Fr., pompe ilivatoire. Ger., Bebepumpe. The common p. (see under P.).— MUk-p. See Breast^.— Stoia- ach-p. Lat., gastrenchyta. Fr., pompe stomacale. Ger., Magen- spritze. A double-acting syringe with soft-rubber tubes for empty- ing the stomach or fllling it with fluids. [E.]— Suction-p, Fr., pompe aspiranie. Ger., Saugpumpe. See under P. PUMPKIN, n. Pu'n^'ki'n. ¥r..potiron. Ger., Pfebe, Kilrbis. A plant of the genus Cucurbita, especially the Cucurbita pepo or Cucurblta maxima, or its fruit, [o, 35.]— Common p. See Cv- CUBBITA pepo.— p. seed. 1. See Semen cncuRBiT.ffl. 2. The seed of Oucurbiia maxima, the semence de courge potiron of the Fr. Cod. [B, 5 (o, 35).] PUNA, n. See Mountain sickness and Mountain fevek (1st def.). Pu"-ne'z. See Buo. Pu«-ne'-ze. See Oza:NA. , „. Fr.,ponche,p. Gev., P., Pimsch. Adrink made of wine or of spirit and water, sweetened and variously fla- vored, [a, 48.] PUNAISE (Fr.). n. PUNAISIE (Fr.), PUNCH, n. Pu'noh. PUNCTATE, PUNCTATED, adj's. Pu'nSkt'at, -at-e'd. Lat., punctatus. Fr., ponctui, pointille, ponctif&re, Ger., punktirt. 1. Pointed. 2. Marked with dots on the surface. 3. Composed of fine dots. PUNCTICUtA (Lat.), n. f. Pu>n»kt(pu*n"kt)-i»k'un(u*l)-a». Dim. of punctum, a point. See Petechia. PUNCTICULATB, PUNCTICUtOSE, adj. PuSnSk-i'k'un- at, -OS. Lat., puncticulatus, puncticulosus. Ger., feinpunktirt. Minutely punctate, [a, 35.] PUNCTIO (Lat.), n. f. Pu=n»k(pu*n%)'shii'(ti2)-o. Gen., -on'is. From pungere, to irick. Fr., ponction. Ger., Stick, Punciion. See Fdkctcbb and Faraoentesis. PUNCTUM (Lat.), n. n. Pu»n%t(puea/ points o/#/ie ear.— Tliaup'. See Dew point. — Zerstreuungsp'. See Virtual focus. PUPA (Lat.), u. f. Pu^p(pup)'a'. From pupus, a boy. See Chrttsalis. PUPAL.IA (Lafc.), n. f. Pu2p(pup)-al(a'l)'i2-a=. A genus of amarantaceous herbs or undershrubs. [B, 43 (a, 35).]— P. prostra- ta. An East Indian species. The herb is used as an astringent and febrifuge, and the root in indigestion, jaundice, dropsy, and especially skin diseases. [B, 180 (a, 35).] PUPABIUM (Lat.), n. Pu'p(pup)-a(a')'ri2-u3m(u«m). From pupa., a chrysalis. The case which incloses the pupa. [" Amer. Nat.," ii (a, 39).] PUPIIj, n. Pu'^p'isi. Gr., KiJpij. Lat., pujjilla^ pupillis^ pupula. 'Fr.^pupille, Ger., Pupille, Sehloch. The circular aperture in the iris for the transmission of light, situated a little to the nasal side of the centre. [F.] — Artificial p. An artificial opening made in the iris for the purposes of vision, [a, 39.] — Robertson p. A condition in which the p. is habitually small and will not contract under bright light, but contracts promptly and to a very small size under efforts of accommodation, and in a lesser degree on ordinary movements of the globe. [Noyes, •' Arch, of Optith.," June, 1883, p. 310.] PUPII.I.ABY, adj. Pu'p'i'l-ar-i». Lat., pupillarif: (from pu- pi/Za, the pupil). Qer.^ pupillar. Pertaining to the pupil. [L, 343.] PCPILI/E (Ger.), n. Pup-i^l'le". See Pbpu,.— (KUnstliche) P*nbildung, See Coromorphosis. — P'nerweiterer. See Dila- tator pwpiWce. — P'nerweiteriing. See Mydriasis.— P'nsperre. See Synizesis. — P'nstarre. Immobihty of the pupil, [n, 39.]— P'nTerengerungf. See Myosis. — P'nverscliluss, P*nverschlie.s- sung:. See Corocleisis. — P'nversetzung. See Corectopia. — P'nverzerrung, P'nverziehung. See Coroparelcysis. PUPILIiOMETEB, u. Pu2p-i21-o''m'e"t-u»r. See Coreometer. PUPIIiliOSCOPY, n. Pu^p-i'l-o'sk'op-i'. From pupilla, the pupil, and trKon-etc, to examine. See Retinoscopy. PUPIPAROUS, adj. Pu»p-i'p'a''r-u's. Lat., pupiparus (from pupa., a chrysalis, and parere, to bring forth). Fr., pupipare. Producing offspring in the chrysalis state, [L, 41 (a, 4.3).] PUPPIS (Lat.), n. f. PuSp(pu*p)'pi's. Gen., pup'pis. Of old writers, the face or forehead. [A, 333, 335 (a, 48).] Of. Prora. PURGAMBNTCM (Lat.), n. n. Pu»rg(pun)'shi''(ti')-a'. From purgare, to purge. Purging remedies ; now, usually, laxa- tives. [A, 336 (a, 31).] PURGATIO (Lat.), n. f. Pu«rg(pu)'shi=(ti2)-o. Gen., ■on'is. From purgare, to purge. See Purgation.- Puerperii p. An old term for the puerperal period. [A, 44.] PURGATION, n. Pu^rg-a'sh'n. I,a,t., purgatio (from purgare, to purge). Fr., p. Ger., Abfiihrung. The free emptying of the intestines by means of a purgative. [D, 1.] PURGATIVE, adj. Pu«rg'a''t-i'v. Lat., purgativus. Fr., purgatif. Ger., abfUhrend. Purging or effecting purgation, ca- thartic ; as a n. (Ger., Purgirmittel), a drug or other agent that effects purgation. [D, 6 ; a, 48.] PURGE, PURGIRMITTEL, (Ger.), n's. Pu»rj, purg-er'mi't- te'l. See Purgative. PURIFIED, adj. Pu'r'i'-fld. Lat., puriflcatus, depuratus. Fr., ddpuri, pur. Gfer., gereinigt, rein. Freed from impure or ex- traneous matters, refined, [a, 48.] PURIFORM, adj. Pu'r'i'-fo'rm. From pus, pus, and forma, form. Fr., puriforme. Resembling pus. [a, 18.] PURODENTINE (Fr.), n. Pu'-ro-daSn'-ten. A neutral sapo- naceous paste for use as a dentifrice. [Rottenstein, " Progr. m6d.," Apr. 1, 1883.] PUROHEPATITIS (Lat.), n. f. Pu'rfpur)-o(oS)-he2p('hap)-a=t- (a3t)-i(e)'ti2s. Gen., -ii'idns (-idis). From pus, pus, and ^Trap, the liver. Suppurative hepatitis, [a, 34.] PUROMUCOUS, adj. Pu^'r-o-mu'k'u^s. See Muco-pdrulent. PUKPIiB, adj. Pu^r-p'l. Gr., irop^vpeos. Lat., purpureus. Fr., pourpri. Ger., purpurroth. Of a color more or less resem- bling both blue and red (including violet); as a n. (Lat., pitrpiira ; ¥r.,pourpre ; Ger., Purpur), such a color or a substance possess- ing it. [a, 48.]— French p. See Orobellin.— Mineral p., P. of Cassius. Lat., purpura {mineralis} Cassii, aurum stannatum (seu atanno paratum). Ger., Qoldpurpur. A purphsh-red or brownish powder ; made by precipitating a solution of gold tri- chloride with a mixture of stannic and stannous chlorides. Its composition is uncertain. [B, 3.]— P'wort. The Potentilla coma- rum. [B, 19 (a, 35).]— Retinal p.. Visual p. Fr., roiige ritinien. Ger., Sehpurpur. A pigmentary photo-chemical albuminoid se- creted from the hexagonal pigment epithelium of the retina. When the eyes are kept for a long time in darkness it becomes abun- dant. [F.] PUBPIiES, n. pi. Pu^r'p'lz. 1. A popular term for purpura and purpura haemorrhagica. 3. See Ear cockle. — Long p. See Orchis mascula. PURPUR (Ger.), n. Pur-pur'. See Purple.- P'sauer. Con- taining purpuric acid. — P'saure. See Purpuric acid. PURPURA (Lat.), n. f. PuMpu).]- P. hsemorrhagica. Fr., p. (ou pUiose) hemon-hagigue, scorb'ut de terre, himorrhagie pet4chiale. Ger., Landscorbu^, Blutfieckenkrankheit, Werlhof ^scheKrankheit. Werl- hof 's disease, land scurvy, black- leg of Canada; a systemic dis- ease, of sporadic occurrence and limited duration, associated with a temporary haemorrhagic diathesis ; chiefly characterized by the development of purpuric spots in the form of petechise, vibi- ces, ecchymoses, or ecchymomata, most abundantly on the lower extremities,! and usually associated with hsemorrhages from the mucous membranes. — P. maligna. See Petechial pever and Scarlatina.— P. medicamentosa. P. due to the action of a drug. — P. menstrualis. P. associated with the periods of menstrua- tion. [G, 37.] Of. Menocelis.— P. miliaris. See Miliaria.- P. nautica. See Scurvy. — P. neuritica. P. due to nervous disease ; neurotic p. [G, 4.]— P. papulosa. P. accompanied with papula- tion. [G, 3.] — P. puerperalis, P. puerperarum. A puerperal affection probably of an erysipelatous nature and due to septicse- mia. [A, 57.] — P. pulicosa. Petechise produced by flea-bites. — F. rheumatica. A form of p. associated with rheumatic symptoms, including fever and articular pains, and sometimes attended with various erythematous eruptions. — P. scorbutica. P. due to scurvy. —P. senilis. P. of the aged. [G, 13.]— P. simplex. ¥r., p. sim- ple. Simple p. ; characterized by the spontaneous appearance of small purpuric spots, usually petechise, most commonly upon the limbs ; generally of short duration and apparently independent of systemic disease.- P. syphilitica. P. due to syphilis ; sometimes affecting only a limited portion of the body (e. g., the regions sup- plied by a particular nerve), sometimes occurring as a general erup- tion. [G.]— P. tlirorabotica [J. Hutchinson]. P. due to venous thrombosis.- P. toxica. P. due to the action of any poisonous substance introduced into the system. [G.] Of. P. medicamentosa. — P. traumatica. Purpuric spots due to injuries. [G.]— P. urti- cans, P. urticata. Urticaria with effusion of blood into the wheals. [G.]— P. variolosa. P. haemorrhagica due to small-pox. Cf. Hcemorrhagic small-pox.— P. vibicea. See P. urticans.— Rheumatic p. P. caused by or associated with rheumatism, [a, 34.] — Saline p. P. due to alteration in the saline constituents of the blood, as in scurvy. [Richardson, "Med. Times and Gaz.," 1874.]_Vascular p. P. due either to abnormal constitution of the blood or to changes in the walls of the capillary blood-vessels. [Richardson, I. c. ; Mackenzie, "Brit. Med. Jom-.," Sept. 1, 1883.] PURPUB^MIA (Lat.), n. f. Pu5r(pu4r)-pu2r(pur)-e'(aS'e")- mi*-a'. From purpureus, purple, and al/ia, blood. See Hcemor- rhagic malarial fever. PURPURAMIC ACID, PURPUBAMIDE, n's. Pu6r-pu=r- a^m'i^k, -pu^r'a''m-i''d(id). ¥v.,purpuramide,purpureine. Abody, CjiHbNOi = CiiHtOi.NHj = ChHo-J NHj chemically a monamide of purpurin. [B, 2.] ( (OH)j, PURPURIC, adj. Pu'r-pu^'ri'k. Pertaining to, resembling, or associated with purple or purpura, [a, 48.]— P. acid. 1. Of Prout, dialuramide. 3. An acid, CbHsNsOj, not known in the free state. Murexide is its ammonium salt. [B, 3 (a, 38).] PURPURIN, n. Pu'r'pu'r-i»n. Fr., purpurine. Ger., P. 1. A dye, Ci4H«06 = Ci4H6(OH)3. obtained formerly from madder, and now artificially by the oxidation of alizarin. [B, 2.] 3. Of G. Bird, see Uko-erythrin. O, no; O", not; 0=, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like oo in too; U», blue; U', lull; U*, full; U', urn; U», like (i (German). PITRPUROXANTHIC ACID PYOCYANINE 2672 PURPUBOXANTHIC ACID, n. Pu=r"pu»r-o-za»nth'i2c. An acid, CisHsOj = Ci4H,04.CO.OH, a constituent of madder. LB, 2.J PURR, n. Pu=r. Fr., ronron. A low murmur, such as is made by a cat. [a, 48.] FURREE, a. See Indian yellow. PURREIC ACID, PURRHKIC ACID, n's. Pu'r-re'i^k. See EUXANTHIC ACID. PITRSIANB, n. Pu^rs'lan. lia,t., porcilaca, portulaca. Writ- ten also purslain and purceUaine. The genus Ponulaca, especially Portulaca oleracea. [B, 19, 121, 293 (a, 35).]— Sea-p. See Abena- BIA peploides and Atriplex purtuLacoides. — Water p. See LuD- wiQi A palustris. PURUIiENCE, n. Pu^ir'u^l-e^ns. Lat., purulentia. Fr., p. Ger., Purulenz. The condition of being purulent ; also, a disposi- tion to the formation of pus. [Panum, virohow's "Arch.," Ix, p. 349 ; A, 22.] ^ PURULENT, adj. Pu^r'u'-l'nt. Lat., purulentus (from pus, pus). Fr., p. Ger,, eiterig. Accompanied by the formation of pus. PURULOID, adj. Pu^r'u^l-oid. From pus, pus, and elSos, re- semblance. Resembling pus (said of a fluid such as is found in a cold abscess,'which has the appearance but iacl^s the pathological character and pathogenic property of pus). [E. Park, "Buffalo Med. and Surg. Jour.," Dec, 1889, p. 303 (a, 17).] PUS (Lat.), u. n. Pu's(pus). Gen., pur (-is). Gr.,irwo>'. Fr.,p. Ger., Eiter. A liquid (usually thickish and yellowish-white) occur- ring as the result of inflammation ; consisting of degenerated leu- cocytes, liquid plasma, granular detritus from broken-down cel- lular structures, and sometimes fibrin flakes, [a, 34.] — Blue p. P. that is colored blue by the Bacillus pyocyanus. [a, 34.]— Con- crete p. Fibro-purulent coagula found in a case of infective en- docarditis. LBowditch (a, 34).]— Healthy p. See Laudable p.— Ichorous p. See Ichor (3d def.).— Laudable p. An old term for a yellowish-white, creamy, inodorous p. that was suposed to in- dicate a normal reparative process, [a, 34.] — P. sequale, P. be- nig:nuiu. ^qq Laudable p. — P. malig^num. See Ichor (3d def.). — P. maturam. Qer., reifej- Eiter, P. supposed to be well matured. ta, 34.] — P. spurium. Ger., undchter Eiter. A puruloid fluid. L, 50 (a, 34).]— Sanious p. P. tinged with the coloring matter of the blood. — Serous p. P. consisting chiefl.y of a thin serum mixed with flakes. — Watery p. See Ichor (3d def.). PUSH, u. Pul(u«l)-a». From pus, pus. Written also pusula. See Pustule : in the pi., pustulce, of Para- celsus, venereal disease. [H.] — Slalse pustulse. See Syphilis. — JP. aleppensis. See Aleppo boil. — P. ardens. See Eczema. — P. cum duritie. See Syphilitic chancre. — P. -Esthonise. See An- thrax malignus esthonicus. — P. gangraenosa. See Malignant PUSTULE and Contagious anthrax.— P. indurata. See Indurated CHANCRE. — P. in Tirga. See Chancre. — P. livens et noctibas Inquietans. See Epinyctis. — P. livida. See Malignant pustule and Contagious anthrax. — P. livida Esthoniae. See Anthrax malignus esthonicus. — P. maligna. See Malignant pustule and Contagious anthrax. — P. nocturna. See Epinyctis. — P. oris. See Aphtha.— P. phlyzacica. See Phlyzacium. —P. psydracica. See Psydracium. — F. serotina. See Epinyctis. —Past ulae ser- piginosse. See Herpes. — Pustulae siccae. See Lichen (2d def.). PUSXULANT, adj. Pu's'tu'-rnt. hat., pustulans. Producing pustules ; as a n., a remedy so acting. [B.] PUSTULANTIA (Lat.), n. n. pi. Pu>st(pust)-u21(u)'me«n. Gen., -am'inis. From putare, to prune. Fr., p., coquille. Ger., P., Steinschale. I. A shell, husk, or pod. [A, 312 (a, 48).] 2. The hardened endo- carp of a stone-fruit. The Putamineoe of Linnaeus are an order of plants, consisting of Cleome, Cratceva, Capparis, etc. [B, 1, 19 (o, 35).] 3. In the corpus striatum, the outer part of the lenticular nu- cleus, [A, 385 (a, 48).]— Putamina ovorum. Egg-shells, [a, 35.] PUTAMINOUS, adj. Pu''t>a''m'i''n-uSs. From putamen, a husk. Pertaining to the membrana putaminis. [L, 221.] PUTORIA(Lat.),n.f. Pu!'t(put)-or'i2.as. From puior, a stench. A genus of the Puioriece (Fr. , putoriees), which are a division of the Spermacaceoe. [a, 35.] — P. calabrica. A mildly astringent species, [a, 35.] PUTREFACTIOX, n. Pu''t-re"-fa=k'sh'n. Gr., criifrw. Lat., putrefactio (from putrefacere, to make rotten). Fr. , ^putrefaction, decomposition putride. Ger., Fdulniss. Fermentative decompo- sition of albuminoid matter, attended with an offen.sive odor, due to the evolution of ammonia and sulphureted hydrogen. [B.] PUTREFACTIONIST, n. Pu^tre^-fa'k'sh'n-isst. A beUever in the putrefactive origin of a given disease. [A, 84.] PUTREFACTIVE, adj. Pu't-re^-fa^kt'l^v. Pertaining to, affected with, or of the nature of putrefaction. [D.] PUTRESCENCE, n. Pu't-re^s'e^ns. Lat., putrescentia. Fr., p. Ger., Putrescenz. A process or condition of putrefaction. [a,48.J PUTRESCENT, adj. Pu^t-re^s'ei'nt. Lat., putrescens. Under- going the process of putrefaction, [a, 48.] PUTRESCENTIA (Lat.), n. f. PuH(put)-re=s-se''n(kei'n)'shi'- (ti")-a'. See Putrescence.- P. uteri. See Metritis dissecans. PUTRBSCINB, n. Pu^tre's'en. Ger., Putrescin. A_poison- ous liquid, C4H,3Nj = NH2 — CHj — CH,- CH„ — CHj- NIIj, hav- ing the odor of semen, found in putrefying gelatin, fish, and meat, in human cadavers, and in cultures of choleraic matter. It causes necrosis and inflammation. [Brieger, " Arch, f . path. Anat. u. Phys. u. f. kUn. Med.," xxv, p. 483 (B).] PUTRID, adj. Pu't'ri»d. L&t.,putridus. Fr., putride. Ger., faul. Decomposed, having undergone putrefaction ; associated with putrefaction or gangrene (said of disease processes). [D ; o, 17.] PUTKILAGE, n. Pu't'rin-e'j. Lat., putrilago (from putris, rotten). Fr., p. Ger., Jauche. 1. A putrescent, putrid, or gan- grenous substance, especially a putrid liquid or pultaceous sub- stance. [B.] 2. See Slough. PUTTY, n. PuSfi'. Fr.,mastic. Ger.,Kitt. A pasty substance which hardens on drying, ordinarily made from whiting and lin- seed-oil. [a, 48.] — Horsley's p. A preparation of white and yel- low wax, vaseline, and carbolic acid ; used to arrest bleeding from the cut surface of bone, [a, 34.] — P.-root. See Aplectrum hie- male. PUTZSTEIN (Ger.), n. Puts'stin. See Pumice. PUZZICHELLO (It.), n. Put-tse-ke^l'lo. A place in Corsica where there are gaseous, ferruginous, and sulphurous springs. [L, 87, 105 (a, 50).] PYEMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu=)-em'(a»'e2m)-i»-a". From irvav, pus, and olyua, blood. Fr.. pyhemie, pyohemie, pyoimie. Ger., Pyohdmie, Pydmie. A febrile disease supposed to be due to the absorption of pus or its constituents into tne blood. It usually fol- lows wounds, suppurative inflammation of bone, or the puerperal state, and results in the formation of secondary abscesses in the viscera, joints, and connective tissue. It is sometimes associated with phlebitis or embolism. [D, 1.] — Arterial p. [Wilks]. See XJlcerative endocarditis.— Metastatic p.. Multiplex p. [Hue- ter]. The condition of multiple abscess from infected thrombi of jiyaemic origin. [A, 73.] — Puerperal p. Puerperal metrophlebi- tis. [A, 61.]— Spontaneous p. P. of obscure origin {i. e., which does not originate from any known wound, bruise, or abscess). [E.] PYAPOSTASIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu«)-a2p(aSp)-o=st'a2s(a»s)-i2s. Gen., -as'eos (-ost'asis). From vvoy, pus, and oTroaraa-tj, apostasis- Fr., pyapostase. Metastasis of pus. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PYAR (Lat.), n. n. Pi(pu«)'a'r. Gen., py'atos(,-atis). Gr., u-irap. See Colostrum (1st def.). PYARTHROSIS (Lat.), PYARTHRUM (Lat.), PYARTH- KUS (Lat.), n's f,, n., and m. PKpu'ya'rth-ros'i^s, -a»rth'ru»m- (ru*m), -ru3s(ru*s). Gen., -ihros'eos (-is). From ttvov, pus, and apSpov, a joint. Ger., Pyarthros. See Arthropyosis. PYAULACOMELE (Lat.), n, f. Pi(pu«)-a''l(a'-u«l)-a«k(a=k)-o- (o^)-me(ma)'le(la). Gen., el'es. From irvov, pus, 6t, thick, and ixMois, moisture. Fr., pycnicmasie. A thickening of the fluids in the body. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PYCNIDE, n. Pl^k'ni^d. l,a,t., pycnidium. (from nvKv6!, close). Fr.,p. Ger. , Pyknide. In certain liohens or ascomycetous i^migi, a special receptacle or cyst regarded by Tulasne sis a secondary, sporiferous reproductive organ. It consists of simple filaments composed of short cellules (basidia) bearing each at its apex a colorless usually oblong body (stylospore). [B, 19, 77, 279, 308 (a, 35).] PYCNIDIOSPOBE, n. Pi'k-ni^d'i'-o-spor. From irv/tvoi, close, and pairt;, speech. Ger., Pykno- phrasie. See Tachyphbasia. PYCNOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi'-'k(pu=k)-nos'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (,-os'is). Gr.. iruKctoxris (from ttvkvovv, to make close). Inspissation. [a, 30.] PYCNOSPORB, n. Pi^k-no-spor. From m/ni'ds, solid, and a\os, the brain. Intra- cranial suppuration. PYESIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu«)-e(a)'si'3. Gen., -es'eos (-es'is). Gr., n-iiijins (from mJo;', pus). Fr., py^se. See Suppuration. PYETIA (Lat), n. f. Pi(pu«)'e(e=)-shi2(ti2)-a'. Gr., iroeria (from iruds, colostrum). See Colostbum (1st def.)'. PYGAGKIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi2g(pu»g)-a»g(a»g)'ri'-as. From irwyij, the rump, and aypa, a seizure. Eczema or pruritus of the anus. [(}, B.]— P. amorpha. Intertrigo of the fold of the nates. [G, 5.] —P. granulata. Eczema of the anus. [G, 5.] PYGIDICM (Lat.), n. n. Pi'j(pu«g)-i''d'i'-u'm(u)-ste2n-om'- a^. Gen., -om'atos(-afis). From m/Awpds, the pylorus, and crrei'toiaa, a narrow pass. Fr., pylorostenome. A constricted state of the pylorus. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PYLORUS (Lat.), n. m. Pil(pu«l)-or'u»s(u4s). Gr., TniAupds (lit., a gate-keeper). Fr., pylore. (jer., Pfortner, P., untei-er Magen- mund. 1. The opening of the stomach into the duodenum. [L.] 2. See Pyloric valve. — P. proprius. See Pyloric valve. PYOBtENNA (Lat.), n. f . Pi(pu")-o(o')-ble'''n'na=. From iriioi", pus, and /SA^vKa, mucus. Yr., pyoblenne. See Muco-pus. PYOBLENNOEBHCEA (Lat.i, n. f. Pi(pu»)"o(o=)-ble%-no'r- re'(ro2'e*)-a8. From wuor, pus, ^Kivva, mucus, and pota, a flowing. Ger., Pyoblennorrhoe. A muco-purulent discharge. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PYOCATABACTA (Lat), n. f. Pi(pu9)"o(oS)-ka2t(ka»t)-a«r- (a3r)-a''kt(a^kt)'a3. From nvov, pus, and KarapaKTqs, a cataract. See Purulent cataract. PYOCEiE (Lat.), n. f. Pi('pu«)-o(o»)-se(ka)'Jena) ; in Eng., pi'o- sel. Gen., -ceZ'es. From irvov. pus, and k^Atj, a tumor. Fr., p. Ger., Eiterbruch. A tumor formed by the distention of an inclosed space by pus, especially such an affection of the scrotum. [L, 50 (a, 17).] PYOCKNOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu«)-o(oS)-sei!n(ke2n)-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos i-is). From TTvo**, pus, and KeVwffis, an emptying. Fr.^pyo- cdnose. The evacuation of a cavity containing pus. [L, 80.] PYOCHBZIA (Lat.), n. f . Pi(pu«)-o(osVkez(ch2e2z)'i2-a=. From inJov, pus, and x'^^eiv, to defecate. Fr., pyochezie. A discharge of pus by the intestine. [L, 41 (a, 50).] PYOCCBtlA (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu«)-o(oS)-sel'(ko2'e21)-i2-as. From TTiiof, pus, and KotAi'a, a hollow. See A&cites purulentus. PYOCOtPOS (Lat.), n. m. Pi(pu»)-o{oS)-ko'lp'o''s. From itvok, pus. and KdATros, the vagina. A collection of pus in the vagina. — P. lateralis. An abscess of the vaginal wall. [A, 319 (a, 34).] PYOCTANINE, n. Pi-o'k'ta^n-en. FromViioi', pus, and ureiVeiv, to kill. Fr., pyoctanine. Ger., Pyoktanin. See METHYLaJii^ine violet. It is recommended as an antiseptic, to diminish suppura- tions, and in diphtheria. [E. P. Lincoln, "N. Y. Med. Jour.," Oct. 31, 1891, p. 488 (a, 48).] PYOCYANINE, n. Pi-o-si'a'n-en. From irvov. pus, and iiiavos, a dark-blue substance. Fr., pyocyanine. Ger., P. A non-poison- ous crystalline base, Ci^Hi4N02, perhaps an anthracene derivative, secreted by a fungus discovered by Pasteur in the discolorations sometimes seen oh old bandages ; the coloring matter of blue pus, O, no; 0=, not; O', whole; Th, thin-; Th^, the; U, like oo in too; U=, blue; U', lull; U<, full; U», urn; U«, like ii (German). PYOCYSTIS PYRETORTHOPNCEA 2674 from which it can be extracted by means of alcohol. [Brieger, '"Arch. t. path. Anat. u. Physiol, u. f. klin, Med.," xxv, p. 483 (B) ; "Gaz. mSd. de Paris," "Med. Times and Gaz.," April 1, 1882.] PYOCYSTIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu«)-o(oS)-si«st(ku«st)'i''s. Gen., -cyst'eos (-is). From itvok, pus, and icuotis, a bladder. Fr., pyo- cyste. A purulent cyst, [a, 34.] PYOCYTE, n. Pi'o-sit. From injoK, pus, and xiiros, a hollow. Fr., p. The leucocyte of pus. [E, 24.]. PYODES (Lat.), adj. Pi(pu«)-od'ez(£is). Fr.,pyeux. SeePYOiD. PYODIAXHESIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu«)-o(o»)-di(di=)-aHh(a=th)'- e'^s-iss. Gen., -es'eos {-ath'esis). From miJoi', pus, and fitaSeo-ts, a disposition. ¥v.,pyodiathks&. See PuruZent diathesis. PYODYSPNCEA (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu»)-o(oS)-di»s(du»s)-pne'- (pno2'e^)-a^. From ttuok, pus, and Svinrvam, dyspnoea. Fr., pyo- dyspnAe. Dyspnoea caused by pulmonary cavities containing pus or by empyema. LL, 115 (a, 34).J PYCEDEMA. (Lat.), n. n. Pi(pu«)-e2d(o'-e»d)-e(a)'ma». Gen., ■em'atos (-atis). From mioK, pus, and olSijjia, oedema. Fr., pyce- dime. CEdema caused by purulent infiltration, [a, 34.] PYOGENES (Lat.), adj. Pi(pu«)-o2j(o"g)'e"n-ez(as). See Pyo- genic. PYOGEtiTESIS (Lat.), PYOGENIA (Lat.), n's f. Pi(pu«)-o(oS)- 3e2n(ge''n)'e*s-i2s, -i^-a^. Gen., -es'eos i-gen'esis). From nvov. pus, and 7^i'c9«a(iio, ophthalmia. Fr., pyophthalmie. See Hypopyon (4th def .). PYOPHTHISIS(Lat.),n. f. Pi(pu«)-on(o'fVi's(thi2s)-i=s. Gen., -is'eos (-oph'tkisis). From iriiov, pus, and <(i9iW:, phthisis. See Apostematophthisis. PYOPHYLACXIC, adj. Pi-o-fi^l-a^kt'l^k. From irtSov. pus, and ^v\d(ra». From iriioi", pus, and poia, a flowing. FT.,pyorrh4e. Ger., Mterfluss, Pyorrhoe. A purulent discharge.— Alveolar p. See Faueijard's disease. — P. nasalis. See Oz^na. — P. palpebrse. See Blefhabo- pyobrhsch')-e=-o(o»)-se- (ka)'le(la) ; in Eng., pi-o'sk'e'-o-sel. Gen., -cel'es. From jniov, pus, oir\eov, the scrotum, and kijAtj, a tumor. Fr., pyoscheocile. (jer,, Eiterhodensacksbruch. Suppurative orchiocele. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PYOSCOPE, n. Pi'o-skop. From irvdj, colostrum, and (ncoireiv, to examine. Ger., Pyoscop. Of Heeren, an apparatus tor estimat- ing the richness ot milk (in a thin layer between two glasses) by its color. [A, 382.] PYOSIS (Lat.), n. t. Pi(pu«)-os'i»8. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Gr., irviaaK (from irvoBi', to suppurate). 1. Suppuration. 2. Hypopyon (4th def.). 3. Pterygium (2d def.). 4. Suppuration ot the eye. [F.] PYOTHORAX (Lat.), n. m. Pi(pu«)-o(o')-thor'a2x(aSx). Gen., -thorac'os (-ac'is). From iriioK, pus. and flupnf, the thorax. Tr.,p. Ger., Eiterbrusi. A collection ot pus in the pleural cavity. PYOTORRHOEA (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu»)-ot-o'r-re'(ro"'e')-a'. From irvov, pus, oBs, the ear, and poi'a, a flowing. Purulent otor- rhoea. [F.] PYOXANTHIN, PYOXANTHOSE, n's. Pi-o-za'nth'i^n, -os. From iTvov, pus, and $av66i, yellow. A yellow pigment found in pus. [K] PYRA (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pu»r)'a'. From irBp, fire. See Anthhux. PYRACETIC ACID, n. Pir-a=s-et(e=t)'i2k. See Pyroligneocs acid. PYRACONITIC ACID, n. Pir-a^-o'Uii't'i^k. Itaconic acid. [B.] See also Pyrocitric acid. PYRAMID, n. Pi^r'a^m-i'd. Gr., irvpaiik. hat., pyramis, cor- pus pyramidale (3d def.). Fr., pyramide, cotps pyramidal (8d def.). Ger., Pyramide. 1. A solid resting on a plane base of three or more sides, and having as its sides triangular planes which meet at the apex, [a, 48.] 2. A part of the body shaped more or less like a p. 3. A large compact bundle of medullated nerve-fibres situated ven- trad in me medulla oblongata, being the downward continuation ot the motorial tract. 4. The petrous portion ot the temporal bone, [a, 29.] 5. A pyramidal nerve-cell. [J.]— Anterior p's (of the medulla oblongata). Fr., pyramides hvXbaires anterieures. A pair of oblong bodies on the anterior surface of the medulla oblon- gata, separated by the anterior median fissure. [1, 15 (K).]— Cor- tical p's [Henle]. See P's o/" MaJjDigfti.—Iiateral p. SeeBesti- form body.— Posterior p. (of the medulla oblongata). The expanded portion of the funiculus gracilis at the lower angle ot the fourth ventricle. [1, 15.]— P's of Ferrein. 'LaX,.,fa^cicv,liiulndosi. The minute cone-like bodies formed by the central tubules ot the medullary radii. [J.]— P. of Lalouette. See P. of the thyreoid gland.— ¥. of light. Fr., c&ne de lumiire. See Light spot on the membrana tympani.—P. of Malacarne. The posterior extremity of the middle lobe ot the cerebellum. [L, 49 (a, 39).]— P's of Mal- pighi. Lat., coni Malpighii. The pyramidal masses of the renal cortex, composed of glomeruli, blood-vessels, and convoluted tu- bules, situated between the medullary radii. They have the base of the p. next the surface ot the kidney, and the apex terminating as a renal papilla. \J, 121 ; L.]— P. of the cerebellum, P. of the Inferior Termiform process. Ija,t.,pyramis cerebelli (sen laminosa, sen vermis), lobus pyriformis. Fr. , pyramide du cervelet (ou vermis). Ger., KUinMrn-Pyramide. A small elevation near the middle ot the interior vermiform process, between the biven- tral lobes. [I, 15 (K).]— P's of the medulla oblongata. See P. (3d def.). Anterior p^s, and Posterior p.— P. of the spinal cord. Lat., funiculus pyramidalis. See Pyramidal tract.— P. of the thyreoid gland. A slender conical process of the gland which extends from the upper part of the isthmus or the adjacent part ot the lobes to the hyoid bone, to which it is attached by loose fibrous tissue. [C.]— P. of the tympanum. Lat., eminentia pyramidalis (sen papillaris). Ger., Fyramidenvmlsi. A small, hollow bony projection on the inner wall of the tympanum, behind the oval fenestra. The stapedius muscle passes through a small opening at its apex, [a, 29.]— Renal p's. See P's of Malpighi and P's of Ferrein. A, ape; A", at; A', ah; A«, all; Ch, chin; Ch', loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N", tank; 2675 PYOCYSTIS PYRETORTflOPNCEA PYUAMIDAIi, adj, Pi^r-a^m'ia-d'l. Lat, pyramidalis. Fr., p. Ger., pyramidalisch, pyramidenformtg. Pertaining to or shaped like a pyramid ; also conical. [B, 19 (a, 35) ; L, 150.J PYRAMID AI. (Fr.), adj. Pe-raS-me-dan. See P. (Eng.) ; as a n., a p. muscle, [a, 17.J C^. Pyramidalis.— P. de la cuisse. See PrRiFORMis.— P. de la face. See Pyramidalis nasi.— P. du bas- siu. See Pyriformis. PYBAMIDAHS (Lat), adj. Pi2r(pu»r)-a3m(a»m)-i9d-a(a3yii»s. See Pyrauidal ; as a n. m., a pyramidal muscle, especially tne p. abdominis ; as a n. in the n., pyramidale, see Pyramidal bone. [C.]— P. abdoiainis. Ger., Pyramidenbauchmuskel. A small muscle resting on the anterior surface of the rectus abdominis, arising from the front of the os pubis and the ligaments near the symphysis. It tapers as it ascends, and is inserted, about a third of the distance from the umbilicus to the os pubis, into the linea alba, of which it is believed to be a tensor. [L, 31, 143, 333.]— P. auriculee. 1. See Hklicis minor (under Helix). 2. Aji anoma- lous fasciculus of the tragicus which is inserted into the spine of the helix, [L, 332.]— P. femoris. See Pyhifokmis.— P. Jungli. See P. auricidce.—P* menti. See Depressor anguli oris.— P. nasi. Fr., pyram.idal du nez (ou de la face). Ger., Na^enzacke, Nasenriickenimtskel. 1. A small muscle, continuous above with the inner fibres of the frontalis, which extends downward upon the upper lateral surface of the nose and terminates in the skin of the nose and in a tendinous expansion common to it and the compressor naris. The muscles of the opposite sides are united above. It wrinkles the skin over the root of the nose, and antago- nizes the action of the frontalis. [L, 88, 142, 332.] 2. In solipeds, see Dilatator naris lateralis. PYRAMIDE (Fr., Ger.), n. Pe-raS-raed, puer-a'm-ed'ea. See Pyramid.— Felsenp' (Ger.), Felsp* (Ger.). See Petrous portion of the temporal 6one.— Grosse P*n (Ger.). The giant ganglion cells (see undt^r Pyramidal nerue-CELL). [1, 17 (K).]- Markp'u der Nieren (Ger.). See Pyramids of Malpighi.—ViGbenp* (Ger.). See Olivary BODY. —VHeTenp'u (Ger.). See Pyramids of Malpighi.—P- du Termis (Fr.). See Pyramid of the cerebellum.—P. g^rise (Fr.). A tract of gray matter beneath the olfactory nerve. [I, 6 (K).] PYRAM:iDO-STAPEDIUS(Lat.),n. m. Pi3r(pu«r)-aamCa3m)"- i2d-o(o3)-sta*p(sta3p)-ed(e2d)'i''-u8s(u*s). Fr., pyramido-stapeal. See Stapedius. PYRAMIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi3r(pu«r)'a'»m(a3m)-i2s. Gen., -am'idos (-idis). Gr., TTupajLiic. See Pyramid and Modiolus.- P. latuinosa. See Pyramid of the cerebellum. — P. lateralis. See Restiform Body.— P. ossis teinporis. See Pyramid (4th def.j. — P. Termis. See Pyramid of the cerebellum.— F. vestibuli. See Crista ves- tibuU. PYRANGONE(Lat.),n.f. Pi3rrpu8r)-a3n!>(a3n2)'go*n-e(a). Gen., -an^gonea. From n-Op, fire, and avxe'", to strangle. See Isthmo- PYRA. PYRANTIMONATE, n. Pir-a^n-tiam'oSn-at. Fr., pyro-anti- moniate. A salt of pyrantimonic acid. [B, 159.] PYRANTiarONIC ACID, n. Piar-aan-tia-mo^n'i^k. Fr., acide vyro-antimonique. Syn.: parantimonic acid, metantimonic acid [Fremy]. A tetrabasic acid, H4Sb207. formed by the action of water on antimony pentachloride or by decomposing a pyranti- monate with an acid. [B, 159.] PYRAWARTH, n, Pu^r'a^-va^rt. A place in Lower Austria where there is a gaseous chalybeate spring. [L, 49, 57 (a, 14).] PYRAZOL, n. Pir'a=z-oai. Ger., P. The compound C3H4N2. a derivative of pyrrol ; according to B. Fischer, formed in the manu- facture of antipyrine. [A, 382.] PYRAZOLINE, n. Pir-a^z'o^l-en. Ger., P. The compound CgHsNa, formed in the reduction of pyrazol. [A, 382.] PYRAZOI-ON, n. Pir-a'»z'oai-o'»n. Ger., P. An oxygen sub- stitution compound, C3R4ON2, of pyrazoline. [A, 383.] PYRECTIC^ adj. Vi^c-e^kfi^k. Gr., irvpeKTiKd^. Lat., pyrecti- cus. Fr.. pyrectique. See Pyretic. PYREMETIN, n. Fi^r-e^m'e^t-i^n. Lat., pyremetina. Fr., pyrimetine. An emetic substance found in impure creasote ; prob- ably identical with fagine. [B, 78 (a, 14).] PYREN (Lat.), PYRENA (Lat.), n^s m. and f. Plrfpu«r)'ean- (an). pi2r(pu«r)-en(an)'a8. Gen., -en'os (-is), -en'ce. See Pyrene. PYBEN^MATOUS, adj. PiSr-e^n-e^m'ast-uSs. Having nu- cleated red blood-corpuscles, [a, 34.] PYREN^MIA (Lat.), n, f. Pi2rCpu«r)-ean(an)-em'fa8'eam)-ia-as. From TTupijv, a nucleus, and al/xa, blood. Of G. Gulliver, the state of having the red blood-corpuscles nucleated, [a, 34.] PYRENARIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pirfpu6r)-e2n(an)-a(a»)'ri3-u''m- (u*m). From irvp^v, a nucleus. See Pome. PYRENE, n. Pir'en. Gr., irvpinv (1st def.). Lat., pyren (1st def.), pyrena (1st def.). Fr., pyrene, pj/r4nase (3d def.). Ger., Kernhduschen (1st def.), Steinfach (1st def.), Steinkem (1st def.), Pyren. 1. The indurated endocarp of a one-seeded fruit ; a bony carpel of a fleshy fruit containing several carpels ; the seed of a fleshy fruit when provided with a hard testa. [B, 19, 133. 396 (a, 35).] 3, A hydrocarbon, QiaHjo, obtained from the part of coal tar which boils above 360' C. [B, 4, 370 (a, 38).] PYRENIUM (Lat.), n. n. Pir(pu8r)-en(an)'ia-u8mru*m). From Trup^i*, a nucleus. G6r., Kernqehauae. 1. The hypothecium in nu- cleiforra apothecia. 2. The perithecium of certain Fungi. [B, 19, 77, 123 (tt, 35).] PYRENODEINE, adj. Pi«r-eSn-od'e2-ian. Of apothecia, nu- cleiform. [a, 35.] PYRTSNOID, adj. Pi^^r-en'oid. Lat., pyr€noid''.t (from irvprfv, a nucleus, and etSos, resemblance). Ger., kemdhnlich. See Pyre- nodeine ; as a n., a rounded, minute, colorless granule imbedded in a chromatophore in chlorophyllous Algoe. [a, 35.] PYRENOMYCETOUS, adj. PiSr-eSn-o-mi-set'uSs. From irv- p-r^v, a nucleus, and p.u*ci}s, a mushroom. Of the Pyrenom-ycetes (Fr., pyr^nomyc^tes ; Ger., Kempilze), which are a division (order) of ascomycetous Fungi, distinguished by producing roundish or club- shaped asci in the interior of a perithecium. Most authors include in the division the Sphceriacei and Phacidiacei. [a, 35.] PYRET^TIOI-OGY, n. Pi3r-e=t-eH-i2-o21'o-ji2. ha,t,,pyretce- tiologia (from wvperds, a fever, atrta, a cause, and Adyoy, under- standing). Fr., j}yr4t4tiologie. Ger., Pyretdtiologie. The aetiolo- gy of fevers. [L, 50 (a, 48).] PYRi:THRE (Fr.), n. Pe-re'tr'. The name of various species of Anacyclus. [B, 121 (a, 35).] Cf. Pyrethrum (4th def.).— Al- coolat de p. See Tinctura pyrethri.— Empiatre de p. A plaster made by melting together 30 parts of yellow wax and 13 of turpentine and adding 10 each of the powdered root of Anacyclus pyrethrum^ powdered mustard, gum ammoniac, saga- penum, andgalbanum. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Esprit de p. See Tinc- tura PYRETHEi.— Poudre de p. 1. Of the Fr. Cod., poudre de p. {fleur)^ the flowers of Anacyclus pyrethrum, dried, powdered, and sifted. [B, 95 (a, 38).] 2. In commerce, the powdered herb of Py- rethrum. caucasicum, roseum, and carneum, used as insect-powder, [B, 93 (a, 14).] 3. Of the Fr. Cod., poudre dep. {racine), the root of Anacyclus pyrethrum, crushed, dried, powdered, and sifted. [B, 95 (a, 38).] -P. du Caucase [Fr. Cod.J. See Caucasian insect- powder.— P. officinal (raclne) [Fr. Cod.]. See Pyrethrum (4th def .) and An acycujs pyrethrum. — P. salivaire. See Pyrethrum (4th def.).— P. vrai. See Anacyclus pyrethrum.— Teinture de p. [Fr. Cod.]. See Tinctura pyrethri. PYRETHRUM (Lat.), n. a. Piar(pu«r)'e2th-ruSm(ru*ra). Gr., TTvpeBpov (from trvp, fire). Fr., pyrHhre (salivaire [4th 6ef.]),pyrd- thre officinal (racine) [Fr. Cod.] (4th def.). Ger., Bertramvmrz (3d def.), {romische) Bertramvmrzel (4th def.). Sp., pelitre i^aiz) [Sp. Ph.]. 1. The Chrysanthemum parthenium. 2. Of Medicus, the genus Spilanthes. 3. Of Bentham and Hooker, a section of the genus Chrysanthemum. 4. The root of Anacyclus jp. [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Fr. Cod., Austr. Ph., Belg. Ph., Gr. Ph., Sp. Ph., Swiss Ph.], or of Anacyclus officinarum [Ger. Ph., Dan. Ph., Hung. Ph., Russ. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. [B, 43, 95, 131 (a, 35. 38). J— Essentia pyrethri. See Tinctura pyrethri.— PyvetliTi radix. See P. (4th def.).— P. camplior. A constituent, CioHieO, of oil of Chrysanthemum par- thenium, differing from laurel camphor only in turning the plane of polarized light to the left. [B, 370 (a, 38).]- P. carneum. See Chrysanthemum roseum. —P. cominune. See Anacyclus offici- narum. — P. germanieum. See Anacyclus officinarum and Achillea ptarmica. — P. officinarum. See Anacyclus officina- rum.— P. parthenium. See Chrysanthemum parthenium.— P, romanum. See Anacyclus p. — P. roseum. See Chrysanthe- mum roseum.— P. silvestre. See Achillea ptarmica.— IXslAxx. pyrethri. See P. (4th def.).— Tinctura pyrethri [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph., Belg. Ph., Dan. Ph., Russ. Ph.]. Fr., ieinture [Fr. Cod.] (ou alcoolat) de pyrHhre. Sp., tintura alcohdlica de pelitre [Sp. Ph.]. A tincture made \yy macerating 1 part of the root of Anacyclus p. in No. 40 powder with alcohol for 1 day and treating in a percola- tor with alcohol enough to obtain 5 parts of filtered tincture [U. S. Ph.] ; by macerating 1 part of the coarsely powdered root with 5 parts of 80-per-cent. alcohol for 10 days [Fr. Cod,, Sp. Ph.] (for 6 days [Belg. Ph.]); by macerating 4 fl. oz. of the root in No. 40 pow- der for 3 days with alcohol, and treating in a percolator with alco- hol enough to obtain 20 fl. oz. of filtered tincture [Br. Ph.] : or by macerating 1 part of the root of Anacyclus officinarum for 5 days with 5 parts of spirit of rosemary [Russ. Ph.] (digesting it 3 days with 5 parts of dilute alcohol [Dan. Ph.]). [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Tinctura pyrethri compositra. ^p., tintura alcohdlica de pelitre compuesta [Sp. Ph.]. A preparation made by macerating for 13 days with 1,040 grammes of 60-per-cent. alcohol a mixture of 34 grammes of the root of Anacyclus p., 4 of cloves, 12 of tobacco- leaves, 60 of guaiac wood, 30 of sassafrass wood, 8 each of the tops of origanum and of thyme, and 2 each of camphor and opium, straining, expressing, and filtering. [B, 95 (a, 38).] PYRETIC, adj. Pi^r-e^t'i^k. From irv^eros, fever. Fr.,pyret- ique. Ger., pyretisch, Jieberarlig. Pertaining to fever; feverish; as a n., a remedy for fever. [D ; a, 48.] PYRETICOSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pi2r(pu6r)-e2t-i2k-os'i2s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Fr., pyreticose. Feverishness. PYRETOGENESIA (Lat), PYKETOGENESIS (Lat), n's f. Piar(pu9r)-e»t-o(o»)-je3n(ge*n)-e(ea)'zi2(si2)-a3, -ie3n(ge2n)'e='s-ias. Gen., -es'ice, -e.t'eos {-gen'esis). From Truperds. fpver, and yefeo-t?, generation. Fr., pyrdtogdnesie. The origin and production of fever. [L. 50 (a, 43).] PYRETOGENTNE, n. Fi^r-eH-o^j'e^n-en. Ft., pyritoginine. Of Roussy, a soluble, granular, homogeneous white substance isolated from cultures of micro-organisms ; given to dogs in very small doses, it produces intense fever. [" N. Y. Med, Joiir.," Apr. 20, 1889, p. 431 (a. 50).] PYRETOGENOUS, adj. Pi^r-e^t-o^j'eSn-u^s. Fr., pyretog^ne, pyr4iog4n^tique. Productive of fever. PYRETOI.OGY, n. 'Pi^r-eH-o^Vo-ji^. Lat., pyretologia (from TTvpeTos, fever, and ^o'yos, understanding). Fr., pyrdtologie. Ger., Fieberlehre. The science or study of fevers, [a, i7.] PYRETOPHTHALMIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi2rCpu8r)-eat-o2f-tha21. (tha31)''mi5-as. From iruperdy. fever, and o4>Ba\f/.ia, ophthalmia. Fr., pyr&tophthalmie. 1. Ophthalmia caused by an inflammatory fever. 3. Fever complicated with ophthalmia. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PYRETORTHOPNtEA (Lat.), n. f. Pi2r(pu8r)-e2t-o'"rth-o2p- ne'fno*'e2)-a8. From Truperdj, fpver, hpB6^, straight, and irvo-^, breath. Orthopnoea attended with fever. [L, 50 (a, 14).] O, no; 03, not; Qs, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like 00 in too; U", blue; U^, lull; U*, full; U^, urn; €«, like ti (German). PYREXIA PYRIJS 2676 PYREXIA (Lat.), n. f. Piar(pu»r)-e!x'i!'-a». Gr., m/pefia (from irvpe(r(r€t»'i to be feverish). Fr., pyrexie. Ger., Pyrexie. B'ever. [D.J— Nervous p. See Nervous fever (3d def.). PYBGOCKPHAL.Y, n. Pu'rg-o-se^f'asl-ia. From irupvos. a tower, and «eif>aX^, the head. The state of having the vertex rising in the form of an eminence. PYBIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi>r(pu»r)'i»-a>. Gr., irvpi'o (from irvp, fire). Fr , pyrie. A hot bath, vapor-bath, or fomentation. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PYBIASTES (Lat.), n. m. Pii'r(pu«r)-i»-a»st(a»st)'ez(as). See Colostrum (1st def.). PYBICAUSTUM (Lat.), n. n. Pi!'r(pu9r)-ia-kas(u*s), From iri)p, fire, and otfos, wine. Spirit of wine, PYKOFOLIE (Fr,), n. Pe-ro-fo-le, Of Guislain, pyromania. PYBOGAtMC ACID, n, Pir-0;^a21'i2k, Lat,, acidum pyro- gallicum. Fr., acide pyrogallique. Ger,, Pyrogallussdure, Brenz- gallussa-ure. See Pyrogallol. PYROGAttOCABBONIC ACID, n. Pir-o-ga'l-o-ka'rb-o»n'- i^k. ¥r., acide pyrogaUocarbonique. Ger., Pyrogallocarbonsdure. A compound obtained by heating pyrogallol with a 5-per-cent. solu- tion of sodium carbonate and dissolving the product in cold con- centrated sulphuric acid ; a dehcate test for nitric acid, showing a violet coloration. [A, 382,] PYBOGALiOi, n, Pir-o-ga^l'o^l, Fr,, p. [Fr, Cod,], Ger,, P. Metatrioxybenzene, CaH3(0H)a = C«(H,OH,OH.H,OH,H), pre- pared by heating gallic acid in carbon dioxide. It forms colorless, very bitter, poisonous acicular or laminar crystals, readily soluble in water, alcohol, or ether. It is a strong reducing agent. [B.]— P'carboxylic acid. See Pyrogallocarbonic acid. PYROGALIiOQTJINONE, n. Pir-o-ga^l-o-kwiSn'on. Fr,, p, Ger,, Pyrogallochinon. The compound CisH.sOg = CeH.On + (Ck- HeOa)^, [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 93 (a, 14).] PYBOGAM.USSAURE (Ger,), n, Pu«r-o-gaSl'lus-zoir-e2. See Pybosallol. PYROGEN, n. Pir'o'j-e»n. From irflp, lire, and yemav, to en- gender. A material capable of producing fever when absorbed into the blood. PYKOGENESIA (Lat.), PYBOGENESIS (Lat.), u's. f. Pi^r- (pu»r)-o(o')-je»n(ge'n)-e(e')'zi!'(si=)-a', -je2n(ge=n)'e=s-i2s. From mip, fire, and yivenK, generation. Fr., pyroginisie. The generation or production of fire or heat. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14, 43).] PYROGENETIC, PYROGBNIC, adj's. Pir-o-je^n-e't'i'k. -je'^n'i^k. Fr., pyrog^nitique, pyrog^n^sique. Ger., pyrogenetisch. Producing heat or fever. [D.] PYEOGENOUS, adj. Pir-o'j'e'n-u's. Lat,, pyrogenus (from iriip, fire, and yei'j'ap. to engender). Yr.,pyrog&n&. Qt&r.,feuerer- zeugt, pyrogen. Produced by combustion. [B.] PYBOGLUCIC ACID, n. Pir-o-glu^'sisk. Fr., acide pyro- glycique. See Pyrodextrin. PYROGIYCERIN, n. Pir-o-gli's'e^r-i^n. Fr., pyroglycirine. See Nitroglycerin and Diglycerin. PYROGtYCIN, n. Pir-o-glis'i''n. See Metaglycebin. PYROGUAIACIC ACID, n. Pir-o-gwa'-i'-a^s'l^k. Fr., acide pyrogaiacique. Ger., Pyrogiuijaksdure. See Guaiacol. PYEOIjA (Lat.), n. f, Pi2r(pu«r)'o''l-a', From pyrus, a pear- tree. Fr., pyrole. Ger., Wintergriin. Wintergreen ; a genus of ericaceous nerbs. The PyrolacecB (Fr. , pyrolacees) or Pyroleacece are, of some authors, a distinct order of ooroUifloral dicotyledons ; of others, the Pyroleoz (Fr., pyroUes), the wintergreens or winter- green tribe, a division of the Ericaceae, including (Bentham and Hooker) P., Chimaphila, and Moneses. [B, 19, 42, 170, 180 (a, 35).]— P. asarifolia, P. clilorantha. Species found in Europe and in northern North America, having the properties of P. rotundifolia. [B, 34, 293 (a, 35).]— P. elliptica. Ger., elliptischblattriges Win- tergriin. American shin-leaf ; wild lettuce, consumption-weed. The herb is emetic. [B, 34, 180, 275, 393 (a, 35).]— P. grcenlandica. Fr., pyrole de Greenland. A powerful antiscorbutic species found in Greenland. [B, 38 (a, 14) ; B, .311 (a, 35).]— P. major. See P. ro- tundifolia. — P. minor, P. rosea. Fr., pyrole petite. Ger., klein- eres Wintergriin, kleiner Walfimangold. Common wintergreen, wood-lily ; used like P. rotundifolia. [B, 34, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. rotundifolia. Fr., pyrole commune (ou d feuilles rondes), verd- ure de mer (ou driver). Ger., rundbldttriges (oder rundes, Oder grosses) Wintergriin, Holzmangold, Waldmanyold, Birnkrauf, Steinpjlanze. Canker- (or wild) lettuce, round-leaf, consumption- weed, false (or larger) wintergreen. It has the properties of Chima- phila maculata, though in a much less degree. The leaves, herba pyroloe (seu pyrolce majoris, seu pyroloe rotundifolice, seu cnn- solidae petrcem, seu limonii cordi), were formerly used in dysen- tery, etc, and as a vulnerary. The North American Indiaus em- ploy them as a sudorific, astringent, and anodyne, [B, 34. 168, 173, 180, 275, 293 (o, 35),]— P. secunda. Notched-leaved wintergreen ; formerly used as a vulnerary. [B, 34, 180, 275 (a, 35).] — P. umbel- lata. See Chimaphila umbellata. PYROIACTIC ACID, n. Pir-o-la'k'ti'k. See Lactide. PYROIiE (Fr.), n. Pe-rol. See Pyrola and Pyrola rotundifo- lia. — Extrait liquide de p. ombell^e. See Extractum CHIMA- PHILA fiuidum. PYROtEIC ACID, n. Pir-o'l-e'ink. See Sebaoic acid. PYROLEOSBSCLat.), adj. Pi»r(pu"r)-ol(o'l)-e»-os'u>s(ul)-e2-os'u's- (u^s). From irSp, fire, and oleum, oil. Empyreumatic. [B.] Of. Am- monium carbonicum pyro-oleo$um. PYltOPEMPHIGUS (Lat.), n. m. Pir(pu«r)-o(oS)-pe>m-flg- (feg)'u3R(u*s). From wOp, fire, and jrefiiftt^, pemphigus. Fr., p. Pemphigus with fever. [L, 50 (a, 14).] PYKOPHtYCTIS (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pu«r)-o(o')-fli3k(flu«k)'ti»s. Gen., -phlyci'idos (-idis). From irOp, fire, and ^Auktis, a rising on the skin. Fr., pyrophlyctide. Ger., Feuerbeule. See Contagious anthrax. — P. syrtaca. See Aleppo boil. PYROPHOBIA (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pu«r)-o(o»1-fob(fo2b)'i'-a». From irBp, fire, and 0o^o;, fear. Fr., pyrophobie. Morbid dread of the danger of fire, [a, 34] PYROPHOBUS, n. Pir-o=t'o'r-u»s. Fr., pyrophore. Ger., Pyrophor, LuftzUnder. A body which absorbs atmospheric oxy- gen so energetically as to take fire, or at least to emit light, when exposed to the air. [B.] — Arsenical p. A mixture produced by igniting barium arsenite (metarsenite) with tragacanth. [B, 2.] PYBOPHOSPHAS (Lat.), n. m. Pir(pu«r)-o(oS)-fo2s(tos)'fa«s- (fa's). Gen., -phat'is. See Pyrophosphate.— lilquor pyrophos- phatis natrioo-ferrici. See Solutio pyrophosphatis natricn- ferrici. — P. ferrico-sodicus [Fr. Cod.]. See Pyrophosphate de fer et de soude. — P. ferricus citro-ammoniacalis [Belg. Ph.], P. ferricus cum citrate ammonico [Fr. Cod.]. See Pyrophos- phate de FER citro-ammoniacal. — P. natricus [Netherl. Ph.], P. sodicus [Fr. Cod.]. See Sovivw pyrophosphate. — Solutio pyro- phosphatis natrico-ferrici [Netherl. Ph.]. Fr., solution de pyrophosphate de fer et de soude (Leras) [Gr, Ph.], Sp., solucidn de pirofosfato sodico-firrico [Sp. Ph.]. A mixture of an aqueous solution of ferric chloride (of ferric sulphate [Gr. Ph.]) with one of sodium pyrophosphate. It is a clear colorless solution containing in 1,000 parts 1-67 [Netherl. Ph.] (1-33 [Sp. Ph.]l part of ferric oxide and 16-585 [Netherl. Ph.] (17-408 [Sp. Ph.]) parts of sodium pyro- phosphate. [B, 95.]— Syrupus cum pyrophosphate ferrico [Fr, Cod.]. See Sirop de pyrophosphate de fer. PYROPHOSPHATE, n. Pir-ofo=s'fat. Lat., pyrophosphas. A salt of pyrophosphoric acid. [B, 3.] PYROPHOSPHOBIC ACID, n. Pir-o-fo!s-fo'!r'iak. Fr., acide pyrophosphorique. Ger., Pyrophosphorsdure. A tetrabasic acid, H.jP20j = (0H)a— PO— O— P0 = (0H)2, derived from phosphoric acid by heating it to 215° C, occurring either as a soft substance of glassy aspect or as an opaque crystalline mass. [B, 3.] PYBOPTOTHYMI,A. (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pu»r)-o2pt-o(o«)-thi2m- (thu^myi^-a,^. From TrBp, fire, irroety, to terrify, and 6vfj.6s, mind. Of Landsberg, a variety of insanity in which the person affected imagines he is surrounded by fire, [a, 34.] PYEORACEMIC ACID, n. Pi^r-o-raSs-eSm'i^k. Fr., acide py- roracdmique. Ger., Brenztraubensdure. See Acetoformic acid. PYROS (Lat.), n. m. Pir(pu«r)'o2s. Gr., irupdi (fromirOp, fire). Of the ancients, wheat. [B, 121 (a, 35).] PYBOSCOPE, n. Pir'o-skop. Lat., pyroscopium (from irSp, fire, and CTKon-eli', to examine). Fr.,p. Ger., Pyroskop. A kind of differential thermometer, used for measuring the intensity of ther- mal radiation, [a, 48,] PYROSIS (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pu«r)-os'i»s. Gen., -os'eos (-is). Gr., irupuo-Ls. Fr., p., fer chaud, cr^mason. GeT.,Sodbrennen. Heart- burn ; a burning sensation in the oesophagus and the pharynx re- sulting from indigestion ; often accompanied by eructations of an acid liquid. [A, 301.] PYBOSPHYBA (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pu»r)-o(o»)-sfir(stu«r)'as. From nvp, fire, and tr^vpa, a hammer. Fr., pyrospkyre. Ger., Brenn- hanimer. See Hammer of Mayor. PYROSUtPHATE, n. Pir-o-su'lfat. Fr., pyrosulfate. A salt of pyrosulphuric acid. [B.] PYROSULPHBRIC ACID, n. Pir-o-suSlf-ui"ri'k. Fr., acide pyrosulfurique. An acid, H2SO4SO3 = H2S2O7, prepared bj^ crys- tallization from cooled Nordhausen sulphuric acid, occurring as white fuming crystals, which readily decompose on heating. [B, 3.] PYROTARTARIC ACID, n. Pir-o-ta=r-ta3r'i2k. Fr., acide pyrotartrique (ou pyrovinique, ou dioxyglutarique). Ger. , Brenz- weinsdure, Methylbernsteinsdure. A dibasic acid, C5H8O4, occur- ring as prismatic crystals, of cool acid taste. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4.] PYROTECHNIA (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pu«r)-o-te2k(te»eh2)'ni2-a=. From srijp, fire, and Te'xi^, art. Fr., pyrotechnic. The scientific use of fire ; especially, among the older chemical writers, the applica- tion of dry heat. [L, 50 (a, 48).] — P. chirurgica. The use of fire in surgery. [L, 41 (a, 14).] PYBOTHIOAESENATE, n. Pir-o-thi-o-aSr'se'n-at. Tr.,pyro- thioarseniate. A compound analogous to the pyrophosphates, in which arsenic takes the place of phosphorus and sulphur that of oxygen. [B, 3.] PYBOTHONIDE, n. Pir-onh'o2n-i2d(id). Fr.,p. Ger., Pyro- thonid. A tarry substance formed by the partial combustion of hemp, linen, and cotton ; formerly used in medicine under the name of oleum chartm. [B, 46, 93 (a, 50) ; B, 270 (a, 38).] PYKOTIC, adj. Pir-ot'i=k. Gr., jrupuTiKii! (from irSp, fire). lisX., pyroticus. Fr., pyrotique. Caustic ; burning. [L, 41 (a, 43).] PYEOTRITARIC ACID, PYBOTRITARTARIC ACID, n's. Pir-o-tri-taSr'i^k, -ta^r-ta^r'i^k. Fr., acide pyrotritarique (ou pyrotritartrique). See Uvic acid. PYROUBIC ACID, n. Pir-o-u"ri'k. Fr., acide pyrourique. Of Scheele, cyanuric acid. [B.] PYROVINIC ACID, n. Pir-o-vi'n'i»k. See Pyrotartario acid. PYROXYIilC, adj. Pir-o'x-in'i'k. FT.,pyroxylique. Derived from the combustion of wood. [B.] — P. acid. 1. See Pyroligne- ous acid. 2. An acid obtained by dissolving pyroxyUn in potash, possibly identical with saccharic acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).] — P. spirit. See Methyl alcohol. PTEOXYMN [U. S. Ph., 1870], PYBOXYXON, n's. Pir-o'x'- i^l-i^n, -o'^n. Lat,, pyroxylinum [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.], pyroxylum [Belg. Ph.], gossypium fulminans [Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph.], lana col- lodii. Fr.,pyroxyle,frilmi-coton (.soluble), coton fulminant, poudre- coton. Ger., Pyroxylin, KollodiumwoUe, Schiessbaumwolle. Sp., piroxilina [Mex. Ph., Sp. Ph.]. (Soluble) pin-cotton, collodion cotton, cotton-wool which has been treated with a mixture of nitric and sulphuric acids so as to render it explosive. Chemically it is a mixture of the nitrates of cellulose (nitro-cellulose). The term is usually restricted to a compound containing an excess of trinitro- cellulose or to trinitrocellulose itself, this being the most explosive variety of the nitrogen compounds of cellulose. [B, 4, 8, 9.] PYBBHOI., n. Pi'r'ro^l. A more correct form of pyrrol (q. v.). PYBEHOPIN, u, Pi2r'o2p-i''n. Ger., P. Of Polex, chelery- thrine. [B, 270 (a, 38).] PYRROIi, n. Pi'r'ro'l. More properly written ptflTTioJ. From m/ppiis, flame-colored, on account of the deep-red color of p. red. F., p. Ger., P. A colorless liquid, C^HgN = C4H4(NH), of agree- able odor, boiling at 130-5° C. It is obtained from coal-tar, from the products of distillation of horn, bone, feathers, etc., and from the distillation of ammonium saccharate and muoate. It is insoluble in water, easily soluble in alcohol or ether, [B, 3 ; B, 270 (a, 38).]— P. red. Fr.,rougede p. Ger., Pyrrolroth. An orange-red pow- der, CsHhNjO, produced by treating p. with strong acids. [B, 3.] PYBROLIN, n. Pi"r'o''l-i''n. An oil.-)^ liquid, C4H,N, of basic properties, derived from pyrrol by the addition of hydrogen. [B, 3.] PYRURIC ACID, n. Pir-u^'ri'k. Ft., acide pyrourique. See Cyanuric acid. PYRUS (Lat.), n. f. Pir(pu«r)'u's(u*s). Fr., poirier. Ger., Birnbaum. A genus of the Pomece. It includes the pears (P. com- munis and related species), the apples (Mains), and the sei-vice- trees (Sorhus). Some authors refer to it Cydonia and Mespilus also. [B, 19, 42, 64, 121, 173, 180 (o, 35).]— P. aria. Fr., allouchier. O, no; O^ not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Th^, the; U, like 00 in too; U", blue; U=, lull; U*, full; U', urn; II«, like tt (German). 338 PYRUVIC ACID QUASSIA 2678 dromUier, sorbier des Alpes. Ger., filzige Eberesche, Mehlbime, Mehlbeere, Arolsbeere, Arlsbeere. The chess- (or hen-) apple, lot-tree white beam- (or haw-) tree of Europe. The fruits ibacccesorbi alpini) become sugary and palatable after penetration by frosts. They were formerly used in pectoral complaints, diarrhoea, and dysen- tery. [B, 42, 173, 180, 185 (a, 35).]-P. aucuparia. Fr., poiner (ou sorbier) des oiseleurs, aillame, cocliesne, timier. Ger gemeine Eberesche, Vogelbeerbaum, wilder Speierling, ]>rosselbeere, Maal- baum. Field- (or mountain-), ash, care, cook-drink, quick-beam, witch-hazel, quicken-tree, rowan- (or roan-) tree ; an astringent species mdigenous to southern Europe. The berries, baccce (seu poma) sorbi aucuparia^ (seu fraxini silvestris), seu baccce sorbi (seu sorbi silvestris), seu /ruckus (seu baccf^) aucuparice, are diu- retic and emetic, and when dried are used in dysen- tery and urinary disorders. They contain a peculiar sugar (see Sorbin). [B, 5, 19, 173, 180, 185 (a, 35),]— P. communis. Fr., i)oi- riercommun,aigrin. (jer., Birnbaum, gemeiner Bim- bau7)i. The common (or choke-) pear (tree), the 0,-yxf^, of the ancients, a native of Europe and the Orient.. The fruits of the wild tree (P. communis pyraster), fructus pyri sil- vestris, the axpai of Dios- corides, were formerly em- ployed for dysentery, and are still used empirically. [B, 19, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— P. coronaria. Fr. ,pommier odorant. Wild crab, gar- land crab-apple, American (or sweet - scented) crab- tree ; a small tree with a yellowish, hard, sour fruit, used for preserves. The inner bark of the root is said to be tonic and febrifuge. [B, 34, 875 (o, 35) ; " Proc. of the Am. Fharm. Assoc," vii, p. 276 (a, 50).] — P. cydonia. See Cydonia vulgaris. — P. domestica. See P. sorbus. — P. hybrida. ¥r., sorbier de Laponie. Ger., Bastardeberesche. Bastard service- tree, a species with fruit like that of P. aucuparia. The seeds con- tain amjgdalin. [B, 5, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— P. intermedia. Fr., alisier a feuilles larges (ou de Fontainebleau). A form intermedi- ate between P. aria and P. hybnda, having the properties of P. aria. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).] — P. malus. Fr.,pommiercommun. Ger., gemeiner Apfelbaum. Common apple-tree. The fruits con- tain sugar and malic acid, and are used, especially cooked, as a gentle laxative and refrigerant. Their fermented juice (cider) is used medicinally combined with tonic or aromatic drugs. The PTRUS SOBBUS. [A, 327.] seeds contain amygdalin. The bark (.cortex mali silvestris) of the wild apple-tree (P. malus silvestris) was formerly employed in in- termittent fever. [B, 5, 34, 173, 180 (o, 35).]— P. silvestris. See under P. communis.— F. Borbus. Fr., sorbier domestigue, Cor- mier. Ger., zahm^ Eberesche, Speierling. Common service-tree ■ a native of southern Europe. The fruits, baccte sorbi domesticos (seu sativos), were formerly used in diarrhoea. [B, 19, 173, 180, 185 (a, 36).]— P. tormiinalis. Fr., alisier des bois (ou tranchant), aigretier, blanc aune, tormigne, torminal. (3er., spitzlappige Eberesche, Elsebeere, Adlersbeere, Darmbeere. Maple- (or wild) service-tree, chequer-tree ; a European species. The fruits were formerly official as baccce sorbi torminalis. They are used, dried as a domestic remedy for dysenteiy. [B, 5, 173, 180 (o, 36).] ' PYKTJVIC ACID, n. Pir-u^'vink. Fr., acidepyruvique. (3er., JPyruvinsdure, Brenztraubensdure. See Acetoformic acid. PYTHMEN (Lat.), n. m. Pi!'th(pu«th)'me3n(man). QeTi.,pyth'- menos(-is). Gr., irvSjiiii'. Qer., Hafter, Haftfaser, Haftzaser. A flbrillose or filamentous continuation of the lower surface or of the border of the thallus of lichens, serving as a base of attachment of the lichens to the substratum. [B, 123 (a, 35).] PYTHMENODES (Lat.), adj. Pi»th(pu«th)-me'n(man>od'ez- (as). Ger., hafterdhnlich. Besembling a pythmen. [a, 35.] PYTHOGENie fMurchison], adj. Pi'th-o-je^n'i^k. From irv'S- etv, to rot, and Yei/i/ov, to generate. Ij&t., pythogenes. Fr.,pytho- ginigue. Ger., pythogen. Arising from filth. [L. 88 (a, 60).f PYTIA (Lat.), n. f. Pis(pu8)'shi2(ti»)-aS. Gr., miria. See CoLos- TKOM (1st def.). PYTONES, n. Pit'onz. Peptones obtained from vegetable fer- ments. [B, 270 (a, 88).] PYUI.CON (Lat.), PYUtCUIW, PYUtCUS (Lat.), n's n., n., and m. ]E>i(pu»)-uslk(u*lk)'o=n, -u'm(u*m), -u=m(u*s). From nHov, pus, and lAiceti/, to draw. Fr., pyulque. An old term for a cannula used for withdrawing deep-seated pus. [L, 41, 50 (a, 14, 48).] PYURIA (Lat.), n. f. Pi(pu»)-u2(u)'ri"-a». From wior, pus, and ovpeiv, to urinate. Fr., pyurie. Ger., Eiterhamen, Pyurie. That morbid condition in which pus is discharged with the urine. [D.J — Miliary p. P. in which miliary bodies consisting of pus cells, epithelial cells, and blood-corpuscles are present in the urine. [" Brit. Med. Jour.," July 20, 1889 (a, 34).] PYXACANTHA (Lat.), n. f. Pi2x(pu«x)-a>k(a>k)-a»nth(a«nth)'- as. Gr., TTv^aKavBd. See Berberis vulgaris. PYXIDATE, adj. Pi^x'i^d-at. Lat., pyxidatus (from irufi's, a box). FT.,pyxide. Provided with a lid, like a pyxis. [B, 296 (a, 35).] PYXIDIUM (Lat.), n. u. Pi=x(pu«x)-i!id'i=-uSm(u*m). Gr., miftSioi'. See Pyxis. PYXIDULA (Lat.), n. f . Pi'x(pu«x)-i!'d'u"I(uKANT_, n. Kwa'*d'r'nt- Lat., quadrans (from quattuor,, four). Ger., Kreisbogen. A quarter of a circular area (e. gr., of the cornea) ; of Wilder, such an area of the ventral aspect of the crus cerebri. [I, 80(K).] QUAI>RANTOXIDE, n. Kwa^d-r'nt-oSx'i^dCid). See Tetran- TOXIDE. QUADRATE, adj. Kwa*d'rat. Lat., quadratus (from quad- rare, to square). Fr., carri. Ger., viereckig. Squared, square or nearly so ; as a n., see Quadratus. [a, 27.] QUADRATIFORMIS [Coues] (Lat.), n. m. KwaadCkwa^d)- ra2t(ra3t)-i2-fo''rin'i2s. From quadratus, squared, and forma, form. See Quadratus /emoris. QUADRATI-PRONATOR [Coues] (Lat.), n. m. Kwa^d- (kwa3d)-ra(ra3/'ti2-pron-a(a3)'to2r. Gen., -or'ift. From quadratu/t, squared, and pronare, to bend forward. See Pronator radii q aadratus. QUADRATUS (Lat.), adj. K:waSd(kwaSd)-ratfra»t)'u3s(u4s). From quadrare, to make square. Quadrate ; as a n., a quadrate muscle. [L.]— Q. antibrachii. See Pronator radii quadratus. — Q. femoris. Ger., viereckiger HUftenmuskel, Q. des Oberschen- kels. A thick quadrangular muscle which arises from the outer surface of the tuberosity of the femur and is inserted into the pos- terior intertrochanteric line. fL, 142, 332.]— Q. gense [Cowper]. See Platysma myoides. — Q. inferior. See Depressor labii infe- rioris.—Q. labii iuferiorig. See Depressor labii inferioris. — Q. labii superioris, caput ang-ulare [Grer. Anat. Soc.]. See Levator labii su;perioHs alteque Tiaai.— Q. labii superioris, caput infra-orbitale [Ger. Anat. Soc.]. See Levator anguli oris.—Q. labii superioris, caput zygomaticum [Ger. Anat. Soc.]. See Zyoomaticus minor.— Q. lumborum. Fr., quad- rangulaire des lombes. Ger., Q. der Lenden. A broad, flat, nearly quadrilateral muscle which arises from the ilio-lumbar ligament, the internal lip of the crest of the ilium, and the lower margins of the transverse processes of the four upper lumbar vertebrep, and is inserted into the lower margin of the last rib and the transverse processes of the three or four upper lumbar vertebrae. [L. 31, 142, 332.]— Q. menti. See Depressor labii inferioris.— Q, plantFB [Ger. Anat. Soc.]. See Accessorius Aaron's longi digitorum pedis. — ^. radii. See Pronator q. — Q. superior. See Zygomaticus rmnor. QUADRIAZOTE (Fr.), adj. KaM-re-a'-zo-ta. Quadruply nitrated ; containing four molecules of nitryl. [B.] QUADRIBASIC, adj. Kwa*d-ri3-ba'si=k. See Tetrabasic. QUADRICARBURETUM (Lat.), n. n. KwaM(kwa3d)-ria- ka5rb-uMud(kwaM)-ri=-lan(last)'- e2r-uSm(u*m). From quattuor, four, and latus, a side. See Astra- galus (3d def.). QUADRILOCUIiAR, adj. Kwars(kweSrk)'i2n-uSs(u ' '/ t- V'S QTJERCUS ROBtJR. [A, 3^.] kermea oak from the red dye furnished by the Coccus ilicis which collects on it. The bark contains about 8 per cent, of tannin. [o, 36.]— Q. cortex [Br. Ph.]. See OAK-barfc.— Q. densiflora. Chestnut-oak of California ; found along the Coast Eange. The bark is tonic and astringent. ["Proe. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xxvii, p. 531 (a, 60).]— Q. discolor. Fr., cMne d'Espagne (ou en faux) (1st def.). 1. Two-colored oak, American Spanish oak ; a tree growing from Virginia to Florida, bearing an astringent fruit and said to produce superior galls. The bark has the properties of that of Q. robur. The leaves have been applied as an astringent in gan- grene, [a, 35.] 2. Of Michaux, see Q. bicolor.— Q. g;lande.s [Gr. Ph.]. See Acorn. — Q. ilex. Fr., chene vert (ou yeuse), guesne^ yeuse. Ger., immergriine Eiche (oder Steineiche). 1. Evergreen (or holly-, or holm-) oak, the irpij-os of Dioscorides ; an edible- fruited species, very Uke Q. suber, but without its corky bark, [a, 35.] 2. See Q. ballota.— Q. incana. A Himalayan species on which lives a kind of silkworm. The acorns are used medicinally. [A, 496 ; B, 314 (a, 36).]— Q. infectorla. Fr., chene a, la galle (ou a la noix de galle, ou des teinturiers). Ger., Galldpfeleiche, Fdr- bereiche. Dyers' oak, Aleppo gall- (or nut-gall) oak ; growing in Greece, Asia Minor, Syria, and Persia, producing most of the nut- gall of commerce. [B, 180, 185 (a, 35).]— Q. mannifera. A species found in Kurdistan. The oak manna which it produces is sold in cakes known as ghioh-helvashee (sweatmeat of heaven). [A, 496 ; B, 19, 77 (a, 35).]— Q. occidentalis. A cork-yielding species grow- ing in Portugal and southwestern France. [B, 5, 314 (a, 35).]— Q. pedunculata. Fr., chene blanc (ou femelle, ou p^doncuU, ou ravelin), gravelin, merrain. British (or female, or golden) oak : a variety (by some authors considered distinct) of Q. robur. It is the source of the oak-bark of the Br. Ph. [B, 5, 19, 77, 173 (a, 35).]— Q. prinus. Fr., chene prinus. North American (yellow) swamp chestnut-oak ; a species growing in the United States, except New England, resembling Q. robur in properties, [a, 35.]— Q. pubes- cens. Ger., fiaumhaarige (Oder franzosische) Eiche, Weisseiche. Durmast- (or truffle-) oak ; growing in southern and middle Europe, having the properties of Q. robur, of which it has been thought a variety. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Q. robur. Fr., cMne m&le (ou noirdtre). Ger., Stieleiche, Sommereiche, gemeine (oder starke) Eiche. The common black oak of Europe and western Asia. Various other names are given to it, more applicable to its varieties Q. peduncu- lata and Q. sessiliflora (by many regarded as distinct species). The bark, cortex q., is astringent and tonic. It contains quercitannic acid, gallic acid, extractive, etc., and a very little quercite, and is chiefly used externally as an astringent. The acorns iglandes g., seu guercincB, etc.), are used as a tonic and astringent, and in Ger- many their seeds are roasted and used like coffee. The leaves, folia q., axe also used as an astringent tonic. \B, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— Q. rubra. Fr., chene rouge. Qer., rothe Eiche. Red oak, cham- pion oak, common in Canada and the northern United States. Its bark has the properties of that of Q. robur. [a, 35.]— Q, semen. See Acorn. — Q. sessiliflora, Q. sessile. Fr., chSne d glands ses- siles (ou d grappes, ou d trochets), chene m&le, durelin. Ger., Win- tereiche, Traubeneiche, Steineiche, Schwarzeiche. Sessile-flowered (or male, or bay-, or chestnut-) oak ; a variety (by some considered O, no; O'', not: 0», whole; Th, thin; Th", the; U, like oo in too; U^ blue; U', lull; V*, full; tJ', urn; U«, like U (German). QUERPALTEN QUININE 2683 distinct) of Q. robur, abundant in Germany and southern Europe, [a, 35.]— Q. suber. Fr., chene liSge, alcoruogue, rusque, surier. Ger., Korkeiche, Pantoffelholzbaum. Cork-oak tree, cork-tree ; a large tree of southern Europe and northern Africa, [a, 35.] Of. Cork.— Q. tinctoria (angulosa). Fr., (cliine) quercitron, chene jaune (ou noir). Or., Quercitroneneiche. Black (or dyers', or yellow-bark) oak ; widely distributed east of the Mississippi. [B, 180, 185, 314 (a, 35).]— Q. vallonea. Oak-manna tree ; a species yielding valonia and oak-manna. [B, 173, 275 (a, 351.]— Q. virens. Fr., chene verdoyant (ou vert de la Caroline). American live oak, bearing edible acorns. [B, 77, 173 (a, 35).]— Semen q. tostum [Ger. Ph., 1st ed., Dan. Ph.]. Sp., bellotas tostadas [Sp. Ph.]. Syn. : fructus q. tostus [Belg. Ph.], glandes a. tostce. [Gr. Ph.], semina q. tosta [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., 1st ecC, Norw. Ph., Euss. Ph.]. Ripe acorns freed from the cups and shells, roasted at a gentle heat, and, after the removal of any blackness produced by burning, reduced to a coarse powder. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Semen q. tostum pulveratnm [Russ. Ph.]. Acorns roasted and powdered. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Tinotura cortlc'is q. [Austr. Ph., 1820]. A tinct- ure made by digesting 2 parts of oak-bark in 12 of alcohol and fil- tering. [B, 97 (a, 21).] QUERFALTEN (Ger.), ii. pi. Kwe5r'fa»lt-e"n. See Valvuub couniventes. gUEBFEI-Ii (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'fen. See Epiphkagm. (JUERFOKTSATZ (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'fort-za'ts. A transverse process. [L, 31.] — Q. der harteu Hirnliaut. See Tentorium cerebelli. — Q. des kleinen Hirns. Of Sommerring, the pons "Va- rolii. [I, 3 (K).]— Q'pfanne. An articular surface on the trans- verse process of a vertebra, for the tubercle of a rib. [L, 311.] QUEKFUBCHE (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'furch^-e'. A transverse As- sure. [K.] QUEBGIESSKANNENMUSKEI, (Ger.), n. Kwe'r'ges-ka'n- ne^n-raiLsk-e^l. See Akyt.s;noideus. QUEKHAUT (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'ha'-u^t. See Epiphraqm. QTJEBI,AGE (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'la'g-e". See Transverse position. — Verschleppte Q. Impaction of the presenting shoulder with great distention of the lower segment of the uterus. [Winter, "Ctrlbl. f. Gynak.," Jan. 23, 1886, p. 60.] QUEBlAGERTJNG(Ger.),n. Kwe=r'la=g-e=r-un=. See2Van»- verse position. — Halbe Q. That posture of a patient in which the body lies obliquely on the bed, with the hips at its edge, one leg resting on a chair, [a, 34.] QUEBMtrSKEI, (Ger.), n. Kwe''r'niusk-e''l. A transverse muscle. — Obere and untere Q'n des Halses. See Intertrans- VERSALES. QUERNAIi, adj. Kwu^r'n'l. Lat., quernalis (from quernus, of oaks). Pertaining to the Quernales, which ape Lindley's q. alli- ance (Lat., nixus quernalis) of diclinous exogens, consisting of the Corylaceoe and Juglandacece. [B, 170 (a, 35).] QUERQUiiRE (Fr.), a. Ke"r-ke=r. See Quercera. QUERRINNE (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'ri^n-Ee^. A transverse groove. QUERSCHEIBE (Ger.), n. Kwe'r'shib-e^. See Dark disc QUERSCHLAG (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'shla'g. See Paraplegia. QUERSCHMXZ (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'shli^ts. See Transverse fis- sure of the brain. QUERSCHNITT (Ger.), n. Kwe'r'shnii't. A transverse in- cision or section. — Kiiustlicher Q. The surface of a muscle ex- posed by a cross-section made at right angles to the long axis. [(Jriinhagen (K).]— Natiirlicher Q. In electro-physiology, the ■ natural termination of the fibres of a muscle, as distinguished from those in an artificial cross-section. [Grilnhagen (K).] QUEBSPAtTE (<}er.), n. Kwe^r'spa'lt-e". A transverse Assure. — Mittlere Q. The transverse Assure of the cerebrum. [I, 3 (K).] QUERSTAND (Ger.), n. Kwe'r'sta'nd. Syn. : querer Kopf- stand. That position of the foetal head in which its antero-posterior diameter is roughly coincident with the transverse diameter of the mother's pelvis. — Hoher Q. Q. when the head is at the superior strait. — Tiefer Q, Syn. : nichtrotirter Kopf.ttand. An arrest of the foetal head on account of its failure or delay to undergo its normal movement of rotation on reaching the pelvic floor. [A, 91.] QUERSTREIFEN (Ger.), n. pi. Kwe'r'strif-e^n. Transverse strise. [I, 3 (K).] — Flechsige Q. See Inscriptiones tendinece. — Q. der Zwirbel. Of Sommerring, the peduncles of the pineal gland. [I, 3 (K).] QUEBUIiANTEIfWAHN (Ger.), n. Kwe'r-ul-aSnt'e'n-va'n. Insanity characterized by querulousness. [A, 326 (a, 34).] QUERWAND (Ger.), n. Kwe^r'va'nd. A transverve seeptum. QUEBWUI-SX (Ger.), n. Kwe^'r'vulst. 1. A transverse swell- ing or projection. 2. See Lingula. QUBXSCH-HAHN (Ger.), n. Kwe^'tsh'ha'n. A pinch-cock. See also Clamp. QUETSCHUNG (Ger.), n. Kwe^tsh'un^. See Contusion. QUEUE (Fr.), n. Ku'. 1. A tail or tail-like prolongation, [a, 4R,J 2. A petiole of a leaf. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— Q. de clieval. See Cauda equina, Equisetuu palustre, and Hippuris communis. — Q. de la inoBlle allongfie. See Cauda medullce oblongatce.—Q. de I'fipidldyme. See Cauda epididymidis.—Q. de I'os hyo'ide. See Uro-hyal bone and Basibranchial bones. — Q. de pourceau. See Pbucedanum officinale (1st def.).— Q. du lobule median. See Nodule (2d def.).— Q. du pancreas. See Cauda poncrfaJis.- Q. du vermis median. See Nodule (2d def.). QUICKEN, V. intr. Kwi'k'n. Syn. : to feel life. To experi- ence the sensation of quickening (,q. v.). QUICKEN, n. Kwi'k'n. 1. The Triticum repens. 2. The Pyrus aucuparia. [B, 275, 295 (a, 35).] QUICKENING, n. Kwi^k'n'i^n!'. The mother's first percep- tion of the movements of the foetus, being a fluttering sensation in the hypogastrium. QUICKLIME, n. Kwi^k'lim. See under Lime. QUICKSILVER, n. Kwi^k'si^lv-u'r. Lat., argentum vivum, mercurius vivus. Fr., argent vive. Ger., Quecksilher. Mercury ; so called on account of its mobility and its silvery appearance. QUILIj, n. Kwi^l. Lat., penna. Gev., Federkiel. Fr., tuyau de plume. The portion of a feather by which it is inserted into its papilla. [L, 141 .^ QUIM,AIA (Lat.), n. f. Eel-la"is-a'. Chilean, quillai (from quillean, to wash). Fr., quillai (1st def.), ^corce de quiUaja (2d def.). Ger., Seifenrinde (2d def.), Quillajarinde (2d der.). Written also quillaja and quillaya. 1. A genus of rosaceous trees, with a saponaceous bark. 2. Of the U. S. Ph., soap-bark ; the bark of Q. saponaria. It is inodorous, very acrid, and sternutatory. Its active principle is sajionin (g. v.). A syrup of q. is used in place of syrup of senega. Q. is used in (^ile as a detergent. An extract, quillaia-bark oil, is said to promote the growth of the hair. [B, 121, 173, 180, 185 (a, 35).]— Q. Molinse, Q. saponaria, Q. smegr- madermos. Fr., quillai savonneux. The quillai or cullay of Chile, indigenous to Chile and Peru and now cultivated in northern India. Its thick bark constitutes the q. of the U. S. Ph., and its root is used in coryza. [B, 173, 180, 185 (a, 35).] OUIL,I.AIN, n. Kwi'l'a'-i^n. Saponm. [B.] QUIIiMAI (Chilean), n. See under Echites chilensis. QUINA (Lat.), n. f. Kwi(kwe)'nas. Sp., q. [Mex. Ph., Sp. Ph.]. Cinchona ; also, in Brazil, any one of various other febrifuge barks, such as those of Esenbeckiafebrifuga, Hortia brasiliana, Ticorea febrifuga, etc. [B, 19, 121 (a, 35).] Cf. China and Quinquina.- Extracto de q. roja [Mex. Ph] (Sp). An extract made in the same way as the extractum cinchonge (g. v.) of the V. S. Ph., but from the red instead of the yellow bark. [A, 447 (a, 38).]— Q. cali- saya [Mex. Ph., Sp. Ph.] (Sp.). See Yellow ciNCHONA-borfc.— Q. colorada (Sp.). Red cinchona-bark. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Q. quiua. 1. The Cinchona officinalis or its bark; also any cinchona-bark. 2. The genus Toluifera. [B, 121, 173, 180 (a, 35).] QUINACETOPHENONE, n. Kwi2n-a's"e2t-o-feSn'on. See Metadihydroxyacetophenone. QUINAMICINE, QUINAMIDINE, n's. Kwiiin-a'm'i's-e'n, -i^d-en. Fr., g. Ger., Chinaniicin, Chinamidin. Isomeric amor- phous bases, CuHj.NjOj, obtained from Peruvian bark. [B, 5 (a, 38) ; B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINAMINE, n. Kwi'n'a'm-en. Fr., g. Ger., Chinamin. An alkaloid, CjoHjeNjOj (or CioHjiNjOj), found in nearly all species of Cinchona. It is less bitter than the other cinchona alkaloids and is a monacid base. [B, 4, 5 (a, 38) ; B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINANItlDE, n. Kwi2n-a'n'i21-i"d(id). Fr., g. Ger., Chin- anilid. The compound C,Hi,06.NH.C,H,. [B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINANISOIi, n. Kwi2n-a2n'i=s-o=l. Fr., g. Ger., Chinanisol. A substance, C8He(0CHs)N, the tetrahydride of which constitutes one of the varieties of kairine. [B.] QUINARY, QUINATE, adj's. Kwi^n'a-ri'. -at. Lat.. guinatus, quini (from (minque, five). Fr., quine. Ger., gefiinft, fknfzahUg. Arranged in fives, [a, 35.] QUINATE, n. Kwii^n-at. Fr., g. A salt of quinic acid. [B.] QUINAZOIiINE, n. Kwi'n-a^z'osi-en. Fr.. g. Ger., Chinazo- lin. Abase, CsH8Nj = C6[H,H,H,H,N:CH.N:CH,—,]. [B.] QUINCE, n. Kwi^ns. Gr., Kv^tavia. Lat., cydonia, malum co- toneuni (sen cotonium, seu cydoneum, seu cydonium, sen cydonioe) (2d def.). Fr., coing [Fr. Cod.] (2d def.). Ger., Quitte (2d def.). Sp., membrillo [Mex. Ph.] (2d def.). 1. The Cydonia vulgaris. 2. Its fruit, [a, 35.]— Conserve of q*s. See Conditum cydoniorum. — Decoction of q.-seeds. See Decoctum CYD0Ni.a3. — Juice of q. See Sue de coing and Succus cydoni.*;.- Mucilage of q.- seed. See Mucilago cydonii.— Q. mucilage. See Cydonin (2d def.).— Q. -seed. Lat., cydonium [U. S. Ph.], semen cydonice. Fr., simences de coing [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Quittensamen. The mucilagi- nous seed of Cydonia vulgaris. [B, 5 (a, 35).] QUINCfi (Ft.), n. Ka^n^-sa. A place in the department of the Maine-et-Loire, France, where there is a chalybeate spring. [L, 49 («, 14).] QUINCHAMAMUM (Lat.), n. u. Kwi'n'-ka>-mal(masi)'i»- u'm(u, ah; A*, all; Ch, chin; Ch", loch (Scottish); E, he; E», ell; G, go; I, die; I', in; N, in; N', tank; 2683 QUEBPALTEN QUININE of equal molecules ot quinone and hydroquinone, and formed by- mixing the two substances together, or by the incomplete conver- sion of one into the other. It occurs as green acicular crystals of golden lustre. [B, 4 ; B, 93 (o, 14) ; B, 3 (a, 38).] QUINIA (Lat.), n, f . Kwi^n'i^-a'. SeeQuiNiNE.— PUula quinias [Br. Ph., 1867]. A pill-mass of 60 grains of quinine sulphate and 20 of confectio rosEe caninae. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— Quinioe sulphas [Br. Ph., 18671. See Quinine sulphate.— Qainise valerlanas [U. S. Ph., 1870]. Quinine valerianate, [a, 38.]— Tinctura quinise [Br. Ph., 1867]. See Tinctura QuiNiN.ffi:. — Vinum quinise [Br. Ph., 1867], Wine of q. See Vinum qummM. QtJINIC, adj. Kwi^n'i^k. Lat., chinicus^ quinicus. Fr., miin- ique. Pertaining to cinchona. [B.]— Q. acid. Lat., acidum cliini- cum (seu quinicuni). Fr., acide quinique. Ger., Chinasdure. A monobasic aromatic acid, CHiaOs = CaH,(0H)4.C0.0H, found in the cinchona barks and in manj^ other vegetable substances. It forms colorless, rhombic, prismatic crystals, very soluble in water and in alcohol, melting at about 162° C., and of very sour taste. [B, 3 (a, 38) ; B, 4 ; B, 93 (a, 14).]— Q. anhydride. See QuiNinE.— Q. ether. Lat., cether chinicus. Ger., Chindther. A substance (probably consisting chiefly of ethyl quinate) obtained by the dis- tillation of calcium quinate with sulphuric acid and alcohol. It has been recommended for inhalation in intermittent fever. [B, 270.] QUINICINE, n. Kwi^n'i^s-en. Fr., q. Ger., Cliinicin. An alkaloid, C20H24N2O2, isomeric with quinine ; yellowish, amorphous, dextrorotary, bitter, and febrifuge. [B, 593 (a, 14, 38).] QUINIDAMINE, n. Qui'n-iM'a"m-en. An alkaloid, CjsHji- NaOa, obtained from Cinchona rosidenta. Cinchona succirubu, and probably other red cinchona barks. [B, 5 (a, 38).] QUINIDE, n. Kwi^n'i'dCid). Fr., quinide. Ger., Chinid. A tough, vitreous mass, CjHjoOj, produced by the dehydration of quinic acid by the prolonged action of heat. [B, 93, 270.] QUINIDINE, n. Kwi^n'i^d-en. Lat., quinidina, quinidia, chi- nidinum. Fi*., g. Ger., C/imidin. 1. Of Henry and Delondre, see CiNCHONiDiNE. 2. Ot Pasteur, a substance, C^oHjiNjOj, isomeric with quinine, sometimes called p-quinine or P-quinidine ; dextro- rotary, very bitter, and forming large mouocllnic prisms of a vitre- ous lustre. [B, 5 I'a, 38) ; B, 93 (a, 147.]— Q. sulphate. Lat., quini- dinoB sulphas [TJ. S. Ph.], chinidinum sulfuricum [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Swiss Ph.]. Fr., sulfate de q. basigue [Fr. Cod.]. A substance, (C2oH24N202)2SH204 + 2H2O, occurrmg as silky white acicular crystals, very bitter but odorless. [B, 95 (a, 38).] QUININA (Lat.), n. t. Kwi%-in(en)'as. See Quinine.- Chlor- hydras quininse [Belg. PhJ. See Quinine hydrochloride.— Citras quininee [Belg. Ph.]. See Quinine citrate. — Citras quininse et ferri [Belg. Ph.]. See Iron and. quinine citrate.— Ferrocyaja- ' hydras quininse [Belg. Ph.], Hidroferrocianato de q. [Mex. Ph.] (Sp.). See Quinine ferrocyanide. — Quininie bisulphas [XT. S. Ph.], See Quinine biBulphate.—Quininse hydrobronias [TJ. S. Ph.]. See Quinine hydrobromide. — Quininse hydrochloras [U. S. Ph.]. See Quinine hydrochloride. — Quininse plienylsul- phas. See Carbolated quinine sulphate. — Quininje quinas. See Quinine quinate. — Quiniiise sulphas [U. S. Ph.]. See Quinine sulphate. — Quininte valerlanas [U. S. Ph.]. See Quinine valeri- anate. —Snlphiia quininfB [Belg. Ph.] . See Quinine sulphate.— Tannas quininae [Belg. Ph.]. See Quinine tannate. — Tinctura quininsB [Br. Ph.]. A ]oreparation made by dissolving, with gentle heat, 160 ^ains of quinine hydi'ochloride in SO fl. oz. of tincture of orange-peel, allowing to stand for 3 days with occasional shaking, and filtering. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — Tinctura quininse ammoniata [Br. Ph.]. A preparation made by dissolving with gentle heat 160 grains of quinine sulphate in 17^ fl. oz. of alcohol of sp. gr. 0'920, and adding 2+ fl. oz. of ammonia water of sp. gr. 0959. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — Valerlanas quininae [Belg. PhJ. See Quinine valerianate. — Vinum quininae [Br. Ph.]. Ger., Chininwein. A preparation made of 20 grains of quinine sulphate, 30 grains of citric acid, and 1 pint of orange-wine. Older formularies used Madeira wine. [B, 81 (a, 21) ; B, 95, 119 (a, 38).] QUININE, n. Kwi^n'en. Lat., quinina fU. S. Ph., Fr. Cod., Belg. Ph.], quinia [Br. Ph., 1867], chininum [Ger. Ph. (Isted.), Austr. Ph., Gr. Ph.. Swiss Ph., Hung. Ph.,.Netherl. Ph., Euss. Ph., Swed. Ph.], chinina [Eoum. Ph., Swed. PhJ. Fr., g., q. hydratie [Fr. Cod.]. Ger., Chinin. It., chinina. Sp., quinina [Sp. Ph.]. An alkaloid, 02i)H24N202. obtained from various species of cinchona, occurring as a flaky white powder consisting of small crystals containing three molecules of water, or amorphous and anhy- drous. It has no odor, but a very bitter taste, has an alkaline re- action, is soluble in 1,600 parts of cold water or 6 of alcohol at 15° C . in 700 of boiling water or 2 of boiling alcohol, and melts in crys- talline form at 57° C. and in anhydrous form alj 177° C. [U. S. Ph.]. Other ph's give q. a much greater solubility in water. Q. and its salts are distinguished from all other alkaloids except quinidine and quinicine by the emerald-green color given to their solution by treatment with a chlorine solution followed by ammonia. It is used in malarial fever, in malarial neuralgia, as a tonic, and as an anti- pyretic. [B, 5, 95 (a, 38) ; o, 34.]— Alcoolfi de sulfate de q. (Fr.). See Teinture de sulfate de a. — Amorphous q. Lat., chininum, amorphum (seu crudum). An alcoholic extract prepared from calisaya-bark or other similar bark, previously powdered and mixed with half its weight of calcium hydrate. [B, 95 (a, 38).] Cf . QuiNoiDiNE.— Beta-q. See Quinidine (2d def ).— Brown q. Lat., chininum fuscum. A preparation made by extracting calisaya-bark with water and a little hydrochloric acid, precipitating with sodium carbonate, exhausting the precipitate witn strong alcohol, filtering, distilling off the alcohol, drying, and powdering. [B, 95 (a, 38).]- Carbolated q. sulphate. A substance, (CjoHjiNaOala.SOj.Cj- H jO -^ 2HjO, occurring as acicular crystals containing "5'5 per cent, of q. [B, 81 (a, 38).]— Eau de q. (Fr.). A mixture of 100 parts of rum, 10 of cologne-water, 10 of castor-oil, 10 of tincture of red cin- chona, 3 of balsam of Peru, and 50 of water. ["Am. Jour, of Pharm.," Sept., 1886, p. 427 (a, 60).]— Hydrocyanoferrate de q. (Fr.). See Q. /erroc?/antrfe.—CEiiol6 de sulfate de q. (Fr.). See Vinum (juiNiN.ffl.— Poor man's q. The seeds of Ccesalpinia bonduc and Ccesalpinia bonducella. [" New Comm. PI. and Drugs," No. 9, 1886, p. 29 (B).]— Prussiate de q. ferrurfi. See Q. ferrocya- nide. — Q. acetate. Lat., chininum aceticum. Sp., acetato quini- co [Sp. Ph.]. The compound C20H24N2O2.C2H4O2. [B, 95, 119 (d, 38).]— (J. and iron citrate. See Iron and q. citrate.— Q. and urea hydrochloride. Lat., chininum bimuriaticum car- bamidatum. A crystalline salt soluble in an equal weight of water or in strong alcohol, recommended particularly for hypo- dermic injection. [B, 5 (o, 38).]— Q. antimoniate. A substance prepared by mixing aqueous solutions of potassium antimonate and q. sulphate. It has been used in pernicious fever and other malarial affections. [B, 92.]— Q. arsenate. Lat., chininum ar- senicicum [Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph.], chininum arsenicum [Euss. Ph.]. A substance, (C2oH24N202)3.AsH304 + 8H2O, occurring as small, white acicular crystals, containing about 70 per cent, of q. and 15 per cent, of water. [B, 95 (a. 38)J— Q. arsenite. Lat., chininum arsenicosum. A substance, (C2oH24N202)3.HsAS20s + SHjO. occur- ring as white acicular crystals ; recommended in chronic cutaneous troubles. [B, 6,81 (a,38).]— Q. benzoate. A substance, CjoHjiNjOj.- CtHbOj, occurring as small prismatic crystals, containing 726 per cent, of q. [B, 81 (a, 38).]— Q. blsulphate. A substance, C2oH24- Na02.SH204 + 7H2O, occurring as shining white rhombic prisms, of very bitter taste and acid reaction, soluble with briUiant blue fluo- rescence in 11 parts of cold water or 32 of cold alcohol, very easily soluble in boiling water or alcohol. According to the Fr. Cod., the salt contains 59'12 per cent, of anhydrous qk and 2299 per cent, of water ot crystaUization. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Q. borate. An amor- phous salt of q. and boric acid, [a, 34.]— Q. bromate. Ger., bromsaures Chinin. A substance, CaoHaiNaOa.HBrOa, obtained by the action ot bromic acid on q. or the precipitation of barium bromate by q. sulphate. It forms microscopic acicular crystals, soluble with difficulty in cold water, readily soluble in warm water, in acid solutions, and in dilute alcohol. [Cameron, " DuIdI. Jour, of Med. Sci.," June, 1882 (B).]— Q. bromhydrate, Q. bromide. See Q. hydrobromide.— Q. brute (Fr.). See Quinoidine.- Q. bush. See Garrya Fremontii. — Q. carbolate. Fr., phenate de q. A substance, CjoHj^NaOj.CeHoO, soluble in 400 parts of water or 80 of alcohol. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— Q. chlorate. A substance obtained as small mushroom-shaped masses of crystals. It melts when heated, and takes Are on long exposure to the air, exploding sometimes if very dry. [B, 5 (a, 38) ; "Proc. of the Am. Pharm. Assoc," xv, p. 244 (a, 60).]- Q. citrate. Lat., citras quininae [Belg. Ph.], citras chinini [Netherl. Ph.], chininum citricum [Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Euss. Ph.]. Fr., citrate de. q. Ger., Chinincitrat. A substance, (C2oH24N20a)2CsHa07 -1- 7H2O, occurring as white acicular crystals of Ditter taste, soluble with difficulty in water, easily soluble in boil- ing alcohol. It contains, according to the Euss. Ph., 67 per cent, of anhydrous q. [B, 95 (o, 38).]— Q. diliydrochlorldum. See Q. hydrochloride (2d def.).- Q. ferrocyanate, Q. ferrocyanide. Ij&t., ferrocyanhydras quinince [Belg. Ph.], chininum ferrocyana- tum. Ft., ferrocyanhydratede^. [Ft. Ood.]. A substance, C20H24- N202.H4Fe(CN)8 + 2H2O, occurring as yellow or orange crystals or as a yellowish-green, powder. According to the Fr. Cod., the salt contains 56'26 per cent, of anhydrous q. and 6'25 per cent, of water ; according to others, 64'64 per cent, and 909 per cent, respectively. [B, 95 (o, 38).]— Q. fluoride. A compound of q. and fluorine. It has been used in enlargement of the spleen. [^'Lancet," 1884, ii, p. 559 (a, 34).]— Q. formate. A salt of q. and formic acid ; rarely used, [a, 34.]— Q. hydrat£e [Fr. Cod.] (Fr.). Lat., quinina. Q. combined with three molecules of water of crystallization. [B.]— Q. hydriodate, Q. hydriodide. Lat.. chininum ioduretum [Gr. Ph.] (2d det.), chininum hydroiodicum acidum (2d def.). 1. A substance, C2oH24NaO(HI)2-f6HaO, occurring as transparent prisms or scales, becoming opaque at 30° C, melting at 100° C. in its crystallization water, and becoming anhydrous at 120° C. It is sparingly soluble in cold water, readily soluble in alcohol and in ether. 2. Acid q. hydriodate, acid q. hydriodide ; a brown substance, C3oH24Na03- HI. The nomenclature of these salts should, strictly speaking, be reversed. [B, 81, 95 (a, 38).]— Q. hydrobromate, Q. hydro- bromide. Lat., quinince hydrobromas [U. S. Ph.], chininum hy- drobromicum. Ft. , bromhydrate deq.basic[ue]Fr. Cod.']. Basic q. hydrobromide ; a substance, C2oH24N302HBr + H2O, occurring as fine silky needles grouped about a centre, soluble in 60 parts of cold water [Fr. Cod.] (16 of water at 15° C. [U. S. Ph.]), very easily soluble in boiling water or alcohol, and containing 73'47 per cent. [U. S. Ph.] (76-60 per cent. [Fr. Cod.]) of anhydrous q. and 8-16 per cent. [U. S. Ph.] (4.25 per cent. [Fr. Cod.]) of water. The Fr. Cod. also recognizes the normal (sometimes wrongly called acidi hydro- bromide of q. {bromhydrate de q. neutre\ (C2oH24N202)2(HBr)2 -♦- 3H2O, occurring as prismatic crystals soluble in 7 parts of cold water, very easily soluble in alcohol or in boiling water, and con- taining 60 per cent, of anhydrous q. with 10 per cent, of water, [b, 96(a, 38).] — Q. hydrochlorate, Q. hydrochloride. Lat.. quinince hydrochloras [U. S. Ph., Br. Ph.j7 chlorhydras quinince [Belg. Ph.], hydrochloras chinini [Netherl. Ph.], chininum hydrochloricum [GeT. Ph., Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Swiss Ph.], chininum hydro- chtoratum [Euss. Ph.], chloretum chinicum [Dan. Ph., Finn. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.]. Fr.. chlorhydrate de q. basique [Fr. Cod.]. Sp.. cloruro quinico [Sp. Ph.]. 1. Basic q. hydrochloride, C20H24- N2O2.HCI + 2H2O, occurring as white acicular crystals of very bitter taste, soluble in 24 [Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Norw. Ph.] (25 [Fr. Cod., Swiss Ph.], 26 [Euss. Ph.], 34 [U. S. Ph., Ger. Ph.]) parts of water at 15° C, very easily soluble in alcohol or boiling water, and containing, according to the Fr. Cod.. 81-71 per cent, of anhydrous q. and 9-08 per cent, of water. The U. S. Ph. and Ger. Ph. require that at least 91 per cent, must be left when the salt is dried at 100° C. until no further loss of weight takes place. [B. 95 (a, 38).] 2. Neutral q. hydrochloride, C2oH24N202(HCD2 + 7H2O, (sometimes called q. bihydrochloride or acid q. hydrochloride) ; an amorphous mass or a white or yellowish crystalline mass, becoming darker in O, no; O', not; 0», whole; Th, thin; Th', the; U, like 00 in too; U', blue; U', lull; V*, full; U', urn; U«, like il (German). QUININIC ACID QUINQUINA 2684 the light and very easily soluble in water. The nomenclature of these salts should, strictly speaking, be reversed. [B, 10 ; B, 80, 95 (o, 38).]— Q. hydroferrocyanate, Q. hydroferrocyanlde. See Q, ferrocyanide. — Q. Ixydrofluorate, Q. hydrofluoride. A salt of q. soluble in water and in alcohol. It has been used in malarial engorgement of the liver.— Q. iodate. Ger. , jodsaures Chinin. A substance, CaoHaiOaNa.HIOa, occurring as microscopic acicular crystals. [Cameron, J. c. CB).]—Q. iodide. See Q. hydriodide.—Q. lodosulpliate. Qer.^ ChininsuLfatdijodur. A compound, (C20H24- NaOs)4(HjS04)3(HI)jl4 + 3HaO, occurring as prismatic crystals, near- ly colorless in transmitted light, emerald-green in reflected light. They have a remarkable power of polarizing light. [B, 5 (a. 38).] — Q. kinate. See Q. guinafe.^Q. lactate. Itat.^ lactas quinicus [Fr. Cod.], chininum tacticum [Swiss Ph.]. Fr., lactate de q. [Fr. Cod.]. A substance, CjoHa4N,Oj.CsH,03, occurring as prismatic crystals, containing, according to the Fr. Cod., 78"2ti per cent, of an- hydrous q. The crystals closely resemble in appearance those of q. sulphate ; used for hypodermic injections. [B, 95 (a, 38 ; a, 34).] — Q. oleate. A solution of 1 part of q. in 3 parts of oleic acid. [B, 81 fa, 38).]— Q. pUosphate. A substance, CCjoH34Nj02)aHsP04 ■^ 8 HjO, forming transparent acicular crystals of bitter taste, contain- ing 75-85 per cent, of q. [B, 10 ; B, 81, 119 (a, 38).]— Q. quinate. Lat., quinincR quinas. Ger,, chinasaures Chinin. A substance occurring as star-shaped groups of opaque or semitranspareut crys- tals, of very bitter taste, and very soluble in water. [B. 5, 81 (a, 38).] — Q. salicylate. Lat., chininum salicylicum [Russ. Ph.]. Fr., salicylate de q. basi^ue [Fr. Cod.]. A substance, (CQoH24NjOa.C7He- 03)2 -f H3O, crystallizing from alcoholic solution in concentrically grouped prisms soluble in 900 parts of water at 10° C, [Fr. Cod.] (in 825 parts at 16° C. [Russ. Ph.]), in 180 of ether, and in 80 of 90-per- cent, alcohol, and containing, according to the Fr. Cod., 6879 per cent, of q. and 1'91 per cent, of water which is lost at 100° C. It is used in diarrhoea, neuralgia, and rheumatic gout. [B, 95 (a, 38) ; a, 34.]— Q. sabsulphate. Basic q. sulpbate, ordinary q. sulphate. [B.]— Q. sulphate. Lat., quinimje sulphas [U. S. Ph., Br, Ph.], quinice sulphas [Br. Ph., 1867], subsulfas quinicUs [Fr. Cod.], sul- phas quininoe [Belg. Ph.]. sulphas chinini [Netherl. Ph.], chini- num sulfuricum [Ger. Ph., Austr. Ph., Kuss. Ph., Hung. Ph., Swiss Ph.] (seu sulphuricum [Gr. Ph.]), sulphas chinicus [Dan. Ph., Norw. Ph., Swed. Ph.], subsulphas chinicus [Finn. Ph.]. Fr., sulfate de q. basique [Fi*. Cod.]. Ger., Chininsulfat., Sp., sulfato quinico Pp. Ph.]. A substance, (C2oHa4N202)2SH204-f7H20, occurring as pliable white acicular crystals of very bitter taste, volatiliz- ing in the air or under the influence of gentle heat, soluble in 740 [U. S. Ph., Austr. Ph., Hung. Ph., Roum. Ph.] (750 [Belg. Ph., Gr. Ph., Russ. Ph.], 755 [Fr. Cod.]) parts of cold water, in 30 parts (85 [Ger. Ph.]) of boiling water, in 60 (65 [U. S. Ph., Russ. Ph.]) of 90-per-cent. alcohol (60 of absolute alcohol, or 80 of 80-per- cent, alcohol [Fr. Cod.], or 120 of 70-per-oent. alcohol [Russ. Ph.]), very easily soluble in boiling alcohol, soluble with difficulty in chloroform and especially in ether, and containing about 74'31 per cent, of anhydrous q. and 1445 per cent, of water. The cold satu- rated solution in water shows no fluorescence. [B, 95 (a, .38).] — Q'sulpliuric acid. A solid amorphous substance, (C2oH24- N202)2S03, soluble in water and in alcohol. [B.]— Q. tannate. Lat., chininum tannicum [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Austr. Ph., Gr. Ph., Swiss Ph., Russ. Ph.], tannas chinini [Netherl. Ph.] (seu quininoe [Belg. Ph.]). Fr., tannate de q. [Fr. Cod.]. A substance, OjoHj,- NaO,(Ci4H,i,0,)3 + 8H2O, occurring as a colorless or yellowish amorphous powder of slightly bitter or puckering taste and little odor, soluble with difHculty in water, easily soluble in boiUng alco- hol, and containing from 80 to nearly 23 per cent, of q. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Q. tartrate. A salt prepared by heating 2 parts of q. in 3 of water, adding tartaric acid enough to acidulate the solution slightly, filtering while still boiling, and allowing to cr.ystallize. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Q. urate. A yellow amorphous or, more commonly, crystalline salt, compounded of q. and uric acid, soluble in hot water ; recommended in obstinate mtermittent fever. [B, 5 (a, 38).] — Q. Talerianate. Lat., quinince valerianas [U. S. Ph.], valeri- anas quininoe [Belg. Ph.], chininum valerianicum [Ger. Ph. (1st ed.), Russ Ph., Swiss Ph., Gr. Ph.], valerianas chinicus [Swed. Ph.]. Fr., valerianate de q. [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., valerianato quinico [Sp. Ph.]. A substance, cr2oH24N202.(35Hi(,02 + H2O, occurring as shin- ing white crystalUne needles, tablets, or scales, or as a crystalune powder of very bitter taste and slight odor of valerianic acid, solu- ble in 100 (110 [Fr. Cod., Belg. Ph., Russ. Ph.]) parts of cold water, in 40 (50 [Swiss Ph.]) of boiling water, easily soluble in alcohol, especially boiling alcohol, only slightly soluble in ether, and con- taining 72-97 per cent. [U. S. Ph., Russ. Ph.] (71-52 per cent. [Belg. Ph.], 7606 per cent. [Fr. Cod.]) of q. The aqueous solution treated with dilute sulphuric acid shows a blue fluorescence. It is given in hysteria, nervous headache, etc. [B, 95 (a, 38) ; a, 34.]— Sirop de sulfate de q. [Fr. Cod. (aqueax)] (Fr.), Sirop hydrolique de sulfate de q. (Fr.). Sp., jnrafte de sulfato quinico [Sp. Ph.]. A preparation consisting of 50 centigrammes of q. sulphate dissolved in 60 of dilute sulphuric acid and 400 of water (or the necessary aoiount of both), and mixed with 95 [Fr, Cod.] (150 [Sp. Ph.]) of syrup. The Fr. preparation contains 10 centigrammes, the Sp. preparation about 6, of q. sulphate in 20 grammes of the mixture. [B, 95, 119 (a, 38).]— Teinture de sulfate de q. (Fr.). A prepara- tion made by dissolving 1 part of q. sulphate in 100 parts of 34-per- cent, alcohol. [B, 119 (a, 38).] QUININIC ACID, n. Kwi'n-i^n'i^k. An acid, C,H6(0CH,)- (CO.OH)N, produced by the oxidation of quinine. [B, 79.] QUININISM, n. Kwi^'en-i^zm. See Cinchonism. OTJININOMETBY, n. KwiSn-i^n-o^m'en-rP. From quinina, quinine, and fieTpeii", to measure. See Cinchonometbt. QUINIOIDINE, n. Kwi^n-i'-oid'en. A substance derived from quinoline. [" Ann. di. chim. e di farmacol.," Mar., 1886, p. 184 (B).] QTTINIQTIE (Fr.). adj. Ke-nek. 1, Produced by the action of quinine. 2. Present in or derived from quinine. QTJINIBKHETIN, n. Qui^n-i^r-refisn. Of Fluckiger, the brownish product resulting from exposure of an aqueous solution of quinine sulphate to sunhght ; bitter, somewhat aromatic, and isomeric with quinine, but not alkaline. [B, 81 (o, 38).] QUINISM, n. Kwi^u'l^zm. Fr., quinism^e. See Cinchonism. QUINIUM (Lat.), n. n. Kwi2n'i2-uSm(u«m). A yellowish amor- phous brittle mass, without odor and very bitter, obtained by mix- ing 2 parts of cinchona containing principally cinchonine and 1 part of a bark containing principally quinine, treating the mixture with half its weight of slaked lime, washing with alcohol, and dis- tilling in a water-bath to dryness. It should contain one third of its weight of the two alkaloids. [B, 38, 93 (a, 14).] QUINIZARIN, n. Kwi^n-iz'a^r-i'^n. FT.,quinizarine. One of the varieties of dioxyanthraquinone, C14H8O4 = C6H4(CO)2.CeH2.(OH)j, isomeric with alizarin ; a body forming reddish acicular crystals, or yellow plates, melting at 192° C. [B, 2 ; B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINIZINB, n. Kwi^n'i^z-en. Fr., q, Ger., Chinizin. Of Knorr, the hypothetical base CjHijNj. [B.] QUINOA (Sp.), n. Ken-o'a'. 1. The Chenopodium, q. or its seeds. [B, 5, 185, 276 (a, 85).]— Bed q. A varietj; of Chenopodium q. the seed-husks of which contain a bitter principle, and are used m Peru and Chile as a febrifuge and emetic. [B, 5 (a, 35).] QUINOIDIN [U. S. Ph.], QIIINOIDINE, n's. Kwi'n-oid'i^n, -en. Lat., chinoidinum [U. S. Ph., Belg. Ph., Norw. Ph., Netherl. Ph., Russ. Ph.], chinioidinum [Ger. Ph.], chinoidina [Dan. Ph., Swed. Ph.], quinoidina [Belg. Ph.]. Fr., guinoidine, quinine brute. Ger,, Chinoidin, Chinioidin. A usually amorphous mixt- ure of alkaloids obtained as a by-product in the preparation of the crystallizable cinchona alkaloids, consisting ordmarily, accord- ing to Pasteur, of quinicine and cinchonicine ; a dry dark-brown resinous mass, having no odor and only a slightly bitter taste, which becomes more marked in solution. [B, 4, 5, 95 (a, 38).]— Q. borate. A yellow amorphous powder, or scaly crystalline substance of alka- line reaction, soluble in 3 parts of cold water. It is said that in ordinary fevers 100 parts of q. borate produce the same effect as 60 parts of quinine. ["Union m6d.," May 30, 1882 ; "Med. Times and Gaz.," June 10, 1882, p. 680 ; "Drugg. Circ. and Chem. Gaz.," Mar., 1883, p. 35 (B).]— Q. citrate. A salt of q. and citric acid. It has been used in intermittent fevers. [Hagens, "Dtsch. Med.-Ztg.," 1882 (B).l— Q. hydrochlorate, Q. hydrocliloride. A prepara- tion made by heating 1 part of purified q. with 4 parts of water, adding enough diluted hydrochloric acid to insure complete solu- tion, filtering, evaporating, and powdering. [B, 5 (a, 38).]— Q. iodo- sulphate. A substance obtained from a solution of q. in benzene by successive treatment with sulphuric acid and a mixture of iodine and potassium iodide ; used in testing for quinine. [B.]— Q. tan- nate. A yellowish-brown substance obtained by the action of tan- nin on an acid alcoholic solution of q. [Rether and Elcmann, " Phar. Centralhalle," in "Drugg. Circ. and Chem. Gaz.," Feb., 1882, p. 81 (B).] QUINOILE (Fr.), n. Ke-no-el. See Qcinone. QUINOIi, n. Kwi^n'o^l. SeeHTDROQUiwoNE.- Q'dlcarboxylic acid. A fluorescent acid, CsHeOB=C,[OH,CO.OH,H,OH,CO.OH,H,]. [B, 3 (a, 38).] QUINOLEISTE (Fr.), n. Ke-no-la-en. See Qhinolimk. QUINOIiIC ACID, n. Kwi=n-o21'i''k. Fr., acide quinoligue. Ger., Chinolsdure. An acid formed by prolonged boiUng of cin- choninic acid in nitric acid. [B, 8 ; B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINOIiINE, n. Kwl^n'o'l-en. Fr., g., quinoUine. Ger., Chinolin. An oily alkaline liquid, CbH,N = C8(H,H,H,H,N : CH.- CH : CH,— ), of acrid and bitter taste, obtained from quinine by dis- tillation with a caustic alkali, and synthetically by the action of sulphuric acid on an excess of aniline, nitrobenzene, and glycerin. [B 5 : B, 93 (a, 14).]— Q'benzocarbonic acid. A monobasic acid, CioH,N02 = C9H8(CO.OH)N. [B, 79.]— Q. salicylate. Lat., cfcmo- linum salicylicum. Ger., Chinolinsalicylat. A compound of q. and salicyUc acid ; a solid substance used when mixed with boric acid as an application in otorrhcea. [B.]— Q'sulphuric acid. Ger., Chinolinschwefelsdure. An acid, CsHyNSOs, derived from q. by the substitution of the molecule HSOs for an atom of hydrogen. Three Lsomeric varieties— orthoq'sulphonic, metaq'sulphonic, and paraq'sulphonic acids— are known. [B, 79.]- Q. tartrate. Ger., weinsau/res Chinolin. A salt occurring as white cry.stalline scales or powder of pungent odor and sharp but not disagreeable taste ; said to be an efficient antiseptic and antipyretic. [Donath, " Brit. Med. Jour.," Sept. 3, 1881 ; B, 5, 8 (o, 38).] QUINOIOGIST, n. Kwi2n-o''l'o-ji=st. One versed in quin- ology. [a, .35.] QUINOlOGy, n. Kwi'n-o^l'o-ji'. From quina, cinchona, and Atf-yos, understanding. Fr., quinologie. Ger., Chinologie. The study or science of the cinchona alkaloids, also the science and art of cinchona cultivation. [B, 83.] QUINON (Fr.), n. Ke-no^n". Thick cinchona-bark, [a, 35.] QUINONE, n. KwiWon. Fr., g. Ger., Cftmon. A substance, CeH40a, obtained by the oxidation of many substances of the aro- matic group, including hydroquinone, aniline, and numerous -vege- table principles. It occurs in yellow prismatic crystals, volatile at ordinary temperatures, exhaling a pungent irritant vapor, and melting at 116° C. It forms numerous substitution products, to which the name q. is collectively applied. [B, 4.]— Q. chlorimide. CjHiOtNCl). occurring as golden crystals of persistent q.-like odor, melting at 85° C. and detonating at a higher temperature. It stains the skin a permanent brown. [B, 3 (a, 38).]— Q'dioxime. See DiNiTKOSORESORCiNOL.— Q. tetrahydride. C|,H„02, crystallizing from slowly evaporated aqueous solution as short, flat, shining prisms, of peculiar odor and cooling taste. [B, 3 (a, 38).] A, ape; A», at; A', ah; A* all; Ch, chin; Ch^, loch (Scottish); E, he; E^, ell; G, go; I, die; I", in; N, in; N=, tank; '2685 QUININIC ACID QUINQUINA QUINOPICUICACH),n. KwiSn-o-piak'n^k. Fr,,acidequino- picrique. A compound of picric acid with the alkaloids isomeric with quinine, proposed by Henry as a substitute for quinine sul- phate. [B, 92 (.tt, 14).] QUINOTANNIC ACID, n. Kwi^n-o-taSn'iak. Fr.,acidequinO' tannique. Ger., ' Chinagerbsdure. A special form of tannin, C14- HiaO^ + H2O, existing in several classes of cinchona- bark, partly combined with the alkaloids, and differing fronn gallotanuic acid in bein^ colored green by ferric salts ; obtained by boiling a cinchona infusion with hydrated magnesia ; a light-yellow astringent pow- der. [B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINOVA (Lat.), n. f. Kwian-o'vaS(wa3). Ger., Chinova. A contraction of quina nova ,* false cinchona (bark of Portlandia grandiflora, or, according to some, of Cascarilla tnaqnifoUa). [B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINOVATANNIC ACID, n. Kwi2ii-ov"a3-ta2n'i2k. Fr., acide quinovatanniqite. An acid, CuHiaOg, extracted from false cinchona ; in properties like quinotannic acid, and in composition analogous to cafFeotannic acid. [B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINOVATE, n. KwiSn'o^v-at. A salt of quinovic acid. [B.] QUINOVATIC ACID, n. Kwian-oV-aH'iak. A substance, CeHioOa, considered by Rochleder and Schwarz to be identical with sesculic acid. QUINOVIC ACID, n. Kwi^n-ov'iak. Fr., acide quinovique. Ger., Chinovasdure, A decomposition product, C24H3BO4, of qumo- vin, forming tasteless white rhomboidal crystals. [B, 93 (a, 14).] QUINOVIN, n. Kwi^n'o-vi'^n. Syn. : chinovin^ kinovin. kino- vic bitter. A white, amorphous, bitter mass, CS0H48O81 extracted from quinova and several of the real cinchona-barks. [B, 5, 93 (a, 14, 38).] QUINOXALINE, u. Kwi^n-oax'a^l-en. Ger., Chinoxalin. The base CsHaNg. [B.] QUINOYI-E (Fr.), n. Ke-no-el. Se§ Quikoke. QUINQUEDIGITATE, adj. Kwiana-kwe»-di2j'i2-tat. Lat., quinquedigitatun (.from quinque^ five, and digitus^ a finger). Fr., guinquidigitd. Ger., fiinffingerig. Of a compound leaf, having five leaflets at the end of the petiole, [a, 35.] QUIXQUEFID, adj. Kwi2n2'kwe2-fi2d. Lat., quinquefidus (from quinque, five, and findere, to cleave). Fr., quinqxtefide. Ger., fiinfspaltig. Five-cleft. [B, 1, 77, 123 (a, 35).] QtJINQUErOI.IATE, QUINQUEFOI.IATED, adj'S. Kwi^n-kwe^-fol'i^-at, -at-ead. Lat., quinquefoliatus (from quinque, five, and folium, a leaf). Fr., quinqu6folie. Ger., funfbldtterig. 1. Having five leaves (said of corolla, calyx, etc.). 3. Quinquedigi- tate. [B, 1, 133 (a, 35).] QUINQUEEOLIUM (Lat.), n. n. Kwi3n2-kwe2-foI(fo21)'i2-u8m- (u*m). From quinque, five, and folium, a leaf. 3. Of Matthasus, the Potentilla reptans. 2. Of Tournefort, the genus Potentilla. [B, 121 (o, 35)j— Q. fragiferum. See 'Potestii.i.a fragarioides.— Q. majus. See Q. (1st def.). QUINQUEJUGAL. QUINQUEJUGATE, adj. KwiSn^- kwe^j'u^-g'l, -gat. Lat., quinouejugatus (from quinque^ five, and jugum, a yoke). Fr., quinquijugue. Ger., filnfpaarig (1st def.). fiinfriefig (2d def.). 1. Having five pairs of leafiets on the same petiole. 2. Of a fruit, having five juga or ridges. [B, 1, 123 (a, 35).] QUINQUEPARTITE, adj. Kwi^na-kweS-parfist. Lat., quin- quepartitus (from ^uinque^ five, and partiri, to divide). i<'r., quin- queparti. Ger., fUnftheilig. Five-parted, [a, 35.] QUINQUINA (Fr.), n. Ka^na-ke-nas. See Cinchona ; in the pi., q's [Fr. Cod.], see CiNCHONA-ftarfc.— Alcool6 de q. See Tine- tura CINCHONA.-— Alcool 6 de q. et de gentiane (ou serpen- taire) compost. See Tinctura cinchona composita.Sols de q. A preparation consisting of IQ gi-amme of cinchona and 6 grammes of syrup, made Into 18 boluses. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — Kols de q. et de cannelle. A preparation consisting of 2 grammes of cinchona, 6 of syrup, and 69 centigrammes of cinnamon, divided into 18 boluses. [B, 119 (tt, 38).]— Eols de q. et de cannelle opiac^s. A prep- aration consisting of 1'9 gramme of cinchona, 6 grammes of syrup, and 69 centigrammes each of cinnamon and tincture of opium, di- vided into 18 boluses. [B, 119 (a. 38).]— Bols de q. opiac^s. A preparation consisting of 1'9 gramme of cinchona, 3'8 grammes of syrup, and 64 centigrammes of tincture of opium, divided into 18 boluses. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— C6rat au q. See C^r at antiseptique. — Decoction de q. See Decoctum cinchona and Decoctum cin- chona .;^i;cb.— Decoction de q. acidul^e. A preparation made by boiling 1 part of cinchona and 2 parts of wormwood in 36 of water until reduced to 30, expressing, and adding 4 of vinegar ; or by mixing 2i0 parts of decoction of cinchona with 7 of acid aro- matic eUxir. [B, 119 (.a, 38).]— D6coction de q, avec la poudre de q. A preparation made by boiling 30 parts of cinchona in 480 of water until reduced to 340, expressing, and adding 7 parts of Sowdered cinchona and, when cold, 7 of ether. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— t^coction de q. cinnamonifie. A preparation made by in- fusing 2 parts of cinchona in boiling water, straining, and adding 6 parts of syrup and 1 part of tincture of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — Decoction de q, compos^e et laxative. See Decoctum CHINA antiaepticum purgans. — D6coction de q. et de benoite. A preparation made by boiling 15 parts of cinchona in 480 of water until reduced to 300, adding 15 of the root of Geum urbanum, re- ducing to 240, and adding, when cold, 30 of gum-arabic mucilage and 7 of tincture of opium. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Dficoction de q. et de cascarille. A preparation made by boiling 30 parts of cin- chona and 7 of cascarilla in 360 of water until reduced to 240, ex- pressing, and, when cold, adding 7 of ether. [B, 119 (a, 38).]- D6- coction de q. et d'6corce d'orange. A preparation made by boiling 30 parts of cinchona in water, adding 4 of bitter-orange peel, and straining. [B, 119 (a, 38).]~-D6coction de q. et de polygala. A preparation made by boiling 30 parts of cinchona and 7 of Virginia snake-root in 4b0 of water till reduced to 240. ex- pressing, and, when cold, adding 7 parts of ether. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — D6coction de q. et de rhubarbe. A decoction made by boiling 30 parts of cinchona and 4 of rhubarb with 480 of water till reduced one half, and adding, when cold, 7 parts of ether. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Decoction de q. et de rue. A preparation made by boiling 60 parts of cinchona and 30 of rue-leaves with 1,080 of water until reduced a third, and adding 7 of camphor triturated with gum-arabic mucilage. LB, 119 (a, 38).]— Dficoction de q. et de s€n6. See Decoctum china antisepticum purgans. — Decoction de q, et de serpentaire. A preparation made by boiling 14 parts each of cinchona and Virginia snake-root in 516 of water till reduced to 344, and adding 57 of spirit of cinnamon, [B, 119 (a, 38).] — D6eoction de q. et de val6riane. A preparation made by boiling 30 parts of cinchona in 480 of water till reduced one half, adding 7 01 valerian, expressing, and, when cold, adding 7 of ether ; or by boihng 31 grammes of cinchona in 473 of water for ten min- utes, and mixing with an infusion of 31 of valerian in 473 of water ; or by adding 76 parts of powdered valerian to 2,450 of decoction of cinchona. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — D6coct6 de q. jaune. See Decoc- tum. CINCHONA flavce. — Drag^es de q. A preparation made by mixing 1 part of cinchona and 3 parts of dry extract of cinchona, pouring on 35 of white sugar boiled to the proper consistence, and stirring till a granular powder is formed. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Ecorce de q. See Cinchona (2d def.).— ifelectuaire de q. An electuary consisting of 60 parts of cinchona, 7 of ^ diascordiu, and enough syrup of wormwood. fB, 119 (a, 38).]~Electuaire de q. et de cachou. See Electuarium china et catechu.~^lGctua.ire de q, et de sel ammouiac. An electuary consisting of 18 parts of cinchona, 16 each of honey and syrup of wormwood, and 1 part of sal ammoniac. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— ^lectualre de q, et de val6- riane. An electuary of 3 parts of cinchona and 1 part of^ valerian, made up with syrup of ^orange-peel. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Elixir de q. See Elixir china.— ifemulsion de q. See Emulsio chinata. — Essence de q. compos6e. See Tinctura cinchona com- posifa.— Extrait alcoolique de q. See Extractum cinchona. — Extrait aqueux de q. See Extractum china aquosuTn. — Extrait de q. [Fr. Cod.]. See Extractum -cinchona.- Extrait de q. alcoolique [Fr. Cod.]. See Extractum china rubros, — Extrait de q, calisaya [Fr. Cod.]. See under Extractum cin- chona.— Extrait de q. gris (alcoolique) [Fr. Cod.]. See Ex- tractum china /■wsoce.— Extrait de q. jaune (alcoolique) [Fr. Cod.]. See under Extractum cinchona. — Extrait de q. mou. See Ea;iraciitm CHINA /wscCE.— Extrait de q. rouge (alcoolique) [Fr. Cod.]. See Extractum, china rubroe. — Extrait de q. sec [Fr. Cod.]. See Extractum china /msccb.— Extrait gommeux (ou Uydrolique) de q. See Extractum china aquosum.. — Ex- trait liquide de q. jaune. See Extractum civichonm fluidum,. — Extrait oenolique de q., Extrait vineux de q. See Extractum coETicis peruviani mnoswm.— Faux q. 1. Any false cinchona- bark. 2. wa frutescens. 3. Croton cascarilla. [B, 173 (a, 35).]— In- fusion de q. acidul£e. See Infusum china c\vm. succo limonum. — Infusion de q. calcaire. See Infusum china cum aqua calcis. — Infusion de q. et de contrayerva. A preparation made by boiling 39 parts of the root of Scorzonera humilis and 7 of crushed lemon-seeds in 2,070 of water until reduced to 1,380, adding 57 of cinchona and 39 of contrayerva, straining, and adding 86 parts of honey of eider. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — Infusion de q. et de valeriane. An infusion of 3 parts of cinchona and 1 part of valerian in 48 of boiling water, strained after 12 hours. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Infusion de q. faite ^ chaud. See Infusum china calidum. — Infusion de q. faite d. froid. See Infusum, china /Wg'id'um.— Infusion de q. magn^si^e. See Infusum. chin^ cum magnesia. — Infusion de q, potass^e. See Tinctura china aquosa kalina. — Magis- t6re de q. See Extractum cinchona. — CEnolature (ou oenol6 [Fr. Cod.]) de q. See Vin de g.— CEnol6 de q. et de gentiane compos6. See Vinum china amarum,. — Poudre de q. [Fr., Cod.]. Lat., pulvis cinchonm cinerece. Dried pale cinchona-bark bruised and passed through a No. 140 silk sieve. [B, 113 (a, 21).]— Poudre de q. alun^e. Syn.: poudre antifebrile astringente. A powder of 60 parts of cinchona, 14 of alum, and 5 of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre de q. aromatique. A powder of 15 parts of yellow cinchona, 7 of sweet flag, and 6 of aromatic powder. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre de q. au cacao. See Pulvis chocolata chinatce.— Poudre de q. camphr^e. A powder of 60 parts of cinchona, 5 of camphor, and 38 of gum arable. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre de q. et de cannelle. A mixture of 11 parts of cin- chona and 3 of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre de q. et de fer. A powder of 30 parts of cinchona, 7 of iron filings, and 4 of cinnamon. [B, 119 (a, 38).] — Poudre de q. et de gin- gembre. Syn.: poudre antifebrile. A powder of 8 parts of cin- chona and 1 part of ginger. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre de q. et de rhubarbe. A powder of 3 parts of cinchona and 1 part of rhubarb. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre de q. et de sel ammoniac. A powder of 3 grammes of cinchona and 35 centigrammes of sal ammoniac. [B, 119 (a, 38).]— Poudre de q. gris [Fr. Cod.]. See Poudre de a.—Poudre de q. jaune [Fr, Cod.]. Dried yellow cin- chona-bark bruised and sifted through a No. 140 silk sieve. [B, 95 (a, 38).]— Poudre de q. rouge [Fr. Cod.]. Dried red cinchona- bark bruised and sifted through a No. 140 silk sieve. [B, 95 (a, 38).] — Q. aromatique. Cascarilla-bark. [B. 121 (a, 35).]— Q. badier. The Exostema floribundum or its bark. [B, 173 (a, fe).]~Q. blanc. The bark of Cascarilla macrocarpa, [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— Q. brun. See Pale ciNCHONA-fiarfc.- Q. calisaya [Fr. Cod.]. See Yellow cin- CHONA-barfc.— Q. calisaya roul6. See Quilled calisaya -ftarfc. — Q. cartliaggne. The bark of Cinchona lancifolia. [B, 121 (a, 35).] Cf. Carthage.na.-iiARK.—Q* Colombia. Colombia-bark (see under Cinchona lancifolia). [B, 131 (a, 35).]— Q. de la NouTelle-Gra- nade. In French commerce, a name for various barks resembling yellow cinchona-barks, including Colombia-bark, Pitaya-bark, and Maracaibo-bark. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— Q. de liima. The bark of Cin- chona micrantha, Cinchona nitida, Cinchona peruviana {the chief O, no; 02, not; O^, whole; Tli, thin; Th^, the; U, like 00 in too; U^, blue; US, lull; U^, full; U**, urn; U«, like U (German). 339 QUINQUIVALENT RADIATION 2686 source), or Cinchona ovata. [B, 131 (a, 35).]— Q. de Ijoxa [Fr. Cod.]. See Pale ciNOHONA-ftarfc.— Q. de Mtizo. The Cascarilla muzonensis or its bark. [B, 173 (a. 3B).]— Q. de Kio Janeiro. 1. See OonTAREA speciosa. 2. The bark of Cascarilla hexandra. [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).]— Q. des Antilles. The Exostema cariboeum or its bark ; also, according to some authors, Santa Lucia bark. [B. 19, 121, 178 (a,35).]— Q. des Indes orlentales. The bark of Cedrela febrifuga (1st def.). [B, 121 (a, 35).]— Q. des pauvres. See Arnica montana. — Q. d'Europe. The FYaxinua excelsior or its bark. [B, 173 (a, .35).]— Q. de Virginie. See Magnolia glauca.—Q. dn Br^sll. 1. The Machaonia brasiliensis. 2. The bark of Casca- rilla hexandra. [B, 131, 173 (a, 35).]— Q. du Mexique. See IVA frutescens, — Q. du P6rou. The Exostema pe^^uviannm. [B, 121 (a, 35).]— Q. fauve, Q. femelle. Common yellow Carthagena- bark. [B, 173 {o, 35).]— Q. gris. See Gray bark.— Q. eris aro- matique. See Crotokt cascarilla.— Q. gris Hnanuco [Fr. Cod.]. See under Pale ciNOHONA-barfc.— i>ii>^X.« adj. Ra='o-dui'dU. Bee Ruabuu.wal. i'or other words in B not here given, see the corresponding forms in Kh. RABE (Ger.), n. Ra^b'ea. See Corax (Ist def.)— B'nahnlich, K'nartig;. See Coracuid.— K*nintiuslein. See Coracobrauhi- ALIS. KABID, adj. Ra8b'i2d. Lat., rabidus. Fr., enragi, rabique, rabUique^ rabien, Ger., rasend, rabietisch. Affected with rabies. BABI£S (Lat.), n. f. Rabtra3b)'i2-ez(as). Gen., -e'i. From m- 6ere, to rave, Fr., ra^e. Ger., Tolhucht, Hundswuth. An acute specific disease of animals (commonly called hydrophobia) that may be communicated, by inoculation, to man. it occurs most freguently in the dog, wolf, and cat. The poison, the nature of which is yet unknown, has a particular affinity for the nervous sys- tem. The incubation period varies, in man, from six weeks to several months. R. is characterized by a premonitory stage of de- gression and irritability that is succeeded by a stage of great excita- ility associated with hypersesthesia and intensely painful spasms of the laryngeal and oral muscles. There may be an elevation of tem- perature. Following this are a cessation of the spasms, unconscious- ness, and death. There are congestion of the vessels of the cerebro- spinal system, minute haemorrhages, especially in the medulla ob- longata, and acute laryngeal, tracheal, and bronchial congestion. [Osier (a, 34).]— Dumb r. R. occurring in rodents, in which the preliminary stages are absent and the paralytic stage is pro- nounced from the outset, characterized by the gradual occurrence of unconsciousness, enfeeblement of the heart, and death by syn- cope. [Osier (a, 34).]— False r. See Pi'eudo-r.— Paralytic r. 1. Of Gamaleia, r. in which the first and second periods of the dis- ease are latent, and the third period—that of paralysis— manifests the existing infection. [''Ann. de Tinstitut Pasteur," 1887, p. 6i (a. 34).] 2. An acute ascending spinal paralysis of infectious (prob- ably rabietic) origin. ["Gaz. Heb. de mSd. et de chir.," Dec. 10, 1892 (a, 34).l— Pseado-r. A morbid state resembling r., occurring in dogs infested with the Strongylus gigas or produced by the in- jection of medicinal substances into animals. ['" N. Y. Med. Jour.,'" May 18, 1889, p. 548 (a, 34).]— R. canina. See R.— R. felina. R. occurring in or contracted from the cat. — Tanacetic r. A mor- bid state resembling r., though not necessarily fatal, produced in rabbits by intravenous injections of oil of tanacetum. ['' N. Y. Med. Jour.," Dec. 24, 1887, p. 729 (.a, 34).] RABIETIC, adj. Ra2b-i3-e2t'i2k. Pertaining to or affected with rabies, [a, 48.] RABEFIC, adj. Ra^b-i^fi^k. From rabies (g. v.), and facere to make. Productive of rabies, [a^ 48.] RACAHOUT (Fr.), n. RaS-kaS-hu. A chocolate preparation consisting of 30 parts of salep, 120 each of cacao, siliqua dulois, and rice flour. 90 of potato starch, 500 of sugar, and 3 of vanilla. [B, 270 (a, 38).]— R. des Arabes. See R. KACCOURCISSEMENT (Fr.), n. Ra^k-kur-ses-maSn^. A shortening.— R. chirurgical des lig;am.ents ronds. See Ad- vancement of the round ligaments. RACE, n. Ras. Gr., yeVo?. Lat., prolesj stirps (1st def.). Fr., r. Ger., B. 1. A stock or family ; especially one of those large groups characterized by community of characters into which man- kind has been divided (e. g., the Caucasian, the Negro), [a, 48.] 2. In botany, a fixed variety in a genus ; a variety so permanent as to be reproduced by seed ; also, of Beutham, any collection of indi- viduals the characters of which are continued through successive generations ; of Necker, a genus. [B, 1, 34, 121, 296 (a, 35).] RACEME, n. Ra'^s-em'. From racemus. a cluster of grapes. Fr., grappe. Ger,, Traube^ Bliitkentraube. A form of indeterminate inflorescence in which the flowers are pediceled and arranged along a lengthened rhajchis. [a, 35.]— Compound r. A r. in which the pedicels branch or divide, forming new racemes, [a, 35.]— False r. A scorpioid cyme, [a, 35.] RACEMIC ACID, n. Ra^a-e^m'i^k. Fr., acide rac4miqiie. Ger., TYaubensdure. A substance found in the juice of certain Species of grape; chemically, a mixture, CflHiaOig + 2H2O, of equal parts of dextrotartaric acid and laevotartaric acid. [B, 4, 5.] R AC EMOSE , ad j . Ra^s'e'm-os. Lat. , racemosus. Ger. , traubig {1st def.), traubenartig (2d def.). 1. Arranged in racemes. 8. Having the appearance of a raceme, [a, 35,] RACEMUIiUS (Lat.), n. m. Ra2s(ra3k)-e2m(am)'u2I(u*l)-u9s- (u^s). Ger., Trdubchen. A small raceme, [a, 35.] RACHE (Fr.), n. Ra^sh. An old term for various inflamma- tions of the face and scalp in infants. [G.] RACHEN (Ger.), n. Ra^ch^'e^n. See Fauces, Throat, and Rictus. — R'eingangf,R*enge. See Isthmus /aucmm.—R'formig. See RiNGENT. — R'sclimerz. See Isthmodynia.- R'schniirer, See Palato-pharyngeus.- Wolfr', Wolfsr'. See C^e/f palate. RACHENHAUT(Ger.), n. RaSch^'e^n-haS-u^t. Of Remak, the union of epiblast and hypoblast in the stomodseum of the embryo, —Primitive R. See Pharyngeal membrane. RACINE (Fr.), n. Ra^-sen. See Root.— Cinq r's aperitives [Fr, Cod.]. See Quinque radices aperientes majores.—R. adven- tive. See Adventitious root.— R. aiit6rieure de la couclie optique. The anterior tubercle of the optic thalamus. [I, 28 (K).] — B. axile. See Tap root.— B. blanche moyenne. See Middle cerebellar peduncles.— R. br^silienne. See Ipecacuanha (1st def.).— R. l>ulbaire. A root of a cranial nerve arising from the medulla oblongata. [L.]— R- de Jean-topez. See Radix Lopez. — R. de I'accessoire. See Accessory nucleus. — R's de la verge. See Crura penis. [I, 28.]— K.. du Br^sil. See Ipecacuanha 1.1st def.).— R's du cervelet. The cerebellar peduncles. [I, 32 (K).]— R's du clitoris. See Crura chtoridis.—H's du i>enis. See Crura penis. — R. fl6chi6re. See Arrow-root. — R. inf6rieui*e de la couche optique. Of Huguenin (after Meynert), a bundle of nerve-fibres extending from the optic thalamus downward and forward to a point near the edge of the Sylvian fissure. [I, 28 (K),] — R. pivotante. See Tap root. — K. salivaire. Pyrethrum (see under Anacyclus pyrethrum). [B, 121, 173 (a, 35).J— Sirop de cinq r's [Fr. Cod.]. See Syrupus de quinque radicibus (compositus). — R. sup6i*ieure de la couche optique. Ger., oberer Stiel des Thalamus. Of Meynert, a tract of nerve-fibres in the anterior pillars of the fornix. [I, 28 (K).] RACK, n. Ra^k. See Arrack. RACLAGE (Fr.), RACLEMENT (Fr.), n's. RaS-klaSyh. ra^k- T-ma^n*. The operation of scraping a surface. Cf. Curetting. RACIiEUR (Fr.). n. Ra^k-lu^r. See Curette and Spoon. RACORNISSEMENT(Fr.),xi. RaS-korn-es-maSna. See Corki- FICATION. RA1>EIN, n. Ra3-diD^ A place in Styria where there is a gase- ous alkaline spring. [L, 57 (a, 14).] RADESYGE, n. Ra3-de3-su«g'e2. Ger., Badeseuche, Egersuvd krankheit. An epidemic which occurred in the last century along the coast of Norway and afterward in Sweden, consisting of vari- ous severe affections, especially of the skin and mucous mem- branes. Though formerly regarded as an independent disease, it is now believed by most authorities to comprehend under a com- mon name a variety of distinct diseases, including syphilis in a severe and neglected form and leprosy (see Spedalskhed), together with various ulcerative and other cutaneous diseases (cf. Scabies crustosa). [G.] Cf. Ditmarsch disease. — R. canadensis (Lat.). See Canadian syphiloid,— R. istrica (Lat.). See Schehlievo.— R. scabieuse (Fr.). See Spedalskhed.— R. scotica (Lat.). See SiBBENS. RADIAU, adv. Rad'i2-a»d. Toward the radial aspect. [L,141.] RADIAL, adj. Rad'i^-'l. Lat., radtaZis (from radius, the ra- dius). Fr., Ger.. r. 1. Situated toward or near the radius; per- taining to the radius ; as a n., the scaphoid bone, also the r. artery, a r. muscle, etc. [L ] 2. In botany, pertaining to the ray ; ar- ranged in rays growing around the margin or circumference : of an organ, developing uniformly on all sides around its longitudinal axis. The Badiules are an order of the Liliaceoe, including the Alliaceoz^ etc. [a, 35.]— 15. ant^rieur (Fr.). See Flexor carpi radialis. — R. externe court (Fr.). ' See Extensor carpi radiotis brevis.—ti.. externe long (ou premier) (Fr.). See Extensor carpi radialis longus.— 11. externe second (Fr.). See ExTENeoB carpi radialis brevis.—'R. interne (.Fr.). See Flexor carpiradialis. RADIALEXTENSOR (Ger.), n. RaM-e-a^'e^x-te^ns-o^r. An extensor muscle arising from the radius, [a, 48.]— R*en der Hand. The extensores carpi radiales brevis et longus. [L.] RADIALFLEXOR (Ger.), n. RaM-ean'fieSx-oar. A flexor muscle of the hand arising from the radius. [L.]— R. der Hand. See Flexor carpi radialis. RABIALIS (Lat.). adj. Rad(ra3d)-i2-al(asi)'i«s. From radivs iq. v.). Fr., radial. Radial ; as a n. m., a muscle arising from the radius. [L.]— R. anticus. See Flexor carpi r.— R. externus brevis. See Extensor carpi r. brevis. — R. externus longus (seu primus). See Extensor carpi r. longus.— 'R. externus secun- dus. See Extensor carpi r. brevis.-^'R. internus. See Flexor carpi r.— R. internus brevis (seu minor, seu profundus). See Flexor carpi r. brevis and Abductor brevis pollicis. RADIANT, adj. Rad't'^-'nt. Lat., radians, Ger., strahlend. See Radiate (2d def.) and Radiatiform. RADIATE, adj. Rad'i^-at. Lat., radiatus. Fr., radiaire, radie. Ger., strahli a, strahlbliithig {2d def.). 1. Having a ray-like appearance ; divergmg from a common point. The Badiata are a group of animals now placed in separate subkingdoms (e. gr., the Coelenterata, Echinodermata, Infuf:Oria,eto.\ [a, 27.] 2. Spread- ing around the circumference, forming rays or ray-flowers, [o. 35.] radiatiform:, adj. Radi^-a^fis-fo^rm. La-t.^radia-tiformis (from radius [q. v.], and forma, form). Fr., rodiatiforme. Of a head of flowers, forming apparent rays by the enlargement of some of the outer flowers, [a, 35.] RADIATIO (Lat.), n. f. Rad(ra3dVi2-a(a3)'shi2(ti2)-o. Gen., -on'is. See Radiation.— R. caudicea, R. caudicis, R. centra- lis, R. corporis callosi. See Corona radiata (2d def.).— R. ex- plementi. The radiating fibres of the cerebral cortex. [I, 3 (K).] — R. meduUaris cerebri. See Corona radiata (2d def.). RADIATION, n. Rad-i^-a'sh'n. Lat., radiai/o. Fr., r.,rai/on- nemenf. Ger., B., Strahlung. 1. Divergence in ray-like lines from a central point (said especially of light and heat). 3. Any structure presenting the appearance of radiating lines, [a, 48.]- Optical r's, Optic r. [Gratiolet]. Fr., faisceau du pulvinar. Ger., Sfh- strahlunq. A bundle of nerve-fibres in the posterior part of the optic thalamus, continuous with those of the corona radiata, prob- ably the termination of the optic nerve. The fibres are derived mostly from the optic tract and the external and internal genicu- late bodies, and radiate into the parietal and occipital lobes. [1, 17, 28 (K) ; "Med. Rec," Nov. 1. 1884, p. 477 (K).]— K. der Zwirbel (Ger.). Of Treviranus, probably the connection of the peduncles O, no; 02, not; O^, whole; Tli, thin; Th^, the; U, like 00 in too; Ua, blue; U^, lull; US full; U^, urn; U^, like ii (German). EADICAL RlLE 2688 of the pineal gland with the posterior commissure and lateral wall of the third ventricle. [I, 3 (K).J— B. du corps calleux (Fr.). See Corpus fimbriatum..—Tba.lamic i-'s. Of Spitzka, certain tracts of fibres which radiate into the hemisphere from the optic thalamus ["Med. Eec," Nov. 1, 1884, p. 477 (.K).] RADICAI,, adj. Ea^d'i'-k'l. Lat., radicalis (from radix, a root). Fr., r. Ger., wurzelstandig (3d def.), raaikal (3d def.). 1. Pertaining to a root. 8. Springing from the root or from a root-like portion of the stem, [a, 35.] 3. Concerned with the root, origin, or essence ; reaching to the root, thorough ; curative as opposed to palliative, [a, 4871 4. As a n., see Badiole. KADICANT, adj. Ra'd'l^-k'nt. Lat., radicans. Ger., wur- zelnd. In botany, striking root, [a, 35.] BADICATIO (Lat.), n. f. RaM(ra'd)-i>k(ek)-a(a>)'shi>(ti«)-o. Gen., -cm'is. From radicare, to take root. The production, growth, aiTangement, etc., of roots, [o, 35.] RADICEl, n. Ra'd'i^-se^l. Lat., radicella (dim. of radix, a root). Fr., radicelle. Ger., Radicella. A rootlet ; especially the tiny root produced in germination, [a, 35.] RADICIFLOBUS (Lat.), adj. RaM(raM)-i''s(i2k)-i2-flor'u3s(u4s). From radix (g. v.), and floa, a flower. Flowering apparently from the underground part of the plant, [a, 35.] BADICIFORM, adj. Eaad-iss'i^-foiirm. Lat., radiciformis (from radix [q. v.], and forma, form). Resembling a root (said of rhizomes, etc.). [a, 35.] RADICtE, n. Ea'd'i'-k'l. Lat., radimla (Ist and 2d def's) (dim. of radix, a root). Fr., radicule (1st and 3d def's), radical (4th def.). Ger., WUrzelchen (1st, 2d, and 3d def's), Eadikal (4th def.). 1. The primary root of the embryo. 2. A little root, a fibril of a root, [a., 35.] 3. A minute initial portion o£ a fibre, nerve, or vein. 4. An atom or a group of atoms which goes into and out of combi- nation without change, and which determines the character of a molecule. [Cooke (B).]— Acid r. See under Acid.— Alcohol r. A r. which, when it replaces half the hydrogen in one or more molecules of water, forms an alcohol. [B, 2.]— Aldehyde r. A r., (CnHan)", which, when combined with oxygen, forms an alde- hyde. [B.]— Alkali r. A r, which, substituted for an atom of hydrogen in water, produces an alkali. [B.]— Ascending r's of the fornix. Lat., radices fomicis ascendentes. Fr., racines an- t4rieures de la voUte, Ger., aufsteigende Wurzeln des Gewolbe. The ascending pillars of the. fornix, where they leave the corpora albicantia and extend upward. [I, 23 (K).]— Compound r. A r. (4th def.) composed of a group of dissimilar atoms. [B.]— De- scending r's of the fornix. Lat., radices descendentea forni- cis. Fr., racines descendantes. Ger., absteigende Wurzeln. Those fibres of the fornix which originate in the optic thalamus and ascend to the corpus mamillare. [I, 23 (K).] — Klectro-negatiTe r. In the dualistic theory of salts, the non-metallic component of a salt, which in electrolysis is evolved at the positive pole. Acid r's are electro-negative. [B.] — Electro-positive r. In the dualistic theory of salts, that coiLstituent of the salt which, in electrolysis, is evolved at the negative pole, and which consists either of a metal or of a group of atoms which go into and out of combination like a metal. Alkali r's are electro-positive. [B.] — Negative r. See Electro-negative r.— Positive r. See Electro-positive r.— Simple r. A r. consisting of a single atom or molecule of an elementary substance. [B.] RADIOOSE, adj. Ea'd'i'k-os. Lat., radicosus (from radix, a root). Gter., grosswurzelig. Having a large root or numerous roots, [o, 35.] RADICUtA (Lat.), n. f. Ra=d(ra»d)-;2k(ek)'u"l(u«l)-a». See Radicle (1st and 2d def's). RADICULAR, adj. Ra'd-i'k'u=l-a»r. Fr., radiculaire. Ger., radicular. Pertaining to a radicle (g. v., especially 3d def). [a, 48.] RADICULE (Fr.). n. Ra'd-e-ku»l. See Radicle (1st, 2d, and 3d def's). — B*s veineiises. The smallest veins. [L.] RADICULOSE, adj. Ra'd-i'k'u^l-os. Provided with rootlets, [a. 35.] RADIEN, adj. Rad'i'-e'n. See Radial (1st def.). RADII-PHALANGEUS (Lat.), n. m. Ea''d(ra'a)"i»-i(i')-fa'l- (fa31)-a2n(a8n)'je'*(ge5)-u3s(u*s). See Humero-radi^-phalanoeus. RADIO-BICIPITAI,, adj. Ead"i'-o-bi-si»p'i2-t'l. From ra- dius, the radius, and biceps, two-headed. Pertaining to the radius and the biceps. [L.] RADIO-CABPAI4, adj. Rad"i"-oka3r'p'l. Lat., radio-carpe- us (from radium [q. v.], and Kapiros. the wrist). Fr., radio-carpien. Pertaining to the radius and the carpus. RADIO -CARPEO-METACARPEUS (Lat.l, n. m. Rad- (ra»d)"'i''-o(o=)-ka3rp"e«-o(o')-me2t-a5-ka'rp'e'-u's(u^s). Fr., radio- carpien. See Flexor carpi radialis brevis. RADIOCAKPEUS (Lat.), n. m. Ead(ra'd)"i!! o(o')-ka»rp'e'- u*s(u*s). See ABorcTOR brevis pollieis and Flexor carpi radialis brevis. RADIO-CARPO-METACARPALIS (Lat.), n. m. Rad- (ra'd)"'i'-o(o')-ka=rp"o(o')-me2t-a3-ka=rp-a(a=)'li2s. See Radio- metacarpalis. RADIO-DIGITAL, adj. Rad"i»-o-di2j'i"-t'l. From radius, the radius, and digitus, a finger. Pertaining to the radius and the fingers. [L.] RADIO-HUMERAL, adj. Rad"i"-o-hn'm'e''-r'l. From radi- us, the radius, and humerus (q. v.). Pertaining to the radius and the humerus. [E..] RADIOLUS (Lat ), n. m. Ra2dfra»d)-i(i2)'o=l-uSs(u-o- (o»)-pre(pra»-e»)-£a»l(fasi)-a2n(a>n2)'je»(ge=)u»s(ud)'i"x. Gen., -ic'is. A root (often applied to bulbs and rhizomes also), [a, 38.]— Quinqne radices aperientes majores. The five greater aperient roots : the roots of Apiwn graveolens. Asparagus officinalis, Ruscus aculeatus, Foeniculum officinale, and Petro.felinum sativum. [B, 180 (o, 35).] — Qninque radices aperientes minores. The five lesser ape- rient roots : the roots of Eryngium campestre, Triticum. r^evs. Ononis spinosa, Rvhia tinctorum, and Capparis spinosa. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Radices accessorise hreves ganglii ciliaris. Incon- stant branches of the ciliary ganghon which unite with the oculo-mo- tor, abducens, naso-ciliary, and other nerves. [L. 332.] — Radices accessorinB mediae ganglii ciliaris. Inconstant branches of the ciliary ganglion which unite with the internal carotid plexus or the sympathetic plexus surrounding the ophthalmic artery. (L, 332.]— R. accessori^ sphenopalatina ganglii ciliaris. Au accessory branch of the ciliary ganglion running to the spheno- palatine ganglion. [L, 332.]— R. alopecurioides. The root of Ononis spinosa. Ononis repens, or Ononis hircina. [B, 180 (a, 35).] — B. alexipharmaca. The root of various species of Dorstenia. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— Radices anthelicis. See Crura anthelicis. — R. antica processus tratisversi vertebrse [SGmmerring]. See Parapophysis.— Radix aortse. See Aortic bulb. — B. be- zoardica. See R. alexiphai-maca. — R. brasiliensis. See Ipe- cacuanha (1st def.).- R. brevis ganglii ciliaris (seu ophthal- nnici). A branch of the oculo-motor nerve running to the ciliary ganglion. [L. 332.]— E. brevis ganglii snbmaxillaris. The immediate or mediate branches of the lingual nerve running to the submaxillary ganglion. [L. 338.1— B. britannica (antiquorum), R. britannicae. The root of Rumex hydrnlapathum, Rumex nquaticus, and Rumex maximus. [B, 180 (a, a5).]— B. cerebelli. See Restiform body.— R. cordis. See Basis cordis.— Radices cor- porum cavernosorum penis. See Crura penis. — B. dentis. The root of a tooth. [L.] — R. dysenterica. See Ipecacuanha (1st def.).— R. epiglottidis. The constricted, attached part of the epi- glottis. [L.]—B. externa nervi saplieni externi. See Peroneal A, ape; A^, at; A', ah; A', all; Ch, chin; Ch2, loch (Scottish); E, he; E'J, ell; G, go; I, die; I^ in; N, in; N', tank; 2689 RADICAL KlLE communicating nerve.— Radices fornicis. The pillars of the fornix. [I, 3.]— B. gangliosa. The sensory root of the trigeminal nerve. [L.]— R. inferior ganglii ophthahnici. See B. brevis ganglii ciliaris.—R. ling^uae. The root of the tongue. [L.]— Ra- dices longse gang^lii oplitlialtnlci. See Radices longoe superi- ores ganglii ciliaris. — Radices longie superiores (accessorite) ganglii ciliaris. Inconstant branches of the naso-ciliary nerve running to the ciUary ganglion. [L, 333.]— R. longa ganglii splienopalatini. See Great superficial petrosal nerve.— R. longa ganglii submaxillaris. See R. motoria ganglii submax- illaris.~ll. longa inferior ganglii ciliaris. An occasional ad- ditional branch of the ciliary ganglion running to the naso-ciliary or one of the bony ciliary nerves. [L, 332.]— R. Lopez, R. lopezi- ana. Lopez-root, root of Juan Lopez Pigneiro ; a root of uncertain origin, discovered by Pigneiro at the mouth of the Zambezi (where It was used as an antidote to poisoning fi'om snake-bites), and intro- duced by &aubius (1771) into Europe, where it acquired a great reputation as a stimulant and tonic in chronic dysentery. It was also used in the last stage of pulmonary consumption. It was offi- cial in the Edinb. Ph. of 1792. It resembles in appearance and prop- erties the root of Toddalia aculeata^ and is probably derived from that and other species of Toddalia or from the allied genus Xan- thoxylum. [B, 18, 180 (a, 35). J— R. media ganglii ciliaris (seu ophthalmici). The branch of the ciliary ganglion made up of fibres from the internal carotid plexus. [L, 332.]— R. media nervi olfactorii. The middle root of the olfactory nerve. [L.] — R. medullae spinalis. Of Varolius, the medulla oblongata. [I, 3 (K).]— R. mesenterii. The root of the mesentery. [L.]— R. minor trigemini. The motor root of the trigeminal nerve. [L.] — R. mollis ganglii otici. See Radices sympathicce ganglii otici.—'R, mollis ganglii submaxillaris. See Radices sympa- tkiccB ganglii submaxillaris.—^. motoria ganglii ciliaris. See R. orevis ganglii ciliaris. — R. motoria ganglii otici. The portion of the otic ganglion derived from the inframaxillary nerve. [L, 31.]— R. motoria ganglii sphenopalatini. See Great superficial petrosal nerve.— R. motoria ganglii submax- illaris. A branch of the chorda tympani running to the sub- maxillary ganglion. [L, 31.]— R. nasi. The root of the nose. [L.] — R. nervi optici. The optic tract. [L.]— R. olfactoria grisea. The middle root of the olfactory nerve. [L.]— R. olfactoria su- perior. A bundle of fibres which arises from the apex of the car- uncula mamillaris (1st def . ) and aids in forming the olfactory nerve. [L, 31.]— Radices palmatae. Palmate salep ; the roots of Orchis maculata. Orchis latifolia., etc. [B, 180 (a. 35).] — Radices penis. See Crura penis.— R. pili. See Hair-too^. — P. postica pro- cessus transversi vertebrae [Sommerring]. See Diapophysis. — R. prior processus transversi vertebrae. See Parapophysis. — R. processus .spinosa. The broader, anterior part of a spinous process of a vertebra. [L, 175.]— R. pulmonis. The root of a lung. [L.] — R. reeurrens ganglii ciliaris. See R. longa inferior gan- glii ciKaris.— Radices sensitivae ganglii ciliaris. See Radices longcB superiores ganglii ciliaris. — Radices sensitivse ganglii otici. Branches of the glossopharyngeal nerve running to the otic ganglion. [L, 31.] — Radices sensitivse ganglii sphenopala- tini. The spheno-palatine nerves. [L.]— R. sensitiva ganglii submaxillaris. See R. brevis ganglii submaxillaris.— 'Radices ^ympathicae ganglii otici. The fibres uniting the otic ganglion with the sympathetic plexus upoo the middle meningeal artery. [L, 31.] — Radices sympathicae ganglii submaxillaris. Fibres uniting the submaxillary ganglion with the sympathetic plexus upon the external maxillary artery. [F, 31.]— R. sympathica ganglii ciliaris. See R. media ganglii ciliaris.— R. sympathica ganglii splienopalatini. See Grreat deep 'petrosal nerve.— R. unguis. The root of a nail. fL.]— Radix urinaria. The root of Ononis hircina., Ononis repens^ and Ononis spinosa. [B, 180 (a, 35.] — R. vestibularis. The anterior root of the auditory nerve. [L.J — Syrupiis de quinque radicibus(compositus [Fr. Cod.]). Fr., strop des cinq racines [Fr. Cod.]. Sp., jarabe de cinco raices^ Jarabe de apio compuesto, aperitivo [Mex. Ph.]. A syrup made of 1 part each of the roots of celery, asparagus, fennel, parsley, and butcher''s broom, 30 parts of boiling water, and 30 of white sugar. [A, 447 (a, 38).] RADULA (Lat.), n. f. Ra2d(ra3d)'u31(u'uai(u41)- u's(u*s). Dim. of rana, a frog. Fr., renoncule. Qer... Ranunkel, Hahnenfuss. Crowfoot ; a genus of the Ranunculacem (Fr., renon- culacdes ; Ger., Ranunculaceen), which are (1) an order of poly- petalous dicotyledons, belonging to the cohort Ranales in the sys- tem of Bentham and Hooker, who characterize them as herbs with alternate leaves or climbing shrubs with opposite leaves and rarely with stipules ; the sepals being deciduous, usually colored, the sta- mens indefinite in number, and the seeds without aril ; an acrid, caustic principle, often dissipated by heat, pervading to some de- gree the whole order, and many of the species, such as the aconites and hellebores, being well-known poisons ; (2) of Reichenbach, a family of the BanunculiflorcB containing the Ranunculeoe, Dil- leniecB, and Magnoliece. The Ranunculariae of Reichenbach are a section of his Ranunculeoe. The Ranuncularieob of Dumortier are an order consisting of the Ranunculaceoe (1st def.), Magnoliacece, A nonaceoi, and Menispermacece. The Ranunculeoe are : Of Neck- er, Reichenbach, and others, the Ranunculacece (1st def.) ; of De Candolle and others, a tribe of that order. The Ranunculi of Jus- sieu are the Ranunculacece (Ist def.). The Banunculifiorce of Reichenbach are a formation of the Schizocarpicce. The Ranun- culinoe of Bernhardi are a section of the Ranunculacece (Ist def.), consisting of the Anemonece, Ranunculece, Helleborece, and Roeo- niece. The Ranunculinece of Wight and Arnott are a suborder of the Ranun(nilacece (1st def.). [B, 19, 34, 42, 168, 170, 180 (a, 35).]— R. abortivus. O&r.^fehlschlagender Hahnenfuss. A species grow- ing in Canada and the United States. It is acrid and vesicant, and has been used in syphilis. LB, 34, 180 (a, 35). J— R. aconitit'olius. Fr., renoncule dfeuilles d''aconit, pied de corbeau. Fair-maids-of- France (or -of-Kent) ; a Em-opean species. The green leaves and the juice of the herb and root are vesicant and caustic, and are used in gout, asthma, intermittent fever, etc. [B, 64, 173, 275 (a, 35).]— R. acris. Fr., renoncule dcre (on des pr4s), bouton d'or, grenouillette, jauneau, patte de loup, pied de corbin, piicot. Ger. , scharfer Hahnenfuss, Brennkraut, Butterblume, Wiesenranunkel, Waldhdhnchen, Schmalzblume. The meadow r., blister-plant, buttercup, upright crowfoot, yellow gowan ; found abundantly throughout Europe ; highly irritant and said to cause erythema sestivum. It has the medicinal properties of R. eceleratus, and was formerly recognized by the Dublin College. Its herb was once official as herba ranunculi pratensis fseu acris), but is no longer used, its acrid principle being dissipated by heat or drying. [B, 5, 19, 173, 180, 267, 275 (a. 35) ; Frohlich, " Ctrlbl. f. Therap." ; " Union m6d.," Apr. 1, 188tj ; " N. Y. Med. Jour.," May 15, 1886, p. 566.]— R. albus. See Anemone nemorosa.— R. alpestris. Ger., Alpenhahn- enfuss. "White Alpine crowfoot ; a vesicant and purgative species. The hunters of the Alps chew the leaves to keep off weariness and giddiness. [B, 368, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— R. aquaticus. See J?, aqua- tills and R. sceleratus.—R. aquatilis. Fr., renoncule (ou mille- feuille) aquatique, herbe sardonique. Floatipg white crowfoot, ram's-foot, water-anemone (or -crowfoot, or -snow-cups), lode- wort ; a European and North American species ; one of the few wholesome species, beiog nutritive to cattle and swine, though said by some authors to be poisonous when fresh. [B, 19, 34, 173, 185, 267, 275 (a, 35).]— R. asiaticus. Fr., renoncule des jardins. Ger., asiatischer Hahnenfuss. Common garden-r., Turkey-crowfoot ; used by the ancients like R. creticus. [B, 19, 180, 375 (a, 35).]— R. bulbosus. Fr., renoncule bulbeuse, bassinet, ranon- cule, rave de Saint- Antoine. Ger., knolliger (oder zwiebelwurzeliger) Hahnenfuss, Rilbenhahnenfuss. Bulb- ous-rooted crowfoot, buttercup, but- ter-daisy, crow-flower ; found in Eu- rope and North America ; very acrid and having the medicinal properties of B. sceleratus. It was formerly on the secondary list of the U. S. Ph., and the root (including the bulb-like base of the stem) was once official as radix ranunculi bulbosi. The entire plaBt is still used by homoeopathists. [B, 5, 34, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— R. creticus. A species which, with R, asiaticus, was known as (Sarpaxtof to the ancients, who used them against warts, chil- blain, itch, and cancerous ulcers, and the root for toothache and as a sternu- tatory. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— R. dulcls. See R. repens.—B,* ficaria. Fr., claii-- bassin, eclairette, herbe aux hemor- rho'ides, petite iclaire (ou scrophu- laire), pissenlit doux (ou rond), petite ch^lidoine, jauneau. Ger., Pfennig- salat, kleines Schollkraut. Small (or lesser") celandine, pilewort, figwort, buttercup ; a European species. The root and herb, radix (et herba) chelidonii (sen ficarice, s^euscrophu- larioe) minoris (seu ranunculi vemi), were formerly used in pecto- ral complaints, scrofula, and hsemorrhoids. The leaves are eaten as salad, and the small tuberous roots are eaten after boiling. [B. 19, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).]— R. flaramula. Fr., petite douve (ou fiamme), flammeite. Ger., brennender Hahnenfuss, EgelJcraut, kleiner Sumpfhahnenfuss, kleines Speerkraut. Small (or lesser) spearwort ; round in North America, Europe, and northern Asia. The acrid herb, herba fiarnmulce (seu fiammulce minoris, seu ra- nunculi fiammei minoris), was formerly official. It has the acrid, vesicant properties of B. sceleratus. [B, 6, 19, 173, 180, 185, 275 (a, 35).] — R. glacialis. Fr., renoncule des glaciers. Ger., gletscher Hahnenfuss. A European Alpine species. The acrid root is used as a sudorific in catarrh, rheumaitism, and pectoral complaints. [B, 173, 180 (a, 35).]— R. graniineus, R. graminifolius. Fr., renon- cule graviin^e. Grass-leaved buttercup ; a European species hav- ing properties resembling those of B. sceleratus. A water distilled from it has been used as an emetic. [B, 64, 173, 267, 275 (a, 35).]— R. lingua, R. longifolius. Fr., renoncule lanceolee, grande douve, herbe defeu. Ger., grosser Sumpfliahnenfuss, grosses Speer- kraut, zungenbldttriper Hahnenfuss. Great (or greater) crowfoot (or spearwort); growmg in Europe, Asia, and North America ; hav- ing the vesicant properties of R. sceleratus. The root and herb, radix (et herba) fiammulce (seu rannnculi fiammei) majoris, were formeriy official. [B, 19, 64, 173, 180, 267, 275 (a, 35).]— R. muri- catus. Ger., stachelsamiger Hahnenfuss. A European species. The bruised herb is used as an external stimulant and vesicant and in various skin diseases. [B, 64, 180 (a, S5).] — R. neniorosus. 1. Of De Candolle, an Alpine European species. 2. Of ancient phar- macy, the Anemone nemorosa. [B, 64, 180 (a, 35).]— R. paluden- RANUNCUTtS ASI\TICUS [A, 327.] O, no; Oa, not; O^, whole; Th, thin; Tha, the; U, like oo in too; U^, blue; U^, lull; U-*, full; U^, urn; US, like u (German). RANUNKEL REAGENT 2692 sis, R. palustris. Old pharmaceutical names for R. scelerattts. [B, 180 (a, 35).]— K. pratensis. See R, acris.—H. repens. Fr., renoncule rampante, bassinet pie-pou^ petite bassine^ pied de coq (ou de poule, ou -court, ou -pou). Ger., kriechender Hahnenfuss, Butterblume, Schmalzhlume. Creeping crowfoot, buttercup, but- ter-daisy, crow-flower, yellow gowan ; abundant in Europe, north- ern Asia, and North America ; said to have the properties of R. sceleratus, though, according to Winkler, it is eaten as a vegetable. The herb and flowers were once ofllcial as herba et fiores ranunculi dulcis. [B, 5. 19, 34, 173, 180, 267, 275 (a, 35).]— R. sceleratus. Fr., renoncule scelirate (ou des marais) grenouillette aquatique^ herbe sardomque, mort aux vaches. Ger., boser Ranunkel, blasenziehen- der (Oder vemichter^ oder selleriebldttriger) Hahnenfu^s, Wasser- hahnenfuss^ GHftranunkel^ Giftblume, Froschpfeffer^ Froscheppig^ Kneckenknie, Brennkraut. Celery-leaved crowfoot, water-celery ; a verjr acrid species growing in Europe, northern Asia, and North America. It contains a nearly inert resin and an acrid volatile oil which dissolves in ether and on standing is decomposed into ane- monin and anemonic acid. The herb, herba ranunculi aquatict (seu palustris^ seu paludensis)^ was formerly used as an external stimulant and vesicant. According to Clarus, it is narcotic also. [B, 5, 19, 173, 180, 267, 275 (a, 35).]— R. thora. Fr., renoncule thora. Gter., Gifthahnenfuss. Kidney-leaved crowfoot, raountain-wolfs- bane ; a very acrid, poisonous species. The juice was used by the ancient Gauls as an arrow-poison. [B, 173, 180, 275 (a, 35).]— B. vernus. See R. ficaria. RANUNKEIi (Ger.), n. RaSn-unak'e^l. See Ranunculus. RANZZEIT (Ger.), n. Ra^nts'tsit. The period of rut. RAPA (Lat.), n. f. Rap(ra3p)'a3. 1. The genus Brassica. 3. The Brassica r. IB, 121, 180 (a, 35).]— Oleum rapse (seu rapar- um). See BAPs-seecZ oii.— R. napus. See Brassica napus. RAF£, n. Rap. Fr., rapt. Ger., Nothzucht, Schdndung. In law, copulation with a woman by force or intimidation and against her wiU. [D, 38.] RAPE, n. Rap. Lat., rapa. Fr., navette. G«r., Rilbe. The Brassica napus, Brassica rapa, and Brassica campestris. [a, 35.] — R. seed. Ger., RUbsamen, Riibsen. The seed of Brassica napus. [A, 496 (a, 35).]— R.-seed oil. Lat., oleum rapce [Ger. Ph., Swed. Ph.J {sen raparum [Dan. Ph.]). Fr., huile denavette. Ger., Riibol [Ger. Ph.], Rapsol. An oil obtained from the seeds of Brassica rapa and Brassica napus. [B, 180 (a, 50).] Cf. Colza oil. RAPHANISTRUM:(Lat.), RAPHANUS (Lat), n's n. and m. See Rhaphanistruu and Rhaphanus. RAPISTRUM (Lat.), n. n. Ra2pCra3p)-i2st'ru»m(ru*m). Fr., rapistre (1st def.). 1. A genus of the Rapistrece, which are a sub- division of the Rhaphanece. 2. lu old pharmacy, the Rhaphaiius rhaphanistrum and the Sisymbrium o^^cinale. [B, 121, 180 (a, 85).] RAPPE (Ger.), n. Ra^p'pea. See Malandria (2d def.). RAPPOI.ANO (It.), n. RaSp-po-la^'no. A place in Italy where there are chalybeate spring. [L, 30, 49, 135 (a, 14).] RAPTORES (Lat.), n. m. pi. Raapt(ra3pt)-or'ez(as), From rapere. to seize. The birds of prey ; an order having a long, hooked upper mandible, a very muscular body, short, robust legs, and toes armed with long talons. [L, 147 (a, 39).] RAPTUS (Lat.), n. m. Raapt(ra3pt}'u3s(u*s). Gen., rap'tus. 1. A seizure. 2. See Delirium. — R. haeinorrhagicus. Sudden con- gestion and haamorrhage. [A, 301 (a, 34).]— R. nianiacus. See Transitory frenzy. — R. iiielancholicus. See Melancholic FRENZY. — R. nervorum. A sudden nervous attack, such as a spasm, [a, 34.]— R. postterganeus. See Opisthotonus. RAPUM (Lat), n. n. Rap(ra3p)'u3m(u*m). Of the ancients, the Brassica rapa and other species of Brassica. [B, 114, 121 (a, 35).] — R. rubrum. The Beta vulgaris rubra. [B, 180 (a, 35).] RAPUNCULUS (Lat.), n. m, Ra2pfra3p)-uanak(u4n2k)'u21(u41)- u3s(u*s). Ger., Rapunzel (1st def.). 1. The genus Campanula, es- pecially Campanula r. 2. The CEnothera biennis. 3. The genus Phyteuma. [B, 19, 121 (a, 35).] RAREFACTION, n. Ra^'r-e^-faSk'sh'n. From rarefacerp. to make thin, Fr,, rarefaction. Ger., R., Rarificirung. The act or process of rendering any;|;bing less dense, or of becoming less dense ; attenuation ; dilution, [a, 48.]— Pulmonary r. See Vesicular EMPHYSEMA.— R. of bony tissue. See Osteoporosis. RASA (Lat.), n. f . Ras(ra8s)'a3. See Rbsina and Stannum. RASCATION (Fr.), n. Ra^s-kaa-se-o^na. See Hawk (2d def.). RASCETA (Lat.), n. f. Ra2s(ra»s)-set(kat)'as. The carpus. [A, 322, 325 (a, 48).] RASE (Fr.), n. Ra^z. Oil of turpentine. [B, 88 (a, 39).]— Huile de r. See R. RASEND (Ger.), adj. Ra»z'e3nd. See Rabid. RASEREI (Ger.), n. Ra^z-e^r-i'. See Delirium /wri6«nd«m. RASGA (Ar ), n. The patella. [J. Hyrtl, quoted by F. B. Ste- phenson, "N. Y. Med. Jour.," July 24, 1886, p. 92.] RASH, n. Ra^^sh. From radere, to scrape. Fr., rache (O. Fr., rasche), r. Ger., Ausschlag, Finne. A superficial eruption of the skin, usually inflammatory ; an exanthem. [G.]— Arsenical r. A r. due to the toxic action of arsenic. [G.]— Caterpillar r. A localized r. imputed to the irritant action of the hairs of certain caterpillars and of a secretion from their bodies. [" Lancet," June 30, 1888, p. 1308 (a, 34).]— Doctor's r. A r. sometimes occurring in nervous persons when they strip for a medical examination. [A. Clark, W. H. Broadbent. " Lancet," 1883, i. p. 686.]— Drug r. See Medicinal eruption.— Fever r. See Scarlet fever.— Iodide r. A r. due to the toxic action of potassium iodide. [G.] See Iodine acne.— liichenous r. See Lichen (2d def.).— Medicinal r. See Medicinal eruption.— Mercurial r. See Eczema mercuriale.— Millet-seed r. See Miliaria. — Mulberry r. [Jenner]. A cutane- ous eruption with efflorescences occurring in groups, resembling the exanthem of measles ; sometimes observed in the course of typhus. [G.]— Nettle-r. See Urticaria.— Rose r. See Roseola. —Scarlet r. See Scarlet fever.— Tooth r. Lat., strophulus den- titionis. Fr., feu de dents, ebullition. Ger., Hitzblatterchen, rothes Ausfahren. Any r. imputed to teething in children. [E.] Of. Strophulus.- Typhoid r. See Roseola typhosa.—W ild&re r. Lat., strophulus volaiicus. Ft., feu volage. Ger., rothes Ausfahren. Any transitory erythematous r., usually in infants. [G.] RASORIUM (Lat.), n. n. Ra!»s(ra3s)-or'i2-u3m(u